ã€ŠObedience No More, He&#x27;s the One I Deserved taponã€‹


 Beseeched 1

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Never Have Feelings for Her

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Never Have Feelings for Her

    s

    Dawn Porter arrived at Austin Osborne¡¯s birthday party with a gift she had prepared with

    effort.

    Just as she reached the entrance, voices could be heard from inside.

    ¡°Austin, now that Sydney¡¯s back, you two can finally be together¡­ But, that girl at your ce has quite the temper. What if she doesn¡¯t agree?¡±

    Through the ss door, Austin¡¯s expression was shadowed by the dim lighting, but his indifferent voice was clear. ¡°She¡¯s just a child. I can¡¯t be bothered by what she said.¡±

    ¡°Dawn is still young, but everyone knows she loves you. You¡¯ve never had any feelings for her after all these years, huh?¡±

    Zach Ruiz¡¯s question made Dawn¡¯s heart clench.

    She wanted to know the answer, too. Has Austin ever had feelings for her?

    The man sitting in the center of the sofa exuded a mature charm. He paused briefly before speaking in a low, cold voice, ¡°Why are you guys acting as childish as her? Stop joking about this. To me, Dawn is nothing more than a niece. I will never develop feelings for her.¡±

    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>never </i><i>have </i><i>feelings </i><i>for </i><i>her</i><i>. </i>

    Those words stabbed straight into Dawn¡¯s heart like a dagger.

    No one inside had noticed her standing at the door, and the conversation continued. ¡°Yeah, yeah, Sydney¡¯s the only one who matters to you. She¡¯s your first love, after all. Dawn is nothingpared to her.¡±

    Austin gave a nonchnt ¡°Hmm¡± and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mention Dawn in front of Sydneyter. I don¡¯t want her to misunderstand anything.¡±

    ¡°As if we need to bring her up.¡± Zach let out a knowing sigh. ¡°With that girl¡¯s personality, she¡¯d never let you be with anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± another guy chimed in andughed. ¡°If you ask me, Dawn¡¯s already 20, right? Why not just treat her as your future wife? You¡¯ll have a woman at home and another one outside. Considering her situation and how much she loves you, she¡¯d definitely agree-¡±

    Before he could finish, Austin shot him a chilling re.

    21:54 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Never Have Feelings for Her

    ¡°Stop the nonsense. I only let my brother adopt her because I felt sorry for her.

    ¡°My heart belongs to Sydney. Stop disgusting me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s grip on the doorknob tightened, and her breath hitched.

    So¡­ <i>my </i><i>feelings </i>disgusted him?

    <b>83 </b>

    s

    Seconds ago, she had been ready to walk inside. However, all the strength drained from her body the next moment. She didn¡¯t even want to utter a word now.

    Lowering her head, she forced herself to hold back the tears, then turned and walked away.

    The deserted street was eerily quiet.

    This private club was located by the river, and known for its exclusivity, which also meant there wasn¡¯t a single taxi in sight.

    Dawn clenched the birthday gift in her hand and walked quickly.

    Meanwhile, the conversation from moments ago echoed in her mind.

    <i>What </i><i>have </i><i>I </i><i>been </i><i>holding </i><i>on </i><i>to </i><i>all </i><i>these </i><i>years</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn, Dawn <i>¡­ </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>so </i><i>pathetic</i>.

    She smiled bitterly as silent tears fell, vanishing into the pavement.

    At the uing intersection, a car passed with its high beams on. The blinding light stung her eyes, and she let go of her hand in that instant.

    The birthday gift dropped to the ground with a muffled thud.

    It was a pair of expensive cufflinks she had bought with her hard¨Cearned bonus.

    But, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Taking a deep breath, she pulled out her phone and dialled a number.

    ¡°Ethan, I ept your proposal. Let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Ethan Jackson was five years older than her. He was a neighbor of the Osbornes. He moved abroad after high school and had only recently returned.

    Now, he lived in Northville and had only met up with Dawn once. During their conversation,

    21:54 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Never Have Feelings for Her <fnf8a8> For more chapters visit fin?novel</fnf8a8>

    he spoke about the pressures of marriage in their circle, and he was frustrated with it.

    83

    s

    ¡°Dawn, whether it¡¯s you or me, in the end, we¡¯re both going to end up in an arranged marriage. Our families don¡¯t care if we¡¯re happy. To them, marriage is all that matters.

    ¡°If we have to get married anyway, why not pick someone we¡¯refortable with? We might as well just marry each other.¡±

    At the time, Dawn had thought his idea was ridiculous.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem so bad now.

    She turned back to nce at the neon¨Clit building behind her, its shing lights as dazzling as her past feelings for Austin.

    ¡°We already know each other well. It¡¯s better than settling with a stranger. If your parents are pressuring you, we can do it soon.¡±

    Ethan seemed surprised by her straightforwardness. He was silent for two seconds before he responded, ¡°Alright. When should Ie to get you?¡±

    Dawn lowered her head, and her gazended on the abandoned gift bag on the ground. ¡°Once I settle into my internship. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    Since she had decided to marry Ethan, there was no longer any reason to stay in Trifton for her internship.

    After ending the call, she walked a long way before finally finding a taxi to take her back to Southbay Residence.

    Located in the city center, Southbay Residence was in a prime location, only about three miles from what used to be her home, which nowy in ruins.

    When Dawn was nine, her family¡¯spany went bankrupt. Under the crushing weight of their debts, her parents had taken their own lives, burning down their house in the process.

    The creditors had been ruthless, and they nearlyid their hands on the young Dawn.

    It was Austin who had taken her in.

    He had only been 17 at the time, but he had stood firm before his brother, Harry Osborne, and said, ¡°I¡¯m not married, so I can¡¯t adopt her myself. You adopt her and I¡¯ll take responsibility for her future.¡±

    And, he had lived up to his word, giving her the best life possible and spoiling her for over a

    21:54 Sun, <b>Sep </b>14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Never Have Feelings for Her

    decade.

    <b>83 </b>

    s

    He had always told Dawn that he was her uncle, but Dawn had never once called him that.

    She had always believed she and Austin were meant to be together.

    The moment she turned 18, she confessed her love to him.

    Austin had scolded her, telling her that her feelings were wrong, that their age gap was too big, and that he could only ever be her uncle.

    However, he never allowed other men to be around her.

    Dawn had thought he was jealous, or he found her too young back then.

    So she had waited, thinking that things would change if she grew up.

    Watching the rapidly passing scenery outside the car window, Dawn felt a stinging heat in her

    eyes.

    <i>Turns </i><i>out</i><i>, </i><i>growing </i><i>up </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>change </i><i>anything</i>. A <i>person¡¯s </i><i>feelings </i><i>are </i><i>only </i><i>a </i><i>burden </i><i>to </i><i>someone </i>who <i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>love </i><i>them</i>.

    <i>Austin- </i>

    <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>set </i><i>you </i><i>free</i><i>. </i>

    By the time she reached home, Dawn wiped her tears, shoved down all her emotions, and went upstairs. She took a shower and went straight to bed.

    She had expected to spend the night tossing and turning. Instead, she slept surprisingly well. The next morning, she woke up to the sound of ttering from the kitchen.

    She went downstairs after changing her clothes while yawning.

    ¡°Lucy, what are you doing so early-¡±

    Her voice trailed off as the figure in the kitchen came into view.

    A woman stood there in a white dress with an off¨Cwhite apron tied around her waist, entuating her elegant curves. Her long hair was loosely pinned up with a w clip.

    She was Austin¡¯s first love, Sydney Peay.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re awake?¡± Sydney turned around with a bright smile. ¡°I was going to finish making

    <b>21:54 </b>Sun, <b>Sep </b>14

    Chapter 1 I¡¯ll Never Have Feelings for Her

    breakfast before waking you up, but I didn¡¯t expect you to be up so early.¡±

    With all that <i>noise</i>, <i>I </i>would¡¯ve <i>had </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>deaf </i><i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>sleeping</i>.

    Dawn silently huffed and forced a smile. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Sydney covered her mouth as if looking a little embarrassed.

    s

    ¡°Austin drank too muchst night. I brought him home and helped him shower and change. Since you were here alone, I thought I¡¯d make breakfast for both of us.¡±

    So <i>they </i>had spent <i>the </i><i>night </i><i>together</i>.

    Dawn felt her fragileposure cracking, and her voice turned colder. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to make me breakfast.¡±

    Just then, a familiar icy voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Dawn, where are your manners? Apologize.¡±

 Beseeched 2

    Chapter 2 She¡¯s Bing More Vicious

    Chapter 2 She¡¯s Bing More Vicious

    Dawn¡¯s back stiffened. It took her a long moment to turn around.

    83

    s

    Austin had just finished showering. His hair was still dripping water, and he was only wearing a dark grey loungewear set. Yet even in such casual attire, he remained tall and striking. If one ignored the stern expression on his face, he could easily be every woman¡¯s dream man.

    Dawn stayed silent and looked away.

    Sydney¡¯s gaze flickered between the two of them. She feigned annoyance and shot Austin a yful re before walking over to link arms with him.

    ¡°Why are you being so harsh with Dawn? She just woke up¨Cof course, she¡¯s a little grumpy. Honestly, your temper isn¡¯t any better than hers most of the time.¡±

    Her tone carried a hint ofint, but it was more of a coquettish banter.

    Dawn¡¯s face turned pale, and she felt even more like an outsider.

    Austin¡¯s expression remained grim, but the oppressive air around him eased slightly. He patted Sydney¡¯s shoulder in aforting manner before turning to Dawn. ¡°Come with me to the study,¡± he said with a low voice.

    Dawn bit her lip and silently followed him.

    Sydney called after him worriedly, ¡°You may be her elder, but you don¡¯t have to be so strict. Try talking to her softly.¡±

    Dawn scoffed internally.

    <i>They </i><i>aren¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>married </i><i>yet</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>already </i><i>acting </i><i>like </i><i>the </i><idy </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>house</i>.

    Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t notice that the man in front of her had stopped walking. The next moment, her nose crashed into his back.

    ¡°What exactly goes through your head all day?¡± Austin asked.

    When Dawn looked up, she met Austin¡¯s cold, piercing gaze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you already know?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why she said that. Maybe it was thest bit of stubborn defiance in her.

    <b>21:34 </b>Sun<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>14

    83

    Chapter 2 She¡¯s Bing More Vicious

    Or maybe she just wanted to see his reaction.

    s

    Austin¡¯s brows furrowed even deeper. He stared at her for a long moment before saying, ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve already told you¨Cdon¡¯t overthink on things you shouldn¡¯t. You¡¯re about to graduate. I¡¯ll arrange for someone suitable for you to be with, but that person will never be me.

    ¡°I¡¯m your uncle. And Sydney will be your aunt in the future. You must respect her just as you respect me. Do you understand?¡±

    Dawn had never heard these words from him before.

    Not only did he not like her¨Che was actually nning to pair her up with someone else.

    Ethan was <i>right </i>after <i>all</i><i>. </i>

    How <i>foolish </i>was <i>I </i><i>to </i><i>have </i><i>expected </i><i>anything </i><i>different</i><i>? </i>

    <i>He </i><i>had </i>it <i>all </i><i>nned </i><i>out </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>start</i>.

    Dawn took a deep breath. Strangely enough, she found that giving up on someone wasn¡¯t as hard as she thought it would be.

    She obediently nodded. ¡°I understand, Uncle Austin.¡±

    Austin was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected this reaction from her.

    In the past, she only called him ¡°Uncle Austin¡± when she needed to be forgiven after causing trouble. During conversations like this, she would always argue back.

    Thinking she had finally realized her mistake, his expression softened a little. ¡°Look at how kind Sydney is to you¨Cshe even made you breakfast. Don¡¯t be so hostile toward her, alright?¡±

    Even if Sydney hadn¡¯t made breakfast, Austin would have made it.

    Besides, Dawn had no intention of having breakfast.

    Without saying much, she simply nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll get along with Aunt Sydney.¡±

    There was something strange about the way she spoke, but Austin couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. He studied her face with hesitation before finally asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t youest night?¡±

    Last night was his 28th birthday.

    Dawn had been there, but no one had noticed at all.

    O

    21:55 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>14 </b><b>d </b>

    Chapter 2 She¡¯s Bing More Vicious

    83

    s

    She replied softly, ¡°There was a seminar at school that rante. I was too tired and I went home. Happy birthday, Uncle Austin.¡±

    Right now, all she wanted was to sort everything out and leave. She didn¡¯t want any moreplications, so there was no need for an exnation.

    Austin hummed in acknowledgement. After a moment of hesitation, he reached out and patted her head. ¡°If something¡¯s bothering you, talk to me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself, alright? Now, go have breakfast.¡± <fncd4f> Newest update provided by </fncd4f>

    Dawn never imagined she¡¯d experience such a bizarre moment¨Csitting with the man she loved while eating breakfast made by her ¡°love rival.¡±

    She had considered making an excuse to leave, but on second thought, since she had already decided to let go of Austin, she should get used to scenes like this.

    Besides, there wouldn¡¯t be many more of them anyway.

    After breakfast, Austin went upstairs to change.

    Dawn nned to head back to her room as well. She had to go to schoolter to discuss her internship at Northville with her professor.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    A voice called her from behind.

    She turned around to see Sydney standing by the kitchen door, wearing rubber gloves. Her posture was casual and graceful,pletely like thedy of the house.

    Dawn felt a pang in her chest, and she asked with a straight face, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing too important. I just want to talk to you.¡±

    Sydney said with a gentle smile, but one could see that she was faking it. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve always been a top student, even skipping grades a few times. Since you¡¯re about to graduate¡­ have you decided where to intern?¡±

    It sounded like concern, but there was an underlying sense of probing in her words.

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s any of your concern, Aunt Sydney.¡±

    ording to Austin¡¯s n, she was supposed to intern at an Osborne Grouppany. When she first heard that, she had been ecstatic¨Cthinking she would finally have the chance to stand beside him.

    21:55 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>14¡­.

    83

    Chapter 2 She¡¯s Bing More Vicious

    But, she no longer cared now.

    s

    Sydney¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment before she forced another smile. ¡°I was just trying to show some concern. After all, Austin is a man¨Cthere are some things he might not be able to discuss with you.¡±

    Dawn wanted to argue that there was nothing she couldn¡¯t talk to Austin about and she had shared everything with him since childhood.

    However, standing before her was the woman he loved.

    So, she decided not to say anything.

    She simply replied, ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    A flicker of surprise crossed Sydney¡¯s face. She hadn¡¯t expected this response. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she probed again, ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman now. Isn¡¯t it inconvenient to still be living with your Austin? How about moving in with me instead? We could keep each otherpany.¡±

    Dawn had seen plenty of romance dramas filled with scheming and maniption.

    She used to think they were exaggerated, but now she realized they were real.

    Sydney wasn¡¯t offeringpanionship. She just wanted to get Dawn away from Austin.

    A lump formed in Dawn¡¯s throat. It felt like a thorn being lodged there which was impossible to swallow.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take two steps forward and meet Sydney¡¯s gaze. ¡°Should I be thanking you for your concern, Aunt Sydney?¡±

    For a moment, Sydney felt oppressive pressure like the kind she usually only sensed from Austin. Instinctively, she took a step back. ¡°N¨Cno¡­ ¡±

    Her eyes flickered behind Dawn, and she softened her voice suddenly. ¡°Dawn, you don¡¯t have to worry about me taking your Austin away. You¡¯ll always be important to him. I¨Cah!¡±

    Before she could finish, Sydney stumbled over the threshold of the sliding door and fell backward.

    Dawn instinctively reached out to help her, However, a strong force yanked her aside the next second, sending her crashing into the table.

    Austin¡¯s cold gaze was filled with disappointment as he looked at her. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re bing more vicious the older you get!¡±

    21:55 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>14 <b>d</b>¡­

 Beseeched 3

    Chapter 3 She¡¯s Your Aunt

    Chapter 3 She¡¯s Your Aunt

    That icy gaze was chilling, rendering Dawn speechless.

    <b>83 </b>

    s

    The sharp pain in her side from hitting the dining table was unbearable, yet all she could do was watch as the man carefully scooped Sydney into his arms and strode out the door.

    Tears streamed down her face before she even realized it. She sniffled and remained motionless due to the pain.

    A few minutester, the sound of the door opening was heard.

    It was Helena, the housekeeper.

    She was humming as she walked toward the dining room. She stopped abruptly in shock when she saw Dawn. Her voice was filled with both surprise and concern. ¡°Oh dear! Ms. Dawn, what -what happened to you? Why are you crying like this?¡±

    Dawn could no longer hold it in. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, ¡°Helena, help me ¡­ it really hurts.¡±

    Helena immediately called for a taxi and took Dawn to the nearest hospital.

    After a thorough examination, the doctor confirmed that there was no serious injury.

    Be careful not to put too much pressure on your waist for a while. Apply the medication on time,¡± the doctor advised after prescribing the treatment. He then nced at Dawn¡¯s delicate, youthful face and reassured her, ¡°There will be some severe bruising, but it will fade in time. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    After thanking the doctor, Dawn left the hospital with Helena.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, do you want me to call Mr. Osborne?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>too </i><i>busy </i><i>taking </i><i>care </i><i>of </i><i>Sydney </i><i>to </i><i>care </i><i>whether </i><i>I </i><i>live </i><i>or </i><i>die</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn scoffed at herself for being pathetic. Moving slightly, she realized the pain wasn¡¯t as bad as before. After handing the medicine to Helena, she said, ¡°You should head back. I¡¯m going to school.¡±

    Helena hesitated. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ll be okay?¡±

    1/4 <fn6> For more chapters visit f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn6>

    21:55 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b>Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 3 She¡¯s Your Aunt

    ¡°The doctor said there¡¯s no bone injury, so I¡¯ll be fine, Helena.¡±

    183

    s

    It took some convincing<i>, </i>but Dawn eventually managed to send Helena home. As she got into the car, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little mncholic.

    She had lived with Austin since she was eight and had always been well¨Cprotected. Yet now, when she was truly hurt, the only one by her side was Helena.

    However, there was no point in dwelling on it.

    In the end, all rtionships came to a separation.

    Hers and Austin¡¯s just happened a little earlier than most.

    After submitting some documents, Dawn informed her professor of her decision to intern in Northville.

    The professor was taken aback. ¡°Northville? That¡¯s so far. Didn¡¯t you say before that you couldn¡¯t bear to leave your uncle, so you were nning to work at hispany? Besides, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t befortable letting you go so far.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure how to exin the situation between her and Austin. After a moment¡¯s thought, she simply said, ¡°Austin and I aren¡¯t rted by blood. I can¡¯t rely on him forever. And I¡¯ll be 21 soon¨Cit¡¯s time I learned to be independent. He has no reason to object.¡±

    The professor nodded thoughtfully and sighed. ¡°I know how much your uncle cares about you, even if you don¡¯t say anything. Everyone at school has seen it. Even now, he still picks you up and drops you off, worried that some guy might steal you away.

    ¡°But independence is a good thing. Consider it a learning experience. With your capabilities, you¡¯ll excel no matter what you do. I have high hopes for you.¡±

    Dawn nodded, chatted a bit more, and then left the school.

    Her university life hadn¡¯t been particrly long, but just as her professor said, Austin had never stopped worrying about her.

    Back in her freshman year, he had even bought an apartment near the campus just so he could cook for her.

    However, that was the past.

    He had someone he truly wanted to care for now, and he would spend the rest of his life with that woman. Dawn was nothing but an obstacle in their happy rtionship.

    <b>21:55 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b>Sep 14 <b>d</b>.

    Chapter 3 She¡¯s Your Aunt

    Leaving his side was probably the best gift and repayment she could offer him.

    Dawn had assumed Austin would stay with Sydney and wouldn¡¯t be home tonight.

    As soon as she stepped inside, she saw him working on hisptop on the couch.

    Hearing her enter, Austin turned to look at her. ¡°You¡¯re back from ss<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn paused before realizing that Helena must have told him she went to school.

    <b>83 </b>

    s

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She casually put away her things, hesitated for a moment, then asked, ¡°Is Sydney okay?¡±

    Austin frowned in displeasure. ¡°Where are your manners? She¡¯s your aunt.¡±

    Dawn knew he was trying to reinforce their ¡°rtionship.¡± Keeping her tone indifferent, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re not married yet. A name is meant to be used¨CI don¡¯t see how that¡¯s disrespectful.¡±

    He clearly disagreed with her reasoning, but to her surprise, he didn¡¯t press the issue. Instead, he changed the subject.

    ¡°I was too anxious earlier, and I didn¡¯t control myself. Helena mentioned you hit the table. Is it serious?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s fingers curled slightly at her sides before she rxed them again. Lowering her gaze, she said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t believe her. Helena had told him she cried from the pain.

    <i>This </i><i>girl </i><i>had </i><i>always </i><i>been </i><i>tough</i><i>¨C</i><i>how </i><i>badly </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>hurt </i><i>to </i><i>cry </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    Frowning, he set hisptop aside and got up. ¡°Let me take a look¡ª¡±

    The moment he reached out, Dawn instinctively stepped back. Austin¡¯s hand froze midair. He hadn¡¯t expected her to avoid him.

    ¡°Dawn?¡± He looked at her with aplicated gaze.

    ¡°I was too worried about Sydney earlier, so I didn¡¯t notice what happened to you. I¡¯m sorry, alright?¡±

    <i>Of </i><i>course</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>was too </i><i>busy </i><i>worrying </i><i>about </i><i>Sydney</i>.

    Dawn felt a dull ache in her chest, but it passed quickly. Lowering her head, she kept her expression hidden as she said tly, ¡°I just bumped into something. It¡¯s not as bad as Sydney¡¯s

    21:55 Sun, Sep <b>14 </b>d

    Chapter 3 She¡¯s Your Aunt.

    fall. You should go take care of her.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Austin studied her for a moment before finally rxing.

    s

    It seemed like <i>she </i>was <i>really </i><i>fine</i>. <i>If </i><i>she </i><i>weren¡¯t</i>, <i>knowing </i><i>her</i>, <i>she </i><i>would </i><i>have </i><i>already </i><i>thrown </i><i>a </i><i>fit</i><i>. </i>

    He wanted to say more, but his phone on the sofa suddenly rang. Picking it up, his tone softened instantly. ¡°Sydney, what¡¯s wrong?¡­ You need to be more careful. Is it serious?¡±

    As he spoke, he grabbed his coat from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    He rushed to the door but then suddenly turned around to remind Dawn, ¡°Call me if you need anything. Don¡¯t run around.¡±

    Dawn watched as he got into his car and drove away.

    The engine noise faded into the distance.

    She sighed, and the pain in her waist red up again.

    At the same time, her phone vibrated inside her bag. Seeing Ethan¡¯s name on the screen, her

    nose stung.

    She answered the phone with a trace of unintentional vulnerability. ¡°Ethan, I got hurt.¡±

 Beseeched 4

    Chapter 4 We¡¯re Getting Married Soon

    83

    s

    It was the first time Ethan had ever heard Dawn speak in such a tone. He paused slightly, then came the sound of rustling.

    His voice tightened. ¡°What happened? Did you go to the hospital? Where are you? I¡¯ll have a friend pick you up¡­¡±

    His concern was unmistakable.

    Unexpectedly, Dawn found his nervousness amusing.

    ¡°My waist hit the table, it¡¯s not serious.¡±

    She took a deep breath and her earlier emotions dissipated a little. Walking over to the couch, she sat down and added, ¡°I already went to the hospital for a check¨Cup. The doctor prescribed some medicine. No bones were injured.¡± <fn3577> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? </fn3577>

    The other end of the line suddenly went quiet, as if the man had finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m not there. Can you take care of my wife properly?¡±

    The way the word ¡°wife¡± rolled off his tongue made Dawn¡¯s face heat up. It sounded so natural and pleasant.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡± she muttered.

    ¡°How is it nonsense?¡±

    There was the soft sound of footsteps through the receiver, and then Ethan¡¯s voice returned to its usualzy drawl. ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m really looking forward to the day of you bing my wife.¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    She and Ethan were too familiar with each other.

    The sudden change in their rtionship felt a little strange and a little ¡­ thrilling.

    She decided to change the subject and teased him, ¡°You weren¡¯t about to hop on a ne ande find me just now, were you?¡±

    Ethan fell silent for a moment before letting out a bitter chuckle. ¡°That was my first instinct. It only just hit me that I¡¯m across the ocean. I had ast¨Cminute business trip yesterday.¡±

    Dawn had been joking, but it turned out to be true.

    21:55 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    <b>e3 </b>

    Chapter 4 We¡¯re Getting Married Soon

    s

    She wasn¡¯t quite sure how to feel. Something about it made her feel a pang in her chest. Before she could say anything, his voice came again. ¡°I have a friend who runs a holistic therapy center. Go see her tomorrow. She¡¯ll take good care of you, and you¡¯ll recover faster.¡±

    ¡°No-¡±

    ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t refuse me.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon. Taking care of you is my responsibility. Especially since I¡¯m not there right now¡­ You can even get mad at me if you want. Understand?¡±

    Since returning from Sydney, Dawn hadn¡¯t experienced this kind of care in a long time.

    She sniffed and nodded.

    Realizing he couldn¡¯t see her, she whispered, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The holistic therapy center Ethan mentioned was in the city center. When Dawn arrived, she realized it wasn¡¯t just an expensive ce¨Cit operated on a members¨Conly appointment system. Even if you had money, you might not get in.

    The owner, Alice, was a stunning beauty and one of Ethan¡¯s college friends.

    After Dawn¡¯s treatment, Alice personally escorted her to the door.

    ¡°Next time, juste straight to me, Ethan¡¯s girlfriend. No matter how busy I am, I¡¯ll make time for you,¡± Alice said as her eyes twinkled with curiosity. ¡°But in return, can you tell me the story of you and Ethan?¡±

    She was dying to know.

    Ethan had always been untouchable. Who would¡¯ve thought he¡¯d fall for a little girl like this?

    After spending some time together, Dawn had warmed up to Alice. She liked this beautiful and straightforward woman.

    Shrugging, she answered honestly, ¡°There¡¯s no story. We¡¯re only faking our rtionship.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She was about to press further when a surprised female voice cut in. ¡°Dawn? It really is you.¡±

    Dawn and Alice turned around.

    21:55 <b>Sun</b>, <b>Sep </b>14 <b>d </b>

    83

    Chapter 4 We¡¯re Getting Married Soon

    s.

    A man and a woman stood there with their fingers intertwined, exuding an unmistakable air of intimacy.

    Austin looked around with a frown and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Before Dawn could respond, Alice let out a snicker. ¡°What a funny question. She¡¯s here for treatment, of course. What else can she do? Sightseeing?¡±

    Most people would be cautious about offending clients, but Alice had never been one to tter anyone. She didn¡¯t make a living by catering to cgos.

    Her words instantly left Austin and Sydney speechless and their expressions shifted awkwardly.

    Dawn wanted tough but found that she couldn¡¯t.

    Austin hadpletely forgotten she was injured, yet here he was, bringing Sydney to a ce like this.

    His priorities couldn¡¯t have been clearer.

    She was fine with it. It spared her a lot of unnecessary entanglements.

    She tugged at Alice¡¯s sleeve and murmured, ¡°That¡¯s my Uncle Austin ¡­ and Aunt Sydney.¡±

    Alice raised a brow. Her sharp eyes instantly picked up on the unusual dynamic.

    She smiled sweetly and said, ¡°Oh, my apologies. I didn¡¯t realize you were her elders. I tend to be blunt¨Cplease don¡¯t take offense.¡±

    Dawn was used to it, but somehow, hearing the word ¡°elders¡±e from Alice¡¯s mouth carried an unmistakable hint of mockery. Especially since Alice wasn¡¯t much younger than Austin and Sydney.

    Austin¡¯s expression darkened. After a long pause, he asked, ¡°Ms. Alice, you and Dawn seem close, huh?¡±

    ¡°Not really, but I¡¯m close with her¡­

    ¡±

    Dawn exchanged a subtle nce with Alice.

    Catching on immediately, Alice smoothly changed the subject. ¡°All my clients start as strangers and be good friends with me. It¡¯s the same for you guys when youe back next time.¡±

    Dawn sighed in relief secretly. Following Alice¡¯s lead, she added, ¡°Yeah, Alice¡¯s skills are great. We had a nice chat.¡±

    O

    Chapter 4 We¡¯re Getting Married Soon

    s

    It was only then that Austin seemed to remember Dawn¡¯s injury. She had said it wasn¡¯t serious, and he had promptly forgotten about it.

    He frowned slightly and asked with concern, ¡°How¡¯s your back now? Are you feeling better?¡±

    Sydney, who was standing by the side, caught the worry in his eyes.

    Her gaze darkened but she said nothing.

    Dawn, on the other hand, had long since be immune to his bted concern. It neither moved her nor saddened her. She simply replied nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡±

    Austin looked at her expression and assumed she was upset. He tightened his grip on Sydney¡¯s hand for a brief moment before letting go.

    Dawn had a fiery temper. <i>If </i><i>she </i>caused <i>a </i><i>scene </i><i>here</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>wouldn¡¯t look </i><i>good</i>.

    Sydney lowered her gaze at her now¨Cempty hand and couldn¡¯t help but clenched her fist in

    anger.

    Austin didn¡¯t notice anything. He simply assumed the role of an elder and spoke in a firm tone. ¡°Since you¡¯re better, go home and rest. Don¡¯t wander around too much. If it gets worse, don¡¯te crying to me.¡±

    He put it as if she was the type to cry to him.

    Dawn smiled and met his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Austin. That will never happen again.¡±

    The resolute look in her eyes sent a fleeting sting through Austin¡¯s heart.

    He quickly averted his gaze. ¡°Take a taxi home. I still need to stay with Sydney for her treatment.¡±

    Dawn nced at him but didn¡¯t respond.

    Instead, she took Alice¡¯s hand. ¡°Alice, I¡¯m leaving now. Let¡¯s meet up when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Alice caught her meaning immediately and her lips curled into a meaningful smile. She reached out, yfully pinching Dawn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Of course. Bring him next time.¡±

    She was talking about Ethan, but Austin had misunderstood it.

    Once Dawn was gone, his expression turned serious. Looking at Alice, he said, ¡°Ms. Alice, Dawn is only my niece. Please don¡¯t y matchmaker where it¡¯s not needed.¡±

 Beseeched 5

    Chapter 5 The Unusual Feelings for Her Uncle

    Chapter <i>5 </i>The Unusual Feelings for Her Uncle

    Alice wanted to say something but kept quiet in the end.

    Forget it.

    <i>It¡¯s </i>good <i>for </i>a man <i>to </i><i>have </i><i>confidence</i>.

    What¡¯s the point <i>of </i><i>exposing </i><i>him</i>?

    s

    She chuckled meaningfully and said nonchntly, ¡°Yeah, I must have been mistaken. Dawn isn¡¯t good enough for you. This youngdy by your side is obviously a much better match for your temperament.¡±

    Alice had seen Sydney¡¯s reaction just now. She didn¡¯t miss a thing.

    A confident <i>man </i>paired with <i>a </i><i>scheming </i><i>woman</i>. <i>Perfect</i>.

    She was just curious about how Austin would react once he learned the truth. The thought of it made Alice look forward to the show.

    With a dazzling smile, she turned and beckoned to a store employee nearby.

    ¡°I have something else to take care of right now, so I won¡¯t be able to entertain the two of you personally. My apologies.¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, the store employee arrived. Alice gave a few instructions with a straight face, then turned back to Austin and Sydney with her signature smile. She nodded politely before walking away, swaying her hips.

    The moment she returned to her office, she recounted everything to Ethan.

    She concluded, ¡°Dawn¡¯s feelings for her uncle are really something else. Are you sure you¡¯ve

    got

    this under control?<b>¡± </b>

    It was already nighttime in Meriax. Ethan sat before a massive floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window. The city lights reflected in his dark eyes, making them seem even deeper and more unreadable.

    He retracted his long legs, which had been crossed atop his desk, and spoke in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ll wrap up my work here as soon as possible and go pick her up.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re sure of your victory.¡±

    Alice licked her red lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    21:55 Sun, <b>Sep </b>14

    Chapter 5 The Unusual Feelings for Her Uncle

    <i>This </i><i>is </i>going <i>to </i><i>be </i><i>interesting</i>.

    83

    s

    After hanging up, Ethan twirled his phone in his palm before sending a message to his pinned contact in WhatsApp. ¡°Has your treatment ended?¡±

    Dawn had just gotten into the car when she received the message.

    She smiled involuntarily after seeing the notification.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Alice¡¯s massage was really rxing. I didn¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Ethan.¡±

    She even attached a ¡°best friend forever¡± meme at the end.

    Ethan was momentarily speechless. After a brief pause, he replied, ¡°If it works, go a few more times. She¡¯s got plenty of free time¨Cthink of it as helping her practice.¡±

    Dawn already knew they were close, so seeing his response only made her smile widen.

    ¡°She said that when you¡¯re back, we should go and hang out with her.¡±

    <i>She </i><i>said </i>¡°we<i>.</i>¡±

    Ethan lowered his gaze and chuckled. His mesmerizing eyes shimmered excitedly.

    They continued chatting for a while until Dawn¡¯s phone beeped with a low battery warning.

    ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯m going home to pack up a few things. Good night.¡±

    Once she married Ethan, she would be moving to Northville, so she had to decide what to take

    with her.

    As for the rest, Austin and Sydney wouldn¡¯t want to see it anyway.

    She¡¯d have to deal with it first.

    By the time she got home, it was already afternoon. Dawn plugged in her phone to charge and then began sorting through her things, losing track of time in the process.

    Helena came upstairs to call her for dinner. The sky had already darkened by then.

    She grabbed her phone and followed Helena downstairs.

    Chapter 5 The Unusual Feelings for Her Uncle

    s

    ¡°Mr. Osborne called earlier. He won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight,¡± Helena informed. She then nced at Dawn before sighing. ¡°Ms. Dawn, why can¡¯t you just talk things out with Mr. Osborne properly? He didn¡¯t sound very happy. I think¡­ he¡¯s really upset that you didn¡¯t reply to his messages.¡±

    Dawn paused and checked her phone.

    Sure enough, there were several missed calls and unread messages¨Call from Austin.

    Without hesitation, she dismissed the notifications and said indifferently, ¡°I just didn¡¯t hear them.¡±

    Helena, who had practically watched Dawn grow up, cared for her like her own child. She advised earnestly, ¡°Ms. Dawn, you¡¯re still young. You¡¯ll meet so many people in the future. Don¡¯t let yourself get stuck on this and end up hurting yourself. It¡¯s not worth it, alright?¡±

    Dawn knew Helena meant well. She wrapped an arm around Helena¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Helena, I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    She had already decided to give up on Austin.

    From now on, whatever happened to him had nothing to do with her.

    After dinner, Dawn looked up the number of a charity library online. She nned to donate an entire wall of books.

    Just as she finished making the arrangements, she received a call from Cecelia.

    ¡°Peanut turns one month old tomorrow. We¡¯re having a small get¨Ctogether with friends. The big celebration will be at the hundred¨Cday mark. You have toe, okay, Dawn?¡±

    Cecelia had grown up with Austin and had known Dawn since she was little. They were quite close.

    Since she had personally invited her, Dawn naturally had to go.

    <i>But</i><i>, </i><i>Austin </i>will <i>definitely </i><i>be </i><i>there </i><i>too</i><i>. </i>

    She hesitated for a while, then realized she was overthinking it.

    <i>So </i><i>what </i><i>if </i><i>Austin </i><i>is </i><i>there</i>? <i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>avoid </i><i>him </i><i>just </i><i>because </i><i>he </i><i>rejected </i><i>me</i>. <i>It </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i>like I <i>had </i><i>done </i><i>anything </i><i>wrong</i>.

    So, the next morning, Dawn went to a nearby mall to buy a gift for Cecelia¡¯s child.

    Chapter 5 The Unusual Feelings for Her Uncle

    The venue was at a manor on the outskirts.

    s

    By the time Dawn arrived, many guests were already gathered in the main hall, chatting leisurely.

    Most of them were acquaintances. Many were aware of the recent tension between her and Austin. The moment Dawn appeared, their expressions subtly shifted, and whispers spread among the crowd.

    Sensing the change in atmosphere, Cecelia quickly walked over and took Dawn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t mind these people. They just love to gossip. Come on, let me take you to see

    Peanut.¡±

    Dawn, however, wasn¡¯t bothered.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They¡¯re only stating the truth.¡±

    She and Austin had indeed fallen out because of another woman.

    Cecelia observed her reaction carefully. Seeing that Dawn truly didn¡¯t seem to care, she sighed and admitted, ¡°Honestly, I always thought he¡¯d ept you sooner orter.¡± <fn2cfd> Find the newest release on </fn2cfd>

    After all, she was a stunning young woman, one he had spoiled since childhood. How could Austin not be moved?

    Cecelia couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Austin was truly devoted to another woman or if he simply never understood his ownfeelings.

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°Maybe it just wasn¡¯t meant to be. I won¡¯t force it anymore. Anyway, let¡¯s not talk about this. I got Peanut a gift. I hope he doesn¡¯t mind my taste.¡±

    ¡°How could he?¡± Cecelia was relieved to see Dawn in good spirits and she yfully tapped her nose. ¡°Peanut wishes you to find your true love soon and spite that blind fool of a man.¡±

    For some reason, at that moment, Dawn thought of Ethan. Her voice carried a happiness she hadn¡¯t noticed. ¡°I already have found-¡±

    Cecelia was about to press for details when another voice interrupted before she could speak. ¡°What have you found?¡±

    The familiar voice made Dawn¡¯s heart clench. She turned around and saw Austin¡¯s dark and stormy expression.

    <i>Had </i><i>he </i><i>heard </i><i>that</i>?

 Beseeched 6

    Chapter 6 Let¡¯s Have a Baby

    The atmosphere suddenly grew awkward. Dawn¡¯s gaze swept over the woman beside her. Sydney hadn¡¯t said anything, but there was a hint of amusement in her eyes as if she were enjoying the show.

    Dawn spoke softly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.

    ¡°Cecelia asked if I had found an internship, and I told her I had.¡±

    Realizing the situation, Cecelia quickly tried to smooth things over. ¡°Yeah, Dawn is about to graduate, after all. I was even thinking of inviting her to work at ourpany.¡±

    Austin¡¯s deep gaze lingered on Dawn¡¯s face for a second before he said in a low voice, ¡°No, thanks. She¡¯ll be interning at apany under Osborne Group.¡±

    Only then did Sydney smile lightly and chime in, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Dawn performs very well in school. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll shine wherever she goes. Austin, you should listen to her opinion too.¡±

    Austin was used to handling things for Dawn, so he responded instinctively, ¡°She has no social experience. How would she know what¡¯s good for her?¡±

    <i>Yeah</i><i>, </i>it <i>had </i><i>always </i><i>been </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>the </i><i>call</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn lowered her eyes and refuted, ¡°I¡¯m turning 21 soon. Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to tell what¡¯s good for me?¡±

    A flicker of surprise crossed Austin¡¯s eyes before his expression turned cold. He immediately assumed she was deliberately opposing him.

    <i>This </i><i>girl¡¯s </i><i>temper </i><i>is </i><i>getting </i><i>worse</i>.

    He wanted to question her, to ask what she was trying to prove, but considering they were at someone¡¯s newborn celebration, he held back.

    ¡°It¡¯s best if you can.¡± His voice was icy. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, behave yourself. You¡¯re leaving with meter.¡±

    With that, he took Sydney with him to the other side of the room without sparing Dawn another nce.

    After the past two days, Dawn had already grown ustomed to it.

    <i>Fine</i>. <i>Ignore </i><i>me </i><i>all </i><i>you </i><i>want</i>.

    Chapter 6 Lets Have a baby

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>leaving </i><i>anyway</i>. At <i>least </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>enjoy </i><i>some </i><i>peace </i><i>now</i>.

    Gecelia, however, had witnessed everything and couldn¡¯t stand it. She pulled Dawn aside andforted her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be this strict. There¡¯s nothing likable about him. He¡¯s no different from some old¨Cfashioned grandpa. Let¡¯s just ignore him.¡±

    Dawn nodded firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let him upset me anymore.¡±

    Thinking Dawn was in a bad mood, Cecelia decided not to introduce her to more people and instead took her for a stroll around the manor.

    Nestled between the mountains and rivers, the ce was breathtakingly beautiful.

    Dawn felt a little guilty. ¡°Cecelia, I think I¡¯m holding you up.¡±

    ¡°No way! We came here to have fun, didn¡¯t we?¡± Cecelia grinned and leaned in <i>to </i>whisper, ¡°If Austin ever yells at you next time, just think of him as going through menopause. That¡¯s what happens when people get older.¡±

    Dawn considered it but decided against telling her that she was leaving.

    There wouldn¡¯t be a ¡®next time¡® anymore.

    The gatheringsted untilte into the night. Everyone cooed over Cecelia¡¯s baby, marveling at how adorable he was. Toward the end, when people were getting tipsy, the conversation turned to Austin and Sydney. <fne941> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find[?]ovel</fne941>

    ¡°When are you two getting married? You¡¯re at the right age¨Cyou should hurry up! When the baby¡¯s born, we¡¯ll throw a grand celebration, and we¡¯ll all pitch in for a big gift!¡±

    The lively doorway suddenly fell silent.

    Several people discreetly nced at Dawn.

    There was sympathy in their eyes.

    Sydney acted as if she hadn¡¯t noticed anything. With a slightly shy smile, she said, ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll be sure to invite everyone.¡±

    The awkwardness eased a little.

    After a few more jokes, the guests finally dispersed.

    Dawn had no choice but to get into Austin¡¯s car.

    O

    Chapter 6 Let¡¯s Have a Baby

    TU

    Sydney sat in the front passenger seat, adjusting the air conditioning and ying music as if she were right at home. She even turned around to offer Dawn a piece of gum. ¡°Austin brought this back for me from Gredos. You can¡¯t find it anywhere else. Try it.¡±

    Dawn looked at her pretentious smile and replied expressionlessly, ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, she caught Austin¡¯s disapproving look in the rearview

    mirror.

    She pretended not to see it and lowered her head to y with her phone.

    Sydney¡¯s smile faltered slightly before she turned back.

    Then, she unwrapped the gum and fed it directly to Austin. ¡°Looks like Dawn doesn¡¯t like it. You have it.¡±

    Sydney and Austin continued chatting for the rest of the ride. They talked about who was getting married, which designer wedding dress they had chosen, and how they would have to n carefully for their own future wedding.

    Austin responded to everything¨Cperhaps even making sure Dawn could hear it.

    However, she wasn¡¯t listening at all.

    She was busy texting Ethan.

    ¡°Peanut is so cute. All soft and chubby. His little face looks like a bun.¡±

    ¡°Is he one month old today?¡± Ethan asked.

    ¡°Yeah, today was his newborn celebration.¡±

    A few secondster, Ethan sent a voice message.

    Dawn hesitated, sensing it probably wasn¡¯t anything good.

    She tapped to convert it to text-

    ¡°You like babies? Then let¡¯s have a baby.¡±

    Dawn knew he was joking, but she still couldn¡¯t help butugh¨Cher intuition was spot on.

    A momentter, she noticed something felt off. She looked up at the rearview mirror and found Austin frowning at her.

    Chapter 6 Let¡¯s Have a Baby

    From this angle, Sydney¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too pleased either.

    Dawn was baffled.

    I hadn¡¯t <i>done </i><i>anything</i>, had <i>1</i><i>? </i>

    s

    Just now, Sydney had beenining about her apartment¡¯s property management being useless, about how they never fixed things when they actually needed to. She had gotten drenched earlier because of a broken water pipe.

    For heaven¡¯s sake<i>, </i><i>I </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><iughing </i><i>at </i><i>that</i><i>! </i>

    No one spoke again after that, but thankfully, they soon arrived at Sydney¡¯s home, putting an end to the suffocating atmosphere.

    Austin got out to open her door. ¡°If anything like this happens again, call me. Don¡¯t try to handle it alone,¡± he said dotingly.

    Sydney sniffled. ¡°I know, I just didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your boyfriend. There¡¯s no such thing as too much trouble.¡±

    Dawn looked away, refusing to look at their little disy of affection.

    A few minutester, Austin returned to the car. He swept his dark gaze over Dawn as if suggesting that she¡¯d be answering for her actions soon.

    The drive home was fast. Dawn remained calm as she got out of the car.

    Sure enough, the moment they stepped inside, Austin¡¯s face darkened, and he snapped, ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve told you before¨Cif you have a problem, take it up with me. What was that attitude just now?¡±

    ¡°What attitude?¡±

    Dawn looked up at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯tughing at her.¡±

    ¡°Then what were youughing at?¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    She obviously couldn¡¯t say she wasughing because Ethan joked about having a baby with her.

    If she did, with the way Austin was, he¡¯d lecture her for three days straight.

    21:56 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>¡­

    Chapter 6 Let¡¯s Have a Baby

    83

    s

    Seeing her hesitation, the coldness in Austin¡¯s eyes deepened. His voice dropped even lower. ¡°If you still don¡¯t get it, then let me make this clear once and for all. I am your uncle. I will never have any feelings for you beyond family ties. Never.¡±

    Even though she had already known this, hearing it still made her heart clenched.

    It didn¡¯t hurt as much anymore, but she still felt upset.

    Then, she looked straight into Austin¡¯s eyes with an icy gaze and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Austin. I¡¯ll remember my ce from now on. I won¡¯t think about things I shouldn¡¯t.¡±

 Beseeched 7

    Chapter 7 Why Are You Packing Up?

    Chapter 7 Why Are You Packing Up?

    This was the answer Austin had been hoping to hear. <fncd55> Original content can be found at find{n}ovel</fncd55>

    83

    s

    However, for some reason, when he looked into Dawn¡¯s calm, unwavering eyes, an inexplicable heaviness welled up in his chest. That feeling waspletely out of his control.

    Austin averted his gaze and said, ¡°Get some rest. Stop being so disobedient all the time.¡±

    Dawn watched his retreating figure in amusement and exasperation.

    All she had done was attend a friend¡¯s newborn celebration without telling him andugh while Sydney wasining.

    And, that was considered disobedience in his eyes.

    She used to be so obedient.

    No matter how bold and reckless she appeared to others, she had always been the quiet,pliant girl who never questioned anything in front of him.

    Whether it was something he told her to do or someone he told her to stay away from¨Cshe had never once disobeyed him.

    But Austin-

    <i>From </i>now <i>on</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>live </i><i>for </i><i>myself</i><i>. </i>

    After that unpleasant encounter, Dawn didn¡¯t see Austin for several days. She was busy anyway. Her ssmates were preparing for their new jobs, so before they left, they met up a couple of times for farewell dinners.

    Then, she started packing.

    Having lived here for so many years, she had too much stuff to take everything with her. She could only bring what was most important.

    She nned to donate the rest.

    Sydney would probably be moving in soon.

    Neither of them would want any trace of Dawn left in this house.

    She started by pulling out her suitcases, then piled all the clothes she wanted to take on the

    Chapter 7 Why Are You Packing Up?

    bed. After that, she folded them neatly before packing them away.

    She was in a good mood as music yed softly in the background.

    Just as she was about done, a familiar, cold voice sounded from the doorway.

    ¡°Why are you packing?¡±

    83

    s

    Dawn¡¯s good mood was instantly interrupted. She paused for a moment before replying, ¡°I¡¯ll be starting work soon. Since I have some free time, I thought I¡¯d visit Dad, Mom, and Grandma before that.¡±

    Even though she had grown up by Austin¡¯s side, Harry and Sandra Osborne were her legal guardians. They had always treated her well. They were like family to her.

    She didn¡¯t know if she¡¯d ever return after this trip to Northville.

    She owed them a proper goodbye.

    For a brief moment, panic shed in Austin¡¯s eyes. But when he heard her exnation, he rxed, ¡°When are you leaving? I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    The Osborne family business was founded in Pettington, not Trifton.

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can go on my own.¡±

    Austin said nothing.

    She looked up and met his questioning gaze.

    Dawn knew he didn¡¯t like it when she refused him, so she rarely did.

    After some thought, she added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy spending time with Sydney these days? I¡¯m not a child. I can handle this myself.¡±

    Sure enough, the moment she mentioned Sydney, Austin¡¯s expression darkened.

    He said coldly, ¡°Yeah. Sydney just got back¨CI need to help her settle in.

    ¡°Go ahead then. Just don¡¯t go whispering nonsense to Harry and Sandra. You should know me well enough by now, Dawn¨Cno little tricks will work on me.¡±

    Dawn looked at his indifferent figure and lowered her gaze while chuckling.

    <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>think </i>I <i>was </i><i>going </i><i>back </i><i>just </i><i>to </i><iin </i><i>about </i><i>him</i><i>? </i>

    21:56 Sun, Sep <b>14 </b>***

    Chapter 7 Why Are You Packing Up?

    Good <i>thing </i><i>I </i>had <i>already </i><i>let </i>go <i>of </i><i>my </i><i>feelings</i><i>. </i>

    <i>If </i><i>this </i><i>had </i>been <i>the </i><i>old </i>me<i>, </i><i>those </i>words <i>would </i><i>have </i><i>hurt</i>.

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    She took a deep breath, pulled herself together, and finished packing the rest of her things.

    Just as she sat down, Ethan texted her. ¡°How¡¯s the packing going?¡±

    ¡°I still have a few things to sort out. I also n to visit my adoptive family,¡± Dawn replied.

    ¡°Alright. Let me know if you need anything.¡±

    A momentter, another message popped up.

    Ethan told her to stop by Alice¡¯s therapy center to check on her back injury.

    He must have guessed she¡¯d refuse because instead of texting, he sent a voice message. ¡°I heard from Alice about your back. If you don¡¯t take care of it properly, you might end up withsting damage. Ms. Porter, are you ready for that?¡± He spoke in a deep voice.

    A shiver ran down Dawn¡¯s spine. She definitely didn¡¯t want to live with a chronic back injury.

    After hanging up, she booked a car and headed out.

    Half an hourter, she arrived at the holistic therapy center.

    When she went upstairs, the receptionist recognized her and smiled warmly. ¡°Our boss is with someone right now. Would you mind waiting a little?¡±

    Dawn nodded and the receptionist led her to the lounge.

    A short whileter, a familiar figure stepped out from a private room nearby¡ªit was Sydney.

    She was dressed in an elegant tweed suit and her long hair was braided over one shoulder. She looked refined and graceful like a youngdy from a wealthy family.

    Sydney noticed her and walked over with a smile.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    Dawn had no intention of chatting. She merely gave a nonchnt hum and took a sip of water.

    Sydney¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. She pressed her lips together and asked, ¡°Dawn, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever done anything to hurt you. Why are you so hostile toward me?¡±

    21:57 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>¡­

    Chapter 7 Why Are You Packing Up?

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡±

    82

    s

    Hostility was a kind of emotion, but Dawn felt nothing toward Sydney.

    Sydney hated Dawn¡¯s indifferent attitude because it was as if Dawn thought she was above it all and she couldn¡¯t even be bothered to acknowledge her existence.

    She forced a smile and continued, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then shouldn¡¯t we spend more time together since I¡¯m your uncle¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    Dawn frowned. ¡°You¡¯re Uncle Austin¡¯s girlfriend, not mine. Why would I need to spend more time with you?¡±

    Sydney was speechless for a moment.

    ¡°You¨CHow can you say that?¡±

    ¡°How else should I say it?¡±

    Dawn ced her water on the table and met her gaze directly. ¡°Sydney, whatever happens between you and Uncle Austin is your business. Stop trying to involve me¨Cit¡¯s pointless.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t stupid.

    Sydney kept testing her over and over, just to make sure there was nothing between her and Austin.

    Dawn found it ridiculous.

    Austin had already made it clear where he stood. What more did Sydney want?

    Sydney¡¯s smile finally faltered and she gritted her teeth. ¡°Are you saying you¡¯ve never had feelings for Austin?¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Dawn admitted it openly, without even blinking. ¡°But not anymore. And never again. You don¡¯t like me and I don¡¯t like you either. Let¡¯s just be strangers from now on. There¡¯s no need for this pointless act.¡±

    Sydney had been ready to argue, but Dawn¡¯s blunt words left her momentarily stunned.

    After a long pause, she finally sneered, ¡°You sound so righteous, but as a grown woman, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate to have lived with an unrted man all this time? Doesn¡¯t that make you feel ashamed?¡±

    Dawn had tried to move out when she started college, but Austin hadn¡¯t allowed it, insisting

    21:57 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>.

    Chapter 7 Why Are You Packing Up?

    she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of herself.

    Now, Sydney was using that against her.

    Dawn clenched her fists. ¡°I will be moving out.¡±

    Sydney pressed on, ¡°When?¡±

    :

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    Before Dawn could answer, another voice cut in, ¡°Oh? Ms. Peay, does Mr. Osborne know that you¡¯re pushing his niece like this?¡±

    2

 Beseeched 8

    Chapter 8 Miss Me When I¡¯m Gone

    82

    s

    Alice walked out with her arms crossed and stood beside Dawn with a protective stance. ¡°Ms. Peay, you¡¯re almost 30 years old, aren¡¯t you? Yet here you are, bullying a young girl. Aren¡¯t you ashamed of yourself?¡±

    Sydney¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°Ms. Alice, this has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Alice looked at her with a mocking smile. ¡°Dawn is like my sister. If you¡¯re making things difficult for her, then you¡¯re making things difficult for me.¡±

    Then she turned to Dawn and winked meaningfully. ¡°If she suffers at my ce, certain people would tear me apart, wouldn¡¯t they?¡±

    Sydney was so blinded by rage that she didn¡¯t immediately grasp the hidden implication in Alice¡¯s words.

    With a cold voice, she said, ¡°I¡¯m simply stating the truth. Dawn and Austin aren¡¯t rted by blood. People will start gossiping if they get too close, am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s an issue, it¡¯s for Austin to decide. Who are you to interfere?¡±

    Sydney opened her mouth but quickly realized she wasn¡¯t a match for Alice. Gritting her teeth, she spat out, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this,¡± and stormed off.

    Alice rolled her eyes at Sydney¡¯s retreating figure before turning to Dawn. ¡°Next time you run into someone this shameless, just curse them out. Don¡¯t bother considering their feelings¨Cif she had any self¨Crespect, she wouldn¡¯t have said those things to your face.¡±

    Dawn had been thinking that. After all, Sydney was Austin¡¯s girlfriend.

    Once they got married, she would be her aunt.

    If things got too ugly, it would make Harry, Sandra, and Jessica ufortable.

    However, Alice had a point.

    Sydney clearly didn¡¯t care, so why should she?

    Seeing that Dawn had taken her words to heart, Alice smirked in satisfaction and linked arms with her. ¡°Come on, Ethan told me to give you a full check¨Cup. If there¡¯s even the slightest problem, he¡¯lle after me.¡±

    Chapter 8 Miss Me When I¡¯m Gone

    Dawn felt a little embarrassed, but at the same time, she felt warm inside.

    82

    s

    For the first time, she realized that someone could still care for her so meticulously even across great distances.

    She and Ethan had known each other since childhood. Their rtionship hadn¡¯t been that harmonious in the beginning. If anything, they were more like bickering rivals.

    Back then, Dawn was eight years old and had just moved into the Osborne Estate.

    Seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold Austin was busy with school, so she temporarily stayed at the family¡¯s

    estate.

    Having just gone through a major upheaval in her life, young Dawn barely spoke. No matter how much her family tried to cheer her up, nothing seemed to work.

    Sandra was even considering hiring a psychologist when she noticed that little Dawn had taken. a liking to the neighbor¡¯s dog.

    It was a golden retriever that yed with a ball in the yard every day.

    Dawn would stand by the fence, watching it with a faint smile.

    Seeing this, Sandra decided to observe for a little longer without interfering.

    One day, Dawn crouched by the fence, and her gaze identally met the retriever¡¯s. At that moment, her little heart skipped a beat¡ªnot from fear, but from curiosity.

    So she stayed put, tilting her head as she studied the dog until a slender hand suddenly pulled the retriever away.

    In its ce was a ridiculously handsome face.

    The boy¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Hey, little brat, are you trying to steal my dog<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn frantically shook her head. ¡°I¨CI¡¯m not!¡±

    ¡°Then why are you staring at it like that? You¡¯re making it shy.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened.

    <i>Could </i><i>dogs </i><i>even </i><i>get </i><i>shy</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan was amused by her dazed expression and his desire to tease her grew stronger. He beckoned her and asked, ¡°Wanna pet it?¡±

    21:57 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 8 Miss Me When I¡¯m Gone

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    82

    s

    The moment he opened the gate, he let the golden retriever pounce on her. Caught off guard, Dawn stumbled backward andpletely lost her bnce.

    Feeling terrified, she burst into tears.

    Sandra rushed over in a panic, but when she saw Dawn sobbing uncontrobly, she actually sighed in relief.

    ¡°This child never cries. It¡¯s good that she finally let it out! Thank you, Ethan.¡±

    And so, Sandra asked Ethan to bring his dog over to keep Dawnpany more often.

    However, Dawn decided Ethan was her mortal enemy from that day onward.

    As the years passed, she wasn¡¯t sure exactly when they made peace. Later, when Ethan left for overseas, she went to see him off.

    By then, he had grown taller than her by a head.

    His gaze lingered on her face before he reached out to ruffle her hair.

    His voice was low as he said, ¡°Grow up quickly, Dawn.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t want to make the farewell too sentimental, so she swatted his hand away and urged, ¡°Hurry up and go, or your ne¡¯s gonna leave without you!¡±

    Ethan let out a barely noticeable sigh. ¡°I wish it would.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so weird.¡±

    Dawn pouted. ¡°If it leaves without you, you won¡¯t be able to go.¡±

    ¡°And wouldn¡¯t that be nice?¡±

    Before she could respond, Ethan shook his head slightly and murmured, ¡°Forget it. Dawn, miss me when I¡¯m gone.¡±

    With that, he turned and walked toward the departure gate without looking back. He didn¡¯t see how Dawn had stood there watching his back for a long, long time.

    21:57 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    ¡­

    <b>82 </b>

    Chapter 8 Miss Me When I¡¯m Gone

    s

    After finishing the check¨Cup, Alice came out, rubbing her hands. ¡°That bruise of yours looks terrible. Does Austin have shit for brains? You¡¯re injured this badly, and he doesn¡¯t care, but the moment that woman gets a tiny bump on her ass, he¡¯s freaking out?¡±

    Dawn shrugged. ¡°Maybe. But I guess it makes sense¨CSydney is his girlfriend, after all.¡±

    Alice raised an eyebrow in surprise. She studied Dawn for a moment, making sure she wasn¡¯t upset before saying, ¡°Whatever, he doesn¡¯t care, but we¡¯ve still got Mr. Jackson, don¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Come on, what do you want to eat? It¡¯s my treat.¡±

    Dawn had been nning to treat her instead, so she said, ¡°Let me pay, Alice. Thanks for the

    treatment.¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes gleamed mischievously. ¡°Let Ethan pay.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡±

    The two of them headed to the mall whileughing happily. After their meal, Alice actually did make Ethan pay the bill.

    Dawn felt a little guilty. Since they hadn¡¯t seen each other in two years, she figured she should buy him a small gift.

    Alice nced at her youthful, radiant face and teased, ¡°You don¡¯t have to buy anything. You¡¯re the best gift.¡±

    ¡°Alice!¡±

    Dawn shot her a re. ¡°It¡¯s not like that between me and Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two getting married?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but ¡­¡± <fna6e8> Latest content published on find(?)ovel</fna6e8>

    <i>But </i>it <i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>real </i><i>marriage</i>.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know how to exin it, so she just shook her head. ¡°Either way, I still need to get him something.¡±

    Seeing Dawn¡¯s stubbornness, Alice secretly texted Ethan, ¡°The road ahead is long, my friend. You¡¯ve got a lot to do to win her over.¡±

    Ethan replied with a single question mark.

    21:57 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    <b>82 </b>

    Chapter 8 Miss Me When I¡¯m Gone

    Alice smirked and didn¡¯t reply.

    s

    After wandering the mall for a while, Dawn chose a tie from an independent designer brand after considering her budget. It wasn¡¯t expensive, but it cost her half of her remaining savings.

    Later, Alice dropped her off at home.

    At the vi¡¯s entrance, Alice blew her a kiss. ¡°Dawn, we¡¯re friends now. If anything happens, you better call me.¡±

    ¡°Got it, Alice. Drive safe.¡±

    Dawn was in a good mood as she watched Alice leave before stepping inside.

    The moment she stepped inside, Austin, who was getting a ss of water from the kitchen, frowned. ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    Before she could answer, his gazended on the bag in her hand. ¡°You went shopping?¡±

    Dawn instinctively hid the bag behind her. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Austin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he asked, ¡°With who?¡±

 Beseeched 9

    Chapter 9 Blessings for His Marriage

    Chapter 9 Blessings for His Marriage

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    As always, Austin¡¯s tone was one of interrogation, but Dawn no longer cared for it. She replied coolly, ¡°It¡¯s my freedom to go out with whoever I want. Uncle Austin, you wouldn¡¯t go so far as to limit who I can be friends with, would you?¡±

    Austin had been nowhere to be seen these past few days. Now that he had suddenly returned, it was obvious that Sydney had run to himining again.

    Dawn found it amusing that Sydney saw her as some kind of rival.

    ¡°If you have something to say, Uncle Austin, get to the point. I want to rest.¡±

    Austin had never seen her this impatient before. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Dawn, it looks like you¡¯ve grown up now, huh? It¡¯s bad enough that you¡¯re going out with questionable people, but now you¡¯re speaking to me with this attitude?¡±

    Dawn lifted her head. ¡°And what do you mean by ¡®questionable people¡®?¡±

    I <i>had </i><i>only </i><i>gone </i><i>shopping </i>with Alice<i>. </i><i>Does </i><i>not </i><i>telling </i><i>him </i><i>about </i><i>it </i><i>make </i><i>it </i><i>questionable</i>?

    Austin, however, had noticed the shopping bag in her hand. Not long ago, Sydney had taken him to that same store.

    It was a brand specializing in custom¨Cmade men¡¯s fashion.

    It wasn¡¯t quite on the level of luxury brands, but it was far from cheap.

    Dawn usually used Austin¡¯s supplementary card, yet today, he hasn¡¯t received any payment notifications.

    He had met her two closest friends before. Neither of them were rich.

    Which meant Dawn had gone shopping with a man.

    Otherwise, why would she have gone to a men¡¯s boutique?

    Austin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you before? Don¡¯t get too close to guys with bad intentions. They¡¯re never truly interested in being your friend.¡±

    ¡°In your eyes, it seems that everyone except you has bad intentions.¡±

    Dawn looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°But Uncle Austin, I¡¯m not a child anymore. Even if I were dating someone, it would be perfectly normal. Besides, isn¡¯t that what you

    21:57 Sun, Sep <b>14 </b>

    ¡­

    :

    <b>82 </b>

    Chapter 9 Blessings for His Marriage

    want?¡±

    Austin was momentarily caught off guard.

    <i>Yes</i><i>. </i>

    <i>If </i>Dawn <i>started </i><i>dating</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>cling </i><i>to </i><i>me </i><i>anymore</i>.

    However, he felt a pang in his chest at that thought.

    s

    Austin gulped as he averted his gaze slightly. ¡°You can date, but it has to be with someone reliable. Dawn, I¡¯m only looking out for you.¡±

    Dawn stared at him expressionlessly for a moment. She had no interest in arguing about this any further. Pressing her lips together, she simply said, ¡°I went shopping with Alice. There¡¯s no need for you to worry.¡±

    With that, she turned and went upstairs, cing the gift she had bought for Ethan into a box.

    She had originally considered telling Austin about it, but after seeing his reaction just now, she dismissed the idea.

    If he found out, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to leave Trifton.

    Austin watched her go upstairs and his eyes clouded with emotion.

    Just then, his phone rang.

    He walked over to the couch and sat down, rubbing his temples before answering.

    ¡°Austin, are you home?¡± Sydney¡¯s gentle and concerned voice came through. ¡°Dawn is already a grown girl now. Don¡¯t be too harsh on her just because of what I said. Even if she doesn¡¯t show it, she¡¯ll definitely resent you.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>girl </i><i>had </i><i>already </i><i>made </i><i>her </i><i>resentment </i><i>perfectly </i><i>clear</i>.

    Austin let out a low chuckle. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything to her.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Sydney clenched her jaw.

    <i>I </i><i>had </i><i>cried </i><i>my </i><i>heart </i><i>out </i>to <i>him</i><i>, </i><i>yet </i><i>he </i><i>hadn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>reacted</i>.

    Suppressing her frustration, she asked, ¡°Is Dawn ¡­ okay?¡±

    ¡°What could possibly be wrong with her?¡±

    21:57 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 9 Blessings for His Marriage

    82

    s

    Austin¡¯s eyes darkened again as he recalled the shopping bag Dawn had been holding. ¡°If she¡¯s ever rude to you again, just put her in her ce. There¡¯s no need to hold back just because she¡¯s older now.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be too harsh?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing harsh about it. She¡¯s always been stubborn. The more you dote on her, the worse she gets.¡±

    Sydney put on a show of pretending to dissuade him, but deep down, she was in no better spirits.

    Austin was only saying this to reassure her.

    He had no real intention of reprimanding Dawn.

    <i>Their </i><i>rtionship </i><i>was </i><i>nothing </i><i>like </i><i>an </i><i>uncle </i><i>and </i><i>niece</i>.

    <i>No</i>, <i>I </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>a </i><i>way </i><i>to </i><i>drive </i><i>Dawn </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>Austin </i><i>once </i><i>and </i><i>for </i><i>all</i>.

    Dawn had a good night¡¯s sleep, but the next morning, she was woken by the ringing of her phone.

    It was a call from the school. They informed her that the jewelrypetition she had participated in had garnered international attention, and the media wanted to conduct an in- depth interview with her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a prestigious contest with a prize pool in the hundreds of thousands. Dawn, this is a great opportunity. We can¡¯t just turn them down, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Austin disliked it when Dawn did anything that put her in the public eye. The school had assured her she couldpete anonymously, which was the only reason she had agreed to participate in the first ce.

    But now-

    She thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Can I remain off¨Ccamera?¡±

    The school was thrilled. ¡°Of course! That won¡¯t be a problem at all.¡±

    After finalizing the details, Dawn got out of bed and started getting ready.

    When she went downstairs, she was surprised to see Austin still at home.

    Chapter 9 Blessings for His Marriage

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    He was wearing a light gray sweater, a stark contrast to his usual suits, making his demeanor appear somewhat gentler. Seated at the dining table, he nced up at the sound of her footsteps.

    ¡°Come and have breakfast.¡±

    Dawn hesitated briefly but still walked over and sat down.

    She ate in silence.

    ¡°Are you heading out?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I have some things to take care of at school.¡±

    Austin nodded. ¡°Have you finished packing for your trip?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    On the surface, she seemed obedient, answering every question.

    However, Austin knew her too well¨Cthis was a silent protest. He pressed his tongue against his mrs, suppressing the irritation that was starting to rise again.

    His voice was low and heavy. ¡°You¡¯ve pushed things far enough.

    ¡°You ran into Sydney yesterday, showed her no respect, and even spoke harshly to her. I didn¡¯t say anything, yet you¡¯re still giving me attitude?

    ¡°She, on the other hand, actually spoke up for you. Dawn, when will you finally learn to be more mature?¡±

    Listening to him, Dawn suddenly lost her appetite for what seemed like a delicious meal.

    She was indeed immature.

    However, he hadn¡¯t even asked for her side of the story and yet he had already condemned her based on Sydney¡¯s words alone.

    <i>Austin</i><i>, </i><i>just </i><i>how </i><i>mature </i><i>are </i><i>you</i><i>, </i><i>really</i>?

    Dawn put down her spoon and took a napkin to wipe her mouth.

    ¡°Uncle Austin, I did run into Ms. Peay yesterday. But I didn¡¯t insult her¨CI¡¯m not some lunatic who just picks fights with people for no reason.

    Chapter 9 Blessings for His Marriage

    ¡°She asked me when I would leave your side. I told her, ¡®soon. That¡¯s all.¡±

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    She didn¡¯t know how Sydney had twisted the story, but it was probably far from pleasant. Otherwise, Austin wouldn¡¯t have held it in since yesterday, only to scold her first thing in the morning.

    Seeing his face darken like the bottom of a burnt pot, Dawn smiled.

    ¡°I sincerely wish you and Ms. Peay a blissful marriage and a lifetime of happiness.¡±

    5/5 <fnbb45> For original chapters go to find?novel</fnbb45>

 Beseeched 11

    Chapter 11 Cheering up My Fianc¨¦e

    Chapter 11 Cheering up My Fianc¨¦e

    82

    s

    Austin rushed Sydney to the hospital, leaving Dawn standing in the doorway. Even after a long while, her limbs still felt numb.

    The assistant carefully approached. ¡°Ms. Porter, do you want to go to the hospital and check on her?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡± Dawn pressed her dry lips together as she croaked, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The assistant didn¡¯t know what had happened. By the time she arrived, all she saw was a disheveled Sydney being carried out by Austin, while the lounge was left inplete chaos.

    Dawn closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯ll head back first if there¡¯s nothing else. Once Sydney finishes her check¨Cup, please let me know,¡± she said with a low voice.

    She didn¡¯t even know how she made it home.

    Slumping onto the couch, Dawn rubbed her still¨Cnumb hands.

    How?

    How <i>did </i><i>Sydney </i><i>have </i><i>that </i><i>Virgin </i><i>Mary </i><i>pendant</i><i>? </i>

    A sudden thought struck her and she shot up from the couch. She rushed into Austin¡¯s study and began rifling through drawers and cabs, searching frantically. <fnc986> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fnc986>

    <i>Nothing</i><i>¡­ </i><i>nothing </i><i>at </i><i>all</i><i>. </i>

    She searched everypartment, even the safe, but the familiar jewelry box was nowhere to be found.

    Dawn sat on the floor in a daze when the study door was suddenly flung open with force.

    Austin stood in the doorway, his already smoldering anger ring at the sight of the mess she had made. Without hesitation, he grabbed her by the arm and yanked her up roughly.

    ¡°How dare you throw a tantrum here? Why don¡¯t you go and see what you¡¯ve done instead?¡±

    His grip was painfully tight, but Dawn didn¡¯t struggle at all. Her reddish eyes locked onto him as she demanded, ¡°Where is the Virgin Mary pendant my mother left me?¡±

    Austin froze and instinctively loosened his grip.

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 11 Cheering up My Fianc¨¦e

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¨Cwhere is my mother¡¯s Virgin Mary pendant?¡± Dawn shouted.

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    Her sweat¨Cdampened hair clung to her face, making her look almost deranged¨Clike a wild animal ready to bite.

    Austin hadn¡¯t expected her to lose her temper like this. His gaze flickered uneasily muttered, ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about that?¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    Dawn let out a coldugh.

    ¡°That pendant belongs to me. I left it with you because you said you were afraid I¡¯d lose it. That was fine. But Austin, why did you give my pendant to Sydney? Why?¡±

    Her mother hadn¡¯t left her much, and that pendant was the only thing she could always carry with her. It was the most important keepsake.

    Austin had always kept it safe for her.

    Yet today, she had seen it with Sydney.

    Looking at Dawn¡¯s pale face, Austin felt an inexplicable sense of guilt.

    He took a deep breath but his tone was still impatient. ¡°Sydney only borrowed it to take some pictures. She¡¯s not keeping it.¡±

    ¡°Even if she wanted to borrow it, shouldn¡¯t you have asked for my permission first?¡±

    Dawn thought back to the way Sydney had provocatively looked at her earlier. Sydney had known exactly what the pendant meant to her. She had unted it, waiting for Dawn to explode and for Austin to witness the outburst.

    She had seeded.

    The one thing she hadn¡¯t ounted for was that Dawn no longer cared how Austin saw her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you lent it or gave it away. You¡¯d better bring it back the same way as how it left the house, Mr. Osborne. Uncle Austin, I hope you¡¯ll show me at least a little respect.¡±

    As the final word left her lips, a single tear slipped from the corner of her eye. She didn¡¯t blink as she red at Austin for a few seconds before turning away.

    She had only taken one step when Austin grabbed her wrist.

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 11 Cheering up My Fianc¨¦e

    ¡°Dawn!

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pendant. Is it worth all this fuss? If you like it so much, I can buy you an entire collection.

    ¡°Sydney said she was only borrowing it and would return it soon. Besides, I was the one who agreed to lend it to her. And you¨Chow could you be so rude as to hit her over something <i>so </i>trivial? Do you have no manners at all?¡±

    His words felt like an inescapable, tightening around her.

    Dawn thought she would be heartbroken, but strangely, all she felt was numb. Apart from a brief moment of shock, there was nothing.

    She turned back around and pried open his fingers one by one.

    Her voice was steady.

    ¡°My mother¡¯s belongings are irreceable. No amount of wealth can make up for them. And I certainly don¡¯t want them in the hands of someone I despise.

    ¡°As for manners ¡­ Uncle Austin, aren¡¯t you the one who knows best whether I have any?¡±

    Austin¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, but he couldn¡¯t find a single word to retort.

    The indifferent expression on her face was like a thorn, digging into his chest.

    Dawn smirked and continued, ¡°Since Ms. Peay is injured, you should go back and take care of her, Uncle Austin. But I expect my mother¡¯s Virgin Mary pendant to be returned to me tonight. If not, I¡¯ll go and get it myself.¡±

    A vein throbbed at Austin¡¯s temple as he stared at her retreating figure.

    <i>Is </i><i>she </i><i>threatening </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    He tugged at his cor as an inexplicable irritation crept over him.

    Back in her room, Dawn tossed her coat aside and flopped onto the bed. She rolled over and buried her face in the nkets. For a while, she remained motionless, but then the overwhelming feeling of injustice washed over her.

    ¡°Austin! You bastard!¡±

    <i>How </i><i>dare </i><i>you </i><i>give </i><i>my </i><i>things </i><i>away</i>?

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>¡­

    Chapter 11 Cheering up My Fianc¨¦e

    <i>To </i>Sydney<i>, </i><i>of </i>all <i>people</i><i>! </i>

    :

    She bit down on the nket angrily just as her phone vibrated beside her.

    82

    s

    Dawn hesitated before reaching for it. Seeing Ethan¡¯s name on the screen, she sniffled and picked up.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    The man on the other end of the line was silent for a moment before asking in a low voice, ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    Dawn had been holding herself together, but the simple question made her nose sting again. She swallowed her emotions. ¡°It¡¯s just a small matter. Nothing to make a fuss about.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t just telling Ethan that¨Cshe was telling herself, too.

    It really wasn¡¯t a big deal.

    She would be leaving in just a week.

    Ethan had just finished a meeting and was walking through the corridor. A blonde woman from the business delegation caught up with him, tapping him lightly on the shoulder. She batted hershes flirtatiously. ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you have time for dinner tonight?¡±

    Ethan offered a polite smile and gestured to his phone, signaling that he was in the middle of a call.

    ¡°Sorry, my fianc¨¦e is upset. I need to find a way to cheer her up.¡±

    Dawn heard every word. Her cheeks flushed, and she buried her face in the nket, mumbling, ¡°What are you talking about, Ethan? I don¡¯t need you to cheer me up.¡±

 Beseeched 10

    Chapter 10 You¡¯ve Disappointed Me Completely

    <b>82 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    To Austin, those words sounded like they were deliberately meant to provoke him.

    Yet before he could even say anything in response, Dawn had already cut off any chance for rebuttal. She simply said, ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry, Uncle Austin. Take your time eating,¡± before grabbing her bag and hurrying away.

    Austin watched her retreating figure while his hand on the table clenched into a tight fist.

    He truly hadn¡¯t expected her temper to be this explosive this time!

    Dawn was not yet 21 and had lived with the Osbornes for 13 years. Austin was her uncle and their bond could only ever be one of family. How could that possibly change?

    He thought that she was young and had mistaken her dependence for love.

    He believed that she would understand once she got a little older. However, the moment Sydney returned, it was as if she had awakened some rebellious streak in Dawn¡¯s very bones.

    All these years, she hadn¡¯t picked up anything useful, yet somehow, she had mastered the art of passive aggression.

    Austin narrowed his eyes slightly and leaned back in his chair.

    He sighed and decided to ignore her for a while.

    <i>She </i>was <i>old </i><i>enough </i>now¨C<i>she </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>keep </i><i>acting </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>child </i><i>forever</i>.

    Dawn had no idea that Austin saw her rush as nothing more than a tantrum. She finally managed to hail a cab, and by the time she arrived at school, only 30 minutes remained before the interview.

    The assistant from the magazine was already waiting at the entrance. Seeing her arrive, the girl let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re finally here! I was just about to call you.¡±

    The young girl¡¯s curious gaze lingered on Dawn¡¯s face for a moment before she grinned. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be this gorgeous in person. If you put on a little makeup, you¡¯d outshine a lot of celebrities. Why don¡¯t you ever appear on camera?¡±

    Beauty was a golden ticket for the new generation. It could give you an edge in any industry.

    Dawn had a face that could captivate an audience, yet she willingly gave up the chance to be in the spotlight.

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 10 You¡¯ve Disappointed Me Completely

    It was perplexing.

    ¡°I have no ns to work in front of the camera.¡±

    Dawn smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m preparing to apply for the graduate program at Northville Silverpeak University.¡±

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    The assistant¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Silverpeak University? That¡¯s one of the most prestigious schools for jewelry design. You¡¯re amazing!¡±

    They chatted briefly before arriving at the makeup room. The assistant handed her the interview script while looking a little apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Ms. Porter. The journalist assigned to interview you hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Would you mind reviewing the questions in the meantime?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°Sure.¡±

    As the scheduled time crept closer, the interviewer was still nowhere to be seen.

    The assistant anxiously made several phone calls, only to hear that the journalist was stuck in traffic. The interview had to be dyed by another 20 minutes.

    Time ticked by and the journalist finally arrived-

    It was Sydney.

    Only then did Dawn recall that Sydney had studied journalism abroad. After returning home, she joined a magazinepany. It was such a coincidence for Dawn to run into her under such circumstances.

    ¡°Dawn, have you been waiting for a long time?¡±

    Sydney set down her bag and linked her arm with Dawn affectionately. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, the traffic was just terrible. How about I treat you to dinner after the interview?¡±

    Her friendliness made the surrounding staff exchange nces.

    ¡°Ms. Peay, you and Ms. Porter know each other?¡±

    ¡°Of course we do.¡±

    Sydney smiled warmly and added, ¡°In fact, we¡¯re about to be family, aren¡¯t we, Dawn?¡±

    Dawn was secretly impressed at the act.

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>¡­

    Chapter 10 You¡¯ve Disappointed Me Completely

    82

    s

    Just yesterday, they had parted on bad terms. Yet today, she could pretend as if nothing had happened and act all warm and intimate.

    Sydney noticed her silence. Her gaze flickered slightly before she turned to the assistant. ¡°Alright, enough chit¨Cchat. Let¡¯s get started¨Cwe have a job to do.¡±

    The others were quickly pulled back into focus. Meanwhile, Dawn remained expressionless. ¡°Sydney, you don¡¯t have to put on an act in front of me. I¡¯m not buying it.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s smile remained, but the warmth in her eyes vanished. ¡°Oh, I never expected you to. But for Austin¡¯s sake, we should at least pretend to get along in public, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Dawn frowned but didn¡¯t argue.

    She still cared about Austin.

    Not because she still had feelings for him, but because he had raised her for so many years. That was a debt she couldn¡¯t just ignore.

    Seeing her reluctance, Sydney smirked and said, ¡°This interview is simple. As long as you cooperate, it¡¯ll be over quickly. We can talk afterward.¡±

    Since Dawn wouldn¡¯t be on camera, the interview mainly consisted of structured questions- her design inspirations, her reasons for pursuing jewelry design, and so on.

    She answered them all smoothly, showing no signs of nervousness.

    That, more than anything, caught Sydney off guard. She assumed that the reason for Dawn¡¯sposure was because of Austin¡¯s financial backing.

    Otherwise, as an orphan, she would probably be homeless by now.

    Sydney¡¯s expression darkened slightly as she abruptly asked a question that wasn¡¯t on the script.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, I heard that your family went through a crisis when you were young, and a certain gentleman took you in. Now that you¡¯re living such a privileged life, spending so much on jewelry design and education, don¡¯t you feel guilty toward the man who raised you?¡±

    The room fell silent. No one had expected Sydney to ask something so direct.

    However, no one dared to interrupt her as she was the most senior person in the room.

    Dawn looked at her and immediately recognized the provocation.

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 10 You¡¯ve Disappointed Me Completely

    She fell silent for a moment, then began calmly, ¡°I have nothing to feel guilty about.

    82

    s

    ¡°Because he gave me a stable foundation, I was able to pursue the things I love. My gratitude toward him will never change, and I will do everything I can to repay him in the future.

    ¡°The reason I could use his resources was because he had the means to provide them. I should take advantage of these opportunities to grow and give back to society¨Cnot let them be shackles that keep me trapped in unnecessary guilt.¡±

    Her sharp gaze locked onto Sydney. ¡°Ms. Peay, is there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡±

    Sydney¡¯s smile stiffened slightly. After a brief pause, she forced a polite response. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re young, but I have no doubt you have a bright future ahead. I wish you sess.¡±

    With that, the interview wrapped up and everyone exhaled in relief.

    That question was far too aggressive. With a more experienced interviewee, it could have escted into a full¨Cblown argument.

    As soon as she finished packing up, Dawn turned to leave¨Cbut Sydney called out to her.

    ¡°Dawn, wait. I have something for you.¡±

    Dawn hesitated before stopping.

    Sydney rummaged through her bag as she spoke. ¡°I saw a bracelet the other day while shopping with Austin and thought it would suit you. I know you don¡¯t like me, but think of it as a gift from me. Will you ept it?¡±

    She pulled out a jewelry box and opened it.

    ¡°Oh! I grabbed the wrong one.¡±

    Sydney quickly shut the box and reached for another.

    Her movements were swift, but Dawn still caught a glimpse of the Virgin Mary pendant inside.

    Her breath hitched and her voice turned cold. ¡°Give me the one you just had.¡±

    Sydney feigned confusion. ¡°Dawn, this is the one I meant to give you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said, give me that one!¡±

    Dawn lost control and reached directly for her bag.

    ¡°Dawn, what are you doing? Let go¡ª¡± Sydney clutched her bag tightly. In the struggle, she

    21:58 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 10 You¡¯ve Disappointed Me Completely <fn7fa4> This text is hosted at fin?novel</fn7fa4>

    identally crashed into a nearby shelf.

    Crash!

    The shelf toppled over, scattering items everywhere.

    Dawn stood frozen, staring at the person shielding her.

    <i>Sydney</i>¡­ <i>Sydney </i><i>had </i><i>protected </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    The next moment, she understood why.

    82

    s

    A man strode in, pushed aside the fallen shelf, and pulled Sydney into his arms. His gaze turned ice¨Ccold as he red at Dawn. ¡°This is the second time, Dawn. You¡¯ve disappointed mepletely!¡±

 Beseeched 12

    Chapter 12 I Spoiled Dawn Too Much

    Chapter 12 I Spoiled Dawn Too Much

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    Ethan let out a low chuckle, ignoring everyone else as he strode to the side with his long legs. ¡°So now, are you willing to tell me what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s got you so upset?¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment and realized there was nothing she couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°You probably already know about my family situation. My parents didn¡¯t leave me anything behind, except for the Virgin Mary pendant my mom put on me before I left home.

    ¡°That pendant is the only thing I have that connects me to them, so I cherish it deeply. I was so afraid of losing it that I asked Austin to keep it safe for me.

    ¡°But he gave my Virgin Mary pendant to Sydney.

    ¡°He said he was just lending it to her, but that¡¯s not the point. It¡¯s mine. How could he do that?¡±

    Ethan listened quietly as his brows furrowed slightly. It wasn¡¯t until he heard the soft sound of sniffles from the other end that he finally spoke in a deep voice. ¡°Yeah, how could he? I¡¯ll go back and beat him up right now, how about that?¡±

    Dawn was taken aback. ¡°That¡¯s not an option.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still

    ¡­

    my Uncle Austin.¡±

    Leaningzily against the railing, Ethan gazed at the vibrant cityscape of North Meriax. ¡°Alright then, no fighting. We¡¯ll just stay far away from him¨Cout of sight, out of mind.¡± Only then did Dawn let out a soft hum of agreement.

    After chatting for a while, she had already forgotten why she was upset in the first ce.

    ¡°Are

    you

    done with work?¡±

    Ethan hummed in response, then after a brief pause, asked, ¡°Do you want a present?¡±

    ¡°A present ¡­¡± Dawn hesitated. Alice had already caused him trouble, and now asking for a gift on top of that felt impolite.

    She shook her head. ¡°No, thanks. There¡¯s nothing I really want.¡±

    Ethan frowned again. He knew she was keeping her distance from him.

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 ¡¤

    Chapter 12 1 Spoiled Dawn Too Much

    :.

    82

    s

    Since they had only just confirmed their rtionship, he also knew he couldn¡¯t push too hard.

    So he simply said, ¡°I¡¯ll be done here in about two days. No matter what¡¯s bothering you, you can always tell me.¡±

    Dawn joked, ¡°You only want to gossip, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyelid twitched. He wasn¡¯t sure whether to call her adorable orpletely oblivious.

    Adorable, probably.

    He grumbled, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Because of that one response, Ethan ended up leaving asting impression on Dawn. She always felt like he loved nosing into drama and listening to gossip, so whenever she had something juicy, he was the first person she shared it with.

    However, that¡¯s a story for another time.

    After hanging up the call, Dawn felt much better.

    She stared at the ceiling for a while before picking up her phone again to tell Sandra that she¡¯d be returning to the old house tomorrow.

    She nned to stay with them for a few days. It would be just in time for Ethan¡¯s return.

    Then, she could head to Northville.

    :

    Sydney¡¯s back injury was severe, and the test results wouldn¡¯t be avable until the next day. She needed to stay in the hospital for observation.

    Austin had gone home to pick up some essentials. He had never expected to get into such a huge argument with Dawn.

    By the time he returned to the hospital, it was already three in the afternoon.

    Sydneyy weakly in bed. The moment she saw him, her eyes lit up, but then her expression turned pitiful. ¡°Why did you take so long? The doctor came by earlier and said I might have a scar. I¡¯m really scared.¡±

    Austin set the travel bag on the table and picked up her medical file to take a look.

    ¡°You probably won¡¯t.

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 12 I Spoiled Dawn Too Much

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    ¡°But it turns out to be a problem, we¡¯ll find the best cosmetic surgeon abroad to fix it. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Sydney gazed at the handsome man before her and sensed that his mind was elsewhere. She hesitated for a moment before carefully asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t get into a fight with Dawn when you went back, right?¡±

    Austin¡¯s hand paused mid¨Cmotion as his brows knitted together.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t respond, Sydney suddenly had a bad feeling.

    She bit her lip and said softly, ¡°Dawn is still young. Her personality is bound to be impulsive. If she said anything that upset you, please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Austin set the file down, unbuttoned his suit jacket, and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°She saw the Virgin Mary pendant I gave you. That¡¯s why she lost control.

    ¡°Sydney, didn¡¯t I tell you to be more careful? How did she see it?¡± He asked as his deep eyes locked onto hers.

    Under the covers, Sydney¡¯s hands clenched tightly. Her eyshes trembled as she whispered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­

    ¡°I knew she had some prejudices against me, so I bought a bracelet to give her as a peace offering. But in my rush, I grabbed the wrong thing. That¡¯s how she ended up seeing it. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Seeing the tears streaming down her face, Austin couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty.

    <i>What </i><i>am </i><i>I </i><i>thinking</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Why </i><i>am </i><i>I </i><i>speaking </i><i>to </i><i>Sydney </i><i>in </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>tone</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Sydney </i><i>would </i><i>never </i><i>deliberately </i>pick <i>a </i><i>fight </i><i>with </i><i>Dawn</i>.

    Moving closer, he pulled her into his arms and pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Dawn has been spoiled by me since she was little¨Cher temper is out of control. You¡¯re just too kind. Next time she speaks rudely to you, don¡¯t let her get away with it.¡±

    Sydney secretly let out a sigh of relief, but she remained gentle. ¡°I can tell that Dawn isn¡¯t a bad

    from person. She just relies on you too much, so she probably feels like I¡¯ve stolen you away her.

    ¡°Austin, have you ever considered helping her be more independent?¡±

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 12 I Spoiled Dawn Too Much

    :0

    Austin¡¯s brows furrowed immediately. ¡°Independent?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sydney noticed his resistance andughed coldly inside, but her expression remained unchanged.

    82

    s

    ¡°It¡¯s like how kids grow up and need to maintain a bit of distance from their parents. You can still live nearby and take care of her, but ¡­ after all, you¡¯re a man and she¡¯s a woman. If she keeps living with you, it¡¯s only natural that certain ¡­ misunderstandings might arise.¡±

    She bit her lip, her voice turning even softer. ¡°Besides, Dawn still seems to resent me. Maybe giving her some space would help.¡±

    In such a short time, Sydney had already been hospitalized twice.

    If this continued, who knew what would happen next?

    Austin didn¡¯t respond as he was lost in thought.

    The next morning, a nurse brought over Sydney¡¯s test results. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just keep the wound dry ande in regrly to have the bandages changed.¡±

    Sydney sighed in relief.

    The hospital smelled terrible.

    She wanted to use this injury to increase Austin¡¯s awareness, but she didn¡¯t actually want to stay admitted.

    Since she needed care for her back injury, Austin had nned to take her back to his vi. Just as they got into the car, he received a call from the Osborne Estate.

    Jessica Osborne¡¯s voice was firm and full of energy. ¡°Dawn is back, and you¡¯re not? Are you waiting until I¡¯m dead before you finallye home to see me?¡±

    <i>Did </i><i>Dawn </i><i>go </i><i>back</i><i>? </i>

    Austin froze for a moment before sighing helplessly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been busy with work.¡±

    ¡°Even the president isn¡¯t as busy as you!¡± Jessica snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t care how important your work is¨Cyou¡¯d bettere home immediately! Otherwise, once Dawn leaves, who knows when you¡¯ll visit again?¡±

    She hung up.

    4/5 <fn26a0> For original chapters go to ?ovelFind</fn26a0>

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 12 I Spoiled Dawn Too Much

    Austin rubbed his temples as he felt a headacheing on.

    82

    s

    Sydney had heard the conversation and softly suggested, ¡°I haven¡¯t met your mother yet. Why don¡¯t Ie with you?¡±

 Beseeched 13

    Chapter 13 Babe

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    After an hour¨Clong ride on the high¨Cspeed train, Dawn arrived home and took a bath, not realizing that Jessica had already called Austin.

    As Dawn made her way down the stairs, Jessica greeted her with a friendly wave.

    ¡°Dawn, why didn¡¯t you bring Austin back with you?¡±

    Dawn smiled back and said, ¡°Uncle Austin¡¯s job keeps him tied up. He¡¯lle visit when he gets some free time.¡±

    Austin was much older than his brother, Harry. Growing up, he had been a bit of a troublemaker, often causing the family stress and concern.

    Jessica¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment, and she tilted her head slightly. ¡°Did you and Austin have a fight?¡±

    Dawn froze, wondering if it was that obvious.

    Jessica let out a small sigh. ¡°In the past, if I said something bad about him, you¡¯d have worse things to say. I¡¯ve never seen you standing up for him like this.¡±

    Dawn understood the personalities of every member of the Osborne family and knew how to speak in a way that would ease the tension. It was clear something had shifted today, and Jessica¡¯s formal tone wasn¡¯t helping matters.

    With a resigned smile, Dawn responded, ¡°But you said I should show Uncle Austin respect and treat him with good manners.¡±

    Jessica replied with a slight smirk, ¡°I meant you should respect him in your heart. It wasn¡¯t about what you say about him.¡±

    Though her logic seemed questionable, Dawn didn¡¯t want to argue further.

    The bond between her and Austin had changed, and their rtionship from here on out would simply be that of uncle and niece.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a nice day. How about we go outside and get some sunshine?¡±

    Jessica gave her a scrutinizing look, sensing something was off. Something wasn¡¯t quite right, and she decided to leave the difficult conversation for her daughter¨Cinw.

    Behind the Osborne family¡¯s old house, Jessica and Sandra had nted a small vegetable

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 13 Babe

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    garden in a vacant lot, growing everyday produce they often used in meals.

    After finishing her work at thepany that morning, Sandra had little else to do. Following Jessica¡¯s unspoken suggestion, she invited Dawn to help with watering the nts and pulling out the weeds.

    Dawn sat on the edge of the garden, holding two hoses and spraying water from two different heights. She used a finger to block the nozzle partially, testing how far the water could spray.

    Sandra, wearing gardening gloves, carefully removed the weeds while asionally casting Dawn a soft, affectionate nce. Sandra didn¡¯t have a daughter of her own, and Austin¡¯s decision to adopt Dawn had helped fill the emptiness she felt.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± Sandra called gently.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Did Austin upset you?¡±

    Dawn rxed her finger, and the once forceful stream of water slowed, sshing at her feet and creating a small trench in the soil.

    Sandra watched her, letting out a quiet sigh, before smiling warmly. ¡°Jessica asked me tofort you, but I think you¡¯re old enough to have your own feelings. If Austin really did something unforgivable, it¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to be close to him. But I hope you can talk to me. At least I can help you work through things.¡±

    She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°But if you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s okay too.¡±

    Dawn had grown up, and now had her own thoughts and feelings.

    Dawn felt a sting in her eyes, even though nothing was really wrong. Sandra¡¯s words struck her unexpectedly, filling her with emotion.

    She didn¡¯t know how to express the sense of unfairness she felt because, when she thought about it¡­ even she could see that Austin hadn¡¯t really done anything that awful.

    He simply didn¡¯t love her.

    Sydney was to me for what she had done.

    Dawn didn¡¯t have the right to expect Austin¡¯s love, and she had to ept that her feelings wouldn¡¯t be returned.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom.¡±

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>.

    Chapter 13 Babe

    82

    s

    Dawn forced a smile. ¡°I just feel like I¡¯ve grown up. I can¡¯t keep relying on Uncle Austin for everything¡­ Eventually, he¡¯ll have his own family.¡±

    Sandra understood immediately.

    She sighed quietly, both heartbroken and helpless.

    Sandra wasn¡¯t old¨Cfashioned, but she understood that matters of the heart couldn¡¯t be forced.

    She took off her gloves and walked over, gently patting Dawn¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up. You¡¯re kind and beautiful. I¡¯m sure one day you¡¯ll find someone who truly loves you. I¡¯ll be waiting for that day.¡±

    Dawn nodded sincerely. ¡°Thanks, Mom.¡±

    They continued talking, and the conversation made Sandra realize just how much Dawn had changed.

    She no longer acted on impulse or spoke without thinking. Instead, she had grown calmer, more peaceful, as though life had taught her some hard lessons.

    In some ways, it was for the best.

    As evening came, Dawn was once again helping in the kitchen.

    Seeing how much time Dawn had spent in the sun, Jessica urged her to rest. ¡°You can¡¯t cook, so get out of the way. Go y with your phone or something.¡±

    Dawn smiled warmly, feeling affection, and reluctantly left the kitchen.

    Just as she turned around, she noticed two familiar figures standing by the door.

    Her smile faltered, and she stopped in her tracks.

    Sandra had picked out two fruits to prepare. ¡°Go and rest on the couch. Why are you standing here?¡±

    Before she could say more, the door opened, and she paused when the two people entered. She smiled politely and said, ¡°Oh, Austin, you brought a friend? Please, sit. Dawn, get them some water.¡±

    Though her tone was courteous, it subtly ced Sydney in the role of an ¡°outsider.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment, but she quickly brightened. ¡°Sandra, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 13 Babe

    82

    s

    Sandra raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything, only smiling as she turned to call Jessica from the kitchen. ¡°Jessica, Austin is home.¡±

    Austin nced at them, and when he saw Dawn, he grabbed a pair of shoes from the rack and handed them to Sydney.

    His gaze met Dawn¡¯s briefly, and he felt an unexpected tightness in his chest.

    Dawn quickly looked away and headed to the kitchen to get some water.

    Jessica, having just finished drying her hands, passed by and quietly asked, ¡°Who did he bring back?¡±

    Dawn replied tly, ¡°His girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°I doubt his taste. She¡¯s probably nothing good.¡±

    Dawn was speechless, thinking that the wisdom of experience seemed to ring true.

    Dawn thought about the Virgin Mary pendant still with Sydney. Her brows furrowed ever so slightly. <i>I </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>it </i><i>back </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>next </i><i>few </i><i>days</i>, <i>and </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>think </i>I <i>can </i><i>rely </i><i>on </i>Austin.

    <i>Should </i><i>I </i><i>ask </i><i>Sydney </i><i>for </i><i>it </i><i>directly</i><i>? </i>

    Lost in her thoughts, she ced the water on the coffee table and quietly stepped aside, listening to the idle small talk that followed.

    Sydney was an expert at this, skillfullyplimenting everyone and introducing herself in the most ttering way.

    Feeling bored, Dawn decided to go upstairs to chat with Ethan instead. He had just finished his work in Meriax and was getting ready to return to the country.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dawn sighed, looking up. ¡°I¡¯ll stay a couple more days, send out my resume, and thene find you.¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I find you instead?¡± Ethan teased.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    <i>He </i><i>wants </i><i>to </i><ie </i><i>find </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn bit her lip. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible. I¡¯m not in Trifton right now. I¡¯m out in the suburbs of another city.¡±

    21:59 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 13 Babe

    :

    There was a brief silence before he asked, ¡°The Osborne family¡¯s estate?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    <b>82 </b>

    s <fn0a9a> The rightful source is find(?)ovel</fn0a9a>

    He chuckled softly, his voice deep and maic. ¡°Babe, did you forget? I lived there for years too. My family¡¯s old house is there.¡±

    Dawn was caught off guard by his affectionate term, but her attention quickly shifted <i>to </i>his next words,

    That¡¯s <i>right</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>Jacksons </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>Osbornes </i><i>have </i><i>been </i><i>neighbors </i><i>for </i><i>years</i>.

    <i>Ethan </i><i>is </i><i>probably </i><i>nning </i>to <i>visit </i><i>and </i><i>take </i><i>a </i><i>look</i>.

    Dawn considered it for a moment and then said, ¡°Well,e on by. Just don¡¯t say I made you go through all that trouble.¡±

    Just as Austin opened the door, he overheard her words and asked, ¡°Who are you inviting over?¡±

 Beseeched 14

    Chapter 14 It¡¯s Inappropriate

    Chapter 14 It¡¯s Inappropriate

    :

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    Dawn was briefly caught off guard. She furrowed her brow and sat up. ¡°Uncle Austin, why didn¡¯t you knock?¡±

    Austin studied her face. Apart from a slight irritation, there was no other emotion in his expression.

    <i>Why </i>haven¡¯t I <i>knocked</i><i>? </i>

    Because, in the <i>past</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>always </i><i>just </i><i>walked </i><i>in </i><i>without </i><i>thinking</i>.

    His expression darkened, and he replied coldly, ¡°It¡¯s broad daylight¨Cwhat¡¯s the problem with meing in?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s inappropriate,¡± Dawn responded calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve grown up now, haven¡¯t I? If you keep doing this, Ms. Peay might misunderstand.¡±

    At her words, Austin¡¯s brief difort shifted into irritation.

    So, it¡¯s <i>about </i><i>Sydney</i>.

    No <i>wonder </i><i>Dawn </i><i>has </i><i>started </i><i>caring </i><i>about </i><i>these </i><i>little </i><i>details</i>.

    His

    eyes narrowed as he prepared to lecture her. ¡°Just speak normally. No need to get sarcastic. I¡¯m just here to tell you to join us in the dining room. Why are you talking about appropriateness?¡±

    Dawn sighed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m not being sarcastic.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue about this at home,¡± he snapped. ¡°Dawn, enough already.¡±

    Dawn watched as he walked away, feeling speechless.

    <i>He </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>believe </i><i>me </i><i>when </i><i>I </i><i>told </i><i>him </i><i>I </i><i>had </i><i>feelings </i><i>for </i><i>him</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>he </i><i>still wouldn¡¯t </i><i>believe </i><i>me </i><i>when </i><i>I </i><i>told </i>him <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>moving </i><i>on</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Is </i><i>he </i><i>sick </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>head</i><i>? </i>

    A soft sound from her phone interrupted her thoughts, and Dawn realized she hadn¡¯t hung up

    yet.

    She picked it up again and murmured a quiet ¡°Hello.¡±

    22:00 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 14 It¡¯s Inappropriate

    Ethan¡¯sugh was light and easy. ¡°I thought you forgot about me.¡±

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    ¡°You can hang up first,¡± Dawn replied, sinking back onto the couch. ¡°So Uncle Austin said just now?¡±

    you heard what

    ¡°Why, can¡¯t I listen?¡± Ethan teased.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    She absentmindedly started picking at her nails. ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been having some disagreements with himtely, so I might not have been very friendly. I was worried you¡¯d mind.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡± Ethan¡¯s tone grew a little darker as he thought about Austin¡¯s tone earlier. ¡°You¡¯ll be leaving Trifton in a couple of days, so you shouldn¡¯t let that bother you, Ms. Porter.¡±

    With Ethan, Dawn always felt genuinely cared for. It was something she couldn¡¯t fully exin.

    A smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m the bigger person here. I¡¯ll just assume he¡¯s going through a midlife crisis.¡±

    They talked for a little longer before Dawn hung up and went downstairs for dinner.

    Everyone was already seated at the table.

    Dawn quickly scanned the room before sitting beside Sandra.

    ¡°After all that work this afternoon, you must be starving, sweetheart,¡± Sandra said with a smile,dling some soup for her. ¡°Jessica made this hearty meatball soup, since she knows it¡¯s your favorite.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Grandma. Thanks, Mom.¡±

    Dawn thanked them both before taking a spoonful.

    Sandra looked at her with affection for a moment before remembering they had a guest. She quickly served Sydney a bowl of soup as well. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Peay. Dawn¡¯s been spoiled by us since she was little. I hope that¡¯s okay.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s smile faltered slightly, and she forced out a response, ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s clear that you really love Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jessica added, ¡°She¡¯s our darling, so of course we treat her like a princess.¡±

    She shot Austin an annoyed look. ¡°Unlike some people, who im they treat Dawn like a

    22:01 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 14 It¡¯s Inappropriate <fn406b> This text is hosted at Find?Novel</fn406b>

    020

    daughter, but just end up making her feel hurt.¡±

    82

    s

    Austin frowned and instinctively nced at Dawn, as if asking, <i>Have </i><i>you </i><i>been </i><i>talking </i><i>trash </i><i>about </i>me behind <i>my </i><i>back</i><i>? </i>

    For a moment, Dawn felt a surge of anger, but then she realized this was how Austin had been actingtely. Every time something went wrong, he would automatically point fingers at her.

    Let him <i>me </i>me all <i>he </i><i>wants</i><i>. </i>

    <i>I </i>didn¡¯t <i>do </i><i>anything </i><i>wrong</i><i>, </i>so I <i>have </i><i>nothing </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>afraid </i><i>of</i><i>. </i>

    I¡¯m <i>leaving </i><i>soon </i><i>anyway</i><i>. </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>mind </i><i>if </i><i>he </i><i>picks </i><i>a </i><i>fight</i>.

    She picked up a piece of tender, fatty pork and took a bite, savoring the vor.

    Austin almostughed at her carefree attitude. He exhaled sharply, clearly irritated, and muttered, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s eat. The food¡¯s getting cold.¡±

    He continued to serve Sydney, making sure she was well taken care of.

    Meanwhile, Jessica and Sandra¡¯s attention remained on Dawn.

    The meal passed without any real awkwardness. Afterward, Austin took Sydney upstairs to show her the rooms.

    Jessica leaned in and asked softly, ¡°Dawn, what do you think of Uncle Austin¡¯s girlfriend?¡±

    Dawn nced toward the stairs before answering quietly, ¡°She seems nice.¡±

    ¡°Pfft, nice? What¡¯s so nice about her?¡±

    Jessica didn¡¯t seem impressed. ¡°You¡¯re too innocent. You don¡¯t understand.

    ¡°That girl has been sizing everything up since she walked in. Her eyes lit up when she saw the M painting, and when she saw all the stuff Harry collected, she nearly drooled.¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t noticed any of this.

    ¡°Ms. Peay is a journalist, so she¡¯s probably just attuned to these things.¡±

    Jessica sighed deeply when she heard Dawn¡¯s response. She took Dawn¡¯s arm and led her out toward the garden.

    ¡°Dawn, even though I¡¯m not that old, I¡¯ve seen enough to know how things work. They say the

    22:01 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>¡­

    Chapter 14 It¡¯s Inappropriate

    82

    s

    eyes are the windows to a person¡¯s soul. People can¡¯t help it, but their eyes can reveal their deepest desires. I can tell Ms. Peay is very impatient.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure she understoodpletely. ¡°But isn¡¯t it most important that Uncle Austin loves her?¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re still young, so of course you think that¡¯s the most important thing. But as you grow older, you¡¯ll realize that character is what really matters.¡±

    She poked Dawn¡¯s forehead gently, a smile filled with affection and a touch of indulgence. ¡°You¡¯re so pure, maybe too pure for your own good. If only everyone¡¯s heart was as simple as yours.¡±

    Dawn stayed silent for a moment, resting her head on Jessica¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    She looked up at her with a soft expression. ¡°I just want to live simply. I don¡¯t always need to figure everything out, you know?¡±

    Jessica nodded and smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    They talked for a while, and suddenly, Dawn was hit with a wave of sadness.

    <i>Once </i><i>I </i><i>leave </i><i>for </i><i>Northville</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>long </i><i>will </i><i>it </i><i>be </i><i>before </i><i>I </i><i>can </i><i>return</i><i>? </i>

    Jessica said something, but when Dawn didn¡¯t respond, she turned to find her lost in thought.

    ¡°Sweetheart, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Dawn snapped out of her daze. She hugged Jessica¡¯s arm as they walked back and sniffled. ¡°If I¡¯m not around, make sure to take care of yourself, okay?¡±

    Jessica gave her a yful re. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re staying so close. Are you not nning toe back often?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be working soon,¡± Dawn replied, unsure of how to exin further. She smiled and added with a yful tone, ¡°But I¡¯lle back whenever I can. Just make sure you take care of yourself.¡±

    From the upstairs window, Sydney happened to see this moment.

    <i>I </i><i>already </i><i>knew </i><i>that </i><i>the </i><i>Osbornes treated </i><i>Dawn </i><i>like </i><i>their </i><i>own </i><i>daughter</i>.

    <i>But </i><i>I </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>expect </i><i>that</i><i>, </i><i>even </i><i>in </i><i>front </i><i>of </i><i>Austin</i>, <i>Jessica </i><i>and </i><i>Sandra </i><i>would </i><i>still </i><i>show </i><i>such </i><i>open </i><i>affection </i>

    Chapter 14 It¡¯s Inappropriate

    for hert

    What makes Dawn so special?

    Sydney clenched her fist, silently vowing to use the next few days to strengthen her rtionship with Austin.

    Áã

    +10 Free Coin

 Beseeched 15

    Chapter 15 What Are You Two Doing?

    Chapter 15 What Are You Two Doing?

    Sydney¡¯s back injury hadn¡¯t fully healed, so she was unable to go anywhere.

    82

    +10 Free Coins

    After walking around the vi for a bit, Austin grew worried that sweating might worsen her wound. He decided to take out some photo albums from his room to look through with her.

    Sydney seemed genuinely intrigued. After admiring each picture of Austin, it appeared as though something suddenly urred to her.

    ¡°You must have a lot of childhood photos of Dawn. She¡¯s so beautiful now; she must¡¯ve been adorable when she was little.

    Austin paused for a moment before snorting lightly. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being adorable as a kid? Now that she¡¯s all grown up, she¡¯s just stubborn and rebellious.¡±

    Though he said this, Austin wasn¡¯t eager to share any photos of Dawn with Sydney.

    Sydney clenched her fingers tightly, nails digging into her palm.

    ¡°Every girl has her own charm. Austin, just show me already!¡±

    Unable to resist her persistence, Austin pulled out a few albums.

    The albums were thick, filled with pictures documenting nearly every milestone of Dawn¡¯s life after she turned eight, and most of the moments featured Austin in them.

    The more Sydney flipped through, the harder her breathing became.

    <i>This </i><i>girl </i><i>¡­ </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>plotting </i><i>since </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>young</i><i>! </i>

    <i>In </i><i>these </i><i>photos</i><i>, </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>probably </i><i>14 </i><i>or </i><i>15</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>she </i><i>still </i><i>shamelessly </i><i>threw </i><i>herself at </i><i>Austin</i><i>! </i>

    Suddenly, Sydney mmed the album shut.

    Austin, confused, looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Sydney forced a smile. ¡°I just feel like my eyes are getting a little tired. I want to rest for a bit.¡±

    Austin checked the time. ¡°Alright, you rest here. I need to take care of some work. Call me if you need anything, okay?¡±

    Sydney nodded.

    22:01 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b><b>¡­ </b>

    Chapter 15 What Are You Two Doing?

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    82

    +10 Free Coins

    As evening approached, Sandra instructed the maid to prepare a guest room for Sydney to stay in.

    She didn¡¯t have strong feelings either way about the girl¨Cher impression of her wasn¡¯t that bad, but she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of her either. Still, she was Austin¡¯s girlfriend, so Sandra tried to be respectful.

    When Harry returned after a long day of socializing, he saw Sandra carrying a humidifier toward the guest room.

    ¡°Who¡¯s staying here?¡± he asked, puzzled.

    Sandra sighed, clearly worn out from her day. ¡°Dawn came back today. Jessica could tell she had a disagreement with Austin, so she called him back too.¡± She nced toward the room where Austin was still with Sydney. ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect him to bring a girlfriend.¡±

    Harry¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Could it be his first love?¡±

    Sandra shrugged without answering.

    In her opinion, Austin¡¯s feelings for that girl probably weren¡¯t as deep as they seemed¨Cjust a youthful infatuation mixed with nostalgia.

    But she figured it wasn¡¯t really her ce toment.

    Once the guest room was ready, Sydney came out of her room.

    ¡°Sandra,¡± she said, shing a warm smile as she walked over to stand beside her. ¡°Austin showed me some old photos earlier, and I have to say, you look amazing¨Cyou haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Sandra shook her head with a sigh. ¡°No matter how well you take care of yourself, time marches on. We all age eventually. By the way, Ms. Peay, I¡¯ve prepared your room. If you¡¯re tired, you should get some rest.¡±

    ¡°Sandra, you don¡¯t have to be so formal.¡±

    Just like Dawn, Sydney linked her arm with Sandra¡¯s. ¡°Just call me Sydney. I don¡¯t have many friends in Trifton, and I feel sofortable around you. Can I consider you like an older sister?¡±

    Sandra met her gaze but didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    She felt a slight unease about getting too close to her.

    22:01 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 15 What Are You Two Doing?

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney, sensing the hesitation, smoothly changed the subject. ¡°By the way, where did Dawn and the others go?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s in the kitchen with Jessica, making soup.¡±

    Sandra rxed and smiled politely. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just call you Sydney then. You shoulde over and visit Austin whenever you¡¯re free. Our whole family would love to have you.¡±

    The words were polite, but there was an underlying sense of distance.

    <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>Sandra </i><i>so </i><i>close </i><i>to </i><i>Dawn </i><i>but </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>me</i>?

    Sydney¡¯s eyes turned cold for a brief moment, but she kept up the warm exterior and followed Sandra downstairs.

    Sandra, noticing how distant Jessica had been, decided it was her turn to be a little more weing to the guest.

    Once downstairs, Sandra invited Sydney to walk the dog with her. ¡°The neighborhood is really peaceful at night. How about we go for a walk together?¡±

    Sydney, surprised but pleased, paused before smiling. ¡°Sure!¡±

    ¡°Dawn, do you want to join us?¡± Sandra asked, ncing toward the kitchen.

    Dawn had overheard their conversation. She figured since Sydney was going, she didn¡¯t need to join them. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I¡¯ll stay and help Grandma with the recipes.¡±

    Sydney took Sandra¡¯s invitation as a gesture of goodwill. Feeling encouraged, she turned to Jessica and asked, ¡°Mrs. Jessica, why don¡¯t you join us too?¡±

    Jessica raised an eyebrow. ¡°Bailey sees my face every day; I¡¯m sure she¡¯s sick of me now. You¡¯re a new face. Go ahead and spend some time with her.¡±

    At first, thement didn¡¯t seem strange, but the more Sydney thought about it, the more it didn¡¯t sit right.

    Her smile faltered slightly, but she kept herposure. ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll head out.¡±

    Once their footsteps faded, Jessica let out a frustrated sigh. ¡°When will they leave? I really can¡¯t stand that girl.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t quite understand. Jessica wasn¡¯t the type to lose her temper, but she had never been so open about disliking someone before. <fnf1f3> Read full story at find?novel</fnf1f3>

    Chapter 15 What Are You Two Doing?

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Jessica didn¡¯t exin further and instead started talking about handling the ingredients.

    When the soup was nearly ready, shedled a bowl and ced it on a tray, handing it <i>to </i>Dawn.

    ¡°Austin¡¯s still working. This soup is good for his health, but I¡¯m getting a little tired of him right now. Can you take it up to him?¡±

    Dawn almost said the same thing about being tired of him, butpared to how Jessica felt, it seemed kinder to just let Jessica off the hook.

    She took a deep breath before carrying the tray upstairs.

    The study was at the end of the hallway on the second floor. The dim light cast long shadows as she approached the door. She paused for a moment before knocking softly.

    A voice from inside called, ¡°Come in.¡±

    When the door opened, Dawn¡¯s eyes met Austin¡¯s.

    She briefly looked at him before averting her gaze. ¡°Grandma asked me to bring you some soup.¡±

    Austin grunted in acknowledgment but didn¡¯t look up, still focused on his video conference.

    Noticing he wasn¡¯t going to say more, Dawn ced the tray on the desk and turned to leave. However, Austin¡¯s peripheral vision caught her, and he added, ¡°Wait until I¡¯m done drinking before you take the bowl away.¡±

    Dawn stopped, thought for a moment, and then sat down nearby.

    He was busy with a meeting, and she didn¡¯t feel like engaging further.

    Austin noticed her quiet obedience and raised an eyebrow but continued with his work.

    Half an hour passed, and the once¨Csteaming soup hadpletely cooled.

    Dawn finally spoke. ¡°Should I get you a fresh bowl?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Austin replied.

    Without hesitation, he picked up the cold bowl and drank the soup.

    He didn¡¯t mind it cold, so Dawn said nothing. She then quietly took the empty bowl, preparing to leave.

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 15 What Are You Two Doing?

    82

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin noticed she hadn¡¯t even looked at him, and the bitter taste of the herbal medicine lingered more sharply in his mouth.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t stop or respond.

    Austin moved quickly, grabbing her wrist. In the sudden motion, Dawn stumbled backward and fell directly into his arms.

    She froze, just as Austin was equally surprised.

    The study door suddenly opened, and Sydney¡¯s voice rang out in disbelief. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    515

 Beseeched 16

    Chapter 16 Am I Not Allowed to Hit You?

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The two of them in the study snapped back into reality. Dawn quickly stood up, ignoring the sharp ache in her ankle as she moved to the side.

    Austin¡¯s expression was dark and unreadable; he gave no sign of what was going through his mind.

    Sydney rushed into the room, standing between them. Her eyes flicked nervously between the two, her voice quivering with tension. ¡°Wh¨Cwhat were you two just doing?¡±

    Dawn quicklyposed herself and answered indifferently, ¡°I almost fell, and Uncle Austin just helped me.¡±

    ¡°Almost fell?¡±

    Sydney had seen everything clearly moments before. <i>The </i><i>way their </i><i>eyes </i><i>were </i><i>locked</i>, <i>it </i><i>looked </i>like <i>they </i><i>were </i><i>about </i><i>to </i><i>kiss</i><i>! </i>She scoffed. ¡°Well, your hand sure was steady. You were about to fall, yet you still managed to hold onto that tray, and Austin just happened to be right there.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth to respond, but then realized there was no need to exin herself. Instead, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I needed to. If you still have questions, you can ask Uncle Austin yourself.¡±

    Her ankle still throbbed, confirming that she had indeed twisted it.

    She turned toward the door, taking careful steps. <fndb09> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find?novel</fndb09>

    Sydney saw her limping and immediately her temper red. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere! You

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Austin¡¯s voice cut through sharply, and he grabbed Sydney¡¯s wrist, pulling her back.

    Dawn hesitated for only a moment before picking up her pace to leave.

    ¡°Why are you letting her go?¡± Sydney¡¯s eyes were red with frustration. She had always kept her cool because she had no real proof, but now, finally catching them ¡°in the act,¡± she was determined to make it count. ¡°Austin, I really thought you two only had a simple uncle¨Cniece rtionship. I never imagined¡­¡±

    ¡°Never imagined what?¡±

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 16 Am I Not Allowed to Hit You?

    82

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin¡¯s voice was quiet, but firm. His hair fell over his forehead, hiding his expression, but when he looked up at Sydney, his gaze was cold and steady. ¡°What else do you think we have, besides an uncle¨Cniece rtionship?¡±

    Sydney stared at his unyielding eyes and found herself at a loss for words.

    ¡°I raised her. She almost fell, so of course I had to catch her. Was I supposed <i>to </i>just let her fall?¡±

    Austin¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He let go of Sydney¡¯s hand and said firmly, ¡°Sydney, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but Dawn is just a kid. Can you stop treating her like an enemy?¡±

    Sydney heard the change in his tone, and her heart sank. She softened her voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I was just a little startled by what I saw.¡±

    She walked closer to him, draping her arm around his, trying to sound yful. ¡°I just needed you to exin it to me nicely. I¡¯m not unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve exined to you, are you still upset?¡±

    ¡°Not anymore.¡±

    Sydney shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to Dawn tomorrow. Does that sound good?¡±

    A dark glint shed in her eyes, betraying her true thoughts. <i>Apologize</i>? <i>As </i><i>if</i><i>! </i><i>The </i><i>girl </i><i>is </i><i>lucky </i>I¡¯m <i>not </i><i>ripping </i><i>her </i><i>apart</i>.

    I <i>know </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>harboring </i><i>feelings </i><i>for </i><i>Austin </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>long </i><i>time</i>. <i>Austin </i><i>might </i><i>not </i><i>think </i><i>that </i><i>way</i>, <i>but </i>I¡¯m <i>sure </i><i>Dawn </i><i>fell </i><i>into </i><i>his </i><i>arms </i><i>on </i><i>purpose</i><i>! </i><i>She </i><i>spoke </i><i>so </i><i>casually</i><i>, </i><i>wanting </i><i>us </i><i>to </i><i>think </i><i>she¡¯s given </i><i>up</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>in <i>reality</i><i>, </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>nning </i><i>something </i><i>else</i>.

    Sydney was determined to handle Dawn, once and for all.

    The next morning.

    Dawn had just gotten up when she saw Sydney in the hallway. Sydney was dressed casually in homewear, her long hair flowingzily over her shoulders. The sunlight streamed through the window, giving her an almost ethereal glow.

    ¡°Good morning, Dawn.¡± Sydney smiled as she walked toward her.

    ¡°Austin already exined everything aboutst night. I¡¯m really sorry that I misunderstood you. Please don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure what was going on with Sydney, but she hadn¡¯t been upset about the incident in the first ce, so she replied casually, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Ms. Peay. I¡¯m not mad.¡±

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 16 Am I Not Allowed to Hit You?

    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±

    Sydney sighed with relief. ¡°I¡¯ve been so worried all night that I couldn¡¯t sleep.

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°By the way, I heard from Austin¡­ that the Virgin Mary pendant he gave me was something your mother left for you. I didn¡¯t know that before. Wait here, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    Dawn eyed her with suspicion.

    <i>What </i>is Sydney <i>up </i><i>to </i><i>now</i>? <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>she </i><i>offering </i><i>to </i><i>return </i><i>the </i><i>pendant </i><i>to </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    A few momentster, Sydney returned, holding the jewelry box. Her face was sincere, and her voice soft as she said, ¡°Dawn, I know I¡¯ve probably hurt you before, but let¡¯s clear things up today and get along from now on, okay?¡±

    Dawn scrutinized her for a moment before speaking. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±

    Sydney¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°I¡¯m just returning your things.¡±

    But just as Dawn reached for the jewelry box, Sydney cleverly moved her hand, causing the box to slip and fall to the floor with a loud thud.

    ¡°Oh, no! Why didn¡¯t you catch it?¡±

    She blinked innocently.

    Dawn¡¯s heartbeat skipped for a moment. Her hand froze in mid¨Cair. It had fallen ¡­ and that pendant was the only thing her mother had left her!

    Dawn slowly clenched her fist, bent down, and carefully picked up the box. She opened it¨Cher precious Virgin Mary pendant was now in three broken pieces, a crack running right through Mary¡¯s smiling face.

    Tears welled up in her eyes, but she remained silent.

    Sydney watched from above, a flicker of satisfaction shing in her eyes.

    ¡°Dawn, didn¡¯t you say you treasured that pendant? Howe you couldn¡¯t hold onto it? Now look, your mother¡¯sst gift to you is ruined¡­

    Before she could say more, the girl on the floor suddenly stood up.

    A sharp p rang out, echoing through the room.

    Sydney was caught off guard, stumbling to the side, holding her cheek, her eyes wide with

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 16 Am 1 Not Allowed to Hit You?

    shock. ¡°H¨Chow dare you hit me!¡±

    82

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Why? Am I not allowed to hit you?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, but there were no more tears.

    She red at Sydney coldly, speaking each word clearly, ¡°This is thest time. If you mess with me again, you¡¯ll get to see if the rumors about me being arrogant and overbearing are true.¡±

    <i>If </i><i>she </i><i>wants </i><i>Austin</i>, fine<i>, </i><i>she </i><i>can </i><i>have </i><i>him</i>.

    But she¡¯s <i>made </i><i>one </i><i>big </i><i>mistake</i><i>¡ª</i><i>she </i><i>used </i><i>my </i><i>mother¡¯s </i><i>keepsake </i><i>to </i><i>provoke </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn tightened her grip on the jewelry box and walked past Sydney.

    She suddenly stopped, and Sydney flinched instinctively.

    Dawn smirked sarcastically. ¡°Sydney, you¡¯re pathetic. Your tricks are so basic, it¡¯s embarrassing. If I were a man, I¡¯d rather stay single forever than end up with someone like you.¡±

    That was probably the greatest insult to a woman.

    Sydney stood frozen, staring at the spot where Dawn had been, her mind racing.

    <i>This </i><i>psycho</i>¡­ <i>Has </i><i>she </i><i>lost </i><i>her </i><i>mind</i><i>?! </i>

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

 Beseeched 17

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn changed into a new outfit, but the thought that Sydney would rush to Austin to tell him about what had happened only made her already foul mood worse.

    She decided to text Sandra, letting her know she wanted to go for a walk. With the broken onyx pendant in hand, she left the house. She visited severalrge jewelry stores in the mall, but they all gave her the same disappointing response¨Crepairing it just wasn¡¯t possible.

    ¡°This onyx is in such a state that even if we manage to fix it, it won¡¯t look the same as before. Would you consider turning it into a bracelet? We can do that for you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, but this onyx is too valuable for us to take on.¡±

    ¡°Miss, perhaps you should try another shop¡­¡±

    After going around in circles, Dawn gave up hope.

    Standing at the street corner, she felt an overwhelming sense of uncertainty. She didn¡¯t know what to do next.

    <i>Mom</i>¡­ what <i>should </i>I <i>do</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Is </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>impossible </i><i>to </i><i>fix </i><i>this </i><i>Virgin </i><i>Mary </i><i>pendant</i><i>? </i>

    Just as she was sinking into her thoughts, her phone buzzed.

    Dawn carefully ced the onyx pendant back into her bag and pulled out her phone. It was a message from Ethan, asking what she was up to.

    She sniffled and sent him a voice message. <fn189e> Official source is Find[?]ovel</fn189e>

    ¡°Not much. I¡¯m just standing on the street, lost in thought.¡±

    Her voice sounded fragile, almost like she was pouting. Ethan immediately caught the tone.

    ¡°Lost in thought or crying?¡±

    Dawn wiped her eyes instinctively and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    ¡°Right, of course you aren¡¯t. You¡¯re the bravest kid I know.¡±

    There was a brief silence before Dawn spoke again, ¡°It¡¯s probably the middle of the night for you, isn¡¯t it? Why are you still awake?¡±

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

    Ethan paused for a second before letting out a soft sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    82

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°The quantum entanglement between us is too intense. I can sense that you¡¯re a little upset, so I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Though Dawn was used to his yful teasing, she couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°I wasn¡¯t happy earlier, but I feel better now. You¡¯re right, nothing can really defeat me.¡±

    ¡°¡±It¡¯s just a broken Virgin Mary pendant, right? You can always find someone to fix it. If not, I¡¯ll learn how to fix it myself. I¡¯m pretty good at picking things up ¡­ ¡±

    Hearing Ethan¡¯s confident words, Dawn¡¯s mood lifted a little, and Ethan smiled as well.

    His assistant knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Jackson, we-¡±

    Ethan ced a finger to his lips in a quiet gesture, then spoke softly into the phone, ¡°There¡¯s no problem that can¡¯t be solved. Just calm down. Everything can be fixed.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think about anything else for now. Go eat something. In a few hours, everything will be sorted.¡±

    Dawn figured he was just trying tofort her, but it still made her feel better. She agreed to eat something and told Ethan to get some rest before hanging up.

    Feeling a bit better, Dawn grabbed a quick meal before heading home.

    Sandra and Jessica weren¡¯t there, but Harry was sitting by the window downstairs, sipping tea.

    ¡°Hey, Dad,¡± she greeted him. ¡°Where are Mom and Grandma?¡±

    ¡°Your mom said you didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, so your Grandma insisted on going to a church to pray for you. They should be back soon.¡±

    Dawn froze for a moment<i>. </i>It¡¯s <i>true </i><i>that </i><i>I </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>sleep </i><i>well </i><ist </i><i>night</i><i>, </i><i>but </i>how <i>did </i><i>Mom </i><i>know</i>?

    A warm feeling spread in her chest, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

    Harry smiled. ¡°Where did you go this morning?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ just went for a walk.¡±

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Austin was asking about you when he got up. Why didn¡¯t you tell him you were leaving?¡±

    Sounds like <i>he </i><i>just </i>wants <i>to </i>lecture <i>me</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t want to exin. Besides, even if she did, he wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    She bit her lip and quickly changed the subject. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs, Dad. I¡¯lle down when Mom and Grandma get back.¡±

    It was almost afternoon by the time the others returned.

    Sydney was walking slowly, clearly sore from her injuries, and after changing clothes, she had to go to the hospital nearby to get her bandages changed.

    As Dawn came downstairs, she ran into Sydney, who was about to leave.

    Sydney¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment before she turned to call out, ¡°Austin, are you ready?¡±

    Austin replied with a ¡°Yeah¡± as his tall figure appeared in view.

    When their eyes met, Dawn braced herself for another lecture. But Austin didn¡¯t say anything. He just raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything before you went out this morning?¡±

    ¡°I told Mom.¡±

    Austin seemed to hesitate for a moment, but in the end, he only gave her a long look before walking downstairs with Sydney.

    Dawn was taken aback.

    <i>I </i><i>pped </i><i>Sydney </i><i>yesterday</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>Austin </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>scold </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Or</i><i>¡­ </i><i>maybe </i><i>Sydney </i><i>hasn¡¯t </i><i>told </i><i>him </i><i>what </i><i>happened</i>.

    Either way, it was a relief not to have to exin herself.

    Dawn felt a little lighter, and as she reached the bottom of the stairs, she saw Jessica sitting on the sofa. As soon as Jessica saw her, she waved her over. ¡°Dawn,e here.

    ¡°This is from me and your mom. We got you a charm for safety and another for good luck in

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

    +10 Free Coins

    love. We heard great things about the charms. Keep them with you no matter where you go, okay?¡±

    Jessica seemed worried that Dawn wouldn¡¯t like the charm¡¯s design, so she had thoughtfully ced them little heart¨Cshaped cases.

    Dawn was touched. She held the charms in her hand, studying them, then said, ¡°I appreciate the safety charm, but the love charm¡­ doesn¡¯t seem too reliable.¡±

    ¡°Silly girl, why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±

    Jessica pretended to be angry and lightly swatted at her.

    ¡°It¡¯s totally reliable. Who knows? You might find love around the corner today. You¡¯re not getting any younger. It¡¯s time for you to fall in love. We¡¯re all rooting for you.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t argue with that. She reluctantly ced the charm in her bag, promising to keep it with her at all times.

    After dinner, Sydney suddenly invited Dawn to go for a walk.

    Dawn immediately sensed something was off and declined, saying, ¡°I have a paper to review, so I¡¯m gonna have to pass.¡±

    Austin, who had been watching his phone, furrowed his brow and muttered, ¡°You can review a paper any other time.¡±

    Dawn froze. <i>Do </i><i>I </i><i>really </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>spell </i><i>it </i><i>out </i><i>that </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>go </i><i>with </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn considered saying exactly that, but when she looked up, everyone¡¯s eyes were on her.

    If she said it out loud, it would only make things awkward.

    She sighed and reluctantly agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    As they left the vi, the sound of a distant dog barking echoed through the quiet neighborhood.

    Dawn crossed her arms and kicked at the fallen leaves, her expression indifferent. ¡°Sydney, whatever it is you want to do, hurry up. Once this is over, I want to go back and sleep.¡±

    Sydney smiled at her. ¡°You know, Dawn, if it weren¡¯t for you always hanging around Austin, I think we¡¯d make great friends.¡±

    ¡°Did my p fromst night cause permanent head damage?¡± Dawn snapped.

    22:02 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 17 Do You Really Think You¡¯re So Great?

    Sydney froze, shocked by her tant sarcasm.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I prefer you give me your worst, Sydney. You saying we¡¯d make great friends really makes me question myself.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t in the mood to y games. She said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what game you¡¯re ying, but let me make one thing clear again¨CI¡¯ve got no feelings left for Austin. If you¡¯re really in love with him, you¡¯d better keep up the act and never let him find out the real you. I don¡¯t think any man would be happy being made a fool of.¡±

    Her sharp words were a stark contrast to the shy girl she once was.

    Sydney sneered, ¡°Dawn, do you really think you¡¯re so great? Aren¡¯t you just putting on a show too?¡±

 Beseeched 18

    Chapter 18 I¡¯m Back

    Dawn stayed quiet, listening as Sydney went on.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You act all innocent in front of everyone, pretending to be scared the Osbornes might abandon you, don¡¯t you? You¡¯ve got Jessica and Sandra eating out of your hand, but deep down, you just want their money, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The more Sydney talked, the more convinced she became of her theory.

    <i>If </i><i>my </i><i>theory¡¯s </i><i>true</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>allow </i><i>Dawn </i><i>to </i><i>stay </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>Osbornes</i>¡® <i>house</i>.

    A cold glint appeared in her eyes as her voice turned sharp. ¡°You¡¯re a kid nobody wants. You should¡¯ve had the decency to leave the Osbornes when you turned 18. Instead, you¡¯re hanging on, too shameless to go.¡±

    Dawn stayedposed, her gaze steady. ¡°That¡¯s between me and the Osbornes, Ms. Peay. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still after Austin, though. How is that not my problem?¡± Sydney¡¯s anger was building, her eyes burning with rage.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t expected a woman could get this worked up over a man.

    Her disdain for Sydney had deepened after the Virgin Mary pendant incident, but now, in a strange turn, she almost felt sorry for her.

    Sydney¡¯s entire life seemed consumed by scheming and maniption, leaving no room for her to simply be herself.

    Dawn gave her a moment to breathe before replying quietly, ¡°Sydney, the only thing I have against you is that you deliberately broke my Virgin Mary pendant. Other than that, there¡¯s not reason for us to keep talking. I¡¯m not wasting any more time or energy on this.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>worth </i>it.

    <i>Instead </i><i>of </i><i>continuing </i><i>this </i><i>argument</i><i>, </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>better </i><i>to </i><i>figure </i><i>out </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>fix </i><i>the </i><i>pendant</i>.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve seen, Austin isn¡¯t interested in me, so you don¡¯t need to keep going after me. If we can just get through the next few days quietly, I¡¯ll leave the Osbornes.¡±

    Sydney didn¡¯t believe a word of it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop targeting you if you leave right now!¡±

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 18 I¡¯m Back

    Dawn gave her a look as if she couldn¡¯t believe she was still having to exin herself.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    She turned to walk away, but Sydney suddenly yanked a handful of her hair. ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere until you exin yourself! You heard me. You have to leave now. Go back and tell them you¡¯re leaving the Osbornes!¡±

    Dawn winced as the pain from her scalp spread. <i>This </i><i>woman </i><i>has </i><ipletely </i><i>lost </i><i>her </i><i>mind</i>.

    ¡°Sydney, let go!¡± she protested.

    ¡°Promise me!¡±

    <i>Does </i><i>she </i><i>really </i><i>think </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>a kid</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t waste any more words. With a quick move, she yanked her arm free and shoved back.

    Sydney¡¯s grip loosened, and before Dawn could do anything, she felt a force pushing her and saw Sydney lose her footing before tumbling down the nearby slope.

    Her heart skipped a beat. ¡°Sydney!¡±

    Before she could react, a faster figure dashed toward Sydney.

    Dawn froze, her breath shaky. For a moment, she almost wanted tough, but it caught in her throat.

    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>third </i>time<i>. </i>

    <i>Sydney</i>¡­ <i>and </i><i>Austin</i>.

    Sweat dripped down Dawn¡¯s face as she watched Austin carefully lift Sydney up. Sydney¡¯s face was pressed into his chest, and Dawn couldn¡¯t tell if she was unconscious or just dazed.

    Austin¡¯s face remained impassive. ¡°What are you waiting for? Call an ambnce!¡±

    Dawn bit her lip. She wanted to tell him that Sydney had brought it on herself, but she knew Austin wouldn¡¯t believe her ¡­ He never did.

    After making the call, she tucked her phone away.

    She lifted her gaze, speaking matter¨Cof¨Cfactly, ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. She fell on her own.¡±

    ¡°Last time, and the time before that, you said the same thing,¡± Austin replied coldly, a smile curling his lips, though there was something deeper in his eyes¨Cdisappointment, maybe?

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 18 I¡¯m Back

    :

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn couldn¡¯t tell. All she knew was the heavy finality in his voice. ¡°This time, if Sydney decides to press charges, I won¡¯t protect you.¡±

    The ambnce arrived, and Austin, looking troubled, took off his jacket and draped it over Sydney.

    Dawn stood on the side, watching the headlights vanish into the distance. <fnc29a> For more chapters visit find¡¤novel</fnc29a>

    Her scalp still throbbed where Sydney had grabbed her, and the spot burned with lingering pain. Her hair was a mess, and the sweat lingered on her face that was abnormally flushed.

    She stood there, motionless, for what seemed like ages before turning around mechanically and heading home.

    Inside, everyone was talking about the ambnce.

    ¡°Who could it be? An ambnce at this hour ¡­ Dawn! What happened to you?

    Everyone jumped when they saw her. Sandra rushed over with a towel to wipe her face and check for any injuries.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡­ how did a walk turn into this? Where¡¯s Ms. Peay? Where¡¯s Austin? He went looking for you earlier.¡±

    Dawn lowered her gaze. ¡°They went to the hospital.

    ¡°Sydney and I¡­ we fell.¡±

    Sandra spoke softly, ¡°Since she¡¯s at the hospital, why didn¡¯t you go? You should at least get checked out, just to be sure!¡±

    <i>I </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>go </i><i>because </i><i>Austin </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>care </i><i>about </i><i>me</i>.

    Dawn replied quietly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just want to rest.¡±

    She had nned to stay with them for a few more days, but it seemed like every day had been chaotic since her return.

    <i>Maybe </i><i>it¡¯s </i>time <i>to </i><i>leave</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Perhaps </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>exactly </i><i>what </i><i>Austin </i><i>and </i><i>Sydney </i><i>want</i>.

    As she packed her things, her phone buzzed with a call from Ethan. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Through the phone, Dawn could hear the distant hum of the city, and suddenly her eyes filled

    22.03 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 18 I¡¯m Back

    with tears. ¡°Packing.¡±

    ¡°Packing?¡± Ethan¡¯s tone shifted to concern. ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    ¡°At home.¡±

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn put the phone on speaker, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll drop my things in Trifton to ship them off, then head to Northville.¡±

    There was a brief pause before Ethan asked softly, ¡°Did someone bully you?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer, but the tears flowed freely now.

    Ethan sighed, his voice carrying both exasperation and gentleness. ¡°Can¡¯t you take better care of yourself?¡±

    ¡°I am taking care of myself.¡±

    Dawn wanted to say that she was doing her best to stop caring about those two, but the debt of being raised by that family made it difficult to just walk away.

    Ethan nced at the time, his voice steady. ¡°In ten minutes, I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the corner outside the Osbornes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote¡­¡± Dawn hesitated, shocked. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s smile was softer as he gazed out at the familiar, yet strange, street. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Dawn jumped to her feet.

    Her first instinct was to nce out the window, remembering that she was still at the Osbornes. ¡°Wait for me!¡±

    She hung up and quickly rummaged through her clothes.

    What <i>should </i>I <i>wear</i><i>? </i>

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>so </i><i>long </i><i>since </i><i>I </i><ist </i><i>saw </i><i>Ethan</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>am </i><i>I </i><i>suddenly </i><i>nervous</i><i>? </i>

    For a moment, she forgot her earlier sadness, her heart racing as she wondered what she should say when she saw him.

    <i>Should </i><i>I </i><i>greet </i><i>him </i><i>first</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Or </i><i>just </i><i>casually </i><i>pat </i><i>his </i><i>shoulder </i><i>like </i><i>an </i><i>old </i><i>friend</i><i>? </i>

    46

    Chapter 18 I¡¯m Back

    None of it <i>feels </i><i>right</i>.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Lost in thought, she found herself waiting at the corner, her heart pounding in anticipation.

    Then, a deep voice called out behind her. ¡°Dawn.¡±

    She turned.

    The man stood there in a ck coat, his sharp features standing out in the dim light. He grinned at herzily and spread his arms. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat before thundering in her chest.

    She grinned wide and rushed into his embrace.

 Beseeched 19

    Chapter 19 So Dawn¡¯s Got Herself a Boyfriend Now

    Chapter 19 So Dawn¡¯s Got Herself a Boyfriend Now

    (81)

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan, towering at 6¡¯2¡°, stood with Dawn, who was only <i>5¡¯5</i><i>¡°</i>, in his arms. She barely reached his

    chest.

    The hug didn¡¯tst long, but as Dawn took a deep breath, she caught a faint scent of wood in the air.

    Ethan had changed¨Che smelled different now, and in a good way.

    The thought made her heart race, so she quickly averted her gaze.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing back today? I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, I just wanted you toe downstairs and see me instead.¡±

    Ethan nced at her ears, now faintly flushed, then looked down, a smile tugging at his lips. When his eyesnded on the red marks on her hand, his expression hardened. ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Dawn nced at her hand and instinctively tried to hide it behind her back. ¡°It¡¯s nothing ¡­ just a scratch from a branch.¡±

    Ethan shot her a disbelieving look but said nothing. Without warning, he gently pulled her hand out from behind her.

    ¡°You expect me to believe a branch did this?¡± His voice was firm. ¡°Did you fall into a pile of thorns?¡±

    Frozen, Dawn struggled toe up with an exnation, but Ethan didn¡¯t give her a chance. He took her hand and led her to the car, telling the driver, ¡°Take us to the nearest pharmacy.¡±

    Her hand still held firmly in his.

    She felt uneasy, shifting a little, but Ethan tightened his grip as though he wasn¡¯t about to let her go.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine. It¡¯ll heal in a couple of days.¡±

    Ethan looked at her, slumped in her seat, her posture making her seem like a child caught doing something wrong.

    He sighed quietly, his fingers giving hers a gentle squeeze. ¡°Be good. Even if it¡¯s nothing serious, you need to apply some medicine. What if you get rabies?¡±

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 19 So Dawn¡¯s Got Herself a Boyfriend Now

    Rabies? <i>He¡¯s </i>practically calling <i>Sydney </i><i>a </i><i>dog</i>.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn froze, her eyes wide. She looked up, but Ethan¡¯s face was dead serious, offering no sign of mockery.

    The pharmacy wasn¡¯t far from Pettington¡¯s bustling district. When the car stopped, Ethan released her hand and said, ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    Dawn nodded and watched him step out.

    Her palms were sweaty, despite the cold, and she took a deep breath. <i>Why </i><i>do </i><i>I </i><i>feel </i><i>so </i><i>nervous </i><i>around </i>him? It¡¯s <i>ridiculous</i>¨C<i>we¡¯ve </i><i>known </i><i>each </i><i>other </i><i>for </i><i>years</i><i>. </i>

    <i>But </i><i>this </i><i>time</i><i>, </i>it <i>feels </i><i>different</i><i>. </i><i>This </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>feel </i><i>tense </i><i>just </i><i>talking </i><i>to </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>Maybe </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>just </i><i>because </i><i>we¡¯ve </i><i>been </i><i>apart </i><i>for </i><i>so </i><i>long</i>. <i>Once </i><i>we </i><i>get </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>each </i><i>other </i><i>again</i><i>, </i><i>it¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>fine</i>.

    In less than ten minutes, Ethan returned with the medicine.

    His long, nimble fingers opened the package and prepared a cotton swab for her to hold, ready to apply the iodine and ointment.

    All Dawn could see was the sharp line of his nose and his focused expression, his every movement so careful, as though she were something fragile he needed to protect.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    Ethan looked up, and their eyes met. Dawn found herself frozen, trapped in the depths of his dark pupils, seeing her own reflection.

    For a moment, she forgot to breathe.

    A long, low sigh escaped Ethan as his hand reached up to gently cover her eyes.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± he murmured, his voice soft, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn quickly turned her face away, thinking she had been rude and probably offended him. ¡°Thanks, Ethan.¡±

    Seeing her obvious attempt to avoid him, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile, a mix of affection and bittersweet understanding in his gaze. <i>Anna </i><i>was </i><i>right</i><i>¨C</i><i>this </i><i>girl </i><i>has </i><i>a </i><i>long </i><i>way </i><i>to </i><i>go </i><i>before </i><i>she </i><i>can </i><i>truly </i><i>ept </i><i>our </i><i>rtionship</i>.

    Ethan had rushed back, and his house was still a mess. He¡¯d have to stay in a hotel for now. But

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b>¡­

    Chapter 19 So Dawn¡¯s Got Herself a Boyfriend Now <fn604f> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn604f>

    since Dawn was leaving anyway, there was no need to deal with it.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    He drove her back to the Osbornes¡® house, walking her to the door before taking the scarf from around his neck and tying it gently around hers. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll pick you up

    tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Try to keep your left hand dry. It¡¯ll heal faster that way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan watched her nod obediently, and after a moment, a yful grin appeared on his face.

    Dawn, puzzled, nced at him. ¡°Why are you smiling?¡±

    He was thinking about the troubles Dawn would get into when she was a kid. <i>Those </i><i>people </i><i>probably </i><i>saw </i><i>her </i><i>innocent </i><i>look </i><i>and </i><i>thought </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>harmless </i><i>and </i><i>a </i><i>pushover</i>. ¡°I was just thinking ¡­¡®

    His voice trailed off as he casually tousled her hair. ¡°Nothing. Go inside. You¡¯ve had a day.¡±

    11

    The cold December air wrapped around them as Dawn climbed the stairs. She hurried to the window and peeked out, not surprised to see Ethan still standing outside, watching her.

    Quickly, she pulled back, her heart racing.

    After taking a few moments to steady herself, she returned to the couch, pretending everything was fine. She sent Ethan a message. ¡°I¡¯m going to bed now. You should rest too.¡±

    Ethan wrote back, ¡°Okay.¡±

    A whileter, another message came through. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking you to meet someone in Trifton

    tomorrow.¡±

    Dawn assumed he meant a friend, so she replied briefly before continuing to pack.

    She didn¡¯t have much to pack. The only real question was how to say goodbye to the Osbornes. She decided she would just tell them she had to leave early for her job.

    She would tell them about the weddingter.

    The next morning, Sandra came upstairs to call her for breakfast. Upon seeing the suitcase by the door, she sighed. ¡°Dawn, what¡¯s going on? You said things were going well between you and Austin. Why are you suddenly leaving?¡±

    O

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 19 So Dawn¡¯s Got Herself a Boyfriend Now

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn wrapped her arm around her mother¡¯s shoulder and reassured her, ¡°Mom, Uncle Austin and I didn¡¯t fight.¡±

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>just </i><i>that </i>we can¡¯t live in peace <i>anymore</i>.

    ¡°I need to leave and start work. It¡¯s my first job, and I need to prepare properly.¡±

    Sandra seemed half¨Cconvinced. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dawn replied, nodding. ¡°I¡¯lle back to visit once I¡¯m settled, okay?¡±

    After calming Sandra down, Dawn¡¯s next task was telling Jessica, which turned out to be easier than she expected.

    Ethan¡¯s car waited at the corner. She finished breakfast and grabbed her suitcase, walking out. The driver immediately got out to help.

    Jessica, standing by the door to see her off, watched the scene unfold. She raised a hand to stop Sandra and Harry from following. ¡°Wait! Let me see who that is ¡­ ¡±

    It was too far to see his face, but his figure stood out¨Ctall and well¨Cbuilt.

    A smile spread across Jessica¡¯s face. ¡°I see! So Dawn¡¯s got herself a boyfriend now. No wonder she¡¯s so eager to leave. I¡¯m d. It was about time she started dating.¡±

    Sandra and Harry exchanged nces but said nothing.

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice they had caught on. As she got into the car, she stared out the window, lost in thought.

    <i>After </i><i>leaving </i><i>this </i><i>ce</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>return</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>still </i><i>keep </i><i>in </i><i>touch </i>with <i>Mom </i><i>and </i><i>Dad</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>my </i><i>rtionship </i><i>with </i><i>Austin </i><i>is </i><i>finally </i><iing </i><i>to </i><i>an </i><i>end</i>.

    The car drove a considerable distance before Dawn¡¯s phone rang.

    Austin¡¯s voice rang out, cold and sharp. ¡°Dawn,e over and apologize to Sydney right now, or I won¡¯t be able to protect you if she calls the police.¡±

 Beseeched 20

    Chapter 20 Do You Want to Move in with Me?

    Chapter 20 Do You Want to Move in with Me?

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    <i>This </i>isn¡¯t <i>the </i><i>first </i>time something <i>like </i><i>this </i><i>happened</i>, Dawn thought, almost feeling amused. ¡°Uncle Austin, would you believe me if I said I had nothing to do with Sydney falling?¡±

    Austin paused briefly, his voice cold. ¡°I saw it happen with my own eyes. Do you seriously think you can deny it?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t feel like arguing anymore. ¡°She can call the police if she wants.¡±

    ¡°What are you-¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t push her. I trust the police will make an impartial decision.¡±

    Dawn had no more expectations. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t feel sad at all. In fact, a sense of relief washed over her. Her voice remained calm and even. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m hanging up now. When Ms. Peay calls the police, just have them reach out to me. I¡¯ll cooperate with whatever they need.¡±

    The line went silent, and Austin¡¯s face darkened with fury.

    ¡°Austin ¡­¡±

    Sydney weakly called out to him, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did Dawn make you angry again?¡±

    Austin slipped his phone into his pocket and walked back to her bedside, his expression grim. ¡°That girl¡¯s been spoiled for far too long. Don¡¯t worry. This time, I¡¯ll make sure she understands her mistakes and apologizes properly.¡±

    <i>Dawn </i><i>is </i><i>rebellious</i><i>, </i><i>always </i><i>testing </i><i>the </i><i>limits</i>. <i>On </i><i>the </i><i>surface</i><i>, she </i><i>seems </i><i>obedient</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>behind </i><i>the </i><i>scenes</i>, <i>she¡¯s </i><i>always </i><i>plotting </i><i>her </i><ieback </i><i>against </i><i>anyone </i><i>who </i><i>crosses </i><i>her</i>.

    <i>It </i><i>was </i><i>fine </i><i>when </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>younger</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>now </i><i>that </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>an </i><i>adult</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>was </i><i>getting </i><i>harder </i><i>to </i><i>deal </i>with.

    The more Austin thought about it, the angrier he became. Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone again. ¡°That girl thinks I won¡¯t do anything about her ¡­ I¡¯ll have the property manager pull the security footage. Let¡¯s see what excuse she¡¯ll make.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡±

    Before he could dial the number, Sydney grabbed his hand, stopping him.

    Austin stared at her, confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 20 Do You Want to Move in with Me?

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney knew very well that watching the footage and calling the police would only make things worse for both her and Dawn. It would only drive them further apart.

    ¡°Austin, if you really do that, how will it help my rtionship with Dawn?¡±

    She forced a bitter smile, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not really angry with her. You care about her, and she¡¯ll be my family soon. We should show her some understanding ¡­ Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    When Austin saw the softness in her expression, his frustration softened a bit, though his anger toward Dawn grew.

    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t call the police, she still needs to apologize.

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the report this afternoon, and then we¡¯ll confront her,¡± he said, his tone firm.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but admire Sydney¡¯s resilience, having seen her go in and out of the hospital so many times over the past ten days.

    She couldn¡¯t understand how someone could hurt themselves just to frame someone else.

    Ethan responded tly, ¡°Human nature could be more sinister than you think. She¡¯s doing this to gain something, and she thinks it¡¯s worth the pain.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t naive, but she never expected someone like that to be in her life.

    Still, she smiled, letting it go. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We won¡¯t have to deal with her anymore. It¡¯s just one of those life lessons.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond, simply watching her in silence.

    This was the type of woman he admired¨Csomeone who could face her emotions and, when realizing the other person didn¡¯t care, move on quickly and without regret.

    Maybe Dawn didn¡¯t realize it, but as the sunlight filtered through the windows, Ethan saw the same determined little girl from years ago.

    She seemed fragile, yet incredibly strong.

    Back in Trifton, Ethan first dropped Dawn off at Southbay Residence.

    ¡°You should get back to work or whatever. I still need to take care of a few things.¡±

    Ethan paused for a moment before speaking quietly, ¡°Do you want to move in with me?¡±

    22:03 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 20 Do You Want to Move in with Me?

    ¡°What?¡± Dawn asked hesitantly.

    ¡°I mean, I have a ce here in Trifton.¡±

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Seeing her shock, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be here for a few more days. If you don¡¯t want to stay here, you cane stay with me. My mom¡¯s already set up a room for you.¡±

    Dawn thought it over for a moment. It made sense. After all, they were getting married, and Ethan wasn¡¯t a bad guy.

    ¡°Okay. Send me the address. I¡¯ll pack up and take a cab over.¡±

    She nced around her ce, deciding that, aside from a few books and clothes she no longer wore, everything else could be sent to recycling.

    She contacted the staff to pick up the donations, and once everything was taken away, she called the cleaning service to tidy both the upstairs and downstairs, making sure nothing was left behind. After that, she carried her bags out of the vi.

    She stopped for a moment to look at the house, a wave of mncholy sweeping over her.

    <i>From </i><i>this </i><i>moment </i><i>on</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>living </i><i>without </i><i>Austin </i><i>in my </i><i>life</i>.

    A small smile tugged at her lips as the wind lifted her hair.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    No one answered her words. Without hesitation, she turned and walked away.

    She had nned to hire a moving service, but just as she pulled out her phone, a ck Porsche Cayenne pulled up nearby. Oliver Foster, Ethan¡¯s assistant, was behind the wheel.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, Mr. Jackson sent me to pick you up.¡±

    Dawn blinked in surprise. ¡°How did he know I was finished packing?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Oliver smiled. ¡°Mr. Jackson might have some kind of sixth sense.¡±

    Since the ride was free, Dawn didn¡¯t protest. Oliver helped her load her things into the car, and they headed to Ethan¡¯s ce.

    Southbay Residence was in a quiet, remote area, whereas Ethan¡¯s apartment was in the heart of the city¨Can elegant high¨Crise with windows offering a panoramic view of Trifton¡¯s skyline.

    ?

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 20 Do You Want to Move in with Me?

    <b>01 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Oliver had the building staff assist, and he pressed the elevator button. ¡°Ms. Porter, you can head up first. We¡¯ll take care of everything else.¡± <fnf383> Newest update provided by Find~Novel</fnf383>

    Dawn didn¡¯t refuse. She took her bag and made her way upstairs.

    The ride to the 58th floor was slow, and in the elevator, Dawn took a deep breath, adjusting her hair and clothes.

    Looking at her reflection in the mirrored walls, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a little regretful. <i>Why </i>didn¡¯t I <i>shower </i><i>before </i><i>leaving</i>? <i>Will </i><i>Ethan </i><i>think </i><i>I </i><i>look </i><i>messy</i><i>, </i><i>showing </i><i>up </i><i>like </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    Before she could dwell on it, the elevator dinged and stopped.

    Dawn took a moment to steady herself. <i>Who </i><i>cares </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>look </i><i>a </i><i>little </i><i>disheveled</i><i>? </i>

    <i>If </i><i>Ethan </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>like </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>can </i><i>just </i><i>look </i><i>away</i>.

    As she was mentally preparing herself, she forgot that the building only had one apartment per floor.

    Before she knew it, she was already standing in the middle of the living room.

    Looking over at the man seated in the chair, it took her a moment to notice.

    She looked down at her feet.

    She hadn¡¯t changed her shoes.

    From the moment she stepped inside, Ethan had been watching her with an amused smile, quietly observing her every reaction.

    He set the book he had been reading down, stood up, and walked over to the entryway. Slowly, he picked up a pair of slippers and, with a soft smile, said, ¡°I know you¡¯re eager to see me, but next time, please remember to change your shoes beforeing in. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    510

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 ..

    Chapter 21 Done Staring?

 Beseeched 21

    Chapter 21 Done Staring?

    Dawn thought, <i>The </i>way <i>he </i>said it makes <i>it </i><i>sound </i><i>like </i><i>I </i>was <i>too </i><i>eager </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>him</i>.

    81

    +10 Free Coins <fnd2a0> Get full chapters from F?nd-Novel</fnd2a0>

    Her face flushed a deep red, and she flopped onto the sofa beside her, muttering under her breath as she slipped off her shoes, ¡°Who told you to make everything soplicated? One apartment per floor¡­ Of course, it¡¯s going to take a while to get used to.¡±

    Ethan seemed to hear her, nodding slowly with a thoughtful look. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we can always find somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ there¡¯s no need.¡± She quickly rejected the idea, hoping he wouldn¡¯t take her seriously.

    She ced her shoes in the cab and walked back into the living room, her eyes scanning the space.

    ¡°When did you do the renovations? It looks great, like you¡¯ve been living here all along.¡±

    But from what she knew, Ethan had been living overseas for thest few years, only returning for a brief visit two years ago before leaving again.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze flickered, then he cleared his throat lightly, one hand covering his nose in a mock cough. ¡°I¡¯ve been renovating the ce in my free time. Never thought I¡¯d actually live here.¡±

    Dawn nodded in understanding. ¡°I see,¡± she said, as if it all made sense now.

    <i>Typical </i><i>rich </i><i>person </i><i>behavior</i><i>¨C</i><i>buying </i><i>properties </i><i>on </i><i>a </i><i>whim</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>caring </i><i>if </i><i>they¡¯re </i><i>ever </i><i>used</i>. <i>They </i><i>probably </i><i>forget </i><i>they </i><i>even </i>own <i>them </i><i>after </i><i>a </i>while.

    After some light conversation, Ethan showed Dawn around the apartment.

    Theyout was open and spacious, with most of the room dedicated to the living area and balcony. Taking away the study and the walk¨Cin closet, there were only three bedrooms, each one beside the master suite.

    Dawn surveyed the rooms before settling on the one across from the master bedroom.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this room,¡± she said with a smile, giving an exaggerated bow. ¡°Guess we¡¯ll be roommates now, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly. He reached over and pinched her cheek lightly. ¡°Why are you acting silly?¡±

    ¡°Why are you pinching me? You¡¯re the one being silly.¡±

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 21 Done Staring?

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon. This ce is your home,¡± he said, his warm eyes meeting hers with a yful gleam. ¡°Even if you wanted the master bedroom, I¡¯d have no choice but <i>to </i>give it up.¡±

    Dawn blushed under his gaze and let out a softugh. ¡°It¡¯s just for a few days. It doesn¡¯t matter where I stay.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t tease her any further, simply nodding in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    Now that she had gotten familiar with the ce and chosen her room, it was time to unpack.

    Ethan offered to help, but the idea of him doing so made Dawn feel awkward. She quickly declined. ¡°I don¡¯t need much help. I can manage on my own. You go ahead and do whatever you need to.¡±

    He watched her for a moment before softly saying, ¡°Alright.¡±

    With that, he returned to his spot by therge windows and picked up the book he had been reading.

    From the corner of his eye, he noticed Dawn moving back and forth between the rooms, asionally stopping with a frustrated look before continuing her task once she figured something out.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly, finding amusement in the scene.

    Since she was busy unpacking, he figured he might as well keep himself upied too.

    He pulled out his phone and ordered fresh ingredients for delivery, deciding to make sure Dawn was well taken care of.

    Knowing that she¡¯d only be staying here for a few days, Dawn didn¡¯t bother unpacking everything. She opened her suitcase to grab her essentials, putting her toothbrush and towels in the bathroom.

    The only downside was that the guest room didn¡¯t have its own bathroom.

    She¡¯d have to use the one outside, next to Ethan¡¯s bedroom.

    <i>The </i><i>master </i><i>suite </i><i>must </i><i>have </i><i>its </i>own <i>bathroom </i><i>attached</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>? </i>

    With that thought, Dawn carried her toiletries out ¡­ only to be met with a neatly arranged array of Ethan¡¯s personal items on the bathroom counter.

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 21 Done Staring?

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she looked back toward the master bedroom, her mind struggling to believe it.

    Such a <irge </i><i>house</i>¡­ with <i>only </i><i>one </i><i>bathroom</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Ugh</i>, whatever. <i>Guess </i>I¡¯ll just make <i>do</i>.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    She sighed inwardly and epted the situation, arranging her things as neatly as she could. What had been an empty, bare bathroom now felt small, and strangely cozy.

    Taking a deep breath, she turned and stepped out.

    A pleasant smell drifted in from the kitchen.

    Dawn walked toward the kitchen and froze, captivated by the sight of Ethan in action.

    He had removed his jacket, now wearing just a white shirt with the sleeves rolled up, revealing his strong, muscr arms. A ck apron was tied around his waist, highlighting his narrow waist and his perfectly shaped backside.

    His body was healthy, athletic, long, and perfectly sculpted.

    It was clear he had worked hard to maintain his physique over the years.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t really noticed before, but now that she did, she was struck by just how fit Ethan was, both in clothes and out. His body was more impressive than she¡¯d ever imagined.

    ¡°Done staring?¡±

    The sudden voice made Dawn jump in surprise.

    She looked up, and to her astonishment, Ethan was standing in the kitchen, having turned to face her at some point. He looked like a piece of art¨Chis presence was statuesque, exuding confidence and charm.

 Beseeched 22

    Chapter 22 I¡¯ll Just Get a New One

    Chapter 22 I¡¯ll Just Get a New One

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    She blinked, her mind going nk for a moment before responding, ¡°Y¨Cyeah, I¡¯m done staring.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, a yful grin tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Then I¡¯ll continue cooking.¡±

    Dawn bit her lip, feeling embarrassed. After a brief pause, she walked into the kitchen, hands sped behind her back. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could cook.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied, his attention fixed on the saut¨¦ed pork in the pan. His voice was calm and measured. ¡°But you¡¯ve got plenty of time. You¡¯ll learn more about me as we go.¡±

    Dawn stayed quiet, her eyes drifting over his sharp, handsome profile.

    She had once believed their marriage would be nothing more than a practical arrangement, a convenient partnership without any real expectations. There would be no obligation to care for each other or put effort into making things work.

    But now, watching him, she wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.

    <i>If </i><i>this </i><i>is </i><i>what </i><i>it </i><i>means </i><i>to </i><i>settle </i><i>down </i>with <i>him</i><i>, </i><i>maybe </i><i>it </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>so </i><i>bad </i><i>after </i><i>all</i>.

    Ethan¡¯s cooking wasn¡¯t perfect, but each movement was precise, and the dish he prepared looked delicious and appetizing.

    Dawn helped set the table, walking to and from the kitchen with ease.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Come here and help me.¡±

    His deep, rich voice called from the kitchen. She quickly set the spoon down and hurried over.

    Ethan looked up at her, wearing a slightly helpless expression. ¡°The string on the back of my apron¡¯s all tangled. Can you help me with it?¡±

    ¡°Sure¡­

    11

    Dawn stood next to him, suddenly unsure of what to do. Ethan¡¯s back was to her, and after a

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 22 I¡¯ll Just Get a New One

    moment of hesitation, he turned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t exactly admit the real reason.

    That, as she stood behind him, her eyes kept wandering to a certain spot.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn took a deep breath, trying to focus, then reached out to his waist with her delicate hand.

    For some reason, what should have been a simple knot only seemed to get tighter in her hands.

    A strange feeling crept over her.

    Standing there with him, it almost felt like they had been living together for years¨Cjust like any regr married couple.

    The thought made her cheeks flush, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit flustered.

    Time passed without her noticing, maybe a minute or two.

    Ethan turned his head slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t untie it?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hands trembled ever so slightly, and she mentally scolded herself. Trying to keep herposure, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how you tied it, but this feels like a Gordian knot.¡±

    ¡°In that case, don¡¯t bother untying it.¡±

    His gaze lingered on her, his voice low and almost teasing. ¡°I¡¯ll just get a new one.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>sounds</i><i>¡­ </i><i>a </i>bit <i>odd</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t question him further, instead grabbing a pair of scissors and cutting through the apron¡¯s strings. Ethan then suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll need a new one. How about we stop by the supermarket after dinner?¡±

    Dawn thought it would be a good idea to pick up a few things, and it would also help ease the awkward tension. She nodded enthusiastically.

    After dinner, they changed and went to arge shopping mall not far from their ce.

    Ethan parked in the underground garage before heading up to the mall with Dawn.

    Trifton¡¯s downtown was known for its affluence and lively atmosphere, and even on a weekday,

    Chapter 22 I¡¯ll Just Get a New One

    :

    (1),

    +10 Free Coina

    the crowds were steady. The trendy cake shop on the first floor had a long line, and the smoothie ce was packed with people.

    Ethan asked, ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡±

    Dawn rubbed her stomach and sighed softly. ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore.¡±

    Her voice was quiet, but Ethan didn¡¯t seem to hear. He nced down at her and asked again, ¡°It¡¯s still early. You could get something¨Ccake, maybe a smoothie?¡±

    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m on a diet,¡± Dawn replied, noticing Ethan seemed particrly drawn to the shops. She assumed he was eager to indulge, so she grabbed his arm and pulled him toward the stairs. ¡°These kinds of shops are just gimmicks. If you really want to go, I¡¯ll take you next time.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on where her arm was linked with his.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he said.

    They continued on, Dawn subconsciously holding onto his arm as they walked through the store, picking out a few items here and there. <fn5c0f> For original chapters go to FindN0vel</fn5c0f>

    This one¡¯s really good. Perfect for when you¡¯re watching TV,¡± she said, holding up a snack.

    ¡°We¡¯re out of face wipes. We¡¯ll get a pack,¡± she added.

    ¡°This one looks nice ¡­ ¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t share any thoughts, merely ncing at her every now and then with a soft smile as he pushed the cart. His quiet presence feltfortable and easy.

    To anyone observing, they were a striking pair, their chemistry undeniable. A woman nearby couldn¡¯t help but admire them, speaking to herpanion. ¡°It¡¯s so nice to see young people like them¨Cshopping together, so in love. Unlike us ¡­

    She shot a nce at the man next to her, puffing out a little sigh. ¡°When I ask you toe shopping with me, I feel like I have to beg ¡­ Hey, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡±

    The man had stepped behind a shelf, signaling for her to be quiet.

    He pulled out his phone and snapped a picture. Though both of their faces were in profile, anyone who knew them well would recognize Dawn right away.

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 23 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who, as Long as It¡¯s Not You

 Beseeched 23

    Chapter 23 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who, as Long as It¡¯s Not You

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 23 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who, as Long as It¡¯s Not You

    The woman noticed him frown as he zoomed in on the photo on his phone, studying it intently before sending it. Her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Who is that? Someone you know?¡±

    ¡°Tsk¡­¡±

    Zach Ruiz clicked his tongue and, cing his hand around her waist, gently guided her in the opposite direction while lowering his voice. ¡°Do you remember Austin¡¯s niece I told you about? The one who¡¯s not by blood, but she¡¯s always had a thing for him?¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°It¡¯s her?¡±

    <i>But </i><i>that </i><i>man </i><i>isn¡¯t </i>Austin<i>. </i>

    ¡°Yeah, her. So, what do you think ¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we keep an eye on my best friend¡¯s niece?¡± Zach¡¯s tone became more serious, and as he pondered it, the suspicion grew. He sighed. ¡°That girl had better not end up with the wrong crowd out of a broken heart.¡±

    The woman scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re talking about the wrong crowd? You¡¯re not exactly shining examples of good behavior.¡±

    Zach, sensing the tension rising, quickly attempted to smooth things over. ¡°I¡¯m just talking about Austin¡¯s niece. Why drag us into this? Don¡¯t be upset, alright?¡±

    Across the store, Dawn had no idea she had been secretly photographed.

    After picking up the essentials and some snacks, she and Ethan moved on to the fresh produce aisle¨Cfruits, vegetables, and meat.

    Ethan didn¡¯t seem at all like a polished office worker. Instead, he resembled a genuine stay¨Cat- home husband, confidently picking out everything from fresh produce to the cuts of meat.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You learned all this while you were abroad?¡±

    ¡°Had to.¡± Ethan sighed dramatically. ¡°My mom always said, if I didn¡¯t learn to cook, I¡¯d never find a wife.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle awkwardly. <i>Is </i><i>that </i><i>so</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan picked up two marbled pieces of beef and ced them in the cart. He continued, ¡°But after today¡¯s meal, it seems like my future wife is quite fond of my cooking. Turns out, moms

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 <b>d </b>

    Chapter 23 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who, as Long as It¡¯s Not You

    do know a thing or two.¡±

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn blushed, embarrassed, but then thought about it. <i>If </i><i>he </i><i>can </i><i>joke </i><i>about </i><i>it </i><i>so </i><i>easily</i>, <i>maybe </i>I <i>should </i>rx too.

    In the next breath, she nodded and said, ¡°Well then, Mr. Jackson, you¡¯d better keep it up, or this beautiful, kind¨Chearted wife of yours might just run off with someone else.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow in surprise, thenughed and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    When they left the mall, they were both carryingrge bags of groceries.

    Dawn had nned to help, but Ethan refused firmly.

    ¡°I¡¯m your future husband¨CI¡¯ll handle the groceries.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but feel sentimental. While Austin had always been kind, he¡¯d never been this thoughtful in the details. Whenever they went shopping, it was always her who carried everything.

    <i>It </i><i>feels </i><i>nice </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>treated </i><i>like </i><i>this</i>, <i>like </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>precious</i>.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived home.

    Ethan ced the groceries in the fridge, while Dawn went to her room to grab clothes for a shower. Just as she entered, her phone rang. It was Austin.

    ¡°Where are you right now?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was calm, almost indifferent. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    The t tone of her response only seemed to fuel Austin¡¯s anger. He growled, ¡°I¡¯m asking where you are!¡±

    He¡¯d returned from the hospital that afternoon and discovered that Dawn had already made her way back to Trifton on her own.

    Originally, he had nned to wait for her toe home for a serious talk, but after he dropped Sydney off, he received the photo from Zach.

    The photo had nearly made him lose his temper.

    <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>never </i><i>heard </i><i>of </i><i>any </i><i>man being </i><i>around </i><i>Dawn</i>.

    <i>So</i>, who¡¯s <i>that </i><i>man</i>?

    22:04 Sun, Sep 14 ¡­

    Chapter 23 It Doesn¡¯t Matter Who, as Long as It¡¯s Not You

    <i>Is </i><i>she </i>really going <i>to </i><i>do </i><i>anything </i><i>just </i><i>to </i><i>defy </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><fnff50> The rightful source is find?novel</fnff50>

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn could feel the fury radiating from him through the phone, but it didn¡¯t stir the same emotions within her anymore. She sat down on the sofa, her voice soft as she spoke, ¡°Uncle Austin, I think Ms. Peay was right. I should start living my own life. I¡¯m really grateful for everything you¡¯ve done for me, but from now on¡­

    She paused, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I want to take care of myself. I need to grow on my own so that I can repay you for all the care you¡¯ve given me.¡±

    After she finished speaking, there wasplete silence on the other end of the line. Not a sound for a full minute, just the strained sound of his breathing.

    Finally, Austin spoke, his voice tight and low, ¡°Dawn, do you think that by saying this, I¡¯ll just forget everything that¡¯s happened? Do you think you don¡¯t owe Sydney an apology?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together but didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°If you make a mistake, you have to face the consequences.¡± Austin¡¯s voice hardened. ¡°I¡¯ve always taught you that!¡±

    When he didn¡¯t hear her reply, he assumed her silence meant agreement. He continued sternly, ¡°I don¡¯t care what kind of tantrums you throw, but if you n to hang out with those wild men out there, I¡¯ll ground you. We¡¯ll talk after you¡¯ve learned your lesson!¡±

    Dawn listened to his angry shout and felt a strange urge tough.

    <i>He </i>still <i>doesn¡¯t </i>know I¡¯ve <i>moved </i><i>out</i><i>. </i>

    After a pause, she spoke calmly, her voice steady, ¡°Uncle Austin, didn¡¯t you say I could date anyone? You said that it doesn¡¯t matter who, as long as it¡¯s not you.¡±

 Beseeched 24

    Chapter 24 A Very Skilled Onyx Restorer

    Chapter 24 A Very Skilled Onyx Restorer

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°And he¡¯s a good guy, not a ¡®wild man.¡¯ We¡¯re dating, and when the time is right, I¡¯ll bring him home to meet you all,¡± Dawn said calmly, her voice steady and untroubled, without a trace of bitterness or anger.

    For the first time, she realized she hadpletely let go of Austin.

    So¡­

    ¡°Bye, Uncle Austin.¡±

    With that, Dawn ended the call.

    Austin, still processing her words, didn¡¯t immediately notice the silence on the line. It took him a few moments before he realized the call had ended. By the time he snapped back to reality, the phone was already silent.

    His neck tightened with irritation as his anger red up. He almost threw the phone across the room. ¡°That damn girl, keep hanging up on me!¡±

    He threw the phone onto the passenger seat and mmed his foot on the gas, determined to go home and confront Dawn.

    By the time he reached Southbay Residence, it was nearly 10:00 p.m. The house waspletely dark, not a single light visible.

    Austin parked in the driveway and walked inside. As the entryway light flicked on, something felt wrong.

    <i>Dawn </i><i>has </i><i>always </i><i>stayed </i><i>up </i><ite</i><i>. </i><i>Is </i><i>she </i><i>already </i><i>asleep </i><i>at </i><i>this </i><i>hour</i><i>? </i>

    His eyes narrowed in suspicion. He switched on the living room lights and froze.

    The Southbay Residence was a house Austin had bought years ago, decorated in a minimalist style with ck, white, and gray tones. Since Dawn had moved in, she had slowly transformed it into a warmer, more inviting home. But now¡­ the living room seemed to have gone back to the way it had been years ago.

    The soft plush stuffed animals were gone from the couch, reced by cold, gray leather.

    The small knick¨Cknacks on the coffee table had disappeared.

    Even the nts by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows were missing.

    22:07 Sun<b>, </b>Sep 14

    Chapter 24 A Very Skilled Onyx Restorer

    The house felt hollow¨Cunsettlingly empty.

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin wasn¡¯t sure how long he stood there. He squeezed his eyes shut for a moment, the headlights of his car casting a shadow over him in the dark room.

    Suddenly, he jerked his head toward the second floor.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    The silence in the house was so thick that her name echoed back at him.

    He rushed up the stairs in two strides, but as soon as he opened her door, he stopped. The room was dark, wide open, and eerily empty, like a vast, empty void.

    His eyes burned as he flicked the light on.

    Nothing¡­

    She wasn¡¯t there.

    Even the clothes in her wardrobe were gone.

    ¡°Dawn! Don¡¯t y these stupid games with me. Come out now!¡±

    Austin searched the entire house, but there was no sign of her. She had vanished without a trace, as if she had never lived there. No sign of their years together¨Cjust emptiness.

    The weight of the emptiness hit him like a ton of bricks. His heart skipped a beat as he fumbled for his phone, his hands trembling so badly he almost dropped it.

    He could still ess her social media. He had her number too.

    He let out a deep breath, relieved, and dialed her number.

    No answer.

    He tried again.

    Still nothing.

    On the third attempt, the phone didn¡¯t even ring¨Chis call was rejected. Dawn had blocked him.

    Austin gritted his teeth, a wave of anger surging within him, but it quickly faded into an overwhelming sense of helplessness. He copsed back onto the couch, staring nkly at the

    22:07 <b>Sun</b>, Sep 14

    Chapter 24 A Very Skilled Onyx Restorer

    ceiling, his eyes unblinking for what felt like an eternity.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn had slept soundly through the night. When Austin continued calling, she didn¡¯t answer. She had already made her stance clear. Continuing the conversation would only lead to more arguments, so she chose to let him cool off and think things through on his own.

    After a quick shower, she stepped out of her room to find that Ethan had already prepared breakfast.

    Pancake and eggs¨Cher favorite.

    ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡± he asked, watching her take a bite.

    Dawn stuffed a pancake into her mouth, making her cheeks puff like a hamster¡¯s. She quickly shot him a nce and swallowed, washing it down with arge sip of milk.

    ¡°Great. How about you?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement as he handed her a napkin. ¡°I¡¯ve never slept so soundly in my life.¡±

    Something about his words made Dawn¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    She lowered her head, burying her face in her bowl.

    What <i>does </i><i>he </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>¡°</i><i>never </i><i>slept so </i><i>soundly</i>¡°? <fn7d16> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn7d16>

    Is it <i>because </i><i>of </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but indulge in a moment of self¨Cttery, but quickly brushed the thought aside. <i>With </i><i>someone </i>like <i>Ethan</i><i>, </i>who <i>could </i><i>have </i><i>any </i><i>woman </i><i>he </i><i>wanted</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>seem </i><i>likely</i>.

    She took a deep breath and focused, finishing her breakfast quickly.

    Ethan studied her face with a subtle smile tugging at the corners of his lips. ¡°Get ready. I¡¯m taking you to meet someone.¡±

    Dawn looked up. ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°A very skilled onyx restorer.¡±

    Ethan took a slow sip of water and spoke softly, ¡°Before he retired, he worked at the National Museum restoring artifacts. He¡¯s a legend in his field. He might be able to fix your mother¡¯s

    Chapter 24 A Very Skilled Onyx Restorer

    Virgin Mary pendant.¡±

    81

    +10 Free Coins

 Beseeched 25

    Chapter 25 I¡¯ve Got It Covered

    Dawn stood frozen for a moment, her heart racing with excitement.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    She had been uncertain about what to do, but Ethan had already figured out the perfect

    solution.

    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re amazing!¡± Dawn eximed, her hands cupping her face in delight. She jumped to her feet and quickly added, ¡°Thank you so much! I¡¯m going to change right now!¡±

    She skipped back to her room.

    Ethan smiled down at her, his gaze softening. He stood up and started cleaning the dishes.

    Dawn selected a modest outfit, picking something respectful, and added a subtle touch of makeup to keep it ssy.

    When she stepped out, she nearly bumped into Ethan in the hallway. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, she was caught in the depths of his gaze. She quickly looked away, feeling flustered. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m ready now. Let¡¯s go,¡± she said.

    Ethan gave a low hum in acknowledgment and gestured for her to lead the way.

    ¡°How far is it?¡± she asked, ncing over her shoulder.

    ¡°About 40 minutes,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I see¡­¡±

    The conversation slowed, and they stepped into the elevator. Dawn, who stood by the door, pressed the button for the correct floor. Then she gripped her bag with both hands, her heart racing. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say next.

    Suddenly, a shadow loomed over her, and Ethan¡¯s voice, low and smooth, broke the silence. ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Dawn froze, startled. ¡°Y¨Cyeah?¡±

    ¡°Are you feeling shy?¡±

    She froze.

    <i>How </i><i>am </i><i>I </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>respond </i><i>to </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    O

    22:08 Sun<b>, </b>Sep 14

    Chapter 25 I¡¯ve Got It Covered

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on her face for a few seconds, his smile widening. ¡°When you¡¯re with me, you can rx a little more.¡±

    <i>Does </i>he think I don¡¯t want <i>to </i><i>rx</i>? <fnb67f> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fnb67f>

    How can I rx <i>when </i><i>this </i>man <i>has </i><i>such </i><i>an </i><i>effortlessly </i><i>maic </i><i>presence</i><i>, </i><i>capable </i><i>of </i><i>drawing </i><i>anyone </i><i>in </i>with <i>just </i><i>his </i><i>eyes</i>?

    Dawn bit her lip, trying to focus on something else. Outwardly, she pushed back, saying, ¡°I¡¯m perfectly rxed¡­ I¡¯m just thinking when I¡¯m quict. You wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Ethan observed her flushed cheeks and felt a strong urge to pinch them<i>. </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>just </i>too <i>cute</i><i>. </i>

    His fingers twitched but he restrained himself, pushing the thought aside.

    The elevator reached the basement, and with it, the yful, flirtatious tension faded. Dawn didn¡¯t notice the slight regret in his eyes as she released a soft breath.

    Being around someone this captivating was truly testing herposure.

    <i>It </i><i>looks </i>like I <i>need </i><i>to </i><i>avoid </i><i>being </i><i>alone </i><i>with </i><i>Ethan </i><i>as </i><i>much </i><i>as </i><i>possible </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>future</i>.

    The weather that day was perfect¨Cclear and sunny, with not a single cloud in the sky. Dawn cracked the car window, enjoying the fresh air as they drove. Her mood lightened further, knowing that her mother¡¯s Virgin Mary pendant might finally be restored. She felt a lot better.

    Meanwhile, Ethan kept stealing nces at her, his gaze soft as he watched her.

    At a red light, he yed a song¨Can old ssic, ¡°Only Want To Be With You.¡±

    Dawn smiled and hummed along to the melody as she gazed out the window.

    As they turned a corner, the sunlight bathed her in a warm golden glow. She seemed almost radiant, as if surrounded by light.

    Ethan¡¯s heart softened as he watched her. She was his.

    When the song ended, Dawn sighed in contentment. ¡°Gredosian songs really are beautiful. Listening to them makes me want to visit Gredos.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you like Gredos?¡±

    ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t say I like or dislike it ¡­ ¡± Dawn thought for a moment before answering. ¡°It¡¯s more about the atmosphere. Life¡¯s too short not to experience everything, right? There are so many ces I want to visit.¡±

    <b>Sun</b>, <b>Sep </b>14

    <b>81 </b>

    Chapter 25 I¡¯ve Got It Covered

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan replied steadily. ¡°We¡¯ll go to Gredos. Together.¡±

    <i>From </i><i>this </i><i>point </i><i>on</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>always </i><i>be </i><i>by </i><i>her </i><i>side</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan drove them to the old town, parking in front of a timeworn building.

    Suddenly, Dawn pped her forehead in realization. ¡°Oh, no.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring a gift!¡± she said, her face falling. ¡°How can I ask someone for a favor without bringing a gift?¡±

    Ethan, thinking she was upset about something serious, affectionately rubbed her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve got it covered.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Dawn got so excited that she almost ran over to hug him. But just as she reached out, something felt off, and she awkwardly pulled back. ¡°Uh¡­ that might be inappropriate.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Inappropriate?¡±

    It¡¯s <i>very </i><i>appropriate</i>.

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice the hint of expectation in his eyes as she focused on her thoughts. ¡°Ethan, if this works out, I¡¯ll buy you a fancy meal!¡±

    Ethan chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you to support me financially.¡±

    <i>Wait</i>¡­

    How <i>did </i><i>it </i><i>turn </i><i>into </i><i>me </i><i>supporting </i><i>him </i><i>financially</i><i>? </i><i>I </i><i>was </i><i>just </i><i>promising </i><i>him </i><i>a </i><i>meal</i><i>! </i>

    Before Dawn could say anything else, Ethan had already moved ahead, holding the gift. She pouted and quickly jogged to catch up with him.

    The restoration expert Ethan had mentioned was an elderly man named Samuel Wise, a longtime friend of Ethan¡¯s grandfather. Ethan had met him twice when he was younger.

    After Samuel retired, he chose to live in this quiet spot, keeping a low profile and avoiding

    <b>81 </b>

    Chapter 25 I¡¯ve Got It Covered

    most social events and interviews.

    +10 Free Coins

    When Dawn mentioned her mother¡¯s Virgin Mary pendant, Ethan immediately thought of Samuel. After asking around at home, he was able to get his contact information.

 Beseeched 26

    Chapter 26 It Feels Like There¡¯s Nothing We Can¡¯t Figure Out

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 26 It Feels Like There¡¯s Nothing We Can¡¯t Figure Out

    By the third knock, an olddy with silver hair opened the door.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡± she asked, her voice curious.

    Ethan

    gave a polite nod. ¡°Hello, madam, I¡¯m Ethan. I called Mr. Wise yesterday.¡±

    The olddy studied him for a moment, recognition slowly dawning. ¡°Ah, Ethan. Has it really been this long? Come on in.¡±

    Dawn followed closely behind him.

    They handed the gift to the elderly woman.

    After a few pleasantries, thedy guided them to the sofa and went off to fetch Samuel from the study.

    Ethan nced over at Dawn. She was sitting up straight, her hands neatly ced on herp, looking every bit like a well¨Cbehaved student. <fn1e4f> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find¡¤novel</fn1e4f>

    He smiled slightly and reached over, gently taking her hand.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Dawn replied, turning her head briefly to look at him before quickly facing forward again. ¡°It¡¯s just that with someone as respected as him, there¡¯s an unspoken aura that makes it hard to rx, you know?¡±

    ¡­

    Ethan nodded in understanding, his voice soft. ¡°I get it, but you¡¯re with me.¡±

    Just as he finished speaking, Samuel entered the room.

    He adjusted his suit and straightened up. Dawn instinctively moved behind Ethan.

    ¡°Mr. Wise,¡± they both greeted.

    Samuel gave a nod, gesturing for them to sit. His sharp eyes briefly lingered on Dawn before shifting to Ethan. ¡°It¡¯s been years. You¡¯ve grown into a dashing young man. I heard from your grandfather that you¡¯ve taken over thepany.¡±

    Ethan gave a humble nod, his tone respectful. ¡°Mr. Wise, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m still learning.¡±

    ¡°Humility is a good trait,¡± Samuel said, his expression softening. Then, without missing a beat,

    Chapter 26 It Feels Like There¡¯s Nothing We Can¡¯t Figure Out

    he asked, ¡°Is this your young fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    +10 Free Coins

    Fianc¨¦e? <i>Why </i>did he add <i>¡°</i><i>young</i><i>¡± </i><i>there</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan noticed her reaction and smiled slightly. ¡°Yes, this is Dawn. She¡¯s about to turn 21.¡±

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you tied the knot yet?¡± Samuel raised an eyebrow, teasing. ¡°Youngdy, do not want to marry him?¡±

    you

    The conversation shifted toward Dawn, and instinctively, she nced at Ethan. He was looking at her, waiting for her response.

    Dawn shook her head so quickly she thought her head might fall off. ¡°No, Mr. Wise, I would love to marry him!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes sparkled with amusement as he added, ¡°We¡¯re making preparations, and when the timees, we¡¯ll be sure to invite you, Mr. Wise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your invitation, then!¡± Samuel chuckled.

    After some light conversation, Samuel finally got to the point. ¡°I heard you have a Virgin Mary pendant that needs repair. Let me see.¡±

    Dawn quickly took the pendant out of her bag, opened the box, and handed it to Samuel. ¡°This is the pendant, Mr. Wise. What do you think? Is it repairable?¡±

    She had done some research on Samuel during the ride over. Just like Ethan had said, Samuel was a respected figure in the field, even having apprentices of his own.

    If he couldn¡¯t fix it, then there might be no hope at all.

    Samuel examined the pendant carefully, his brows furrowing in concentration.

    The more he studied it, the more anxious Dawn became.

    Ethan gave her a reassuring look, his hand gently squeezing hers.

    Two minutester, Samuel finally set the pendant back into its box.

    ¡°The quality of this onyx is exceptional,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°Restoring it to its original state will be a challenge, but ¡­ it¡¯s possible to try.¡±

    Dawn let out a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

    Chapter 26 It Feels Like There¡¯s Nothing We Can¡¯t Figure Out

    +10 Free Coins

    <i>At </i><i>least there¡¯s </i><i>hope</i><i>. </i>

    She thanked him sincerely, and Samuel epted with a gracious nod. They were invited to stay for dinner before they left.

    As they stepped out into the hallway, Dawn exhaled deeply. ¡°Mr. Wise¡¯s presence is so overwhelming. I felt like I couldn¡¯t even move in front of him.¡±

    Ethan chuckled lightly. ¡°He¡¯s used to his role as a teacher, so he might seem a bit intimidating. But when you meet my grandfather, you¡¯ll probably wish he¡¯d be more serious.¡±

    The thought of his grandfather made Ethan cringe slightly. <i>His </i><i>enthusiasm </i><i>might </i><i>scare </i><i>poor </i>

    Dawn.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t too concerned. ¡°You might not know this, but I actually get along really well with older people.¡±

    He hummed in reply, though he was well aware of that.

    ¡°Mr. Wise may be strict, but I¡¯m really, really thankful to him¨Cand to you. You¡¯ve seriously helped me with something important!¡±

    Even though the pendant wasn¡¯t fixed yet, Dawn felt a sense of calm she hadn¡¯t expected.

    It¡¯s <i>strange</i>, <i>but </i>with <i>Ethan </i><i>around</i>, <i>it </i><i>feels like </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>nothing </i><i>we </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>figure </i><i>out</i>.

    posture rxed.

    They reached the car, and Ethan opened the passenger door for her. Dawn was about to sit down when he paused, resting one hand casually on the roof of the car, his ¡°So, Ms. Porter, how do you n to thank me?¡± he asked with a teasing smile.

    Dawn looked up at him.

    From this angle, with the light behind him, his face looked even more striking, bathed in a soft, almost ethereal glow.

 Beseeched 27

    Chapter 27 Make Her Learn What Real Hardship Is

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn stared at him nkly for a moment before muttering, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I¡¯m giving myself to you?¡±

    The words slipped out before she even realized what she had said. By the time it registered, it was already toote.

    Dawn bit her lip,pletely unsure of how to fix the situation.

    Ethan¡¯s expression faltered for a brief second. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he quickly lowered his voice. ¡°Giving yourself to me is one thing, but this kind of gratitudees at a different cost.¡±

    Dawn froze for a moment before she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re so cheesy. That joke¡¯s from, like, forever ago.¡±

    Ethan froze.

    <i>Damn </i>it. <i>What </i><i>am </i>I <i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>when </i><i>my </i><i>fianc¨¦e </i><i>thinks </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>corny</i>? <i>Help</i><i>! </i>

    He rubbed his nose with one of his sharply defined hands. ¡°Let¡¯s go

    home.¡±

    Ethan had work to handle, so he walked Dawn downstairs and then turned to face her. ¡°I still need to stop by the office. I might be therete, but if you get hungry, just text me, and I¡¯ll order something for you.¡±

    Dawn looked at him with a slightly amused expression. <fn639a> Get full chapters from find¡¤novel</fn639a>

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. If I get hungry, I¡¯ll figure it out myself.¡±

    <i>Besides</i>, <i>I </i><i>bought </i><i>so </i><i>many </i><i>snacks </i><i>yesterday </i><i>that </i><i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>see </i><i>myself </i><i>getting </i><i>hungry </i><i>anytime </i><i>soon</i>.

    Ethan wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°I know you can figure things out yourself, but it¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you. You should leave some things for me to do.¡±

    Dawn wanted to remind him that they were just two people living together temporarily and that there was no need to take things so seriously, but seeing the sincerity in his face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± she sighed, giving in. ¡°If I¡¯m hungry or thirsty, I¡¯ll report to you right away. Is that good?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ethan nodded, clearly satisfied with her response. He watched her walk into the

    Chapter 27 Make Her Learn What Real Hardship Is

    building before getting into his car and driving off.

    After handling one big issue, Dawn felt a wave of relief wash over her.

    +10 Free Coins

    She got home, took a rxing bath, and then settled on the couch with some snacks and a

    movie.

    Before she could finish, her friend, Anna Winsor, called.

    ¡°Girl, where are you living the good life now?¡±

    Dawn blinked in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Austin has been going crazy trying to find you! I swear, he¡¯s probably harassed everyone in ss<b>, </b>especially me! I was his biggest victim, and I finally said I¡¯d help him get in touch with you.¡±

    Dawn froze.

    <i>Austin </i><i>is </i><i>looking </i><i>for </i>me<i>? </i>

    Dawn suddenly remembered that, annoyed by his persistent messages, she¡¯d blocked Austin¡¯s number and social mediast night, and hadn¡¯t unblocked them yet.

    She licked her lips and set the chips aside. ¡°Did he go to your ce?¡±

    Dawn and Anna were the closest of friends, so it made sense that Austin would bother her first.

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Anna scoffed. ¡°He showed up at 6:00 a.m., banging on the door! I thought someone was trying to rob me!¡±

    But when she opened the door, it was just the troublesome Austin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll contact him now,¡± Dawn said, rolling her eyes before hanging up.

    She quickly unblocked Austin on WhatsApp and sent him a question mark as a message.

    Then, she added, ¡°Heard you were looking for me.¡±

    A few secondster, Austin¡¯s video call came through.

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, then switched it to a voice call.

    As soon as the call connected, Austin¡¯s raspy shouting nearly pierced her eardrum. ¡°Dawn,

    Chapter 27 Make Her Learn What Real Hardship Is

    +10 Free Coins

    you¡¯ve really crossed a line. Running away? Seriously? Get your ass back here this moment!¡±

    Dawn instinctively held the phone away from her ear, and once he finished yelling, she sighed, her voice steady. ¡°But I ran too far away. I can¡¯te back.¡±

    Austin hadn¡¯t expected Dawn to argue back, especially not at a time like this.

    He¡¯d spent all night thinking, still convinced that she was doing this on purpose.

    Dawn had done things like this before¨Cgetting upset, making threats, staying at a friend¡¯s house for a few days, and thening back, apologetic. But this time, it was different.

    She had even emptied out the house.

    Does <i>she </i>really think <i>this </i>would scare me<i>? </i>

    Austin sneered. ¡°You want to cause trouble, huh? Fine. Since you want independence <i>so </i>badly, I¡¯ll let you experience what it really means. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll cancel your card. You¡¯ll have to learn to feed yourself.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ve already taken care of things at the branch office. They won¡¯t give you any special treatment. You¡¯ll start as a basic intern. When you finally realize your mistake, you cane

    see me!¡±

    With that, he hung up, not giving Dawn a chance to respond.

    <i>Does </i><i>that </i><i>stubborn </i><i>girl </i><i>really </i><i>think </i><i>she </i><i>can </i><i>get </i><i>away </i><i>with </i><i>this</i>? <i>This </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>her </i><i>learn </i>what <i>real </i><i>hardship </i><i>is</i>.

    On the other end, Dawn stared at her phone in disbelief as the call ended.

    She had been nning to tell Austin about her internship in Northville. But this man, acting like a powder keg ready to explode, had yed an unpredictable move.

    However, when she thought about it more carefully, she figured he¡¯d been too wrapped up in his romance with Sydney to care about her life.

 Beseeched 28

    Chapter 28 He¡¯s Already Got Someone Special

    Chapter 28 He¡¯s Already Got Someone Special

    +10 Free Coins

    If Austin hadn¡¯t been too preupied with Sydney, he should have realized by now that Dawn hadn¡¯t used his money in over two weeks.

    Dawn tugged at the corner of her lips and exited the conversation with Austin, as though she were stepping out of his lifepletely.

    She dialed Anna¡¯s number again and quickly exined the situation. ¡°If he contacts you again, just tell him you haven¡¯t heard from me.¡±

    Anna sounded puzzled. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it always this back¨Cand¨Cforth love¨Chate thing between you two? What happened all of a sudden?¡±

    <i>Love</i>¨C<i>hate</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn smiled quietly.

    ¡°Not really. I was just young and naive, getting involved in something I shouldn¡¯t have. Now I¡¯ve let it go. No more love, and definitely no more hate.¡±

    <i>I </i>will <i>always </i><i>think </i><i>of </i><i>him </i><i>as </i><i>Uncle </i>Austin<i>. </i>

    <i>Leaving </i><i>was </i><i>about </i><i>avoiding unnecessary </i><i>conflict </i>with <i>Sydney</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief,¡± Anna said, sounding more at ease. ¡°Austin never seemed right for you. You should find a real, handsome, rich guy¨Csomeone better, and you¡¯ll forget about him in no time.¡±

    Anna was joking, but Dawn hesitated before responding. ¡°Actually ¡­ I already have.¡±

    The air hung still for a moment.

    Anna¡¯s voice shot up in surprise. ¡°What!?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t hide anything, briefly introducing Ethan. She didn¡¯t go into details, just saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to marry him. At least he¡¯s someone I know, which is better than anyone else.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Dawn! I didn¡¯t see thating!¡±

    Anna clicked her tongue andughed. ¡°But hey, if you¡¯ve found a good one, don¡¯t waste time. They say good men are rare, so hold onto him while you can!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t really need to hold on to anything¨Cthey were getting married anyway.

    Chapter 28 He¡¯s Already Got Someone Special

    +10 Free Coins

    They chatted for a little while longer, and Dawn promised to meet up with Anna again soon before they said goodbye.

    After hanging up, the movie on the screen finished.

    Dawn, no longer in the mood for it, decided to check her email. Twopanies had responded to her resume, inviting her for interviews.

    She nced at the details and leaned toward one emerging independent brand. Though still in development, it seemed like a ce where she could grow her skills as a designer.

    Once she made up her mind, she added the HR¡¯s contact and let them know she¡¯d be in Northville for a while, asking if they could reschedule her interview.

    The recruiter replied, ¡°Of course, Ms. Porter! We¡¯re excited to meet you whenever you¡¯re avable.¡±

    Dawn smiled at her phone, feeling ttered.

    <i>This </i><ipany </i><i>is </i><i>so </i><i>amodating</i>.

    <i>They </i><i>sound </i><i>so </i><i>excited </i><i>to </i><i>meet </i><i>me</i>.

    She was still pondering this when Ethan¡¯s message appeared. ¡°I¡¯m heading out to meet with a client.¡±

    Dawn replied, ¡°Got it.¡±

    Ethan asked, ¡°No questions?¡±

    Dawn stared at his question, unsure of what he meant. <i>Am </i>I <i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>ask </i><i>something</i><i>? </i>

    She replied with a question mark.

    Ethan wrote back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious if it¡¯s a male or female client?¡±

    Dawn, ying along, asked, ¡°Is it a male or female?¡±

    He responded instantly, ¡°Male. I¡¯ll send you a phototer.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    About half an hourter, she actually received a picture from Ethan. The table was surrounded by burly men¨Cno women in sight.

    Chapter 28 He¡¯s Already Got Someone Special

    +10 Free Coins

    Before she could respond, Ethan sent a voice message. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not the type to lie or mess around. I¡¯ll always keep you updated. Feel free to check in anytime.¡±

    Dawn stared at the message, deep in thought.

    <i>Why </i>would <i>Ethan </i><i>suddenly </i><i>say </i><i>something </i><i>so </i><i>odd</i><i>? </i><i>Does </i><i>he </i><i>think </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>a </i><i>controlling </i><i>person</i><i>? </i>

    But I haven¡¯t said <i>anything </i>¡­

    Still, whatever <i>his </i>reasons were, it <i>seems </i><i>clear </i><i>that </i><i>he </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>want <i>me </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>in </i><i>his </i><i>way</i>.

    The more she thought about it, the more likely it seemed. Dawn nodded to herself, not responding to the message, and tossed her phone aside.

    On the other side, Ethan, waiting for a reply that never came, furrowed his brows in confusion.

    Paul Lird, a partner at the meeting, noticed and poured him a drink, teasing, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you seem a little distracted today. Thinking about your fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Ethan tucked his phone away, a smug smile creeping onto his face, though he spoke with mock regret, ¡°Sorry, my fianc¨¦e keeps a tight hold on me. I¡¯ll have to settle for water tonight. I¡¯ll make it up to you all next time, once I smooth things over.¡±

    The others exchanged surprised nces, their eyes filled with curiosity and amusement.

    ¡°I always heard Mr. Jackson isn¡¯t really into women. Turns out he¡¯s already got someone special!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the word on the street is that Mr. Jackson doesn¡¯t really surround himself with women. My wife even asked me secretly, ¡®Is he really straight?¡°¡±

    At that, everyone burst intoughter.

    The man who had spoken continued, ¡°I¡¯ll tell her when I get home that Mr. Jackson isn¡¯t just straight¨Che¡¯s a hopeless romantic!¡± <fn36d4> Official source is find(?)ovel</fn36d4>

 Beseeched 29

    Chapter 29 Mrs Jackson

    Chapter 29 Mrs Jackson

    Paul chuckled heartily, raising his ss toward Ethan.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious, Mr. Jackson. What is it about your fianc¨¦e that has you so loyal?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s her name? Tell us which family she¡¯s from. Maybe we know her!¡±

    The

    +10 Free Coins <fne7d0> The source of th?s content is fin?novel</fne7d0>

    group at the table were all familiar faces, and Ethan calmly raised his teacup, a soft smile on his lips. ¡°Her name is Dawn Porter. She doesn¡¯te from any prestigious family, but she¡¯s my princess.

    ¡°Maybe next time, we¡¯ll all go out for dinner together.¡±

    Outside the private room, a man paused, his steps faltering.

    He thought he¡¯d heard the name ¡°Dawn Porter.¡±

    Austin instinctively shifted his weight, and Osbert Walton, who was ahead of him, turned around, confused. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Osborne? The team from Warren Tech is still waiting for us.¡±

    Austin frowned. Theughter from the room ahead was loud, and it seemed there were no women¡¯s voices among them.

    <i>Maybe </i><i>I </i><i>misheard</i>.

    His gaze darkened, and he felt a sharp, cold feeling settle inside him.

    <i>If </i><i>that </i><i>girl </i><i>wants </i>to <i>oppose </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>let </i><i>her</i><i>¨C</i><i>she </i><i>will </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>learn </i><i>the </i><i>hard </i><i>way</i>. <i>She </i><i>needs </i><i>to </i><i>face </i><i>some </i><i>hardship</i>, or <i>she¡¯ll </i><i>never </i><i>understand </i><i>her </i><i>limits</i>.

    He quickly snapped his attention away from the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ethan, sensing someone¡¯s gaze, casually nced over and caught a glimpse of Austin¡¯s cold profile.

    A small, curious smirk tugged at the corners of his mouth, his thoughts unknown.

    The dinner wrapped up at 10:00 p.m.

    O

    80

    Chapter 29 Mrs Jackson

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan drove home, expecting to find his fianc¨¦e waiting for him in the living room, maybe with a movie and snacks prepared, her eyes sparkling with excitement to watch something together.

    But that was just a hopeful thought.

    Dawn was already asleep.

    Having no guard up against Ethan, she hadn¡¯t locked the door, leaving it slightly ajar.

    When Ethan stepped inside, he saw her lying on the bed, still in her clothes, her shoes still on.

    She hadn¡¯t left a light on for him, but it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t want to¨Cit was just that she had fallen asleep without realizing it.

    A warm,forting feeling washed over him.

    He let out a quiet, self¨Cdeprecating sigh.

    He carefully opened the door wider.

    He gently lifted one side of the nket, took off her slippers, and slid his arms under her waist. He carefully lifted her and ced her back into the nkets.

    Even then, she didn¡¯t stir.

    She just turned to her side and continued sleeping peacefully.

    Ethan was dumbfounded.

    He then stood there for a moment, smiling softly, a helpless tenderness in his expression.

    After what felt like forever, he finally turned and quietly closed the door behind him.

    Dawn had indeed fallen asleep by ident. She had been scrolling through her phone, looking up information, but sleep had overtaken her without warning. She slept soundly through the night.

    The next morning, she woke up, straightening herself out as a sound came from the door.

    She looked up to see Ethan in his workout clothes.

    She blinked in surprise. ¡°You actually have a morning run routine? That¡¯s some self¨Cdiscipline!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a casual run,¡± Ethan said, handing her the breakfast he¡¯d brought, not mentioning that

    Chapter 29 Mrs Jackson

    he hadn¡¯t even slept. ¡°How about you? Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Great. I was doing some research and got really tired, so I ended up falling asleep early.¡±

    As she said this, Dawn found herself puzzled.

    <i>I </i><i>was </i><i>lying </i><i>on </i><i>top </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>nket </i><ist </i><i>night</i>, <i>so </i><i>how </i><i>did </i><i>I </i><i>end </i><i>up </i><i>tucked </i><i>under </i><i>it</i><i>? </i>But knowing she was a restless sleeper, Dawn shrugged it off.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment. ¡°Did you find the information you needed?¡±

    ¡°Almost.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice the oddness in his tone. She set the breakfast down on the table and continued, ¡°The grad school exams aren¡¯t too difficult for me. A lot of the questions are stuff I¡¯ve already practiced, and since I¡¯m free, I figured I¡¯d just study more.¡±

    Seeing her nonchnt response, Ethan sighed inwardly, but he didn¡¯t know how to address it.

    He just let out a quiet murmur and sat down to eat.

    As he finished, the doorbell rang.

    Dawn got up to answer it, and outside stood a staff member from the building¡¯s management.

    ¡°Good morning¡­ are you Mrs. Jackson?¡± the woman asked with a warm smile. ¡°We¡¯re celebrating the property¡¯s fifth anniversary this weekend and hosting a tea party on Sunday afternoon. Would you be avable to attend?¡±

    Dawn froze for a moment. She was called ¡°Mrs. Jackson¡± for the first time.

    It felt strange, yet somehow¡­ not entirely wrong.

    She was his fianc¨¦e¨Cit was only a matter of time.

    Her cheeks turned bright red, and she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I have time.¡±

    The staff member smiled and handed her an invitation. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! We look forward to your attendance.¡±

    Dawn stood there, a little dazed, before closing the door. Ethan had finished his breakfast and noticed her confused expression. He raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ someone from the property management,¡± she said, handing him the invitation. She didn¡¯t mention that they called her ¡°Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes in

    O

 Beseeched 30

    Chapter 30 Try Me

    The tea party was exclusively for female homeowners, and this one was addressed to Mrs. Jackson.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but let a small, almost imperceptible smile curl on his lips as he handed the invitation back to Dawn, his voice calm andposed. ¡°If you have the time, you should go. It¡¯ll help you build some good connections.¡±

    Dawn blinked, considering it for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Ethan changed into his work clothes and left for the office, Dawn was left alone at home.

    She arranged for a logisticspany to pick up some of her belongings and send them to Northville,

    Once she finished with that, her phone rang. It was Anna, calling her out for a shopping trip. ¡°You¡¯re leaving soon and you¡¯re not going to spend any time with me? I¡¯m telling you, whatever important matters you think you have to handle, drop them ande out with me!¡±

    Unable to resist, Dawn quickly changed her clothes and headed out to meet her.

    ¡°Now this feels right. I remember when you had to report every little thing to your Uncle Austin before you could leave. If I didn¡¯t know better, I¡¯d think you were three years old,¡± Anna said, linking arms with Dawn as they walked.

    She teased, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing he didn¡¯t have feelings for you. Can you imagine being with him? Your life would¡¯ve been miserable.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that dramatic.¡±

    Though, it was true¨CAustin had been very strict with her, even setting curfews once she started college.

    Back then, she had been so deeply in love with him that she¡¯d interpreted it as his way of caring for her. But now she realized ¡­ no matter how much you loved someone, you couldn¡¯t sacrifice your freedom or sense of self.

    Anna, noticing the rxed look on Dawn¡¯s face, smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I¡¯m d you finally get it. Sometimes it¡¯s just better to walk away. Speaking of, when are you going to introduce your husband to everyone?¡±

    Dawn looked around nervously and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s not my husband yet

    11

    IVIC

    +10 Free Coins

    Anna found her secretive behavior amusing. ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a matter of time? Honestly, you¡¯re acting like a thief afraid to show off her treasure.¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    Dawn pretended to swat at her, but just then, she noticed something across the street and came to a sudden stop.

    Anna, who had walked a few steps ahead, turned back, puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dawn nodded toward a shop window, subtly pointing. ¡°Sydney.¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>seriously </i><i>injured</i>? <i>But </i><i>there </i><i>she </i><i>is </i><i>inside</i><i>, </i><i>happily </i><i>browsing </i><i>luxury </i><i>handbags</i>, <i>grinning </i><i>as </i><i>though </i><i>she </i>hadn¡¯t been hurt <i>at </i>all.

    Anna let out a disapproving huff. ¡°Interesting ¡­ Let¡¯s go say hello.¡±

    Before Dawn could protest, Anna practically pulled her toward the store. As they reached the entrance, they overheard Sydney¡¯s voice from inside.

    ¡°Can you show me the bag in this photo? Money¡¯s not an issue. My boyfriend¡¯s loaded. I¡¯ll pick out a few more if I feel like it.¡±

    Anna shot Dawn a quick look before storming into the store. ¡°Well, well, well. Didn¡¯t expect to see you in such a high¨Cend store.¡±

    Some people overheard and turned their attention toward Anna.

    Sydney¡¯s eyes narrowed, irritation shing across her face. When she spotted Dawn standing behind Anna, she realized the words had been aimed at her. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Anna crossed her arms, her head tilted in challenge. ¡°I thought you only had a problematic personality. Didn¡¯t expect you to be hard of hearing too.¡±

    Sydney gaped, taken off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into Dawn, and even worse, now Anna was with her.

    ¡°What, noeback?¡± Anna taunted, a wicked smile creeping onto her face as she looked at Sydney¡¯s flushed expression. ¡°I thought you were supposed to be hospitalized¨Cbut here you are, in a shopping spree. What happened to being barely alive?¡± <fn868b> Checktest chapters at f?ndnovel</fn868b>

    Sydney was on the brink of exploding. She quickly nced around, trying to maintain someposure. She clenched her jaw, forcing herself to speak through gritted teeth. ¡°Dawn! Are

    you going to let your friend talk to me like this? Or should I call Austin over here?¡±

    At first, Dawn hadn¡¯t wanted to cause any trouble¨Cnot because she was afraid of Sydney, but because she simply didn¡¯t want to deal with the hassle.

    But now that Anna had spoken up, how could she not back her up?

    Dawn replied coolly, ¡°I can¡¯t control what she says.¡±

    ¡°You little ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Little what?¡± Anna stepped between them, rolling her eyes. ¡°Go ahead, call Austin. I¡¯d love for him to see how ¡®weak and sickly¡® you are while you¡¯re shopping for bags! You look fine to me!¡±

    Sydney had sneaked out while Austin was at work. If he found out, her lies would be exposed in an instant.

    She bit her lip and forced herself to calm down. After a long pause, she asked, her voice low and controlled, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Anna tugged at Dawn¡¯s hand, scoffing. ¡°We don¡¯t want anything. Just came here to give you a piece of our minds.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never met anyone as shameless as you. After all the lies you¡¯ve told and how you¡¯ve tried to frame Dawn, you still have the nerve to use Austin¡¯s money? Who do you think you are?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you now¨Cif I ever see you bullying Dawn again, I¡¯m not just going to yell at you. I¡¯ll make sure you regret it. Try me, see what happens.¡±

 Beseeched 31

    Chapter 31 A Simple Menu

    Chapter 31 A Simple Menu

    6220

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re just a useless leech! You can¡¯t even survive a second without a man. Might as well just let Austin marry you already, so you don¡¯t ruin someone else¡¯s life!¡±

    Anna fired off her insults fast, not caring at all that Sydney¡¯s face kept changing color. She then grabbed Dawn and pulled her away.

    Sydney froze<i>, </i>her face turning ghostly white.

    She had never been humiliated like this before, someone literally pointing at her and cursing her out!

    <i>Dawn</i><i>! </i>

    Two salesgirls had watched the whole scene like it was a live show, their eyes wide. One of them carefully asked, ¡°Ms. Peay¡­ um, do you still want this bag?¡± <fnf8c2> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find_Novel(.</fnf8c2>

    ¡°Want it? Heck no!¡±

    Sydney felt as if her dignity had been stomped on. She couldn¡¯t stay another second.

    She snatched her purse from the couch, spun around, and stormed out of the store.

    ¡°Did you see her face? It turned red, pale, and purple¨Call in seconds. Almost like a rainbow.¡±

    Thinking about Sydney looking so pathetic made Annaugh until her stomach hurt.

    When she finally caught her breath, she gave Dawn a mock¨Cserious warning. ¡°The next time you see her, don¡¯t show any mercy, okay? You need to treat women like that harshly. If you¡¯re too nice, they just get worse.¡±

    Dawn sighed. ¡°I get it. It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t argue with her. I just think<i>¡­ </i>it¡¯s not worth wasting time and energy on someone like that.¡±

    Anna thought about it and nodded. ¡°True.¡±

    She curled her lip. ¡°Next time, just treat her like background noise. Austin doesn¡¯t believe you now, but one day, he¡¯ll see her for who she really is. And when that happens? That¡¯ll be the real

    show.¡±

    Dawn turned her head, and the two shared a knowing smile.

    Chapter 31 A Simple Menu

    They wandered around the mall for two hours but didn¡¯t buy much.

    200

    +10 Free Coins

    They had nned to grab dinner before heading back, but Anna¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Dawn noticed something sh across her friend¡¯s eyes and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just some spam call.¡± Anna muted it quickly and pulled her along. ¡°C¡¯mon, I¡¯m taking you to this ce tonight. Their grilled steak is next level.¡±

    But the ringtone kept following them.

    Dawn frowned, ¡°Whoever it is sounds desperate. Just pick up.¡±

    Anna¡¯s expression tightened. She pulled out her phone and nced at it carefully, as if she didn¡¯t want Dawn to see.

    She still didn¡¯t answer, just sighed.

    ¡°Ugh, so annoying. I gotta take care of something¡­ I¡¯ll take a rain check, okay? I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    Dawnughed and nudged her. ¡°Go handle your stuff. We can hang out anytime¨CI¡¯m always free.¡±

    Anna hugged her and hurried off while muttering curses under her breath.

    Dawn watched her go and nced at the time.

    Ethan <i>should </i>be <i>off </i><i>work </i><i>soon</i>.

    He¡¯d been taking care of her so muchtely. Thinking about the hungry look in his eyes the other night, she decided to pick up a cake for him.

    Luck was on her side¨Cthe trendy bakery wasn¡¯t crowded.

    Dawn chose a cute little cartoon cake, grabbed it, and hopped into a cab.

    She got home by 6:30 p.m. In the elevator, she pulled out her phone and texted Ethan on WhatsApp, asking when he¡¯d be back.

    After thinking a second, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll cook dinner and wait for you.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t really cooked before, but ¡­ how hard could it be?

    Ethan replied quickly, ¡°Be home in 30 minutes.¡±

    Chapter 21 A Simple Meng

    Reading that gave Dawn a rush of confidence. She exited WhatsApp, opened her browser, and pulled up we recipes. She thought about the groceries she bought yesterday and picked a simple menu.

    Scrambled eggs with cheese, pan<b>¨C</b>fried pork chops, tangy colew, and a fresh cucumber

    sd.

    They were all easy dishes. She figured there was no way she could mess that up.

    Feeling hyped, she stepped into the apartment and set the cake on the table before marching into the kitchen. She tied on an apron and shed a victory sign at her reflection in the ss door.

    Then she got to work.

    Sheid out the groceries and prepped the ingredients.

    Now¡­ what¡¯s next again?

    Dawn paused, then reopened the cooking tutorial on her phone, setting it nearby before she started cutting the meat.

    ¡°This is way harder than it looks¡­ Why does Ethan make it look so easy? Hey¨Cdon¡¯t run away!¡±

    The pork kept sliding under her fingers, and she muttered nonstop, brow furrowed, trying not to get frustrated.

    Just as she was about to lose patience, a strong hand slid past her shoulder and took the knife.

    Then the man¡¯s arms wrapped around her waist, lifting her slightly and moving her aside. His voice was warm and gentle. ¡°Stay put, I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Dawn froze, her mind nk for a moment. Then she leaned in beside him as he sliced the meat and asked, ¡°When did you get home? How did I not hear youe in?¡±

    15:59 Mon, Sep 15 @

    Chapter

 Beseeched 32

    32 A Woman¡¯s Hands

    Chapter 32 A Woman¡¯s Hands

    ¡°You were too focused on your task.¡±

    Ethan nced at Dawn from the side. ¡°I even called your name¨Cdidn¡¯t you hear me?¡±

    +10 Pine Con

    Dawn nodded quickly, then let out a big, dramatic sigh, lookingpletely defeated. ¡°This is so hard, Ethan. Suddenly, I think you¡¯re amazing¨Cnot just keeping up with school, but handling business stuff too, and on top of all that, you even find time to learn how to cook! You¡¯re basically a genius!¡± <fn8577> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fn8577>

    Ethan paused mid¨Cmove, then grinned. ¡°Was that supposed to be apliment?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Dawn really meant every word. ¡°No wonder everyone calls you their dream guy. You totally earned that.¡±

    Ethan leaned in and asked smoothly, ¡°So¡­ any chance I could be your dream guy too?¡±

    <i>Wait</i><i>, </i><i>how </i>did this suddenly get turned back on me?

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flicked away, her voice soft and vague. ¡°Well, I did say you¡¯re EVERYONE¡¯S dream guy,¡±

    Seeing she didn¡¯t want to answer, Ethan didn¡¯t push. He just chuckled softly. ¡°Alright, then. Your dream guy is cooking dinner right now. You can go wash your hands and maybe even take a shower. If nothing goes wrong, dinner will be ready soon.¡±

    After messing around in the kitchen earlier, Dawn¡¯s hands were still greasy.

    She had nned on cooking for Ethan, but in the end, he was doing it himself.

    A little embarrassed, sheughed and teased, ¡°Well, then, I¡¯ll thank you in advance. Later, you¡¯ll get a big gold star for your hard work!¡±

    Maybe Dawn hadn¡¯t noticed yet, but she and Ethan were getting morefortable with each other.

    They could joke around, but also have real, deep conversations.

    Ethan worked quickly¨Cwithin half an hour, he¡¯d made all four dishes Dawn had nned. <b>At </b><b>the </b>table, she ate while showering him withpliments, like a super¨Ceager employee

    Chapter 32 A Woman¡¯s Hands

    trying to impress the boss. The only difference? Dawn was hoping for future home¨Ccooked micals.

    ¡°See? I know how hard you¡¯ve been working, so I went out and bought you a cake. How nice of me, right?¡±

    Sheughed as she opened the box, showing a purple cartoon cake inside.

    Ethan¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°You bought this¡­just for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡±

    Her face basically screamed, <i>Praise </i><i>me</i><i>. </i><i>Go </i><i>on</i><i>, </i><i>praise </i><i>me</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose, sighing low. ¡°Thanks, Dawn. I really like it.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut it for you.¡± Dawn grabbed a te, bubbling with excitement. ¡°You gave me that hungry look yesterday¨Clike you really loved this bakery. Next time I pass by, I¡¯ll buy you another one.¡±

    Ethan wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    But he couldn¡¯t deny he liked her buying him things.

    In the end, most of that tiny four¨Cinch cake ended up in Dawn¡¯s stomach instead.

    She felt mortified and quickly offered to do the dishes<i>. </i>

    Ethan said calmly, ¡°A woman¡¯s hands aren¡¯t meant for chores like that.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Then what are they for?¡±

    es As are

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s different for other people. But for me? A woman¡¯s hands are only meant to be held.¡±

    After saying that, he carried the dishes into the kitchen. Dawn stared at his tall, broad frame as he walked away, shaking her head and clicking her tongue.

    <i>Good</i><i>¨C</i><i>looking</i><i>, </i><i>funny</i><i>, </i><i>gentle</i><i>, </i><i>patient</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>he </i><i>can </i><i>cook</i>.

    <i>With </i><i>a </i><i>man </i><i>this </i><i>perfect </i><i>right </i><i>in </i><i>front </i><i>of </i><i>them</i>, <i>what </i><i>woman </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>fall</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Thank </i><i>God </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>just </i><i>gotten </i><i>away </i><i>from </i><i>that </i><i>hellhole </i>with Austin<i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>still avoiding </i><i>rtionships</i>. <i>Otherwise</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>might </i><i>not stand </i><i>a </i><i>chance </i><i>either</i><i>. </i>

    Chapter 32 A Woman¡¯s Hands

    +10 Fres Colts

    Ethan had no idea he¡¯d already been quietly ced in Dawn¡¯s ¡°friendzone.¡± His job kept him super busy¨Coutside of making time for dinner with her, he worked over ten hours a day.

    Dawn noticed it all, and sometimes she tried to be considerate¨Cpicking up takeout on her way home or suggesting they eat out together.

    Cooking, though? That wasn¡¯t something she was excited to try again anytime soon.

    Days passed, and Austin still hadn¡¯t reached out.

    Dawn enjoyed the peace and quiet, almost forgetting he even existed.

    Sunday came¨Cit was time for the neighborhood¡¯smunity tea gathering.

    Dawn picked a simple white dress, put on a lightyer of makeup, and headed <i>to </i>the venue.

    She¡¯d always known it was a fancy neighborhood, but when she walked into the upscale tearoom, she couldn¡¯t help being impressed at how much the management spent. She and Austin had been there once before, and the minimum charge was five figures.

    At the entrance, a waiter greeted her warmly and led her to a private room. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, this way please.¡±

    Dawn still wasn¡¯t used to being called that. She gave an awkward little thank¨Cyou before knocking twice on the door.

    Inside<i>, </i>several women were already gathered, chatting loudly. The moment they heard her, they all turned to look at her.

 Beseeched 33

    Chapter 33 Someone Had to Keep an Eye Chut

    Chapter 33 Someone Had to Keep an Eye Out

    The waffer who had sent Dawn the invitation, Ivy Valdez, was there too. She quickly stood up with a bright smile. Let me introduce everyone¡ªthis is Mr. Ethan Jackson¡¯s wife, Ms. Dawn

    Porter:

    ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Porter¡¯s very first time joining one of our gatherings, so let¡¯s give her a warm

    wee.¡±

    Polite apuse broke out, and Dawn suddenly felt out of ce.

    She smiled as she greeted them, then let Ivy guide her to a seat beside an elegant woman dressed in full luxury.

    All kinds of curious staresnded on her, until finally the well¨Cdressed woman spoke first. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, didn¡¯t you just move in not too long ago?¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Yeah, I wasn¡¯t <b>living </b>around here before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well then, moving here was the right choice.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression turned exaggerated as she added, ¡°These men? Not a single one of them can be trusted. The moment you¡¯re not watching, they¡¯re bound to stray.¡±

    ¡°Exactly

    Others jumped in to agree<i>. </i>

    ¡°<b>My </b>husband¡¯s slipped up twice that I know of, but I didn¡¯t let him get away with it. I raised hell and made sure he¡¯ll never dare again.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t say anything and just sipped her water quietly.

    Then someone else spoke, ¡°But Mr. Jackson ¡­ I¡¯ve run into him a couple of times, and honestly, he doesn¡¯t seem like the type who¡¯d mess around.¡±

    ¡°Please, whether a man strays or not isn¡¯t written on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a sharp eye for these things, you know?¡±

    The one speaking, besides Dawn, was another woman, a little younger than the rest, named Larissa Parham.

    Thinking about Ethan¡¯s face and his build, sheughed lightly. ¡°With Mr. Jackson¡¯s looks and

    O

    Chapter 33 Someone Had to Keep an Eye Out

    everything else he¡¯s got going for him, what kind of woman couldn¡¯t he have? If it were any other husband living alone, who knows how many women he¡¯d be sneaking home? But every time I saw him, he was always by himself.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s focus locked on those two words-¡°every time.¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t he living overseas before?¡±

    Larissa froze, then suddenly realized something and nodded. ¡°Oh, you two just got married, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    In reality, they weren¡¯t married yet.

    ¡°That exins it. I don¡¯t actually know where Mr. Jackson stays most of the time, but these past couple of years, I¡¯ve seen him around here pretty often.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    Dawn found it strange. <i>Hasn¡¯t </i>Ethan been based in Meriax this whole time<i>? </i>How could he have been <i>living </i><i>here </i><i>off </i><i>and </i><i>on</i><i>? </i>

    She and Larissa were closest in age and sitting side by side, so naturally they chatted more, even exchanging numbers before they left.

    Larissa was outgoing and warm. Her gaze flicked toward Dawn again and again, until finally she couldn¡¯t hold it in. ¡°My husband and I actually had dinner with Mr. Jackson once. He said the girl he was into was still too young. We thought he was joking, but it turns out he was really waiting for you to grow up. That¡¯s so romantic.¡±

    Back home, Dawn sat on the couch, Larissa¡¯s words still echoing in her head.

    ¡°He said the girl he was into was still too young. We thought he was joking, but it turns out he was really waiting for you to grow up. That¡¯s so romantic.¡±

    <i>Romantic</i><i>? </i>

    <i>But </i><i>Ethan </i><i>really </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>abroad </i><i>all </i>this <i>time</i><i>, </i>hasn¡¯t he?

    Heat spread across both of Dawn¡¯s cheeks until they burned, and she buried her face in her hands, exhaling slowly. <fnc289> The rightful source is find[?]ovel</fnc289>

    She told herself not to overthink things like that. Ethan has business in Meriax, but <b>still </b>has <ipanies </i><i>here </i><i>too</i><i>, </i><i>so </i><i>flying </i>back now and then for work is normal. I can¡¯t start ttering myself.

    Chapter 33 Someone Had to Keep an Eye Out

    twisting <i>everything </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>about </i><i>me</i>.

    +10 Free Coms

    Just as she convinced herself, the sound of the door unlocking came from the entryway.

    The man¡¯s tall, lean frame stepped inside, carrying the chill of the night air with him.

    ¡°Not resting yet?¡±

    Nervous for no reason, Dawn made a small sound. ¡°I just got back myself.¡±

    Ethan raised a brow, switched out his shoes, and walked further in.

    Something about her felt off tonight¨Che couldn¡¯t put his finger on it, but it was there.

    The weight of his gaze made Dawn¡¯s nerves prickle, and she jumped up suddenly. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯ste. I should wash up. You should settle down.¡±

    She barely made it a few steps before a hand caught the back of her neck.

    Ethan pulled her close, tilting his head as he asked, ¡°Got something you wanna tell me?¡±

    She froze.

    <i>Oliver </i>was <i>right</i><i>¨C</i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>man </i><i>psychic </i><i>or </i><i>what</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn stared at him with wide eyes, then finally sighed. ¡°At the tea gathering today, I heard something. Just gossip, really ¡­ but it made me curious.¡±

    She held up two fingers for emphasis, then asked quietly, ¡°Weren¡¯t you in Meriax thosest few years? Howe they said they¡¯d see you around here sometimes?¡±

    Ethan froze, the shadows over his dark eyes making them even deeper.

    For a long moment, he said nothing. Then he exhaled, his voice low and rough, almost as if he was talking to himself. ¡°It¡¯s not really something I¡¯ve been trying to hide from you.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head up. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°After I moved overseas, I kept worrying about you. So every year, I¡¯d sneak back twice just to check in on you.¡± Ethan gave a faint smile, one that didn¡¯t show everything behind it. ¡°I could never shake the feeling that Austin had bad intentions toward you. And with you not always thinking things through, someone had to keep an eye out.¡±

    15:59 Mon, Sep 15 @

 Beseeched 34

    Chapter 34 Watch Out for You

    Chapter 34 Watch Out for You

    :

    Ethan¡¯s low, steady voice came from right above Dawn¡¯s head.

    She felt frozen in ce, unable to move an inch.

    She honestly hadn¡¯t expected it to be real.

    Ethan actually <i>came </i>back <i>to </i><i>keep </i><i>an </i><i>eye </i><i>on </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    But¡­ Austin having bad intentions toward <i>me</i>?

    I think he got it backward.

    <i>I </i>was the one having ulterior motives toward Austin.

    <b>22 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn pressed her lips together, and since things had already gone this far, she decided to clear it up. ¡°Nothing ever happened between me and Uncle Austin ¡­ I used to have a crush on him, but I¡¯ve been slowly moving on. And he has a girlfriend now. I told him straight.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes stayed locked on her face, and he was close enough to feel her breath. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as his heart raced uncontrobly in his chest.

    She actually took the initiative <i>to </i><i>exin </i><i>her </i><i>rtionship </i>with <i>Austin</i>.

    Does that mean<i>¡­ </i>

    She¡¯s really starting to <i>ept </i><i>our </i><i>rtionship</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan had never dared to hope for this kind of oue, never dared to push too far.

    He was afraid she¡¯d say something, but even more afraid she wouldn¡¯t.

    His breath was heavy, and all he said was, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Back in her room, Dawn shut the door, her heartbeat still pounding out of rhythm.

    She leaned against the door, both hands covering her face. Her skin burned hot, a heat she¡¯d never felt back when she used to be around Austin.

    It was a long while before she finally took a deep breath, forcing herself to act normal as she went to wash up.

    She thought telling the truth would bring relief, but that night, for once, Dawny awake,

    Chapter 34 Watch Out for You

    unable to sleep.

    :

    <b>22 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The next morning, she dragged herself out of bed, with dark circles under her eyes, making Ethan stop short when he saw her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    She nodded weakly, then flopped onto the couch again. ¡°Go handle your work if you need <i>to</i>. I don¡¯t feel like breakfast. I¡¯m just gonna crash again.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed, and after checking the time, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll make something and leave it in the microwave. When you wake up, just heat it up. Skipping breakfast isn¡¯t healthy.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyelids drooped as she muttered a tired, half¨Chearted okay.

    About 20 minutester, Ethan finished cooking.

    When he came out, he found her already asleep on the couch, her head on her arm, her cheek pressed into a soft, round curve.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smile, then went back to his room, grabbed a thick nket, and tucked it gently over Dawn before heading to the office.

    Dawn didn¡¯t wake until 11 a.m., finally feeling more human. She padded into the kitchen, opened the microwave, and found a neatly wrapped sandwich with a carton of milk beside it.

    She reheated the food for two minutes, eating as she sat at the dining table and opened WhatsApp to reply to unread messages.

    As she scrolled, she noticed even Sandra had sent a voice note.

    ¡°Dawn, when are you starting your internship?¡±

    Dawn typed back, ¡°Probably these next few days. What¡¯s up, Mom?¡±

    Sandra¡¯s voice came through again. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¨Cyour Uncle Lucas, who¡¯s been living in Candavia, suddenly reached out to your dad. He said your birth mother left you an inheritance, and he wants toe back to meet you. I wanted to know how you feel about that.¡±

    <i>Uncle </i><i>Lucas</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn remembered meeting Lucas Swanson when she was little.

    Chapter 34 Watch Out for You

    22

    +10 Free Coind

    Back then, before the bankruptcy, Lucas and his wife, Sadie Swanson, used to visit often, but after their family moved overseas, they¡¯d almost disappeared from her life. She could barely even picture their faces now.

    But when everything fell apart, they hadn¡¯t shown up. So why now?

    Dawn felt no big rush of emotion and finally said, ¡°If he really wants toe, just tell him to meet me directly in Northville.¡± <fnb1e1> Chapters first released on F¦ÉndNovel</fnb1e1>

    Sandra paused. ¡°You¡¯re interning in Northville?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Does Austin know?¡±

    <i>It </i><i>seems </i><i>like </i><i>everyone¡¯s </i><i>asking </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>question</i>¡­ <i>Does </i><i>Austin </i><i>know</i>?

    <i>But </i><i>at </i><i>this </i><i>point</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>seem </i><i>like </i><i>he </i><i>cares</i>. <i>Whether </i><i>he </i>knows <i>or </i><i>not </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>matter </i><i>anymore</i>. It¡¯s better to <i>leave </i>it <i>unsaid</i><i>¡ª</i>it <i>would </i><i>save </i><i>me </i><i>a </i><i>lot </i><i>of </i><i>trouble</i>.

    Dawn answered, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t tell Uncle Austin about this for now, okay? He¡¯s¡­ really busy, and I doubt he has the energy for me.¡±

    Sandra understood perfectly. Life is cruel like that.

    She sighed softly. ¡°Alright.

    ¡°If you need anything at all, call me. Don¡¯t force yourself to handle things alone, you hear me?¡±

    Dawn hesitated, then said, ¡°Ethan¡¯s in Northville. He¡¯ll take care of me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Sandra already knew Dawn and Ethan were close, and that boy was solid and dependable.

    She finally felt reassured, but then remembered the car ride when Ethan had picked Dawn up. ¡°That¡¯s good then. If you start dating, having Ethan around will be perfect¨Che can watch out for you. Just don¡¯t let some random guy sweep you off your feet too easily.¡±

    3

 Beseeched 35

    Chapter 35 Maybe Ethan Really Is the Right One?

    Chapter 35 Maybe Ethan Really Is the Right One?

    At that moment, Dawn felt a little guilty.

    <i>Who </i><i>else </i><i>could </i><i>sweep </i><i>me </i><i>off </i><i>my </i><i>feet</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Ethan¡¯s </i><i>the only </i><i>one</i>.

    410 Free Cong

    Dawn didn¡¯t dare say another word, afraid she¡¯d slip up. After a few quick words about home, she hung up.

    With nothing better to do, she wandered around, then packed everything she could see that needed boxing up, like it was thest round of prep before leaving, just waiting for Ethan to finish his deal so they could head to Northville.

    In reality, it all happened faster than Dawn imagined.

    That same night, Ethan came back asking for her ID so he could book the tickets.

    ¡°Go to bed early tonight. Our flight¡¯s at 1 p.m. tomorrow.¡±

    Dawn froze. ¡°That soon?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan finished booking and handed her ID back. ¡°A South Fricanan partner¡¯s flying in tomorrow. Is that too early?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dawn pinched her ID, muttering, ¡°Good thing I already packed my bags¡­¡±

    Ethan found her so cute that even though he tried to resist, he couldn¡¯t stop his hand. He reached over and ruffled her hair. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯ve worked hard. Once we¡¯re back in Northville, I¡¯ll take you out to eat all kinds of good food. Sound good?¡±

    Dawn pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not?¡± His eyebrow lifted. ¡°In my eyes, you¡¯ll always be a kid.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer, just gave him a look before slipping back to her room.

    Tomorrow was the big day for a new start.

    The first strand of sunlight poured through the window at dawn, draping the floor in a golden glow. Dawn had already gotten up. She pulled out <i>a </i>light blue dress from her suitcase; the

    43

    Chapter 35 Maybe Ethan Really Is the Right One?

    shade made her skin look even softer and paler.

    22

    +10 Free Coins

    After finishing her makeup, she stepped out to find Oliver already in the living room, breakfast he¡¯d brought neatly set on the table.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze dropped briefly to her slippers.

    They were open¨Ctoed, with her soft, pale toes peeking out.

    Dawn noticed where he was looking, and heat rushed up her cheeks. She let out an awkwardugh. ¡°Hehe<i>¡­ </i>you guys keep talking. I¡¯ll just eat real quick!¡±

    Since the project still needed wrapping up, Oliver would have to stick around a little longer.

    Ethan went over a few work details with him and then called for the driver.

    Dawn finished eating, hurried to change her shoes, then sat on her suitcase by the door, phone in hand, saying goodbye to her friends in the group chat.

    Anna wrote, ¡°Since you¡¯ve got your fianc¨¦ with you, we won¡¯te see you off. But when the wedding happens, girl, I don¡¯t care what it takes, I¡¯ll be there!¡±

    As soon as that message dropped, the chat that had been buzzing went dead silent.

    After a long moment, Erin Snee finally typed one question mark.

    Then three more.

    Erin then wrote, ¡°So basically, in this five¨Cperson group, besides Dawn herself, only Anna knows anything about this, huh?¡±

    Dawn rubbed her forehead in embarrassment, toozy to type back, and sent a voice note instead. ¡°Weren¡¯t you all busy studying? Just focus on your exams. Next time we meet, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything from the start, okay?¡±

    Her friends hollered back nonstop, insisting she spill the ending first.

    Dawn wrote, ¡°The ending is, yeah, I really am going to marry a really good guy.¡±

    The group hadn¡¯t even reacted yet when a deep, maic voice rang above her. ¡°Funny, I didn¡¯t know I was considered a really good guy in your heart.¡±

    Dawn shoved her phone away and stood up fast. <fn74de> Read full story at F?ndNovel</fn74de>

    Not paying attention, she nearly bumped her forehead against Ethan¡¯s, but he moved quick,

    Chapter 35 Maybe Ethan Really Is the Right One?

    lifting a hand in front of her head, stopping it before it happened.

    122

    +10 Free Coins

    His lowugh spilled out, and when Dawn looked into his eyes, it felt like whole constetions were swirling inside them.

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny¡­¡± she muttered. ¡°Eavesdropping is seriously rude.¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°Alright. My apologies, Ms. Porter.¡±

    <i>Except </i><i>when </i><i>teasing</i>, <i>this </i><i>man </i>knows <i>exactly </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>say </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>thing</i>.

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks burned red as she dropped her gaze, afraid to stare too long into that whirlpool of a look, scared she¡¯d be dragged under.

    ¡°You finished talking?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t push further. He grabbed the suitcase beside him with one hand and slid the other naturally into Dawn¡¯s, their fingers locking together. ¡°Come on. The driver¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±

    Dawn stumbled half a step behind him, eyes glued to their joined hands.

    Her heartbeat thudded fast.

    The heat that had just faded from her face came flooding back again.

    Not until they were in the car did Ethan finally let go.

    And Dawn couldn¡¯t help feeling like she was changing into someone she didn¡¯t recognize.

    <i>Every </i><i>time </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>with </i><i>Ethan</i><i>, </i><i>Austin </i><i>never </i><i>even </i><i>crosses </i><i>my </i><i>mind</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>all </i><i>these </i>new <i>feelings </i><i>keep </i><i>bubbling </i><i>up </i><i>inside </i><i>me</i>. <i>Does </i><i>that </i><i>mean</i>¡­ <i>maybe </i><i>Ethan </i><i>really </i><i>is </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>one</i><i>? </i>

 Beseeched 36

    Chapter 36 If Anything Comes Up

    Chapter 36 If Anything Comes Up

    No matter what, Dawn was determined to leave.

    She wanted to leave the city she¡¯d lived in for 20 years, the city that still held Austin.

    The ne sliced through the clouds, flying 25,000 feet up. After more than 2 hours, in fireallynded at Northville International Airport.

    Waiting for them was Ethan¡¯s other assistant, Tony Day. Compared to Oliver, Tony was way more outgoing, chatting with Dawn while tossing the luggage into the trunk.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, Northville¡¯s way colder than Trifton, so bundle up. If you end up freezing, Mr. Jackson¡¯s heart will break.¡±

    Dawn nced at Ethan nearby, phone pressed to his ear, and smiled ¡°Okay, thanks.¡±

    ¡°No thanks needed!¡±

    Tony looked ridiculously pleased, even pulling out a business card. ¡°From now on, <b>if </b>you need anything, call me. I¡¯m on 24¨Chour standby for you and Mr. Jackson<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn took the card, but before she could say anything, Ethan finished his call, shot Tony a look, and said, ¡°Dial it down.¡±

    Tony replied, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Tony straightened up like it was life or death, pulled open the car door, and bowed with over- the¨Ctop politeness.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stopughing and slipped silently into the back seat.

    Northville had already seen its first big snow of the year. Outside, everything was buried in white. People hurried down the street, bundled up from head to toe.

    Dawn cracked the window, and a rush of cold air came in.

    Sheughed against the chill, breath spilling out in white clouds.

    Ethan just smiled at her from the corner of his mouth, saying nothing.

    By 5 p.m., traffic was thick. What should¡¯ve been an hour drive took almost two. Worried she wouldn¡¯t adjust her first night, Ethan ordered takeout at home.

    Chapter 36 If Anything Comes Up

    But clearly, his worry was unnecessary.

    Dawn had never been to Northville, so everything felt new.

    After dinner, she pulled on a puffy down jacket and ran out to the yard, stomping footprints into the thick snow and even building a little snowman.

    By the time Ethan came out with a scarf in hand, she was holding a huge lump of snow, <i>her </i>white jacket and hat blending into the scene, her nose red from the cold.

    ¡°Ethan! Come on!¡±

    Her eyes curved like a crescent moon, pure joy shining through.

    She tossed the snow in her hands toward him, and itnded right by his feet.

    Ethan¡¯s lips curled as he followed her footprints, slipping the scarf around her neck. His voice was warm. ¡°y all you want, but be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head back at him, blinking yfully.

    The next second, she grabbed another handful of snow and smacked it against his chest. ¡°Come on! Snowball fight!¡±

    Ethan froze.

    He ended up ying with her in the yard for over an hour. By the time they went back inside. both of their faces were flushed from the freezing air.

    Dawn jumped in ce, blowing out a breath. ¡°Tony was right. It really is cold.¡±

    ¡°You still want to y tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Definitely!¡±

    Her eyes sparkled under the light, shining like stars.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help getting caught up in her mood, tugging her hat lower with a grin. ¡°Go take a hot shower. Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Okay.¡± Dawn stepped out, then darted back in, tilting her face toward him. ¡°Thanks for tonight. I was really happy. You should shower too, so you don¡¯t catch a cold.¡±

    Then she dashed upstairs like it was¡­ a full¨Con escape.

    Chapter 36 If Anything Comes Up

    Closing the door, she let out a long breath.

    Geez<i>, </i><i>calm </i>down, Dawn, she thought to herself.

    :

    Ethan probably had no idea how dangerous that pretty face of his was under the snow¨Csharp- edged, pale, perfectly carved, touched with a chill and a kind of effortless, reckless charm.

    Even with her strong heart, Dawn could barely hold her ground against that kind of pull

    She lifted both hands, smacking her cheeks, forcing herself not to spiral.

    ¡°To the shower!¡±

    Once Ethan was back, he dove into work, which meant the house was mostly just Dawn¡¯s.

    But she stayed busy too¨Ctwo whole days packing up her things and getting ready for her interview at Dreammaker Studios.

    Over dinner, when Dawn mentioned it, Ethan paused mid¨Cbite before continuing calmly, asking softly, ¡°Want me toe with you?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dawn felt confident about this kind of interview.

    Ethan didn¡¯t push, just said, ¡°If anythinges up,

    call me.¡±

    The next day. <fnd202> Latest content published on find[?]ovel</fnd202>

    Dawn had nned to order a ride, but just as she pulled out her phone, a horn red outside.

    She stepped out and saw Tony, grinning, jangling a set of car keys. ¡°Ms. Porter, Mr. Jackson told me to give you a car.¡±

    Right next to him sat a white Porsche, gleaming against the snow like it was born out of it.

 Beseeched 37

    Chapter 37 It¡¯s Because You¡¯re Good

    Dawn froze for a second before walking over. ¡°Why is he suddenly giving me a car?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Mr. Jackson was worried you wouldn¡¯t befortable driving his, so he ordered this one for you a while ago. It just arrivedst night, so I rushed it over first thing,¡± Tony exined patiently.

    Then he added, ¡°This car really suits you.¡±

    Dawn actually liked it, but she still hesitated.

    Noticing her pause, Tony leaned in, trying to persuade her. ¡°Ms. Porter, you can¡¯t refuse! If you don¡¯t take it, Mr. Jackson¡¯s gonna kill me!

    ¡°Besides, you and Mr. Jackson are already engaged. You¡¯ll be married soon. Round it up, and basically, half of everything he owns is yours. You¡¯re family. What¡¯s there to feel conflicted about?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help thinking he had a point.

    She bit her lip, then took the car key. ¡°Then help thank Mr. Jackson for me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one thing I can¡¯t do for you. Sorry, Ms. Porter.¡±

    Tony smiled respectfully, shing a row of bright white teeth. Now that he had aplished his mission, he left.

    Dawn stood in ce.

    Watching Tony disappear, she had no choice but to pull out her phone and text Ethan. ¡°I got the car. Thank you. I really like it.¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°This car should be honored that you like it.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, staring at the screen for a moment before breaking into a smile she couldn¡¯t hide.

    She took a deep breath and went to the living room to grab her bag.

    She then got out the door to drive her new car to the interview.

    Dreammaker Studios was in an office tower just off the freeway around downtown. Dawn pulled into the parking garage, parked, and headed upstairs.

    Chapter 37 It¡¯s Because You¡¯re Good

    The second she stepped off the elevator, a woman in a sleek business suit came up immediately. ¡°Excuse me, are you Ms. Porter?¡±

    Dawn blinked, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    22

    +10 Free Coins

    The woman extended her hand with a graceful smile. ¡°I¡¯m Linda Greenwood. We¡¯ve been in touch on WhatsApp.¡±

    After shaking hands and exchanging greetings, she led Dawn into the office. ¡°You¡¯re the only candidate today, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve reviewed your r¨¦sum¨¦ and portfolio, and honestly, you¡¯re solid,¡±

    She¡¯d said on WhatsApp that the one handling the interview would be the head of the design department.

    Dawn was still a little nervous¨Cuntil she realized Linda had circled behind the desk and sat down in the big chair.

    ¡°So, Ms. Greenwood, you¡¯re the head of the design department?¡±

    Linda arched a brow, smiling. ¡°Why, don¡¯t I look like it?¡±

    To be fair, Linda stood at least 5¡¯7¡°, heels clicking beneath her tailored suit, her makeup perfect down to thest detail. Nobody looked more like the part than she did. <fn3c38> For more chapters visit F?ndNovel</fn3c38>

    But what confused Dawn was, why would the head of the design department personally handle ¡­ a fresh graduate¡¯s internship interview? And even wait at the elevator?

    Linda didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t know this, but to us, a good designer is a treasure. Whatever it costs, it¡¯s worth it.¡±

    She shrugged lightly. ¡°See? You¡¯re already sitting in my office.¡±

    Dawn had no idea what to say, so she just apologized. ¡°Sorry for making you wait.¡±

    Then it was on to the normal interview process. After a round of back¨Cand¨Cforth, Dawn found herself liking thepany even more. Her ideas clicked perfectly with Linda¡¯s.

    On her way out, she held out her hand seriously. ¡°I look forward to learning from you, Ms. Greenwood.¡±

    Linda¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Great!¡±

    Chapter 37 It¡¯s Because You¡¯re Good

    She held Dawn¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°Tomorrow morning, 9 a.m. sharp. Dreammaker Storlios will be waiting to wee you!¡±

    With the job locked in, Dawn finally exhaled in relief, yet also brimmed with excitement. Thi was her very first official job. No matter what happenedter, this experience would be important.

    On her way home, she stopped to buy a cake, nning to celebrate her smooth interview with Ethan.

    As if by some kind of psychic link, the moment she walked in, she was <b>hit </b>with the heavy<b>, </b><b>ricia </b>smell of meat.

    Dawn twitched her nose, swapped out her shoes, and stepped inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s cooking?¡±

    Ethan turned at the sound of her voice before spotting the cake in her hands and smiled. ¡°Something good happened?¡±

    Dawn grinned, her brows arched with a tiny hint of pride. She set the cake on the table and leaned in the kitchen doorway, watching him. ¡°My interview went smoothly. I start tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s impressive.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Dawn shook her head in amazement. ¡°But thispany¡¯s even better than I imagined. Guess what¨Cthe person I¡¯d been talking with this whole time turned out to be the head of the design department. If I hadn¡¯t checked online, I would¡¯ve thought it was a scam.¡±

    How could apany really be this good¨Ckind people, decent pay, bright future all rolled into one?

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re good.¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly. ¡°So you attract equally good people.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

 Beseeched 38

    Chapter 38 Way Too Cute

    Chapter 38 Way Too Cute

    Even though Dawn didn¡¯t have much work experience, her r¨¦sum¨¦ and skills made her stand out among all the new graduates. Even if she applied at biggerpanies, she¡¯d get pretty good feedback.

    Ethan had already finished cooking the steak, and when he looked up at her, he said, ¡°Go wash up. Dinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Dawn called back, her footsteps ttering as she dashed to her room.

    By the time she came out infy loungewear, hands freshly washed, the dining table was already set. There was a steak that looked, smelled, and tasted amazing, a crisp sd, and a soup that looked like purefort in a bowl.

    Ethan had even added fresh flowers and lit candles, the soft glow making the whole scene feel almost like a movie.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she suddenly asked, ¡°Can we have a little wine?¡±

    Faced with such a cute, pretty face, Ethan couldn¡¯t say no.

    He walked over to the wine cab, picked a smooth red, opened it, and poured two sses. Sliding one to Dawn, he noticed the eager look in her eyes and nudged the ss back just a little.

    Dawn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±

    ¡°You can drink, but don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes. ¡°Do I really look that irresponsible? I start work tomorrow.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t argue, just pushed the ss back to her again.

    Dawn took a bite of steak and had to admit¨CEthan¡¯s cooking was ridiculously good.

    ¡°If you ever quit corporate, you could totally work at a restaurant. With skills like this, I¡¯d be a regr!¡±

    Ethan shook his head. ¡°Not happening.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Chapter 18 Way Too Cute

    He paused, his deep gaze on her. ¡°You think just anyone gets to eat my cooking?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t reply. Her chewing slowed, and she took another sip of wine.

    Then she suddenly <b>asked</b>, ¡°What wine is this? It¡¯s really good.¡±

    ¡°Thepany has its own vineyard in Oresnd. If you want, you cane with me next time. Also¡­¡± Ethan noticed her steak was almost gone, so he slid some from his te onto hers. ¡°Eat more. You¡¯re still growing.¡±

    Dawn groaned. ¡°I¡¯m almost 21.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still young.¡±

    Maybe it was the alcohol talking, but Dawn puffed up her chest. ¡°So? At least I¡¯m fully developed!¡±

    Ethan kept quiet. His gaze darkened slightly, and after a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fully developed.¡±

    Realization hit Dawn like a lightning bolt, and her face went bright red. She ducked her head and focused on her te.

    Somewhere between bites, the atmosphere shifted¨Cthe candlelight flickered, and the <i>red </i><ice </i>edges of the roses on the table seemed to glow with something dreamy and dangerous.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t much of a drinker, so after three sses, she felt flushed and warm, her head spinning. She dropped her fork, stood up, and wandered over to Ethan, tilting her head as she stared at him.

    ¡°You look way better now than you used to.

    ¡°But Ethan, good looks don¡¯t count for much! Do you know how annoying you were as a kid? You even let your dog chase me on purpose!¡±

    Her eyes, hazy and soft, carried a faint trace of hurt.

    She felt like she was dreaming, as if her chest would burst if she didn¡¯t say these things.

    ¡°But whatever. I¡¯m generous and forgiving, so I won¡¯t hold it against you. Besides, you made up for itter¡­ tutoring me and all. So thanks for that.¡±

    Chapter 38 Way Too Cute

    4:

    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose, helpless, his voice low. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk!¡±

    Dawn smacked his shoulder. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s get married!¡±

    22

    $10 Free Coins

    Ethan tugged her gently, and she fell straight into his arms, weightless. Their faces were suddenly so close their eyes locked. His eyes were impossible to look away from.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Dawn nodded fiercely. ¡°Ethan, I want to marry you!¡±

    For a moment, Ethan felt like a tsunami had ripped through his chest, tearing at every bit of control he had left.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he forced out a hoarse, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll get married. But first, you need to go to sleep. Be good.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s head was spinning, her gaze glued <i>to </i>the sharp, handsome lines of his face. She giggled dreamily. ¡°You¡¯re seriously so good¨Clooking.¡±

    Ethan almost regretted letting her drink.

    Almost. But she was way too cute like this.

    The corner of his mouth curved as he scooped her up in his arms, bridal¨Cstyle, and carried her upstairs.

    That night, Dawn had the longest dream.

    In it, she was just starting middle school, wobbling along with ssmates as they all learned to ride bikes home. <fne209> Newest update provided by find(?)ovel</fne209>

    One afternoon, when it was her turn for cleanup duty, she left schoolter than everyone else. The sky was about to open up with rain, the road so empty it felt like even the cars had fled.

    22

 Beseeched 39

    Chapter 39 Leave the Money

    Chapter 39 Leave the Money <fn9804> ?????? ???? Find¡ïNovel</fn9804>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn pedaled faster, but as she rounded the corner, she almost crashed into someone.

    She hit the brakes hard, nearly falling off her bike.

    ¡°Well, well, all alone, huh?¡±

    Three blond¨Chaired punks, lollipops sticking out of their mouths, blocked her path withzy confidence. ¡°It¡¯ste. Way too dangerous for you to be out here by yourself. Want us to walk you home?¡±

    Dawn gripped the handlebars tightly and tried to steer past them.

    One of them slid his sneaker in front of her tire, his gaze sharp. ¡°We¡¯re talking to you, little girl. Where are your manners?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s introduce ourselves and fix that.¡±

    The other twoughed loudly and carelessly, as if the more nervous Dawn looked, the more fun it was for them.

    Her face stayed calm, but sweat gathered in her palms. Slowly, she slid her hand toward her jacket pocket, ready to call the cops if she had to.

    But the blond noticed her move instantly and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Rx. We just wanna be friends. No need to act like we¡¯re dangerous. Let us walk you home.¡±

    This street was usually quiet, and tonight¡¯s storm made it even worse. There wasn¡¯t a single person around.

    Dawn stared at them, her voice even. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    She didn¡¯t have cash, but she had money in her Venmo.

    If all they wanted was money, she could give it now and report themter.

    But the blond smirked, studying her. ¡°Damn, look at you¨Cso young but already this calm. Makes me like you even more.¡±

    Theughter around her grew louder, and Dawn¡¯s face turned pale. She calcted the oues in her head. <i>If </i><i>I </i><i>ditch </i><i>my </i>bike <i>and </i><i>run</i><i>, </i><i>what </i><i>are </i><i>my </i><i>chances</i><i>? </i>

    Chapter 39 Leave the Money

    <i>If </i>it <i>were </i><i>one </i><i>guy</i>, <i>maybe</i><i>. </i><i>But </i><i>three</i>?

    ::.

    When she stayed quiet too long, the blond¡¯s amusement faded.

    30 Free Co

    His grin disappeared, his voice turning cold. ¡°Since you know what this is, no need to waste time. Hand over your money.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have cash. I can transfer through Venmo.¡±

    ¡°And then you¡¯ll go home and call the cops, right?¡±

    His smile turned icy. ¡°There¡¯s an ATM not far from here. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered. An ATM meant people.

    She hunched her shoulders, faking fear. ¡°If I give you the money, you¡¯ll let me go?¡±

    ¡°What else do you think we¡¯d do?¡±

    His grin turned mean. ¡°You¡¯re too young to be fun, but if you wanna try, I don¡¯t mind showing you.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer, her eyes shining like she might cry.

    The three closed in, boxing her between them as they walked toward the nearby building.

    She pulled out the cash¨C5,000 dors.

    The blond¡¯s eyes lit up at the sight, and a dangerous idea sparked. His gaze burned into Dawn. ¡°So your family¡¯s rich ¡­ If your parents heard something happened to you, they wouldn¡¯t mind giving more, would they?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s stomach dropped. Damn it. This <i>is </i><i>bad</i>.

    She spun to run, but the blond yanked her back by her hair.

    ¡°I like you too much to let you leave. Where do you think you¡¯re going?¡±

    ¡°You promised you¡¯d let me go!¡±

    He sneered. ¡°I was kidding.¡±

    Hopelessness swelled in her chest¨Cuntil a cold voice cut through from behind. ¡°Dawn. School¡¯s over, and you¡¯re still out here? What are you doing?¡±

    the

    Teen se

    The Mond ced at her and the Ebap¨Call Arad¨Cstrenidesed the threee exchanged Took realy som

    Erhan stepped forward, thoned a carton of milk auro Dawn¡¯s hands, then faced the three punks squarely. His voice was like ice. Leave the money

    They looked at each other andughed.

    ¡°Do you even know what you¡¯re saying¡±

    Sure, he¡¯s tall, but still just a high schooler. There are three of us¨Cwhy would we be scored?

    Ethan rolled his wrist, looking almost casual, but his eyes were hard and empty. Im not patient. This is thest time I¡¯m saying it. Leave the money?

    The three weren¡¯t tall, and 18¨Cyear¨Cold Ethan stood like a mountain in front of them.

    Maybe that made the blond even angrier. He spat to the side and snarled, ¡°Little punk, you even grown your hair out yet? Acting all tough? That cash is in my hand, which means it¡¯s mine. Mine, you hear?¡±

 Beseeched 40

    Chapter 40 Ms Richardson

    The blond flipped Ethan off, shot a look at his friends, and started to walk away.

    In a sh, Ethan closed the distance in two steps and twisted his arm back hard.

    ¡°Argh, it hurts! Ow!

    ¡°Let me <i>go</i><i>!</i>¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes stayed cold and t, though the corner of his mouth tugged with a bit of cockiness. ¡°I said, leave the money.¡±

    22)

    +10 Free Coins

    The other two tried to rush him, but Ethan took them down just as easily, until all they could do was drop the cash and yell, ¡°You just wait!¡± before running off with their tails between their legs.

    Dawn stood frozen, wide¨Ceyed, unable to believe Ethan actually had that much fight in him.

    She stared, dazed, as he walked over and handed her the money.

    Dawn reached out and took it.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± The reply slipped out before she could think.

    For a second, it looked like a smile shed across Ethan¡¯s face, but it was so fast that she almost doubted it. Then his next words came, sharp and serious. ¡°Are you stupid? Somebody asks for

    and you just hand it over? And with weather like this, why wouldn¡¯t you ditch that money, broken bike at school and grab an Uber home?¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, ready to argue, but no words came.

    ¡°Forget it.¡± Ethan frowned at the sky, stripped off his jacket, and shoved it into Dawn¡¯s arms. ¡°Go. It¡¯s gonna pour any second now, and we¡¯ll both be soaked.¡±

    That day burned into Dawn¡¯s memory: Ethan, not exactly steady on a bike, pedaling hard, while she clung to the back, both hands gripping his shirt at the waist as they sped through wind and rain.

    Getting soaked all over was inevitable.

    But it was Ethan.

    Chapter 40 Ms Richardson

    With his jacket pulled over her head, only the tips of her sneakers got wet.

    The shrill rm dragged Dawn out of the dream. She blinked at the ceiling, still half- convinced it wasn¡¯t real.

    She sat there for a long moment before finally pushing herself <b>upright </b>

    A nce at the clock¨Cit was 7 a.m.

    Her first day <i>at </i>work.

    She bit her lip, took a deep breath, and threw off the covers. Time to get up<i>! </i><fn79c7> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F?nd-Novel</fn79c7>

    After washing and getting dressed, she came downstairs to find Ethan already making

    breakfast. With the dream fromst night still in her mind, she felt warm seeing him there and waved. ¡°Morning.¡±

    Ethan raised his brows, surprised. ¡°Morning.¡±

    He slid a mug of milk toward her. ¡°It¡¯s hot. Drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡±

    That was enough to knock the smile off Dawn¡¯s face. ¡°You really don¡¯t know I hate milk?¡±

    ¡°I added sugar.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay, then.¡±

    Her mood flipped back <i>to </i>bright. She lifted the mug and gulped half of it down before picking up her utensils <i>to </i>eat.

    Remembering her promise to treat him, she looked up. ¡°You busy tonight?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I owe you dinner.¡±

    She tilted her cup toward him like a toast. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done for me, I have to thank you properly.¡±

    Something in her words must have amused him, because Ethan let out a lowugh, gentle this time. ¡°If you¡¯ve got me on your calendar, I¡¯ll drop everything. Youe first.¡±

    Any woman would¡¯ve melted hearing that.

    Chapter 40 Ms Richardson

    Dawn was no exception.

    After breakfast, she left, smiling as she said goodbye.

    The drive to work took half an hour.

    Although Linda had interviewed her, she wasn¡¯t her direct supervisor.

    +10 Free Coins

    After finishing paperwork in HR, the HR staff led her over to the design floor. ¡°You¡¯re the first one to start here as a full designer straight out of school. So young, too. Your future¡¯s wide open¨Cwork hard.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°The first?¡±

    ¡°Of course<i>. </i>Usually, new grads start as design assistants.¡±

    They reached the design department, and the PR staff introduced the team leader, Wendy Richardson, a jewelry designer thepany had brought back from abroad with serious credentials.

    Dawn spotted the woman standing nearby, walked up, and bowed slightly with a smile.

    ¡°Ms. Richardson, hello. I¡¯m Dawn Porter. I look forward to learning from you.¡±

    Wendy¡¯s gaze swept up and down, like she was inspecting Dawn. After a long pause, she tilted her chin. ¡°Your desk is over there. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re gonna learn much from me. Just handle your own work.¡±

    Then she nced at the curious onlookers. ¡°What are you staring at? Done with your tasks already?¡±

    Everyone left reluctantly, leaving only Dawn and Wendy.

    Wendy wore an all¨Cck business suit, her sleek heels adding about four inches to her already tall frame. Her proportions were perfect, and standing in front of Dawn in ts, the pressure was obvious.

    She stepped forward slowly, her expression nk and her voice low. ¡°Are you and Ms. Greenwood close?¡±

 Beseeched 41

    Chapter 41 I Doubt She¡¯d Say a Word

    Chapter 41 I Doubt She¡¯d Say a Word

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°We only met for the first time at the interview¡±

    Wendy¡¯s red lips curved just a little, her eyes showing something Dawn couldn¡¯t read. ¡°Better that way. Around here, that stuff doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is good work. I heard you won an international award not long ago¨Cclearly you¡¯ve got real talent. Work hard.¡±

    When she finished, she turned to a coworker. ¡°Janice, take Dawn for now. Show her around and help her get settled.¡±

    Janice Knowles stood up right away. ¡°Got it, Ms. Richardson.¡±

    Wendy gave Dawn a half¨Cinterested nce before disappearing back into her office.

    Dawn frowned. From what Wendy just said, she couldn¡¯t feel any <i>real </i>warmth at all.

    That was when Janice leaned in with a smile. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Janice Knowles.¡±

    ¡°Dawn Porter.¡±

    Dawn looked back and gave Janice a polite smile. ¡°It might take me a couple of days to get the hang of things. I¡¯ll be counting on you.¡± <fneb90> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fneb90>

    ¡°No problem.¡± Janice flicked her brows at her, then nodded toward the team lead¡¯s office. ¡°But looks like the Ice Queen doesn¡¯t care much for you. Better brace yourself.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t feel too shaken by it. As long as she did her job right, even if Wendy wanted to nitpick, there wouldn¡¯t be much to grab onto.

    What she didn¡¯t expect was how fast gossip moved in apany.

    Wherever there were women, there¡¯d be gossip.

    And in just two short days, rumors about Dawn had already spread everywhere in the office.

    ¡°Y¡¯all hear? The new girl, Dawn¨Cshe only got in through connections.¡±

    ¡°Knew it. Otherwise, how does a 21¨Cyear¨Cold fresh grad walk straight in as a full designer?¡±

    ¡°What can you do? Her backing¡¯s strong. I heard even Linda treats her with respect¨Cshe personally opened the car door for her at the interview. Like, how big a deal is this girl really?¡±

    ¡°Keep it down. If the wrong ears hear you, you won¡¯tst here.¡±

    Chapter 41 1 Doubt She¡¯d Say a Word

    4:

    Dawn stood in the corner, clutching her cup tight.

    *10 Free Com

    Janice walked over, saw her dark expression, and understood right away. Lips pressed, she said. ¡°I was gonna warn you. But you¡¯ve been so focused these past two days, I figured maybe stuff like this wouldn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    But really, who could stand listening to people talk trash behind your back?

    Janice patted her shoulder gently. ¡°They¡¯re just jealous. Don¡¯t let it get to you.¡±

    Dawn looked down at the cup and forced a small smile. ¡°Thanks¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She just couldn¡¯t understand how people who knew nothing could spin lies so well that they sounded real. Just by saying those words, they could try to crase who she was.

    She drew a deep breath. ¡°Go get your water, Janice. I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    Dawn never liked pointless arguments. She¡¯d rather let her work speak for her.

    Right now, the whole design team was deep into prep for the spring collection. Every designer¡¯s work would be reviewed by the group, and in the end, Linda would decide which ones made the cut.

    Starting her job at such a crucial time was a big challenge.

    But also the perfect chance to prove herself.

    Back in school, Dawn had drawn plenty of drafts. She pulled them out, organized them, and realized most were solid. A little tweaking, and they could work.

    When Wendy got her hands on them, she flipped through with her brows slightly furrowed. ¡°These are all your designs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Richardson. Take a look¨Cif any of them can work, I can make adjustments.¡±

    Wendy had to admit, the designs were impressive.

    Not what you¡¯d expect from a fresh grad.

    Wendy lifted her eyes, looked at Dawn for a moment, then set the papers down. ¡°Leave them with me. Once we nail down the season¡¯s signature style, I¡¯ll go over them with you.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t think much of it and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get back to work.¡±

    When she stepped out of the office, Janice leaned in and whispered, ¡°Well? How¡¯d it go?¡±

    Chapter 411 Doubt She¡¯d Say a Word

    ¡°Feels promising.¡±

    ÁãËÄ

    $10 Free Coins

    Dawn smiled. ¡°But she said we need to lock in the season¡¯s main style first, then she¡¯ll talk details with me.¡±

    Janice let out a small sound, uneasy. Something felt off¨Cbut she couldn¡¯t say why.

    Inside the office, Wendy kept flipping through Dawn¡¯s drafts again and again. The more she looked, the better they seemed. But she still couldn¡¯t believe they were really Dawn¡¯s.

    A college kid with barely any real <i>experience</i>¨C<i>is </i><i>that </i><i>even </i><i>possible</i><i>? </i>

    <i>If </i>so, how talented must <i>she </i><i>be</i><i>? </i>

    The more Wendy thought about it, the less she believed it.

    She scoffed quietly. <i>If </i><i>they </i><i>aren¡¯t </i><i>really </i>Dawn¡¯s, <i>then </i><i>I </i><i>guess </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>use </i><i>them</i><i>. </i>Besides, Dawn¡¯s still new <i>here</i>. <i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>she </i><i>realized </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>doubt </i><i>she¡¯d </i><i>say </i><i>a </i><i>word</i>.

    With that, Wendy gathered the drafts and walked straight into Linda¡¯s office.

 Beseeched 42

    Chapter 42 Adjust to the Shift

    Chapter 42 Adjust to the Shift

    :

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Linda had just finished a conference call and looked up at Wendy. ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Greenwood, I have a few drafts I¡¯d like you to look at.¡±

    ¡°Bring them over.¡±

    Linda quickly cleared her desk, reached out for the pages Wendy handed her, and at first nce, one brow shot up. ¡°Wait¨Cthese are your designs?<b>¡± </b>

    Wendy didn¡¯t change her expression. ¡°A couple of years ago, when I was abroad, I was bored and just sketched some things for fun. I happened to find them today and thought maybe they¡¯d still work.¡±

    Linda gave a littleugh. ¡°They don¡¯t feel like your usual style.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Different makes sense.¡±

    Wendy then asked, ¡°So¡­ what do you think?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re actually good.¡± Linda tapped the stack of papers into a neat pile. ¡°And I think this is the kind of style the boss tends to like. Leave the drafts with me. Once I show him, we¡¯ll decide.¡±

    Wendy¡¯s heart jumped a little. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Greenwood.¡±

    <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>been </i><i>at </i><i>this </i><ipany </i><i>a </i><i>long </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>never </i><i>seen </i><i>the </i><i>real </i><i>boss</i>.

    <b><i>Rumor </i></b><b><i>says </i></b><i>he¡¯s extremely </i><i>handsome</i>.

    <i>If </i><b><i>I </i></b><b><i>can </i></b><b><i>catch </i></b><i>his </i>attention <i>with </i><i>these </i><i>designs</i>, it <i>will </i><i>be </i><i>like </i><i>Dawn¡¯s </i><i>offering </i><i>of </i><i>loyalty </i><i>for me</i>.

    Dawn had no idea about any of this. That night, after dinner with Ethan, she rushed home. Time was tight¨Coutside of work, she still had to prep for grad school exams. Only two months left.

    She felt confident, but there was no choice except to double down on studying.

    That evening<b>, </b>Ethan stepped out again. When he came back, he found her slumped asleep at her desk, pen still in hand, cheek pressed so hard against the desk that it puffed up.

    He let out a low sigh, grabbed a nket from the couch, and draped it over her shoulders.

    <b>28 </b>

    Chapter 42 Adjust to the Shift

    Just as he was about to step away, Dawn stirred and woke up groggily.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    She sat up and yawned. ¡°I got lost in my books. Did you have ate¨Cnight snack?¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°A little.¡± Ethan sank back onto the edge of the couch and tugged her gently upright. ¡°You hungry?¡±

    ¡°Nope, I already ate a couple of bags of chips.¡±

    They¡¯d both been super busytely and barely had any time to cook at home. Ethan thought for a second¨Ceating out all the time wasn¡¯t good. ¡°Would you mind having another person in the house? If not, I can ask the housekeeper toe by when I¡¯m busy. She can cook for you.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±

    ¡°Likest time?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved slightly, his voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s the same woman who used to be our housekeeper. My parents are out of the country right now anyway. She¡¯d probably be d toe back.¡±

    Dawn remembered Ethan¡¯s family always had a live¨Cin housekeeper, and when they left the country, she went with them.

    Tentatively, she asked, ¡°Hannah?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan sounded a little surprised. ¡°You actually remember her?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Dawn pouted yfully. ¡°Back when I came to your house and you refused to give me anything <i>to </i>eat, Hannah was the one sneaking me food.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s bring Hannah back ¡­ It¡¯s been so long. I miss her too.¡±

    That very night, Ethan booked Hannah Munoz¡¯s ticket so she could fly in the next day.

    When Ethan¡¯s mother, Tara Jackson, heard, she didn¡¯t object exactly, but she grumbled, ¡°So Hannah gets called back, but when do we see our daughter¨Cinw again? Ethan, you can¡¯t y favorites.¡±

    Hearing Tara use the words ¡°y favorites¡± didn¡¯t surprise Ethan. He pinched his brow, helpless. ¡°Mom¡­ just let her adjust first.¡±

    Chapter 42 Adjust to the Shift

    ¡°Adjust to you, or adjust to us?¡±

    :

    Tara huffed. ¡°Feels like you¡¯re keeping her away. Dawn¡¯s so sweet. I bet she misses me.¡±

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°I want her to adjust to the shift in our rtionship,¡± Ethan said calmly. ¡°I¡¯ll get the marriage license with her first. After that, you¡¯ll meet.¡±

    Tara stayed unhappy,ining more before finally hanging up.

    Ethan stood in the study by the wide window, phone dark in his hand, the city lights swallowing his reflection. He thought about the girl he¡¯d always waited for, sleeping just a few steps away, and his chest softened.

    Dawn¨Csoon to be his wife.

    He¡¯d waited so long for this, and his heart felt restless.

    The winter was bitterly cold, but the house was warm.

    After <i>a </i>few days in Northville, Dawn had already gotten used to life here. Every morning, she¡¯d pull open the curtains to check if the snow in the yard had melted.

    She pushed the window open, breathed in a deep lungful of crisp, cold air, then smiled as she closed it again.

    After washing up, she padded downstairs. Ethan was still in the kitchen making breakfast.

    She crept closer on tiptoe, ready to sneak up on him, but before she could, he turned around first, spat raised halfway in the air. <fne66d> ?????? ???? find?novel</fne66d>

    Chapter 43 Big Boss

    Chapter 43 Big Boss

 Beseeched 43

    Chapter 43 Big Boss

    Chapter 43 Big Boss

    :

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    Caught sneaking behind Ethan, Dawn froze for a second, feeling awkward, then slowly straightened up.

    ¡°Um¡­ I just wanted to see if you were done yet.¡±

    Ethan lifted an eyebrow. ¡°Legs giving you trouble?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Dawn couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Sheughed, giving up the act. ¡°Fine, I was trying to scare you. Do you have eyes in the back of your head or something?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have eyes in the back, but I do have ears.¡± Ethan tapped a finger against her forehead. ¡°Go wash your hands and eat.¡±

    Dawn had already washed up earlier, so she ducked under his arm into the kitchen and helped carry breakfast out.

    Sunny¨Cside¨Cup eggs, ham, a sd, and golden toast.

    She used to never touch milk, but ever since moving in with Ethan, she drank every drop.

    Because of that, Dawn often wondered if Ethan slipped something into it.

    ¡°I added sugar.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face stayed straight. ¡°Otherwise, how would it be sweet?¡±

    ¡°Nothing but sugar? Because this milk is seriously so good.¡±

    Watching her hold the ss up, studying it like it held answers, Ethan just smiled and stayed quiet. He wasn¡¯t about to admit he¡¯d tested half a dozen brands to figure out which tasted best.

    Only after breakfast did Dawn run upstairs for herptop. On her way out, she said, ¡°I might not be back for dinner tonight. If you get home before me, don¡¯t wait up.¡±

    A glimmer passed through Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Workingte?¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I heard.¡±

    Latest night, Janice had texted her, telling her that the big boss wasing in today for inspection, which probably meant everyone would be stayingte for dinner.

    She let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°I get it¨Che¡¯s the boss, but why does every visit have to turn into

    Chapter 43 Big Boss

    team¨Cbuilding? Like if he doesn¡¯t make a big deal out of it, he wouldn¡¯t be rtable.¡±

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    She kept talking as she changed her shoes, never noticing theplicated look on the man behind her.

    As Ethan watched her rush around, he felt the words on the tip of his tongue, but he swallowed them before they could escape.

    They walked out one after the other, but headed in the same direction.

    At the office, after clocking in, Dawn fixed herself a coffee and went back to her desk.

    Janice tilted her head. ¡°What did Ms. Greenwood say about your designs?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    For a second, Dawn didn¡¯t even register. ¡°Oh, right. My designs are still with her.¡±

    Janice looked at her like she was some strange new species. ¡°Do you know what it means when the boss shows up this time of year?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dawn asked, genuinely confused.

    ¡°Obviously, to lock down the signature style for the spring line.¡±

    Janice pressed a hand to her forehead, torn between frustration and pity for how innocent this girl could be. ¡°If your work makes it into his hands and he likes it, your jewelry design goes straight into the spotlight. You could blow up overnight.¡±

    Dawn understood immediately.

    She just smiled and shrugged. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Janice widened her eyes. ¡°How can it not matter?¡±

    ¡°I admire people who¡¯ll fight for their dreams, but that¡¯s not really me. I believe if it¡¯s mine, it¡¯lle to me. No one can steal it. All I gotta do is be ready.¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes went wide, then she shot her a big thumbs¨Cup. <fn50b2> Checktest chapters at FindN()vel</fn50b2>

    ¡°With that mindset, I bet you¡¯ll be a famous designer. Otherwise, I¡¯d lose faith in everything.¡±

    Ten minutester, the boss arrived.

    Chapter 43 Big Boss

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    The wholepany went on high alert, every department tightening up like soldiers at inspection, terrified of being the unlucky one called out.

    Chaotic footsteps echoed closer, and as the entourage passed, everyone kept their heads down, pretending to be buried in work. Once he disappeared into an office, the whispers exploded.

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­ I just saw him! The boss is stupid handsome, like stepped¨Cright¨Cout¨Cof¨Ca-ic¨Cbook handsome!¡±

    ¡°For real? Ughhh, if I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve peeked too!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t catch his face, but I saw that body. Gosh¡­ it¡¯s absolute perfection.¡±

    Dawn had juste out of the bathroom and walked into the buzz, rolling her eyes in her head. <i>How </i><i>good</i><i>¨C</i><i>looking could </i><i>he </i><i>really </i><i>be</i>? <i>Better </i><i>than </i><i>Ethan</i><i>? </i><i>No </i><i>way</i>.

    She wasn¡¯t interested, so she gave one half¨Chearted nce and went back <i>to </i>her desk.

    Inside the office¡­

    Linda and Wendy were standing while the man behind the desk sat, a design draft hiding his whole face until he finally lowered it. It was nobody else but Ethan.

    His gaze lookedzy, but there was this strange weight behind it that made you want to look

    away.

    ¡°You¡¯re saying this is your design?¡±

    Wendy had never felt so much pressure from one person. Sweat pooled in her palms, and she couldn¡¯t meet Ethan¡¯s eyes, but she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°Yes, Mr. Jackson. I drew this back when I was abroad. It might need some adjustments, but I think it can still work.¡±

 Beseeched 44

    Chapter 44 Have Your Own Career

    Linda nced at Wendy.

    <i>That </i><i>sounds </i>awfully <i>familiar</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>almost </i><i>exactly </i><i>what </i><i>she </i><i>said </i><ist </i><i>time</i><i>. </i>

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan made a low sound like he¡¯d heard Wendy, then calmly put the draft away. ¡°It¡¯s not a fit.¡±

    Wendy¡¯s head shot up in surprise. ¡°Why?¡±

    Linda stayed quiet, but inside, she gave Wendy credit for being bold.

    Ethan let out augh that didn¡¯t mean anything, his tone impossible to read. ¡°If I say it¡¯s not a fit, then it¡¯s not a fit. Why does there need to be a reason?¡±

    Wendy bit her lip, still trying to push back. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I just want to know why.¡±

    A shadow flickered across Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°You¡¯ll find out.

    ¡°Tomorrow night, Marketing has a meeting with an important partner. Since you¡¯re so capable, you can go.¡±

    Wendy¡¯s disappointment vanished instantly, and she smiled brightly. ¡°You can count on me, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯ll make sure it gets done.¡±

    All the departments had been ready to go for after¨Cwork team¨Cbuilding, but Linda suddenly said the boss had ast¨Cminute issue, and tonight¡¯s event was canceled.

    Janice stroked her chin, looking deep in thought like Sherlock Holmes. ¡°You think the boss got busted by his wife?¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°What makes

    ¡°Oh,e on.¡±

    you say that?¡±

    Janice exined as if she had proof. ¡°Think about it¨Cwhat CEO cancels after already giving an order? That¡¯s like pping himself in the face.¡±

    Dawn let out a quiet ¡°oh,¡± then asked curiously, ¡°The boss is married?¡±

    From what she¡¯d heard earlier, he sounded pretty young.

    ¡°Rumor says he¡¯s got a very young wife¡­ But no one really knows. He hides it crazy well.¡±

    Chapter 44 Have Your Own Career

    <i>Very </i><i>young </i><i>wife</i><i>? </i>That <i>sounds </i><i>weird</i>.

    :

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened, but she kept her thoughts to herself.

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Janice took a deep breath, packing up her stuff. ¡°So? Since team¨Cbuilding¡¯s canceled, do you wanna grab dinner?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Dawn remembered she¡¯d already told Ethan she might not be home, <i>so </i>she didn¡¯t refuse.

    The two packed up and headed downstairs together, just as Wendy came out of the office. An assistant whispered in surprise, ¡°In just two days, Janice and Dawn are already that close?¡±

    Wendy gave a small, sharpugh but said nothing.

    <i>If </i><i>they¡¯re </i><i>that </i><i>close</i><i>, </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>they </i><i>rise </i><i>and </i><i>fall </i><i>together</i><i>? </i>

    Her

    eyes

    shed with something dark¨Cshe had a n now.

    Dawn and Janice picked a nearby restaurant, a trendy steak restaurant with good online ratings, the kind of ce people went to just to take Instagram photos.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s on me,¡± Janice said, tapping on the iPad menu before handing it to the waiter. ¡°Think of it as a little wee party. No fighting me on the bill.¡±

    Warmth spread through Dawn¡¯s chest¨Cher first real friend.

    Janice looked up and caught Dawn staring, shifting her shoulders back. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You¡¯re freaking me out.¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just thinking you¡¯re really nice.¡±

    ¡°Well, I hope you won¡¯t take advantage of that.¡±

    Janice thought about it, then almostughed at herself.

    <i>This </i><i>girl</i><i>¨C</i>so <i>young</i>, so <i>kind</i><i>¨C</i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>honestly </i><i>impossible </i><i>to </i><i>dislike </i><i>her</i>.

    ¡°You know<i>, </i>it¡¯s lucky you¡¯ve aimed this loyalty at me. If it were anyone else, you¡¯d get yed until you had nothing left.¡±

    Dawn thought that was way too much andughed. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, you know. I wouldn¡¯t just let someone trick me. Sure, I don¡¯t have much life experience, but I trust my gut. You can read someone¡¯s character right on their face.¡±

    Chapter 44 Have Your Own Career

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Janice nodded but still gave a warning. ¡°But Dawn, work life isn¡¯t like school. Out here, people will do anything for profit. Don¡¯t trust too easily. That¡¯s lesson one in the real world.¡±

    Dawn had imagined all kinds of situations, but felt everything was still under her control. <fn23db> Th?s chapter is updated by find(?)ovel</fn23db>

    Even so, she answered seriously, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    Neither of them realized danger was already closer than they thought.

    After dinner, Dawn drove Janice home.

    Janice froze at the sight of her Porsche. ¡°Wait¡­ this is your car?¡±

    ¡°Sort of¡­¡±

    ¡°With money like this, why are you even working at Dreammaker Studios?¡± She¡¯d seen car vloggers online gush over this model¨Cthe ones with the highest specifications cost six figures.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know how to exin, so she thought for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not really my money. The car was a gift. And I feel like ¡­ no matter how much you have, you should still have your

    own career.¡±

    Janice brushed her hand over the steering wheel, not disagreeing. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s exactly why I like you. Okay, let¡¯s go. Thanks for driving me.¡±

    ¡°You got it, boss.¡±

    After dropping Janice off, Dawn swung by and picked up a small cake on her way home.

 Beseeched 45

    :

    Chapter <i>45 </i>He Really Does Like It

    When Dawn got home, Ethan wasn¡¯t back yet.

    <i>Should </i><i>I </i><i>call </i>him and ask?

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    She paused, phone in hand, but thinking he might be out with clients, she decided not to call. Instead, she went to shower and sleep.

    Meanwhile, Ethan was sitting alone in the corner of a private booth, drinking.

    He had canceled the team event, only to find out that a certain woman hadn¡¯t gone home either. She had posted photos on Instagram of dinner with colleagues.

    Just then, his phone buzzed with a call from friends pulling him out. But once he got there, he realized¡­

    He was just there to be the joke.

    ¡°Man, it¡¯s been forever, and you still haven¡¯t locked down your fianc¨¦e? We all thought you¡¯d nail it on the first try. Never saw thising ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Seriously. Hey, who was the one talking big before?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t he say Dawn would definitely fall for him?¡±

    ¡°Exactly-¡±

    Before Alex Kinney could finish, a throw pillow flew across the table from Ethan¡¯s corner, his face cold as stone. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Alice set her winess down, bent slowly to pick up the pillow, and said in a low, teasing voice, ¡°See? They¡¯re allughing at you. I¡¯m the only one really on your side, trying to give you ideas,¡±

    Ethan shot her a nce. ¡°What kind of ideas?¡±

    ¡°Seduction.¡±

    Alex and Brogan Langley exchanged knowing smiles and clinked their sses.

    Alice had only arrived in Wornellston that afternoon, so this hangout doubled as a wee for her. As the only woman in the group, nobody ever interrupted her.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she went on. ¡°You¡¯ve got that face. If you turn up the charm even a little, what

    Chapter 45 He Really Does Like It

    woman could resist?

    ¡°Hell, even I couldn¡¯t.

    :

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Take a shower, spray some of that knockout cologne, and Dawn would be dizzy for you in no time.¡±

    Alex added, grinning. ¡°Facts. sh those abs casually¨Cbro, forget women, even I might cave.¡±

    Ethan was dumbfounded.

    <i>Not </i><i>a </i><i>single </i><i>person </i><i>around </i><i>me </i><i>is </i><i>actually </i><i>reliable</i>.

    He shut his eyes, took a deep breath, then finished the rest of his ss in one go.

    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±

    He stood and headed for the door, his friends¡® voices still following behind. ¡°I¡¯m dead serious. Think about it! If you keep stalling like this, when are you ever gonna win your fianc¨¦e over?¡±

    Ethan waved a hand without looking back.

    He called a driver to take him home.

    He leaned against the back seat, one arm draped across his forehead, the veins in his hand standing out under the alcohol¡¯s flush.

    Seduction<i>. </i>

    The word kept spinning in his head.

    The fact that he was actually thinking about it made a crooked, self¨Cmocking smile appear. <i>But</i>¡­ <i>if </i>it works, why <i>not</i><i>? </i>

    He arrived at the vi at 11:30 p.m.

    The light by the front door was still on.

    <i>My </i>fianc¨¦e<i>¡­ </i><i>is </i>slowly <i>getting </i>used <i>to </i>leaving <i>the </i><i>light </i><i>on </i><i>for </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan¡¯s mouth softened into a smile as he slung his suit jacket over his arm and walked inside slowly, rxing like a tired bird finally flying home.

    He figured Dawn was asleep, but as he passed her room, the door cracked open. A sleepy¨Ceyed girl poked her head out, rubbing her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re back? I bought you a cake¨Cwant some?¡±

    18:16 Tue, Sep 16 <fn7983> For more chapters visit find?novel</fn7983>

    Chapter 45 He Really Does Like It

    Ethan froze for two seconds.

    <i>So</i><i>, </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>no </i><i>talking </i><i>my </i>way <i>out </i><i>of </i><i>my </i><i>¡°</i><i>cake </i><i>obsession</i><i>¡± </i><i>now</i><i>. </i>

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    <i>Maybe </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>thing</i>. <i>After </i><i>all</i>, <i>who </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>want </i><i>their </i><i>fianc¨¦e </i><i>to </i><i>remember </i><i>even </i><i>small </i><i>details </i><i>about </i>them?

    His lips curved into a smile. ¡°Yeah.

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it now. You go back to sleep.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head, smiling, then went back and closed the door.

    Ethan stood there for a moment, tongue sweeping the roof of his mouth. He¡¯d never been into sweets, but right then, he kind of wanted cake.

    Dawn had stayed awake, waiting until he got home, just to make sure he wouldn¡¯t forget.

    She figured if he didn¡¯t finish it, she¡¯d save the rest for breakfast. But in the morning, the table was empty.

    <i>So </i><i>he </i><i>really does </i>like it ¡­

    She stared for a moment, then noticed a Post¨Cit next to breakfast, neat handwriting, ssic Ethan style. ¡°Early meeting at the office. Heat this up in the microwave if you¡¯re hungry.¡±

    Her lips lifted in a smile she couldn¡¯t stop, and she sat down to eat.

    At the office, the usual meeting went on, going over quarterly design themes.

    When it ended, Wendy walked a few steps out before turning back and saying in a casual tone, ¡°By the way, Marketing needs two people at a dinner meeting tonight. Janice, Dawn¨Cyou two don¡¯t have much going on, soe with me.¡±

    Janice and Dawn exchanged a nce, then nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s makeup in the office, right? Let¡¯s touch up a little before we go.¡±

 Beseeched 46

    Chapter 46 Can¡¯t Resist a Little Charm

    :

    Chapter 46 Can¡¯t Resist a Little Charm

    After speaking, Wendy lifted her chin and walked out of the meeting room.

    Janice watched her leave and took a deep, steadying breath.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawn noticed the tension and tilted her head, asking softly.

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins <fnf> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fnf>

    ¡°My gut says tonight¡¯s not going to go well.¡± Janice shrugged, her voice low. ¡°With the way she¡¯s been acting, it¡¯d be generous of her not to mess us up¨Cso why even bring us along?¡±

    <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>this </i><i>just </i><i>asking </i><i>for </i><i>trouble</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Either </i><i>she </i><i>wants </i><i>us </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>drinks </i><i>for </i><i>her</i><i>, </i><i>or </i><i>she </i><i>has </i><i>some </i><i>other </i><i>n</i>.

    Dawn frowned. ¡°But since she called us, we can¡¯t really say no.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So tonight, we¡¯ll just have to see how it goes.¡±

    After work, Wendy nned to go home first, telling Dawn and Janice to meet directly at the

    restaurant.

    Once Dawn got in the car, she realized she hadn¡¯t told Ethan. After buckling her seatbelt, she pulled out her phone to send a quick WhatsApp message.

    Janice nced at her, raising an eyebrow, teasing. ¡°Boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dawn set the phone down after sending the message, started the engine, and said, ¡°Fianc¨¦.

    Janice sat up straight, shocked, ¡°You? Fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing ¡­¡±

    Janice looked at her like she¡¯d just seen a unicorn, shaking her head with a smirk. ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t even 21 yet, and now you already have a fianc¨¦? How are the rest of us singledies supposed to survive?¡±

    Dawn turned to her with a soft smile. ¡°That sounds kinda wrong.

    ¡°I just happened to meet someone I¡¯d consider marrying. Honestly¡­ marriage isn¡¯t the

    Chapter 46 Can¡¯t Resist a Little Charm

    measure of anything. Focusing on yourself is what really matters.¡±

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    Janice sighed. ¡°I hear you, but most people can¡¯t ignore society¡¯s expectations. They see not getting married as breaking the rules. Take me¨CI¡¯ve been hounded about marriage since college.¡±

    And once she started, theints kepting. Janice rattled off several ridiculous blind date stories.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to marry; it was that finding a normal person in this world seemed almost impossible.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t experienced it herself, but what Janice said matched what she¡¯d seen on TV. She said sincerely, ¡°If you can¡¯t click with someone, that just proves they¡¯re not the right one. Trust me, someone will resonate with you someday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already stopped hoping,¡± Janice said with a shrug. ¡°I just let it happen naturally.¡±

    Then, her curiosity piqued, she asked, ¡°When are we going to meet this fianc¨¦ of yours?¡±

    Dawn made a little sound of surprise and answered honestly, ¡°He¡¯s even busier than I am. When there¡¯s a chance ¡­ I¡¯ll bring him along and treat you to dinner.¡±

    They chatted a little more on the way and eventually arrived at the restaurant.

    Wendy hadn¡¯t arrived yet. She just sent a WhatsApp telling them to go inside first.

    Janice looked at the message for a couple of seconds, then snorted. ¡°Is this woman seriously trying to sell us out? No way¨Cwe need an excuse to wait until she gets here, then go in together.¡±

    They waited another ten minutes before Wendy finally showed up.

    She was wearing a more conservative, professional outfit this time. Seeing Dawn and Janice, she frowned. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to go in first? Do you even realize the consequences of making someone wait? Who¡¯s gonna take the me?¡±

    Dawn clutched her stomach and apologized earnestly. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Richardson. I had a stomachache out of nowhere, so Janice went to buy me some medicine.¡±

    Janice shot her a nce and suppressed augh.

    <i>Not </i><i>bad</i><i>¨C</i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>really </i><i>selling </i><i>it</i>.

    ¡°Fine. Talking about it now won¡¯t help.¡± Wendy didn¡¯t notice their exchanged nces and

    Chapter 46 Can¡¯t Resist a Little Charm

    snapped, ¡°Just go in quickly, and don¡¯t mess up once we¡¯re there.¡±

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    This coborator was very important for Dreammaker Studios, but rumor had it the person in charge was notorious in the industry¨Ca bit of a pervert, using connections to harass people.

    Wendy had done her homework, which was why she brought Dawn and Janice along.

    If this coboration seeded, it would boost Wendy¡¯s trust with the boss.

    By now, a waiter had led them to the private room door, politely saying, ¡°Mr. Shelton is inside. Ladies, please.¡±

    Wendy knocked, stering a ttering smile on her face as she stepped in toward the man. ¡°Mr. Shelton, I¡¯ve heard so much about you. Finally meeting you in person is truly an honor.¡±

    Marshall Shelton¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw the three women enter.

    He smiled casually and shook Wendy¡¯s hand.

    His fingers brushed the back of her hand by ident, the delicate feel making him raise his brow. ¡°You¡¯re Ms. Richardson?¡±

    Seeing Wendy nod, he continued, ¡°Technically, someone at your level shouldn¡¯t even meet me. When we discussed cooperation before, it was with your boss personally. But now he¡¯s sending three youngdies ¡­

    ¡°Heh, I guess he understands me well enough¨Cwhat can I say, I can¡¯t resist a little charm.¡±

 Beseeched 47

    Chapter 47 Couldn¡¯t Say No

    :

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    A quick sh of annoyance crossed Wendy¡¯s eyes, but her face bloomed into a perfect, practiced smile.

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not the one officially in charge, but our boss didn¡¯t have time today. I hope you can understand and maybe give us a chance, don¡¯t you think? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll make sure you get all the details you want today.¡±

    Marshall sighed reluctantly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll listen, then.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you introduce these two?¡±

    Wendy nced back, subtly signaling Dawn and Janice. ¡°These are our designers from the design department, Dawn and Janice. Mr. Shelton, feel free to ask them anything you want.¡±

    Though they felt a bit uneasy, Dawn and Janice still greeted him politely.

    Marshall stroked his chin, studying them for a long moment without saying anything.

    After that, they were shown to their seats.

    At a dinner like this, drinking was unavoidable.

    Besides Marshall, there was his assistant running around like a shadow, constantly refilling sses.

    Every time Wendy tried to steer the talk toward business, Marshall would smoothly change the topic, finally saying, ¡°We¡¯re at the same table, so don¡¯t just talk business. Or don¡¯t you consider me a friend at all?<b>¡± </b>

    Wendy froze for a moment, then her smile turned dazzling as she pulled Dawn and Janice up. ¡°Of course not! We¡¯re here to make friends with you. Look at Dawn and Janice¨Cthey really admire you!

    ¡°Quick, you two, raise a toast to Mr. Shelton.¡±

    Dawn and Janice froze<i>. </i>

    They knew it bringing them here was really just a drinking trap.

    But they couldn¡¯t refuse in front of him.

    Janice took a deep breath and lifted her face into a polished, professional smile. ¡°Mr. Shelton,

    Chapter 47 Couldn¡¯t Say No

    we toast you and wish for a smooth coboration in the future.¡±

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You are ¡­ Janice?¡± Marshall raised a yful brow, looking at Dawn. ¡°Then you must be Dawn. Haha¡­ I like them young. Come on. Let¡¯s drink together.¡±

    They clinked sses¨Crefusing would have been rude.

    Dawn smiled and sipped, feeling the warm, light dizziness of alcohol creeping in.

    Janice scanned her friend with worried eyes, then she poured another ss. ¡°Mr. Shelton, Dawn really can¡¯t handle her drinks. I¡¯ll drink on her behalf¨Clet her leave early, don¡¯t let her ruin your mood.¡±

    Marshall twirled his ss, not drinking yet.

    He looked at the two young women with a faint, teasing smile. ¡°We can only have fun with a drink¨Chow can that ruin the mood?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Shelton ¡­

    ¡±

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve made friends, let¡¯s drink till we drop.¡±

    Janice wanted to protest, but Wendy gave her a subtle warning with her eyes. ¡°Since Mr. Shelton said so, just go with it. Don¡¯t try to drink less, okay?¡±

    Seeing the tension rise, Dawn subtly shook Janice¡¯s arm and said to the group, ¡°Since you two are in high spirits, I can hang on a bit longer.¡±

    But it was clear¨CMarshall¡¯s n was to get them drunk.

    Besides drinking with them himself, he had his assistant keep toasting them too.

    Janice, usually steady with alcohol, was nearly falling over at the table.

    Wendy was almost the same; several times, Marshall had made suggestive gestures, and she could only grit her teeth and endure, her dark re growing sharper each time she saw the two hiding in the corner.

    ¡°Mr. Shelton¡­ don¡¯t just talk to me.¡±

    Wendy gave him a pointed look and clinked her ss against his, the moment thick with unspoken tension.

    ¡°Look, Dawn and Janice are bored too. You should talk to them¨Cthey¡¯re counting on learning from you.¡±

    Chapter 47 Couldn¡¯t Say No

    Janice suddenly felt a chill on her scalp, a bad feeling hitting her like a bolt.

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn sensed it too and reached for her phone to send a message, but in the next second, Marshall grabbed her wrist. ¡°Those who look at their phones while drinking must pay a penalty.¡±

    He snatched her phone, his smile turning strange and dark under the dim lights. ¡°Come on. Drink up.¡±

    Dawn wanted to refuse, but Marshall had already poured the wine and pressed it to her.

    After all, he was a key business partner for thepany.

    She couldn¡¯t say no.

    She nced at her phone she was handing to the assistant, panic creeping in.

    Ethan got home and waited, but Dawn still hadn¡¯t returned. Frowning, he checked the time¡ªit was almost 10 p.m.

    Still <i>not </i><i>done </i>with <i>work</i><i>? </i>

    Flicking his fingers, he sent a message to Linda. <fn3f80> This text is hosted at Find_Novel(.</fn3f80>

 Beseeched 48

    Chapter 48 Has Something Happened?

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    The reply came from Linda. ¡°Everyone left work normally today. By 6:30 p.m., the office was empty.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed sharply as he grabbed his coat and strode out, calling immediately. ¡°What do you mean the office was empty at 6:30 p.m.? She hasn¡¯te back, and her phone¡¯s unreachable¨Chow do you exin that?¡±

    Linda, already getting ready for bed, froze. Her heart raced at the sudden call from her boss, and now with this problem, she didn¡¯t know what <i>to </i>say.

    ¡°You mean

    Dawn hasn¡¯t gone home yet?¡±

    ¡°Would I ask you if she had?¡±

    Linda took a sharp breath and scrambled upright from the bed. ¡°Mr. Jackson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll find out right away.¡±

    Ten minutester, Linda got a spine¨Cchilling answer from her assistant.

    Dawn and Janice had been taken by Wendy to a business dinner.

    ¡°She sure knows how to pick her moments ¡­ Why didn¡¯t she just take Mr. Jackson with her?¡± Linda gritted her teeth. ¡°Find out exactly where they are, fast!¡±

    Linda couldn¡¯t possibly sleep now. She threw on some random clothes and practically ran out the door.

    After getting the address, she immediately sent the location to Ethan, her voice full of guilt. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I¡¯m on my way too¨Cwe¡¯ll meet at the entrance.¡±

    There was no reply; the call ended abruptly.

    Linda muttered several ¡°Oh no¡¯s¡± under her breath, driving like crazy while frantically calling Wendy.

    At that moment, Wendy was busy with Marshall, making sure Dawn and Janice kept drinking,pletely unaware that her phone was buzzing.

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and she couldn¡¯t drink another drop.

    Janice was doing a bit better, but she had already drunk more than Dawn.

    Chapter 48 Has Something Happened?

    28

    +20 Free Coins

    She tried to stay alert, wanting to call someone or even report this, but the two of them acted like they were in perfect control, giving her no chance.

    ¡°Oh, my¡­ look, Dawn and Janice have had too much.¡±

    Wendy said it with a sweet, almost innocent smile, secretly feeling relieved.

    Finally, <i>they¡¯re </i><i>drunk</i>.

    I¡¯m <i>already </i><i>close </i><i>to </i><i>throwing </i><i>up</i>!

    ¡°I ¡­ I need to call a friend to pick me up. Dawn, Janice, Mr. Shelton¡¯s driver will take you home.¡±

    Janice shook her head again and again. ¡°No ¡­ we¡¯ll just grab a cab.¡±

    ¡°Why be polite with Mr. Shelton?¡±

    Wendy casually nudged Dawn, who, unprepared, stumbled right into Marshall. ¡°Mr. Shelton¡¯s signing the contract with us tomorrow, so we¡¯re practically all friends here. Right, Mr. Shelton?¡±

    Her eyes flickered with hidden meaning in the dim light.

    Marshall understood.

    Heughed heartily. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re all friends. I¡¯m signing the contract tomorrow!¡±

    Dawn, feeling dizzy<i>, </i>could barely understand them anymore. She weakly lifted her arm to reach for Janice, but before touching her, arge hand wrapped around hers.

    Marshall held Dawn¡¯s waist with one arm, his gaze dark with amusement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure you both get home safely. No need to fear.¡±

    Janice¡¯s hand at her side clenched tighter.

    Seeing Wendy truly preparing to leave, she grabbed her arm desperately, eyes pleading. ¡°Ms. Richardson¡­¡±

    Wendy frowned, gave her a nce, then pulled her arm away. ¡°I already said Mr. Shelton will take you home safely, What do you want?¡±

    Without another word, she turned, grabbed her bag, and walked out of the room without looking back.

    28

    Chapter 48 Has Something Happened?

    ¡°Ms. Richardson! Wendy!¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Janice tried to follow but was stopped by Marshall¡¯s assistant, who smirked in her ear. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Shelton is interesting¨Cyou¡¯ll have fun, I promise<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Once outside, Wendy breathed in the crisp night air.

    Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for wanting to leave a good impression on the boss, she wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with Marshall¨Che looked sleazy and was always hoping <i>to </i>get with beautiful

    women.

    Wendy rolled her eyes and pulled out her phone to call a cab.

    That was when she noticed several missed calls¨Cfrom Linda and Ethan.

    Her stomach dropped, and a sudden, heavy guilt made her panic.

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>they </i><i>call </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Have </i><i>they </i><i>found </i><i>out </i><i>something</i><i>? </i>

    But I haven¡¯t <i>done </i><i>anything</i><i>; </i>it <i>was </i><i>all </i><i>Marshall</i>, <i>that </i><i>old </i><i>pervert</i><i>, </i><i>leading </i><i>the </i><i>way</i><i>. </i><fn64b4> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn64b4>

    Thinking that, Wendy felt a bit braver and cleared her throat before calling Linda back. The moment the line connected, a furious voice roared, ¡°About time you called! Where are Dawn and Janice?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Greenwood, has something happened?¡±

    ¡°Hah, something happened?¡±

    C

 Beseeched 49

    Chapter 49 It¡¯s Me

    Chapter 49 It¡¯s Me

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Linda hadpletely lost her usual calm, her hair messy. ¡°The boss has urgent work that needs attention¨Cget them out now.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°No buts!¡±

    <i>Keep </i>talking<i>, </i><i>and </i>we¡¯ll <i>both </i><i>be </i><i>dead</i><i>! </i>

    Linda felt her blood rush to her head and mmed the gas pedal. Her voice was low and urgent. ¡°Wendy, I¡¯m only saying this once¨Cyou¡¯ve already caused a huge problem. Get them out now while there¡¯s still time, or don¡¯t me meter.¡±

    No one understood their boss better than Linda. He looked easygoing, but no one had ever crossed his line.

    inly speaking, thispany existed for Dawn!

    If anything happened to her, they¡¯d all be in serious trouble!

    After hanging up, Linda pressed the elerator again. She wished she could fly, just hoping to get there before Ethan did.

    Wendy, however, had no idea how serious this was. She thought Linda was just reminding her about workce rules.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t my fault.¡±

    Wendy muttered to herself, ¡°Besides, I drank too much¡ªif something happens, it¡¯s not really my fault, right?¡±

    Relying on the dull courage alcohol gave her, she didn¡¯t wait. She hailed a cab and headed straight home.

    Not long after, a ck Mercedes screeched to a stop at the entrance.

    The door swung open.

    A man with long, elegant legs stepped out.

    His face was dark, and his presence made the nearby security guards widen their eyes. They hurriedly put down their snacks. ¡°Sir, may I help you?¡±

    Chapter 49 It¡¯s Me

    Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed sharply. ¡°Where¡¯s Marshall?¡±

    ¡°M¨CMarshall?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    The guard started to say he couldn¡¯t remember all the guests, but Ethan¡¯s sharp gaze froze him. ¡°I¡¯ll go ask right away! Please wait here!¡±

    He ran to the front desk, ncing back nervously, worried about causing trouble for these rich people.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Shelton is in private room 666. Should I take you there?¡±

    Ethan pulled at his tie, voice cold. ¡°Go.¡±

    Even alone, he moved like a full team.

    The guard broke into a cold sweat, thinking, <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Shelton </i><i>do</i>? <i>That </i><i>guy </i>looks <i>seriously </i>

    angry.

    But when the room door swung open, the guard frozepletely.

    For two seconds, Ethan felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. All he could see was the disheveled, tear- streaked girl, her desperate eyes breaking his heart.

    Dawn had already sobered up, surviving purely on instinct.

    But the loud music made all her calls useless.

    When her eyesnded on Ethan, she felt like she¡¯d seen a savior. A faint, delicate smile tugged at her lips. Her voice was barely a whisper, ¡°You ¡­ came.¡±

    He¡¯se <i>to </i><i>save </i><i>me </i><i>again</i>.

    Ethan¡¯s chest felt like a giant hand was squeezing it, making it hard to breathe.

    Seeing her about <i>to </i>copse, he ran forward and scooped her carefully into his arms.

    Tony and Linda arrived just then, both gasping at the scene,

    Tony quickly took off his jacket and draped it over Janice, while Linda signaled the security guards and stepped aside to call the police.

    Ethan¡¯s cold gaze swept the room. When itnded on the stunned Marshall, his dark pupils narrowed sharply. He let out a short, bitterugh, his eyes like sharp des.

    Chapter 49 It¡¯s Me

    He turned to Tony.

    ¡°The rest is up to you. I don¡¯t want to see him hurt anyone again.¡±

    With that, Ethan strode off, holding Dawn securely in his arms.

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    It was only then that Marshall realized what had happened. He chased after him, yelling, ¡°Mr. Jackson!¡±

    Tony grabbed him and said sharply, ¡°Mr. Jackson? How dare you even say his name? The police aren¡¯t even here yet. Save your breath for them.¡±

    Ethan brought Dawn home. She was still dazed, her bright red eyes wide like a scared rabbit¡¯s -vacant, helpless, and terrified, with no focus at all.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± <fnb802> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fnb802>

    Ethan¡¯s heart ached. He gentlyid her on the couch and lifted her face in his hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, alright? Look at me¨CIt¡¯s me, Ethan.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s

    eyes fluttered slightly, finally settling on his, murmuring, ¡°Ethan¡­

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡±

    Ethan exhaled deeply, his voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry ¡­ It¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Dawn paused for two quiet seconds, then began to sob softly. ¡°He¡­ he kept trying to pull my clothes off and wouldn¡¯t let me go home. I already refused him¨CI just wanted to leave so badly

 Beseeched 50

    Chapter 50 Couldn¡¯t Escape Responsibility

    Chapter 50 Couldn¡¯t Escape Responsibility

    <b>28 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°But Wendy said this coboration is really important, and I just started at thepany. If it fails because of me¡­ because I messed up ¡­

    Dawn¡¯s voice broke, tears streaming down her cheeks.

    Ethan grabbed a tissue and gently wiped her tears from her delicate face.

    His low, serious voice sounded steady. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You did your best. That Marshall guy isn¡¯t a good person. It¡¯s his problem, and it¡¯s Wendy¡¯s problem, not yours.¡±

    Ethan felt guilty too¨Che hadn¡¯t thought it through.

    He only wanted to teach Wendy a lesson. He never imagined she would drag Dawn into it.

    Dawn sniffled, her tear¨Cfilled eyes soft and quiet like a little pond. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    ¡°Her fingers clenched tight, veins standing out on her neck. ¡°I feel so dirty, Ethan ¡­ I feel ¡­

    tainted.¡±

    Marshall had tried to get close and kiss her. Even though she dodged, her skin had been touched. The thought sent shivers down her spine.

    Ethan looked down at her with tender concern. He tucked the strands of hair sticking to her cheeks behind her ear, speaking slowly, ¡°You¡¯re not dirty. Not at all.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kiss you, okay?

    ¡°You¡¯ll be okay after a kiss.¡±

    At that moment, Dawn forgot to breathe. Her eyes locked on his handsome face as he slowly leaned closer.

    The kiss didn¡¯tst long, but it felt like a dream. Every sense, every heartbeat, every warm flutter was taken by his soft lips. It was gentle, thrilling, and almost heavenly.

    Ethan, careful not <i>to </i>scare her, pulled back after a moment, holding her close in his arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your mind wander. Next time something like this happens, whether you don¡¯t want to drink or go to an event, you can say no anytime. Understand?¡±

    Chapter 50 Couldn¡¯t Escape Responsibility

    Dawn swallowed hard.

    After that one kiss, all her fear was gone.

    Her heart raced uncontrobly.

    Ethan smelled so good, and the kiss was so sweet.

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    Her pulse hammered, and blinking, she whispered, ¡°But what if it affects thepany?¡±

    ¡°Thepany has proper rules. If they force a designer to go somewhere against their will, that¡¯s apany not worth working for.¡±

    <i>Right</i><i>. </i><i>That </i><i>makes </i><i>sense</i>.

    Dawn realized she was being reassured.

    She bit her lip. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Ethan let her go, only speaking after making sure she felt calm. ¡°Now, go upstairs, take a rxing shower, and get some sleep. Tomorrow morning, everything will be sorted out, alright?¡±

    Dawn nodded, stepping out of his arms.

    Her eyes nced at him casually.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±

    Her voice was low, almostforting him instead. ¡°I just got a little worked up. Marshall didn¡¯t get a chance <i>to </i>do anything, so don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Ethan was silent, his gaze falling on her torn clothes, a shadow passing over his eyes.

    ¡°Good.

    ¡°<i>Go </i>wash up now. I¡¯ll be right here¨Ccall me if you need anything.¡±

    Dawn acknowledged softly, adjusting her clothes as she went upstairs.

    The moment she left, Ethan¡¯s expression darkened, like a storm cloud settling over him. <fn2280> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find¡¤novel</fn2280>

    He called Linda. ¡°How¡¯s it going? Any progress?¡±

    Chapter 50 Couldn¡¯t Escape Responsibility

    Linda now had a headache that felt like her skull would split.

    <i>Seriously</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>everything </i><i>go </i><i>wrong </i><i>at </i><i>once</i>?

    <i>And </i><i>someone </i><i>on </i><i>my </i><i>team </i><i>identally </i><i>messed </i><i>with </i><i>the </i><i>boss¡¯s </i><i>precious </i><i>woman</i>!

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    Sitting in her car outside the police station, she held her forehead, reporting seriously, ¡°Marshall and his assistant have been taken in. The police are collecting evidence. Don¡¯t worry. Tony and I will fully cooperate and make sure there¡¯s enough proof.¡±

    Then, cautiously, she asked, ¡°Mr. Jackson, should I contact Wendy now?¡±

    Of course, Wendy couldn¡¯t escape responsibility.

    But Linda wasn¡¯t sure how the boss wanted to handle her.

    Ethan rubbed his fingers together, voice deep, ¡°No need. Have here to the office to see me tomorrow morning.¡±

    Linda stared at the disconnected call, silently feeling sorry for Wendy for three seconds.

    But there was nothing she could do¨CWendy had brought this on herself.

    Even Linda didn¡¯t want to keep such a dangerous person in the office.

    Dawn took a shower and went to sleep, unaware that Ethan stayed in the room next door, almost guarding her the whole night. The next morning, he came out just as she woke.

    Their eyes met, and she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the kiss fromst night.

    Her cheeks red red instantly.

    ¡°Um¡­ Good morning.¡±

 Beseeched 51

    Chapter 51 Come Over Here

    :

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn licked her lips, naturally rosy and now looking even more full and soft, not realizing how attractive she looked in the early morning light to the man watching her.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened a little as he spoke in a low, husky voice, ¡°Morning. Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°Pretty well.¡± Dawn had expected to toss and turn all night, but maybe the alcohol helped her sleep deeply.

    She looked up and noticed Ethan had already changed his clothes. She blinked in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re heading out this early?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ethan nced at his watch. ¡°I ordered breakfast for you. Your supervisor just called- she said you can take the day off. Stay home and rest.¡±

    Dawn froze, her face paling.

    ¡°My supervisor, Wendy?¡±

    ¡°Linda.¡±

    Ethan noticed her relieved expression and frowned slightly. He curled his fingers into a loose fist, then reached out to touch her cheek, ¡°Wendy will get what she deserves. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Looking into his eyes, Dawn felt calm settle deep in her chest.

    She smiled softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan left, driving straight to Dreammaker Studios.

    It wasn¡¯t even 8:30 a.m. yet, and regr employees hadn¡¯t arrived, but Linda, always diligent, was already at the door just after 7 a.m., worried Ethan might drop in early.

    From a distance, she spotted the familiar Maybach and hurried forward, opening the car door immediately.

    ¡°Morning, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    ¡°The team¡¯s not here yet?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    With work starting at 9 a.m., normal employees wouldn¡¯te this early.

    Chapter 51 Come Over Here

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan nced at his watch, sped his suit jacket, and frowned. ¡°Go upstairs first. Bring me all the designs for the quarterly collection.¡±

    Linda nodded, ¡°No problem.¡±

    She followed him upstairs.

    Ethan¡¯s long legs meant he moved fast, and Linda had to hurry <i>to </i>keep up.

    From just a few steps behind, she admired the smooth line of his jaw, his perfectly shaped features, calm but striking¨Clike a dark prince out of a painting.

    Linda had thought Ethan came only to deal with Wendy.

    She didn¡¯t expect work to be his first priority.

    Then again, if he were just a man obsessed with romance, she wouldn¡¯t be working under him straight out of college.

    After finishing the work discussion, it was already past 9 a.m. Ethan collected the folders and leaned back casually, rxed nowpared to his earlier intensity. ¡°Go ahead and bring Wendy over.¡±

    His deep, smooth voice sent a chill down Linda¡¯s spine.

    She inhaled sharply, then obeyed.

    In the office area, she spotted Wendy at her desk, putting on makeup, looking very good.

    Linda stood at the doorway, a cold smile on her lips. ¡°Ms. Richardson, I¡¯m surprised you¡¯re still in the mood to dress up.¡±

    Wendy froze, thenughed lightly, jogging over to Linda, pouting yfully. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Greenwood. I drank too muchst night¨CI passed out on the way back and didn¡¯t catch your

    call.

    ¡°But that contract with Mr. Shelton? It will definitely be signed today. Consider me making up for it, okay?¡±

    Linda¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of mockery.

    <i>She¡¯s </i>a <i>bit </i>clever, <i>but </i><i>not </i>very.

    <i>She </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>actually </i><i>think </i>a <i>contract </i><i>is </i><i>more </i><i>important </i>than <i>people</i>, right?

    Chapter 51 Come Over Here

    :

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Without another word, Linda brushed Wendy¡¯s hand away, her tone t. ¡°The boss wants you in his office.¡±

    After a brief pause of surprise, Wendy¡¯s excitement took over. She ignored Linda¡¯s attitude and quickly went to the CEO¡¯s office. Before knocking, she smoothed her hair, then put on a bright smile. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you wanted to see me?¡±

    The man behind the desk paused, lifting his gaze with a half¨Csmile. ¡°Yeah. I wanted to see you.¡±

    Wendy felt a nervous flutter she couldn¡¯t exin.

    She closed the door behind her and walked over, swaying her hips slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson¡­ Last night, Marshall and I reached an agreement. He said he¡¯de today to sign the contract. I¡¯ll call him again soon to remind him.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, unreadable.

    He spoke, low and serious, ¡°He¡¯ll listen to you?¡±

    ¡°There¡­ shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±

    <i>Last </i><i>night</i><i>, </i><i>Dawn </i><i>and </i><i>Janice </i><i>stayed </i><i>behind</i>. <i>No </i><i>matter </i><i>what</i>, <i>Marshall </i><i>probably </i><i>tasted </i><i>his </i><i>advantage- </i><i>he </i><i>has </i><i>no </i><i>reason </i><i>to </i><i>go </i><i>back </i><i>on </i>his <i>word</i>.

    Wendy noticed Ethan staring at her and blushed, looking down. She whispered, ¡°Mr. Jackson, whatever you ask me to do, I will get it done¡­

    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You just tell me what to do.¡±

    A quiet pause filled the room.

    11

    His deep, maic voice drew her in, casual butmanding. ¡°Come over here.¡± <fna963> Th?s chapter is updated by find¡¤novel</fna963>

 Beseeched 52

    Chapter 52 None of Your Business

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Wendy¡¯s heart was pounding so hard that it felt like it might explode, and her mind raced with wild thoughts¡­ <i>The </i><i>boss </i><i>looks </i><i>strong</i>. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>probably </i>amazing <i>in </i><i>bed </i><i>too</i><i>! </i>

    Are we gonna <i>do </i>it in <i>the </i><i>office</i><i>? </i><fnf4e3> Content originallyes from f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fnf4e3>

    But <i>the </i><i>door </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>locked</i>.

    Lost in these reckless thoughts, her feet moved on their own toward the inner side of the desk.

    The man¡¯s rxed posture was dangerously close, and Wendy¡¯s breathing hitched. After a single hesitant second, she impulsively swung around and sat on Ethan¡¯sp.

    ¡°Oh sorry, Mr. Jackson. Didn¡¯t mean to bump into you.¡±

    ¡­

    Her words sounded like an apology, but her face showed nothing¡ªjust a pink flush and eyes sparkling with bold seduction.

    Ethan didn¡¯t move. His expression stayed calm, his eyes fixed on her in hisp. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t mean to.¡± Wendy boldly let her hand trace circles across his chest. ¡°Since you didn¡¯t push me away, I guess you don¡¯t mind, right?¡±

    In an instant, Ethan¡¯s expression changed.

    His cold eyes pierced right through her.

    ¡°Get off!¡±

    Two t, emotionless words froze Wendy¡¯s body.

    But Ethan didn¡¯t give her a chance to react. He lifted a hand, grabbed her neck, and hoisted her up with controlled force. His voice was ice¨Ccold. ¡°Where did you get the confidence to think I wouldn¡¯t hold you responsible, hm?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough¡­ M¨CMr. Jackson ¡­ ¡±

    Wendy¡¯s face burned red, words failing her.

    She wed at his hand, struggling to get free.

    But the obvious size difference made escape impossible. Wendy could only endure the tight

    Chapter 52 None of Your Business

    grip around her neck, gasping for air.

    Only when her face started turning from pale to blue did Ethan finally let <i>go</i>.

    Wendy copsed to the floor like a rag, coughing violently.

    +20 Free Coins

    Her earlier wild thoughts vanishedpletely, tears streaming down her cheeks as her trembling voice shook with fear. ¡°M¨CMr. Jackson ¡­ I don¡¯t understand!¡±

    Ethan pulled a tissue from the desk, wiping his hands slowly, deliberately, as if brushing off something dirty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand? Then use that brain of yours.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did a fool like you even get into thispany?

    ¡°Was it by using tricks like these?¡±

    Ethan gave her a sharp nce, studying her closely. ¡°Even if Linda really liked women, I never thought her taste would be this terrible.¡±

    Wendy had never heard a man speak with such venom.

    Cold sweat broke out on her back, and it took a long moment to lift her reddened eyes. ¡°Mr. Jackson, c¨Ccould you please tell me what I did wrong?¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Ethan tossed the tissue aside, his ck eyes like bottomless pits.

    Though he smiled, the sharp line of his face sent shivers down her spine.

    He stepped closer, and Wendy instinctively recoiled, trapped against the edge of the desk with nowhere left to go<i>. </i>

    ¡°If you really can¡¯t figure it out, I¡¯ll kindly tell you.¡±

    Ethan loomed above her, his deep voice slicing like a knife. ¡°All day long, you don¡¯t focus on your work. Instead, you¡¯re scheming against your colleagues, stealing their designs¨Cdid you really think nobody would notice?¡±

    Wendy opened her mouth but could not say a word.

    How <i>could </i><i>he </i>know?

    Chapter 32 None of Your Business

    Dawn must have ratted <i>me </i><i>out</i>!

    F:.

    2.00

    +20 Free Coins

    There¡¯s no <i>other </i>exnation<i>. </i><i>That </i><i>girl </i><i>clearly </i><i>said </i><i>it </i><i>was </i><i>old </i><i>college </i>work, <i>and </i>nobody else should have

    known<i>! </i>

    Ethan watched her shifting expression. The mocking glint in his eyes deepened. He didn¡¯t exin further, coldly stating, ¡°You didn¡¯t stop at one or two offences¨Cyou had to go all the way.¡±

    His cool fingers pinched Wendy¡¯s chin, pressing gradually. ¡°You were supposed to negotiate a deal, but you dragged Dawn into it. How dare you, hm?¡±

    Caught in his icy gaze, Wendy forgot to breathe.

    She even ignored the sharp pain in her chin.

    Dawn¡­

    <i>Ever </i><i>since </i><i>earlier</i><i>, </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>mentioned her </i><i>several </i><i>times</i>.

    <i>So </i><i>all </i><i>of </i><i>this</i><i>, </i><i>his </i><i>anger</i><i>, </i><i>is </i><i>because </i><i>of </i><i>that </i><i>bitch</i><i>, </i><i>Dawn</i>!

    Wendy¡¯s eyes shot up, her face twisting in pain, but she gritted her teeth. ¡°W¨Cwhat is your rtionship with Dawn?¡±

    Ethan paused for a moment, then let go of her face and strode over to sit in the office chair. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business. You have one day to return Dawn¡¯s designs and apologize to her for yesterday.¡±

    Chapter 53 Why Apologize?

    Chapter 53 Why Apologize?

 Beseeched 53

    Chapter 53 Why Apologize?

    Chapter 53 Why Apologize?

    Wendy took a few shaky breaths, pushing herself up with her hands.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡±

    (?/)

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s face didn¡¯t change, though there was a tiny teasing curve on his lips. ¡°Of course, you could always try ¡­ and see if I¡¯d ruin you.

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t let Dawn find out about today.¡±

    Wendy pressed her lips together, all her frustration and anger trapped inside.

    Even though she had done well abroad, at the end of the day, she was just an ordinary person. She knew very well what happened when someone tried to go against the big boss.

    That afternoon, Dawn got a message from Wendy trying to make peace. She calledst night an ident and said she wanted to meet and apologize properly.

    Thinking about yesterday still made Dawn shiver.

    She took a screenshot of the message and sent it to Janice, then to Ethan.

    Janice called almost right away. After checking that Dawn was okay, she brought up Wendy.

    ¡°If she dares to talk about meeting in broad daylight, we don¡¯t need to be afraid. Send me the address when you get there. I¡¯m involved too¨Cshe owes me an apology.¡±

    Dawn still felt a tight knot in her chest. ¡°And that¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s <i>see </i>what she has <i>to </i>say

    first.¡±

    For now, there was no solid proof that she and Marshall had worked together. Not meeting her wouldn¡¯t help them get anything on her, so it was better to y it by ear. <fn7b65> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn7b65>

    Dawn thought about it and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell you once she sends me the address.

    After hanging up, Ethan¡¯s WhatsApp pinged.

    One word. ¡°Go.¡±

    Dawn stared at it for a moment, muttering, ¡°Looks like he¡¯s really busy ¡­ He doesn¡¯t even have

    Chapter 53 Why Apologize?

    time to type more.¡±

    :

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Of course, Dawn didn¡¯t know Ethan was keeping his message short to avoid showing too much.

    At least she had an answer. She took a deep breath, went back to her room, changed, and headed out.

    Wendy had picked a coffee shop just ten minutes from thepany. Dawn spent the ride getting herself mentally ready and sent the address to Janice. Only then did she finally feel a little safer.

    ¡°Ms. Richardson.¡±

    Even though her heart was still racing, Dawn kept her face calm, showing nothing.

    She studied Wendy coolly and spoke softly, ¡°If you have something to say, we could¡¯ve talked at the office.¡±

    Wendy felt that her neck and jaw were sore just looking at Dawn.

    In the office, she hadn¡¯t realized it, but outside¡­

    When that man had grabbed her, he really used force.

    He really tried to choke her to death!

    Wendy¡¯s face went pale as she forced out a weak smile. ¡°Some things are hard to say at the office ¡­ Have a seat. Want something to drink? I¡¯ll call the server over-¡±

    ¡°No, thanks!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t dare touch anything she offered.

    Interrupting her, she said, ¡°Ms. Richardson, just get to the point. I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    Seeing Dawn finally sit, Wendy breathed a little easier and took a steadying breath before pulling out the design drafts. ¡°These ¡­ are the design drafts you gave me before. I¡¯m returning them to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn frowned, a little confused.

    <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>apologize</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>are </i><i>we </i><i>talking </i><i>about </i><i>design </i><i>drafts</i>?

    Chapter 53 Why Apologize?

    Besides¡­ ¡°Didn¡¯t you already give them to the boss?¡±

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    Hearing this, Wendy¡¯s anger red again. She snapped in a mocking tone, ¡°Yeah, I gave them to the boss, but who knew the boss was so close to you?¡±

    Dawn was even more confused.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t even know who the boss is.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him ¡­ but it doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t know you.¡±

    Wendy tried to stay calm, but remembering Ethan¡¯s warning, she swallowed the rest of her words and changed the topic. ¡°As forst night, I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I shouldn¡¯t have left you two there. That was my mistake.¡±

    Dawn looked at her reluctantly, puzzled.

    <i>If </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>sincere</i>, <i>why </i><i>apologize</i><i>? </i>

    Wendy wasn¡¯t really the type to apologize.

    But since she had spoken, Dawn had to hear the truth.

    ¡°Ms. Richardson, you said you didn¡¯t intentionally leave us there, but the fact is, when you left, Janice and I called you, and you didn¡¯t even look back.

    ¡°You might not have made a deal with Marshall, but about his harassment toward us at work, you were clearly a bystander. Because of that, Janice and I were put in danger.

    ¡°So I won¡¯t forgive you, and I don¡¯t ept your apology.

    ¡°Of course, you¡¯re my superior¨CI can¡¯t change that fact, but that¡¯s it. I reserve my judgment.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s clear, firm voice said it all, making Wendy¡¯s heart beat fast.

    She doesn¡¯t <i>ept </i><i>my </i><i>apology</i>?

 Beseeched 54

    18:18 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>16 </b>

    Chapter 54 Inside Story

    Chapter 54 Inside Story

    No<i>, </i>I have to make Dawn <i>ept </i><i>my </i><i>apology</i>.

    <b>27 </b>

    +20 Free Cons

    Wendy didn¡¯t know much about Ethan, but anyone with a brain could figure it out: If he wanted to crush her, it would be as easy <b>as </b>stepping on an ant!

    Wendy took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Dawn had just started to find the courage to speak, so hearing this, she didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How can I get you to forgive me?¡±

    Wendy suddenly mmed her hand on the table and stood up.

    Her eyes were red, and she shouted angrily, ¡°I already apologized! And how could I be med forst night? Even if I hadn¡¯t left, so what? Didn¡¯t you see he had his driver and assistant with him? I couldn¡¯t have won against them!¡±

    Before Dawn could say anything, a cold voice came from behind. ¡°So, Ms. Richardson, you¡¯re justifying your actions?¡±

    They both turned at the same time, seeing Janice¡¯s tall, graceful figure walking over.

    She casually pulled a chair beside Dawn, standing with her in a united front, and didn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°If we¡¯re being nice, we¡¯d say you chose to protect yourself at a key moment. But to put it harshly: How are you any different from a pimp?¡±

    ¡°What ¡­

    ¡±

    Wendy was furious but couldn¡¯t find a word to answer.

    Janice snorted. ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth. Marshall and his assistant are under arrest. And the reason you¡¯re here, giving us excuses, is that you¡¯re lucky we don¡¯t have real proof.¡±

    Wendy said nothing, her eyes fixed on Janice, as if she could bear a hole through her.

    <i>Janice </i>is telling the truth.

    But so <i>what</i><i>? </i>

    Chapter 54 Inside Story

    :

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    The police need <i>evidence</i>. <i>Besides</i>, <i>the </i><i>two </i><i>idiots </i><i>got </i><i>themselves </i><i>into </i><i>trouble</i>. <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>it </i><i>be </i><i>my </i><i>fault</i><i>? </i>

    Wendy¡¯s logic had been burned away by anger, and she quickly forgot Ethan¡¯s instructions. She sneered coldly, ¡°You¡¯re right. I am lucky. What are you gonna do about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Janice looked at her calmly. ¡°But we have the right not to forgive you.¡±

    Wendy froze.

    She suddenly remembered she still had to answer to Ethan.

    Janice gave her a faintly amused look, then grabbed Dawn¡¯s hand, ready to leave.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Wendy jumped up, both afraid they would really leave and unwilling to swallow her pride. After a long pause, cheeks flushed, she blurted, ¡°I¡¯m about to leave Dreammaker Studios, so stop holding this against me, okay?!¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t quite understand her, why she was so desperate for their forgiveness.

    Clearly, she and Janice didn¡¯t really matter to Wendy.

    But hearing Wendy say she was leaving, Dawn felt a small flicker of surprise.

    She paused for a second, then said coolly, ¡°It¡¯s not about forgiving or not forgiving. I want nothing to do with you.¡±

    With that, Dawn didn¡¯t linger, taking Janice¡¯s hand and striding out of the coffee shop.

    All the way, Janice kept ncing at her from time to time, making Dawn feel slightly self- conscious. She let go of her hand. ¡°Janice, if you want to say something, just say it. Don¡¯t stare at me like that¡­

    ¡±

    Janice couldn¡¯t helpughing softly and sighed. ¡°Nothing. I just feel like I worried for nothing.¡±

    She had rushed over, worried Dawn might get bullied by Wendy.

    The truth was¡­ nothing happened.

    ¡°You¡¯re tougher than I thought.¡±

    Dawn vaguely understood what she meant and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m not that easy to bully, okay? I just don¡¯t like trouble, so for things that don¡¯t matter too much, I usually let them slide.¡±

    Chapter 54 Inside Story

    But both Austin and Wendy had already made it clear.

    $20 Free Coins

    When facing certain people, you have to stand your ground until they have nothing left to say.

    Janice nodded, impressed. ¡°Exactly! Anyone or anything trying to make you suffer, just deal with it and shut them up. Don¡¯t overthink it!¡±

    Dawn chatted a little more, then suddenly asked, ¡°But Janice, I always thought you were afraid of Ms. Richardson. I didn¡¯t expect you to actually confront her head¨Con.¡±

    Janice paused, her gaze flickering away.

    ¡°Well ¡­ I used to think like you too. Less trouble is better than more trouble.¡±

    That was true.

    Besides, she couldn¡¯t exactly say that she had already received a call from the boss and knew Wendy had been fired.

    Piecing everything together, Janice had a rough idea of Dawn and Ethan¡¯s rtionship, but since the boss hadn¡¯t said anything, she dared not speak. She had to use another topic to stall.

    Fortunately, Dawn didn¡¯t press further and just murmured softly, ¡°You always seem like you know some inside story.¡± <fna237> Readplete version only at F¦ÉndNovel</fna237>

 Beseeched 55

    :

    Chapter 55 Maybe You¡¯ll Be Surprised

    Janice chuckled and gently pushed Dawn toward the car.

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Stop overthinking it. Just go home. Finally got apany¨Cpaid day off¨CI¡¯m gonna sleep like a log. See you tomorrow!¡±

    Watching the cab drive away, Janice let out a heavy sigh of relief.

    She pulled out her phone and sent a message to the boss.

    ¡°Wendy apologized. Dawn went home.¡±

    In the office, Ethan leaned back in his chair with his long legs casually resting on the edge of the desk, his slender fingers holding his phone as he read the message. His usually sharp brows rxed just a little.

    Just then, Tony pushed the door open.

    ¡°Boss, the evidence has been submitted. And there are two women who were harassed by Marshall, willing to testify in court.¡±

    With that, Marshall was finished.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Ethan twirled his phone in his palm, his dark eyes sharp andmanding. ¡°Have HR issue a statement listing all of Wendy¡¯s misconduct. From now on, she¡¯ll never coborate with us again.¡±

    Since she had pushed Dawn into trouble this time, she had probably done simr things before. Her career ended here. It was just karma catching up.

    Tony didn¡¯t feel any pity. He left and immediately made the necessary calls,

    Within two hours, HR posted an announcement in thepany chat: Wendy had been fired for personal misconduct, and any brands working with Dreammaker Studios would never work with Wendy again. <fn54bf> Discover more novels at Find¡ïNovel</fn54bf>

    The announcement spread like wildfire.

    Wendy had been at Dreammaker Studios for quite a while, and she had lots of notable works.

    And now, she was suddenly fired?

    Chapter 55 Maybe You¡¯ll Be Surprised

    But after learning why, everyone agreed she had brought it on herself.

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Lucky someone like her was gone. Otherwise, who knew who would be forced to drink next?

    Small chat groups buzzed with gossip, even uncovering some of Wendy¡¯s lesser¨Cknown misdeeds, and everyone shared a few harsh remarks in solidarity.

    Once the gossip died down, the next question was: Who would take over Wendy¡¯s position?

    That remained a mystery.

    Dawn quietly read the messages, only replying when tagged. As for who would be the next team lead, it didn¡¯t matter to her.

    By 7 p.m., an engine sounded in the courtyard.

    Dawn sprang up from the couch, quickly brushed her hair, slipped on her shoes, and sat properly.

    She took two deep breaths, and even she didn¡¯t quite understand why she was doing this.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t </i><i>Ethan </i><i>already </i><i>know </i>what <i>I¡¯m </i><i>like</i>? <i>He¡¯s </i><i>seen </i><i>me </i><i>like </i><i>this </i><i>since </i>I <i>was </i><i>little </i>¡­

    Dawn pursed her lips, feeling a small, unexined annoyance.

    When Ethan pushed the door open, he saw her sitting up straight like a good girl, perfectly still.

    He couldn¡¯t help but smirk, tilting his head. ¡°Ms. Porter, what exactly are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡± Dawn¡¯s cheeks flushed instantly, stammering, ¡°Nothing ¡­ Just waiting for you toe back so we can eat together.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s smile widened as he lifted the dishes in his hand. ¡°Alright. Give me 30 minutes.¡±

    He set the food aside, removed his suit jacket and wristwatch, then rolled up his shirt sleeves with a smooth, flowing motion that was mesmerizing to watch.

    Before he looked her way, Dawn quickly turned her face.

    The soft sound of hisughter reached her ears, making the tips of her ears burn red,

    Once the kitchen door closed, Dawn exhaled slowly, releasing the breath she had been holding in her chest, blinking several times.

    Chapter 55 Maybe You¡¯ll Be Surprised

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    During dinner, Ethan briefly asked about the day¡¯s events, and Dawn answered each question. By the end, she was still puzzled. ¡°Looks like I really underestimated Dreammaker Studios. They handle employee matters so quickly.¡±

    She had only met Wendy at noon, and by the afternoon, HR had already issued an

    announcement.

    <i>Wendy </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>spread </i><i>it </i><i>herself</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>? </i><i>Did </i><i>the </i><ipany </i><i>nt </i><i>listening </i><i>devices </i><i>on </i><i>everyone</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn looked down at her food, not noticing that Ethan had paused mid¨Cbite. Then, in his calm, casual voice, he said, ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. They¡¯re being responsible for every employee.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Not manypanies could manage that.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°What a shame. Last time the boss came to the office, I didn¡¯t get to see him. I was actually curious.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Curious about what?¡±

    ¡°Curious what kind of person he is.¡±

    Dawn rested her chin on her hand, thinking and shaking her head. ¡°Must be a very refined, gentlemanly person.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched, and he almost felt jealous.

    But then he thought, <i>So </i><i>what </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>curious</i>? <i>I¡¯m </i><i>her </i><i>boss</i>!

    Thinking this, Ethan¡¯s brief worry faded, and he rxed. ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get a chance to meet him. Maybe you¡¯ll be surprised when you do.¡±

 Beseeched 56

    Chapter 56 You Can Resign Immediately

    Chapter 56 You Can Resign Immediately

    Dawn nodded. ¡°True, keeping a little mystery is actually nice.¡±

    After finishing their meal, Ethan went to the kitchen to clean up.

    <b>27 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn sat on the couch, spreading out the design drafts Wendy had returned. She bit the end of her pen and sank into deep thought. <fnad7e> Latest content published on Find[?]ovel</fnad7e>

    Before long, Ethan came out of the kitchen and immediately noticed her on the couch, head down, a stray lock of hair falling over her delicate brow. The soft, dim light made her face glow gently, giving her a dreamy, almost magical look.

    He watched silently for a moment, then stepped closer.

    ¡°Running into a problem?¡±

    Dawn lifted her head, taking the pen out of her mouth. ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s just¡­ weird.

    ¡°Wendy said she already showed the drafts to the boss, so why return them to me? Is my work really that bad?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason.

    But looking at the designs now, she felt they were fine.

    Ethan felt a small pang of guilt and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Maybe she never actually showed them.¡±

    ¡°You think so?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    To back it up, Ethan picked up the drafts, studying them carefully. ¡°Your designs have a clear personal style. They¡¯re totally different from the usual jewelry out there. No boss could reject them.¡±

    Hearing himpliment her so clearly for the first time made Dawn a little shy. Still, a small smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Well, of course.

    ¡°Then tomorrow I¡¯ll show them to Linda. If there¡¯s a problem, we¡¯ll deal with it then.¡±

    The next day at the office, Dawn went straight to Linda¡¯s office and handed over the drafts.

    Chapter 56 You Can Resign Immediately

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Surprisingly, Linda really hadn¡¯t seen them before. She praised the work for a while before letting Dawn leave.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but feel Linda might have been a little overexcited.

    She walked out, exhaling and shaking her head.

    <i>Maybe </i><i>she </i><i>really </i><i>does </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>eye </i><i>for </i><i>design </i><i>¡­ </i><i>Linda </i><i>has </i><i>always </i><i>liked </i><i>my </i><i>work</i><i>, </i><i>after </i><i>all</i>.

    Near the end of the day, Linda suddenly announced a change in personnel: Janice would now officially be the design team lead. Anyone with objections could bring them up privately.

    In other words, Janice¡¯s appointment was final¨Cany objections didn¡¯t matter.

    Everyone looked shocked, including Janice herself.

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t even know what¡¯s happening,¡± she muttered.

    Dawn reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing. It means both Ms. Greenwood and the boss recognize your talent. You¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Janice had been at thepany for three years, a veteran in the design department. She was more than capable¨Ctaking the lead was reasonable.

    But the sudden responsibility left her momentarily unprepared.

    With the quarterly designs still undecided, she had lots of work waiting.

    Some coworkers murmuredints, but Linda¡¯s stance was clear. No one dared openly challenge <i>it</i>¨Cthey could only whisper behind Janice¡¯s back, conveniently within her hearing.

    Dawn thought about speaking, but Janice stopped her.

    ¡°Let them talk. Even if we win the argument, it won¡¯t shut them up.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°No buts.¡±

    Janice didn¡¯t care. ¡°If you can¡¯t handle a little gossip, how will you handle a mountain of work? As long as they don¡¯t sabotage me, let them talk¨Cthey can¡¯t beat results.¡±

    Still, they had underestimated how bad the coworkers were.

    That afternoon, at the design team meeting, only Dawn showed up.

    Chapter 56 You Can Resign Immediately

    :

    She looked at the empty design table, then at Janice with her furrowed brow, and said hesitantly, ¡°I¡¯ll go call-¡±

    <b>27 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°No need.¡± Janice took a deep breath and forced a small smile. ¡°Even if you called them, they¡¯d say they¡¯re busy. It¡¯s clearly prearranged.¡±

    ¡°Then what do we do?¡±

    ¡°Let them be busy. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow morning.¡±

    The next morning, no one came again. Janice stayed patient and rescheduled the meeting for the afternoon.

    Meanwhile, the other design team members whispered endlessly,pletely confused about Janice¡¯s n.

    By afternoon, half the team finally showed up. Dawn realized Janice¡¯s strategy was working. As the time came, Janice¡¯s calm,manding voice filled the room.

    ¡°No more second chances. I¡¯ve been patient, but some of you clearly don¡¯t respect me at all.¡±

    Janice casually pulled out her phone and posted a screenshot in the team chat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve received Ms. Greenwood¡¯s approval. Anyone who didn¡¯t attend this afternoon¡¯s meeting will be demoted to design assistant. If you disagree, you can resign immediately.¡±

    The team exchanged shocked looks, a mix of disbelief and fear on their faces.

 Beseeched 57

    Chapter <i>57 </i>You¡¯ve Got It Wrong!

    ? (27

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled. Janice was just way too cool. She silently gave her a big thumbs¨Cup.

    Janice lifted the corner of her mouth in a quick, subtle smile and waited for the whispers to die down before saying, ¡°Those of you who are leaving, you may go now.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°1

    No one moved or said a word.

    Janice continued, ¡°Since you¡¯re staying, let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±

    The backlog of work was huge. The meeting ran from 3 p.m. until 7 p.m. Sometimes, someone peeked at the door, but no one darede in.

    When it ended, Janice rubbed her neck and stood up.

    ¡°Thanks for helping with the work. Since we met sote, I¡¯ll treat everyone to dinner at vors Bistro downstairs.¡±

    The moment she said it, someone eximed, ¡°vors Bistro ¡­ isn¡¯t that like 400 per person? We might bankrupt her.¡±

    The person realized her words sounded off right after saying them, but it was toote to take them back. Luckily, someone else jumped in, and the mood slowly became lively.

    Dawn watched the cheerful scene and finally exhaled in relief. She had already started seeing Janice as a friend and didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her.

    After leaving the conference room, Janice pulled Dawn aside, looking a bit shy. ¡°Dawn, why don¡¯t you invite your fianc¨¦ to join us? It¡¯s a big group anyway¨Cmight as well make it lively.¡±

    Dawn, who hadn¡¯t sent Ethan a message yet, froze. ¡°Invite him?¡±

    She wanted <i>to </i>say it might be awkward.

    <i>Ethan </i>doesn¡¯t <i>know </i><i>my </i>colleagues¨C<i>what </i><i>if </i><i>he </i>feels

    <i>ufortable</i><i>? </i>

    Janice linked arms with Dawn as they walked out, nodding repeatedly. ¡°It¡¯ste anyway; he probably isn¡¯t busy. If you cat out alone, you¡¯d leave him by himself, right?¡±

    Not busy? <i>That¡¯s </i><i>not </i>really <i>true</i><i>. </i>

    Chapter 57 You¡¯ve Got It Wrong! <fnff6b> Readplete version only at Find¡ïNovel</fnff6b>

    Dawn felt that Ethan was swamped every day. But she knew Janice meant well.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ask him.¡±

    She opened WhatsApp and sent Ethan a message.

    ¡°My colleagues are having dinner together. Wanna join?¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°Your colleagues?¡±

    Dawn wrote back, ¡°Yeah, our new team lead is buying, and plus¨Cones are wee.¡±

    Ethan stared at the message, unsure what Dawn meant. <i>She </i><i>wants </i><i>me </i><i>to </i>go?

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    After a moment, he typed out a reply with his long fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve still got a bit of work. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle pick you up. Is that okay?¡±

    No sooner had the message been sent than Tony pushed open the office door. ¡°Mr. Jackson, the Unkerston side is ready. The video conference can start now.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan reopened his phone and added one more message. ¡°Meeting now. Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    Seeing this, Dawn gave a knowing look and showed Janice her phone. ¡°See? I told you he¡¯s busy. Next time, when he¡¯s free, we¡¯ll buy you dinner.¡±

    Janice¡¯s disappointment was clear. ¡°Okay, okay.¡±

    She nced at Dawn. ¡°I thought I might get a chance to see just how handsome your fianc¨¦ is.¡±

    Dawn quietly muttered, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s indescribably handsome.¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, but she didn¡¯t reply.

    By the time they finished dinner, it was already past 9 p.m. No messages hade through.

    Dawn assumed Ethan still hadn¡¯t finished work, so she sent him a quick message and took a cab home.

    As expected, Ethan¡¯s car wasn¡¯t there. She opened the door, and the loud ttering from the kitchen made her jump.

    Dawn grabbed a baseball bat from the cab near the entrance and tiptoed toward the noise,

    Chapter 57 You¡¯ve Got It Wrong!

    muttering, ¡°Breaking into my house? Seriously¡­¡±

    11

    <b>27 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    The bat was still raised high in her hands.

    Dawn and the middle¨Caged woman in the kitchen locked eyes, both wide¨Ceyed.

    After a long moment, Hannah was the first to rx. She exhaled and said, ¡°Scared It¡¯s me, Hannah!¡±

    you, huh?

    The scene was undeniably awkward. Dawn sheepishly lowered the bat and apologized. ¡°Sorry, Hannah¡­ I didn¡¯t know you wereing today. I thought someone had broken in. A¨Care you okay?¡±

    ¡°No, no, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Hannah stepped forward and took the bat from her hands.

    Smiling warmly, she said, ¡°I was supposed toe by a couple of days ago, but had to visit rtives at thest minute. Come on. Let me look at you¡­.

    ¡°Wow, Dawn, you¡¯ve gotten even prettier. When you and Ethan have a baby, it¡¯s going to be the cutest little thing ever.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught. She blurted, ¡°B¨Cbaby?¡±

    Hannah nced at her stomach andughed. ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you pregnant?¡±

    Dawn froze and waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not pregnant! You¡¯ve got it wrong!¡±

 Beseeched 58

    Chapter 58 Enough, You Guys

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan and I haven¡¯t <i>crossed </i><i>that </i><i>line </i><i>yet</i><i>, </i><i>so </i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>I </i><i>possibly </i><i>be </i><i>pregnant</i><i>? </i><i>Even </i><i>if </i>we <i>were </i><i>married</i>, <i>it </i>wouldn¡¯t happen that <i>fast</i>.

    Hannah froze for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not pregnant?¡±

    She had heard from Tara that Dawn and Ethan were going to get married. And after Ethan called her toe to Northville to take care of Dawn, she automatically assumed Dawn must be expecting. She hadn¡¯t expected such a mix¨Cup.

    ¡°Sorry, my bad.¡±

    Hannahughed softly, a little frustrated. ¡°I should have asked properly. Hope I didn¡¯t upset you.¡±

    Dawn quietly exhaled, relieved. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just happy you came. How could I be upset?¡±

    With the misunderstanding cleared, the two, who hadn¡¯t seen each other in a long time, sat on the couch holding hands. They caught up for a long while, talking about childhood memories, though every story somehow circled back to Dawn and Ethan.

    ¡°Oh, I always thought you two were perfect for each other, but back then, you were both so young. It didn¡¯t really mean anything, so I didn¡¯t dare say anything.

    ¡°Now seeing you together, I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am.

    ¡°And Mr. and Mrs. Jackson¨Cthey¡¯re already thinking about your wedding too.¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t seen Ethan¡¯s parents in years. Hearing Hannah mention them made her a little nervous. ¡°How are they doing?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re doing wonderfully,¡± Hannah said, her eyes twinkling. ¡°Just worried about Ethan¡¯s lifelong happiness. Mrs. Jackson originally wanted toe with me to see you, but Ethan¡­¡± She stopped herself.

    She corrected, ¡°Ethan said her work was important, so it had to be put off for now.¡±

    Dawn softly said, ¡°I should be the one visiting them anyway.¡±

    ¡°No worries. They¡¯re very easygoing¨Cthey won¡¯t hold it against you. Just focus on your work; leave the rest to Ethan.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s eyes curved like crescent moons, and after a pause, she added, ¡°Of course, if you <fn23c7> Latest content published on f?ndnovel</fn23c7>

    18:19 Tue, <b>Sep </b>16

    Chapter 58 Enough, You Guys

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    could nudge him to speed things up and get married, his parents would be overjoyed.¡±

    <i>Hopefully</i><i>, </i><i>they¡¯ll </i><i>get </i><i>married </i><i>and </i><i>quickly </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>baby</i><i>. </i>

    <i>They </i><i>say </i><i>babies </i><i>born </i><i>when </i><i>parents </i><i>are </i><i>in </i><i>love </i><i>are </i><i>the </i><i>most beautiful</i>. <i>But </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>a </i>big deal right now.

    When Hannah hade, Tara had given her a little ¡°mission.¡± With her matchmaking skills, the baby might be on the way soon.

    After the twodies chatted and reminisced for a while, Ethan finally came home.

    He noticed the lively scene in the living room¨Can older woman and a younger one chatting happily his eyelid twitched slightly.

    Dawn ran over to help him with his coat. ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°Not too bad. Had two meetings,¡± Ethan said, rubbing her hair gently. ¡°Are you upset I didn¡¯t go tonight?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be upset about ¡­ ¡± Dawn¡¯s voice was soft as she walked beside him. ¡°I knew you were busy, but the colleagues told me to invite you, so I just asked.¡±

    Hannah, watching the little couple interact so naturally, secretly snapped two photos with her phone.

    <i>They </i><i>are </i><i>just </i><i>too </i><i>perfect </i><i>together</i><i>! </i><i>Who </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>say </i><i>they¡¯re </i><i>a </i><i>match </i><i>made </i>in <i>heaven</i><i>? </i>

    She sent them to Tara with a heart¨Ceyed emoji.

    ¡°Hey, Hannah.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s greeting almost startled her. She quickly put her phone away and touched her nose. ¡°Hi, Ethan! I was just tidying the fridge. I¡¯m not done yet. You two go ahead and chat!¡±

    With that, she scurried into the kitchen like a sneaky little thief.

    Dawn looked at her retreating figure andughed. ¡°Hannah¡¯s still as adorable as ever.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,

    tell her if you want anything to cat¨CHannah¡¯s cooking is amazing.¡±

    Talking about food made Dawn¡¯s eyes light up.

    She used to loveing over to Ethan¡¯s house for meals, partly because Hannah¡¯s cooking was even better than some five¨Cstar restaurants.

    Chapter 58 Enough, You Guys

    She didn¡¯t hold back, chatted a little, and returned to her room in a good mood.

    Her phone kept buzzing¨Cmessages in the small group chat.

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn was surprised; everyone had been busytely, barely chatting, so it had been a long time since the group had been this lively.

    She took off her coat, flopped fully onto the couch, and opened a voice message. Unexpectedly, she was the main topic.

    Bianca Fletcher said, ¡°Dawn, did you hear? Austin is apparently getting engaged. That girl¡¯s showing off everywhere, acting like she¡¯s about to stamp ¡®Mrs. Osborne¡® on herself.¡±

    David Malone replied, ¡°I know, right? Heard the hotel is already booked.¡±

    Bianca continued, ¡°Austin aside, that girl ¡­ She doesn¡¯t look easy to deal with. No wonder she¡¯s marrying into a wealthy family¨Clucky girl.¡±

    Erin chimed in, ¡°None of them are good people.¡±

    The three of them kept chatting until the quiet Anna suddenly spoke, ¡°Enough, you guys. Can¡¯t you stop worrying about other people¡¯s business?¡±

 Beseeched 59

    Chapter 59 Come Pick You Up

    Chapter 59 Come Pick You Up

    :

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Even though the five of them were a small group, Dawn¡¯s crush on Austin was only known to Anna.

    Looking at the messages, Dawn felt a calm, peaceful feeling settle over her. Austin and Sydney -they really were meant to be together. An engagement made perfect sense.

    She stared at the screen for a while, then left the chat and removed Austin¡¯s number from the cklist. She hesitated about sending a congrattory message, but the first thing that popped up on her screen was his previous messages.

    ¡°Dawn, my patience is limited, so don¡¯t push it too far.

    ¡°Are you really trying to pick a fight? Let¡¯s see how stubborn you can be!¡±

    Thetest one was from two days ago¨Capparently reminding her about her period.

    ¡°The 15th ising soon. Don¡¯t eat anything cold. Get chocte and heat packs ready in advance. I don¡¯t wanna see you cry when you¡¯re cramping.¡±

    Dawn froze for a moment, then quickly snapped back to reality. Austin only ever treated her like his niece. This was just an uncle caring for his niece.

    She twirled a finger in thought, but in the end, she didn¡¯t reply at all. Instead, she opened the WhatsApp group chat and typed, ¡°Uncle Austin is getting engaged, and you all had better celebrate with me as my good friends!¡±

    With her message, the group chat quickly lit up again.

    David had just taken over the family business and coincidentally had some dealings with Osborne Group.

    The next day at the meeting, he finally met the legendary ¡°Uncle Austin.¡±

    Coming out of the conference room, David¡¯s father, George Malone, nced at David and whispered, ¡°I saw you staring at Mr. Osborne¨Cdid you meet him somewhere before?¡±

    David smiled, dimples showing. ¡°Of course.¡±

    When he saw Austin looking at him, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m a friend of Dawn¡¯s.

    ¡°I heard you were getting engaged. Dawn made sure we all congratted you. I wish your future Mrs. Osborne a lifetime of happiness and many kids.¡±

    you <fn5056> This content belongs to find?novel</fn5056>

    and

    <b>18:19 </b>Tue, Sep 16

    Chapter 59 Come Pick You Up

    Austin didn¡¯t respond and furrowed his brows.

    :

    George noticed something was off and patted his son. ¡°If Mr. Osborne has good news, it himself. Why are you making a fuss?¡±

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    he¡¯ll say

    David¡¯s eyes flickered with amusement. ¡°The news is everywhere online. If Mr. Osborne hadn¡¯t approved it, who would dare?¡±

    Of course, someone dared. Sydney.

    David saw the sour look on Austin¡¯s face and realized Austin probably didn¡¯t actually know.

    Ah, <i>the </i><i>plot </i><i>thickens</i>.

    A yful glint appeared in his eyes as he apologized, ¡°Guess it was a gossip ount jumping the gun. My bad for going along. Should¡¯ve waited for you to announce it yourself.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t take the bait. He asked instead, ¡°Have you been in contact with Dawn?¡±

    ¡°asionally. We¡¯re all pretty busy.¡±

    <i>Of </i><i>course</i><i>. </i><i>By </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>Dawn </i><i>has </i><i>started </i>working.

    Austin had wanted to ask where she was living, but thinking of how close these people were, he abandoned the idea, not wanting Dawn to know he was concerned and get spoiled again.

    Thinking of this, Austin¡¯s expression grew even more indifferent. ¡°You¡¯re still young, so focus on useful things when you gather. Don¡¯t waste time on gossip. It¡¯s meaningless.¡±

    David watched him walk away and snorted to himself.

    George nced at him. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    David, shameless, sneered, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Dawn, I wouldn¡¯t waste words on him. Does he really think he¡¯s someone important? He¡¯s just two years older than me, and he¡¯s acting like he can lecture me? Hrious.¡±

    George quickly looked ahead. Luckily, Austin had gone far enough to not hear.

    ¡°You little brat! When you¡¯re out there, know what¡¯s appropriate to say and what¡¯s not. Keep it

    in check!¡±

    David¡¯s hands were in his pockets, chin tilted up. ¡°So what? If he¡¯s capable, he won¡¯t need to

    work with us.<b>¡± </b>

    Chapter 59 Come Pick You Up

    :

    27

    +20 Free Coins

    Even if Austin had heard, it wouldn¡¯t have mattered. Apart from the Malones, he didn¡¯t really have a better option.

    David really couldn¡¯t stand these pretentious men.

    <i>No </i><i>wonder </i><i>Dawn </i><i>left </i><i>him</i>.

    After going downstairs, Austin got into his car and called Sydney.

    Sydney was at a nearby beauty salon getting a facial. Seeing his call, she waved to the esthetician to pause and smiled as she answered, ¡°Austin, are you done with work?¡±

    Her soft voice over the line eased some of Austin¡¯s irritation. He responded, ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the location!¡±

    Sydney hung up and pulled off the facial mask.

    ¡°Ms. Peay, it¡¯s not time yet ¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this.¡±

    Sydney sat up, sent the address, and cheerfully said, ¡°My boyfriend¡¯sing to pick me up. can¡¯t make him wait. Hurry up and wash up, and I¡¯ll top up my credit with you.¡±

    I

 Beseeched 60

    Chapter 60 Perfect Time to Teach Her a Lesson

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    The esthetician¡¯s eyes lit up as soon as she heard that, then she grabbed a facial towel and gushed, ¡°Ms. Peay, you¡¯re so beautiful and thoughtful! Your boyfriend must really adore you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Sydney smiled softly, her lips pressed together. ¡°We¡¯re getting married soon.¡±

    ¡°Wow, congrattions in advance for marrying for love, Ms. Peay!¡±

    <i>Marrying </i><i>for </i><i>love</i>?

    <i>Maybe</i><i>. </i>

    Sydney had been in love with Austin her whole life, and now, she couldn¡¯t imagine being with anyone else. He was the one for her.

    So no matter what, Sydney was determined to marry him.

    Nothing was going to stop her.

    Not a single thing.

    The esthetician spent ten minutes finishing Sydney¡¯s prep, even adding soft, delicate makeup.

    Just as she finished, Austin arrived downstairs. Sydney jogged over and opened the car door, smiling gently, ¡°Sorry, Austin. I said I¡¯d pick you up for dinner but made you wait.¡±

    That easy, thoughtful charm¨Cno man could resist it.

    Austin¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Waiting for you is the right thing to do.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s smile got even bigger, and she batted her eyshes yfully. ¡°So, what are we eating?¡±

    ¡°What do

    you want?¡± <fn0232> Updates are released by find?novel</fn0232>

    Her eyes flickered, and she leaned closer. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then how about we go to your ce, and you cook for me?¡±

    Chapter 60 Perfect Time to Teach Her a Lesson

    Before, Austin would¡¯ve said yes right away.

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    But today¡­ Maybe because he just heard about Dawn, a strange irritation twisted in his chest. He barely felt like eating.

    Austin frowned and told the first lie he¡¯d ever told Sydney.

    ¡°I still have work to doter. Let¡¯s eat out, and I¡¯ll take you home after.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s smile stiffened, and she straightened up in her seat, a little pout forming.

    Lately, Dawn hadn¡¯t shown up, and Sydney had finally felt life calming down. She wanted to settle the wedding ns quickly. Now, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Austin was acting so weird.

    <i>Could it </i><i>still </i><i>be </i><i>because </i><i>of </i><i>Dawn</i>?

    The thought made her grind her teeth in quiet frustration.

    Austin didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He just asked a little about the engagement during dinner.

    Sydney¡¯s hand paused on her spoon before she put it back in the bowl.

    ¡°Austin ¡­ did I do something wrong?¡±

    Austin looked up. The woman across from him had red¨Crimmed eyes, and her sadness made his chest hurt. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be happy about this too, like I was. So when my friend mentioned it, I didn¡¯t correct them. I¨CI¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He clenched his fingers, feeling a little out of control.

    It¡¯s <b><i>just </i></b><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>words</i><i>¨C</i>why <i>am </i><i>I </i><i>being </i><i>so </i><i>petty? </i>

    <i>Besides</i>, <i>Sydney </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>will </i><i>get </i><i>married </i><i>eventually </i><i>anyway</i><i>. </i><i>Is </i><i>there </i><i>really </i><i>another </i><i>choice</i><i>? </i>

    A vein throbbed at his temple as a jumble of feelings twisted in his chest. He pinched his nose bridge and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°No need to apologize. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Sydney blinked, her wet eyes almost speaking.

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not angry?¡±

    Chapter 60 Perfect Time to Teach Her a Lesson

    <i>27 </i>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°No.¡±

    Austin smiled and picked up his utensils to give her a rib. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Sydney bit her lip, gathering courage. She whispered, ¡°Austin, can we get engaged first? My mom called yesterday¨Cmy grandma¡¯s health is getting worse, and she wants us to settle things fast.¡±

    Austin frowned, wanting to say no.

    But thinking of the flutter in his chest earlier, the words got stuck.

    <i>Maybe </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>is </i><i>time </i><i>to </i><i>move </i><i>to </i><i>the </i><i>next </i><i>step</i>.

    ¡°Okay,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll get engaged.¡±

    Sydney froze for a moment, then joy swept over her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start preparing tomorrow¡­ Tell me your ideas first. The dress and everything else will take time.¡±

    Austin answered without really thinking, but his mind drifted to Dawn.

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>engaged </i><i>to </i><i>Sydney </i><i>now</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>she </i><i>should </i><i>give </i><i>up </i><i>her </i><i>stubborn </i><i>pride</i>.

    Now is <i>the </i><i>perfect </i><i>time </i><i>to </i><i>teach </i><i>her </i><i>a </i><i>lesson </i><i>so </i><i>she¡¯ll </i><i>stop </i><i>being </i><i>so stubborn</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn, however, only felt a quick flicker of surprise before she pushed both Austin and Sydney out of her mind.

    She didn¡¯t have time for that¨Cwork took all her energy.

    With Marshall¡¯s drama over, life was calm again.

    Dawn came and left work on time every day, and in her free moments, she even learned cooking tips from Hannah.

    Dawn thought <i>to </i>herself, <i>When </i><i>life </i><i>opens </i><i>a </i><i>door </i><i>for </i><i>someone</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>always </i><i>closes </i><i>a </i><i>window </i><i>for </i><i>another</i>.

    For her, the closed window was the kitchen. She had always thought she could learn anything, but with cooking, she kept hitting walls. The dishes she made were almost impossible to eat.

 Beseeched 61

    Chapter 61 Written All Over Your Face

    Chapter 61 Written All Over Your Face

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°If it turns out terrible, it¡¯s okay.¡± Hannah smiled tirelessly, trying to cheer her up. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m here. And if it really goes wrong, there¡¯s Ethan. I remember he can cook.¡±

    Dawn stared at the dark, burnt meat on her te and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Hannah, I guess from now on, you¡¯ll have to do all the cooking.¡±

    She washed her hands and stepped out of the kitchen, picking up her phone from the couch. Two missed calls¨CHarry.

    Dawn bit her lip and called back.

    ¡°Dad, did you need something?¡±

    Harryughed warmly. ¡°Nothing serious. Just hadn¡¯t checked in with you for a while. How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Even though he couldn¡¯t see her, Dawn straightened up without thinking. ¡°And Mom?¡±

    ¡°Same as usual. She was going to call you, but she¡¯s been busy these past couple of days.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°I see ¡­ Yeah, Mom must be busy.¡±

    Austin is <i>getting </i><i>married</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>Grandma </i><i>is </i><i>getting </i><i>older</i>.

    As the woman <i>of </i><i>the </i><i>house </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>prime</i><i>, </i><i>Mom </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>busy </i><i>dealing </i><i>with </i><i>those </i><i>things</i>.

    Harry didn¡¯t know how much Dawn was thinking, so the small talk drifted before he got to the point.

    ¡°By the way, Dawn, your mom probably mentioned your Uncle Lucas¨Cremember him?¡± <fna348> Original content can be found at fin?novel</fna348>

    ¡°I remember.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ what do you think of him?¡±

    That question stumped Dawn.

    She had no real memories of Lucas, no emotional connection. But by blood, he was probably the only family left.

    Chapter 61 Written All Over Your Face

    :

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn thought for a moment before answering, ¡°No strong feelings. But after everything with our family, why are they only showing up now? Of course ¡­ I¡¯m not ming them. I just think it¡¯s fine for everyone to live their own lives.¡±

    Harry quietly rxed.

    They had worried she might feel hurt, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Your mom probably told you¡ªLucas said he has an inheritance from your mother that he wants to give to you personally.¡±

    Dawn idly traced patterns on the couch with her fingers. ¡°Yeah, Mom mentioned it.¡±

    He also said they wanted to meet her in person.

    ¡°Lucas is already back in the country,¡± Harry continued. ¡°Your mom gave him your contact info, so he should reach out soon.¡±

    After the call, Dawn stayed dazed for a while, hugging her pillow.

    When Ethan got home, he noticed immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Ethan came closer and ruffled her hair gently. ¡°You look like something¡¯s bothering you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really bothered.¡± Dawn lifted her head, resting her chin on the pillow and tilting her face up at him. ¡°It¡¯s just ¡­ Uncle Lucas suddenly wants to see me, and I don¡¯t know how to face him.¡±

    ¡°Suddenly?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It really was sudden.

    ¡°He¡¯s my mom¡¯s younger brother, but he moved abroad with the whole family when I was little. I barely saw him.¡±

    Dawn pursed her lips, a rare look of confusion in her eyes. ¡°He said my mother left me an inheritance.¡±

    Ethan gazed at her small, delicate face. After a long pause, he whispered, ¡°You¡¯re nervous?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s pupils widened sharply. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    17:52 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17

    Chapter 61 Written All Over Your Face

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Well, your emotions are written all over your face. It¡¯s hard not to notice.¡±

    ¡°No way¡­¡±

    ¡°1

    She had thought she was hiding it well.

    Dawn didn¡¯t realize her tone now had a yful, slightly flirty hint,pletely unlike when she spoke to anyone else.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t know¡­ if he really wants to give me the inheritance, or if there¡¯s some other reason.¡±

    She had no memories of him and didn¡¯t want anything to ruin even that thin bond of blood.

    Ethan took her small hand gently in his. ¡°No matter what his intentions are, we treat him with respect since he¡¯s here. If worstes to worst, you still have me.¡±

    His voice was calm and slow, warm but low.

    Dawn felt an odd sense of ease, like all her stress had vanished.

    He continued, ¡°Let¡¯s wait for him to reach out, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tone rose slightly as he tugged her off the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s see what Hannah cooked.¡±

    He acted like he noticed nothing and led Dawn to the dining room, calm and steady.

    They walked together, barely half a pace apart.

 Beseeched 62

    Chapter 62 The Day After Tomorrow

    Chapter 62 The Day After Tomorrow

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn looked down at her arm and saw Ethan¡¯s strong, defined fingers wrapped around hers. She felt the warmth passing between them.

    Her cheeks were turning redder by the second.

    She thought, I <i>probably </i><i>look </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>ripened </i><i>tomato </i><i>right </i><i>now</i>.

    ¡°Dawn¡­

    ¡±

    Ethan turned around and noticed her head almost hanging to the floor, her cheeks glowing a soft peachy pink.

    Amusement sparked in him, and he leaned down too.

    His voice was teasing and maic.

    ¡°Feeling shy?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s reply was quick and urgent. Flustered and a little annoyed, she pulled her hand free. ¡°I- I¡¯m blushing because of Hannah! She taught me two dishes this afternoon, and I failed <i>at </i>both. Isn¡¯t that a waste of ingredients? I¡¯m embarrassed!¡±

    After saying it, she felt even more awkward.

    What is <i>he </i><i>thinking</i><i>? </i>

    <i>I¡¯m </i>shy?

    <i>Ethan </i>probably <i>thinks </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>crazy</i>!

    Seeing her frustrated face, a faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips, but he quickly hid it and spoke seriously, ¡°Well, even though you didn¡¯t seed, you tried hard. You can take a short break, get your energy back, and try againter when you feel ready.¡±

    Dawn fidgeted, looking at him. ¡°You ¡­ don¡¯t think I¡¯m stupid, do you?¡±

    ¡°Stupid? Not at all.¡±

    Ethan pulled over a chair and gestured for her to sit. ¡°From what I know, you¡¯re a really smart woman who¡¯s always two steps ahead. I¡¯m far behind.¡±

    17:52 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17

    Chapter 62 The Day After Tomorrow

    Dawn knew he was ttering her, yet a small smile appeared on her lips.

    She murmured quietly, ¡°You didn¡¯t always say things like that before.¡±

    <i>People </i><i>really </i><i>do </i><i>change </i><i>over </i><i>time</i>.

    When Ethan <i>was </i><i>younger</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>said </i><i>encouraging </i><i>things</i>, <i>but </i><i>he </i><i>also </i><i>teased </i><i>me </i><i>and </i><i>challenged </i><i>me </i><i>relentlessly</i>.

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    But what Dawn didn¡¯t know was that teenagers often didn¡¯t know how to show affection. Mischief and teasing were their usual ways to get attention.

    And Ethan¡­ was no exception.

    Hannah, watching the two interact, squinted her eyes almost shut from smiling.

    She went back to the kitchen and called Tara.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I think Ethan isn¡¯t lying. He should be able to bring Dawn to meet you soon. Look¡­ these two arepletely inseparable right now!¡±

    Taraughed loudly. ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m so d to have you keeping an eye on things. But tell me, how are they inseparable?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t weird that she was curious.

    Ethan had never cared about dating, and now he was actually with someone.

    And Ethan was so sharp¨Ctongued. Tara didn¡¯t want him to upset Dawn.

    Hannah nced at the dining room and lowered her voice.

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ I can¡¯t really exin.¡±

    How could she?

    The clingy, sticky energy of young love made her heart race and cheeks burn.

    Just thinking about it made Hannah blush. She whispered, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s perfect. Don¡¯t worry, Just give them some time and privacy.¡±

    Tara trusted Hannah and finally rxed a bit.

    But she still said, ¡°I don¡¯t care. <fn9bad> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fn9bad>

    Chapter 62 The Day After Tomorrow

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Since you¡¯re there, keep an eye on them. Don¡¯t let Ethan bully Dawn. He tricked her into being his wife¨Cif he drives her away ¡­ he¡¯ll probably end

    he¡¯ll probably end up forever alone!

    ¡°To speed things up, you can add a little fuel to the fire!¡±

    After hanging up, Hannah couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She kept thinking about how to add a little spark for these two young people.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got it!¡± Hannah suddenly sat up in bed, excited. ¡°Young people need fire, right? Just light it up!¡±

    With Ethan there, Dawn felt less nervous.

    He¡¯s <i>right</i>.

    <i>I </i><i>just </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>treat </i><i>Uncle </i><i>Lucas </i><i>and </i><i>his </i><i>family </i><i>like </i><i>normal </i><i>people</i><i>¨C</i><i>no </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>tie </i><i>myself </i><i>down </i>to blood <i>ties</i><i>. </i>

    Two dayster, Dawn got a call from Lucas, asking when she would be free to meet.

    His voice was careful and polite. ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re busy, Dawn ¡­ I didn¡¯te back just for your mother¡¯s inheritance. More importantly, I owe you an apology.

    ¡°Even if you me me, I won¡¯t be angry.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done wrong, and I¡¯ll do everything I can to make it up to you.¡±

    Dawn listened quietly. Surprisingly, her heart didn¡¯t stir at all. ¡°I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow, Saturday. Let¡¯s meet then,¡± she said calmly.

 Beseeched 63

    Chapter 63 Marriage Has to Be Romantic Love

    Chapter 63 Marriage Has to Be Romantic Love

    Lucas was really happy, agreeing immediately.

    ¡°What do you like? I should bring you a little gift for our meeting.¡±

    34

    +10 Free Coins

    Before Dawn could answer, he pretended to be serious. ¡°Don¡¯t say no, okay? I¡¯m meeting you properly for the first time¨CI wanna get you something.¡±

    <i>If </i><i>he </i><i>really </i><i>wanted </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>me </i><i>something</i>, <i>did </i><i>he </i><i>really </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>ask</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what to say, so she stayed quiet for a moment. Then she said, ¡°Alright. Thank you, Uncle Lucas.¡±

    This time, Lucas hade back with his wife and daughter¨CSadie and her cousin.

    Since they were bringing gifts, Dawn couldn¡¯t be rude.

    After work, she went to the nearby mall and picked out three little gifts for them.

    On Friday evening, Ethan asked thoughtfully, ¡°Do you want me to go with you tomorrow?¡±

    He had just showered, wearing a gray loungewear set. The fabric was soft and high¨Cquality, falling perfectly and showing off his fit body.

    Dawn¡¯s hand on the door tightened slightly. She didn¡¯t know where to look.

    His legs are so long.

    His skin is so <i>fair</i><i>¡­ </i>

    ¡°No need.¡±

    She forced her voice to be calm and sneaked nces at him. ¡°You¡¯re always so busy with work. It¡¯s finally the weekend, so rest a bit. I can meet them by myself.¡± <fn670c> This update is avable on find~novel</fn670c>

    In Ethan¡¯s deep eyes, only Dawn existed. Every tiny feeling she had was visible there.

    Shyness, blushes, unease, and trying to act calm.

    She¡¯s still the same Dawn.

    <i>Even </i>if she <i>can¡¯t </i><i>do </i><i>something</i>, she¡¯ll never admit it.

    <b>34 </b>

    Chapter 63 Marriage Has to Be Romantic Love

    +10 Free Coins

    He lowered his gaze and smiled slightly. Then he stepped a little closer. ¡°Then I¡¯ll drop you off tomorrow ande back. Is that okay?¡±

    Being so close, Dawn could even smell his faint, unique aftershave. It made breathing a little

    hard.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Can I really say <i>no</i><i>? </i>

    Does he <i>even </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>captivating </i><i>his </i><i>deep </i><i>voice </i><i>is</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn let out a soft breath, lowering her voice a little. ¡°It¡¯ste ¡­ Aren¡¯t you gonna rest?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He exhaled lightly. ¡°Sleep hasn¡¯t been greattely.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Dawn blinked, letting her gaze fully settle on his face. His features were sharp, angles smooth and well¨Cdefined, healthy¨Clooking, with no obvious fatigue.

    But she still asked seriously, ¡°Is work bothering you?¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of the heart.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath hitched, a flustered panic running through her chest.

    If she asked one more question, she might hear something she¡¯d never imagined before.

    Yet for some reason, she was too nervous to ask.

    Not knowing what expression to wear, she forced her voice to be normal. ¡°Then I can¡¯t help you with that. I¨CI¡¯m a little tired, so I¡¯ll go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Dawn-¡±

    Before he could say more, she firmly shut the door.

    Ethan almost bumped into it, looking at the cold, closed frame. He let out a low, wryugh.

    Chapter 63 Marriage Has to Be Romantic Love

    ¡°What, can¡¯t you wait until I finish speaking?¡±

    Inside the door, Dawn leaned against it.

    She didn¡¯t know what came over her¨Cjust now, it felt like she¡¯d been possessed.

    Even if Ethan <i>has </i><i>feelings </i><i>for </i><i>someone </i><i>else</i><i>, </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>normal</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Then</i>¡­ why <i>is </i><i>he </i><i>still </i><i>marrying </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Staring out the window, Dawn thought for a long time. Finally, one idea came to her <i>¡­ </i><i>Maybe </i><i>Ethan </i><i>loves </i><i>someone </i><i>he </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>have</i>, <i>and </i><i>his </i><i>family </i><i>pressured </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>So</i>, <i>in </i><i>a </i><i>moment </i><i>of </i><i>despair</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>turned </i><i>to </i>me, <i>a </i><i>familiar </i><i>face</i><i>, </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>rushed </i><i>marriage</i>.

    <i>Could </i>it <i>be </i><i>that </i><i>the </i><i>person </i><i>he </i><i>loves </i><i>is </i><i>already </i><i>married</i><i>? </i>

    Biting her lip, Dawn felt like she had seen the truth.

    Anyway, no matter what, she felt that Ethan had helped her a lot. If he really had feelings for someone and needed her help, that wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Who <i>says </i><i>marriage </i><i>has </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>romantic </i><i>love</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Brotherly </i><i>feelings </i><i>can </i><i>work</i>.

    Comrades <i>in </i><i>arms </i><i>can </i>work <i>too</i>.

    Realizing this, Dawn let out a heavy sigh of relief.

    Along with it came a subtle, faint feeling, still undefined and unformed.

    The next morning, Dawn <i>got </i>up early. Hannah was still preparing breakfast and eximed when she saw Dawn already dressed, ¡°It¡¯s Saturday! Why are you up so early? Got something to do?¡°.

    ¡°Just a little errand.¡± Dawn smiled sweetly, hands behind her back as she walked over to watch Hannah work.

    Hannah nced at her. ¡°I¡¯m almost done. Go wake Ethan up for breakfast.¡±

    Dawn froze, a little awkward. ¡°Or¡­ maybe I¡¯ll serve the food, Hannah. You go wake him

    instead.¡±

 Beseeched 64

    Chapter 64 We¡¯re Here

    Chapter 64 We¡¯re Here

    :

    <i>In </i><i>just </i><i>one </i><i>night</i>, <i>something definitely </i><i>happened </i><i>between </i><i>these </i><i>two </i><i>young </i><i>people</i><i>. </i>

    This was Hannah¡¯s conclusion after only five minutes.

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins <fncd09> Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel</fncd09>

    After Dawn finished speaking, she took the bowl from Hannah herself, not looking at her, and started scooping chicken soup from the pot.

    Hannah stared at her for a long moment, muttered something under her breath, and walked toward the main bedroom.

    Just as she raised her hand to knock, the door swung open from the inside.

    The tall, broad¨Cshouldered figure of a man blocked her view. Hannah didn¡¯t feel even a little grateful.

    ¡°Ethan¡­

    ¡°1

    She frowned and whispered, ¡°Did you bully Dawn?¡±

    Ethan thought of the expression on Dawn¡¯s face before she went into the roomst night and said nothing.

    Seeing this, Hannah immediately understood. She let out a sharp, worried sound.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong

    with you? Dawn just came back to Wornellston a few days ago, and you¡¯re already showing your true colors? I¡¯m telling you, if she storms back to Trifton angry, you¡¯ll be the one crying!¡±

    Hannah remembered the promise she made to Tara. She had to speed things up.

    <i>If </i><i>I </i><i>just </i>rely <i>on </i><i>Ethan</i><i>, </i><i>nothing </i><i>will </i><i>get </i><i>done</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan hadn¡¯t slept much all night. Hearing Hannah¡¯s words made his head throb even more. He pinched his eyebrows and said quietly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll calm her down.¡±

    ¡°Calm her down? Is that all?<b>¡± </b>

    Hannah whispered even lower, worried Dawn might hear.

    ¡°You need to love her from the heart and respect her! She¡¯s your partner, not some client. A quick apology won¡¯t work.¡±

    Chapter 64 We¡¯re Here

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Hannah had been with the Jacksons for decades. They treated her like family, and she spoke freely, without the usual housekeeper restraints.

    To put it simply, Ethan was like her own child.

    She gave him a look full of exasperated affection. ¡°Anyway, if your mom knew you were bullying Dawn, she¡¯d definitely teach you a lesson.¡±

    Ethan was exasperated.

    I only <i>said </i><i>one </i><i>sentence</i>.

    Step by step, they headed to the dining room, Hannah muttering as they went.

    Dawn had already set out breakfast. She looked up naturally. ¡°Morning.¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°Morning.¡±

    He wanted to exin what happenedst night, but with Hannah there, it wasn¡¯t convenient. He could only asionally send Dawn a look¨Chesitant, earnest, and urgent.

    Dawn didn¡¯t dare meet his eyes directly, but she understood.

    Don¡¯t let <i>Hannah </i>find <i>out</i>.

    I get it.

    We¡¯re gonna be <i>married</i><i>. </i>It won¡¯t <i>do </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>elders </i><i>to </i><i>know </i><i>he </i><i>has </i><i>feelings for </i><i>someone </i><i>else</i>.

    While eating, she raised an eyebrow at him with a small, yful smile, as if she was saying, Don¡¯t worry. <i>You </i><i>can </i><i>count </i><i>on </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    Seeing her smile, Ethan felt a weight lift from his chest.

    Seems she¡¯s not that angry<i>. </i>

    At least, she¡¯s still manageable.

    He rxed his brows and gave some pancake for her. ¡°Where are you meeting them? I¡¯ll take you after breakfast,¡±

    Dawn had almost finished eating, but seeing the food on her te, she decided to take it. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already booked a car¨Cit¡¯ll be here by 8 a.m¡­..

    Before she finished speaking, the phone on the table rang.

    Chapter 64 We¡¯re Here

    :

    Dawn swallowed the pancake, stood up, and hurried out.

    ¡°My car¡¯s here. You two enjoy breakfast! Bye, Hannah, bye, Ethan!¡±

    Ethan was dumbfounded.

    <i>So</i><i>, </i>I¡¯m <i>left </i><i>behind</i><i>? </i>

    18

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn got into the car, nced once at the vi fading behind her, and exhaled deeply.

    Since Ethan had feelings for someone else, she decided it was better to keep her distance.

    After their call, Dawn and Lucas exchanged WhatsApp info. Shortly after, he sent her the address. She checked¨Cit was a well¨Creviewed private chef restaurant.

    Private chefs like these were known for privacy.

    That meant just the three of them alone.

    The closer she got, the more Dawn¡¯s nerves spiked.

    There was no escaping what wasing. When the driver announced, ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± her heart skipped a beat.

    She got out and paid.

    Looking at therge doors ahead, she took a deep breath and gritted her teeth. ¡°Well, if I¡¯m going to die, so be it. He¡¯s my uncle, so I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t harm me. Alright! In I go!¡±

    She psyched herself up and quickly nced left and right. Thankfully, no one was around.

    I must¡¯ve looked <i>like </i><i>an </i><i>idiot</i>.

    Dawn tugged at her hair twice, stepping inside like a brave soldier marching to her fate.

    A staff member led her to the private room door, knocked twice, and smiled. ¡°Ms. Porter, Mr. Swanson is inside. Pleasee in.¡±

    With that, she pushed the door open, leaving no chance to rx.

 Beseeched 65

    Chapter 65 Shouldn¡¯t You Return the Favor?

    Chapter 65 Shouldn¡¯t You Return the Favor?

    Dawn held her breath and looked over.

    At the dining table, Lucas stood up with a bright, happy smile.

    ¡°Hello, Dawn.¡±

    233

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    He reached out and lightly patted his daughter, a hint of annoyance in his eyes, then lifted his head with a smile. ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯te for a while, or I would have gone to get you <i>¡­ </i>Come,e, quickly, sit with Cindy.¡±

    Dawn felt her throat tighten. She paused for two seconds, then smiled. ¡°Hi, Uncle Lucas.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s excitement grew. A little flustered, he pulled out the chair next to Cindy. ¡°Sit first. We¡¯ll talk slowly. Sadie was held up today. She asked me to send her regards.

    ¡°After you settle in, go straight to our ce and taste her cooking¨CSadie is an excellent cook!¡±

    Just as Dawn was about to reply, Cindy Swanson let out a casual snort, pursing her lips and whispering, ¡°Excellent cook ¡­ I¡¯ve eaten it maybe twice, so how would I know it¡¯s really good?¡±

    The atmosphere turned instantly awkward.

    Lucas¡¯s face darkened. He scolded Cindy, ¡°What are you talking about? Say hi to Dawn!¡±

    Cindy lifted her eyelids slightly and adjusted her posture a bit.

    Reluctantly, she said, ¡°Hey, Dawn.¡±

    Looking at her expression, Dawn could almost imagine her rolling her eyes. Strangely, she didn¡¯t feel offended; in fact, she even liked this strong¨Cwilled cousin a little.

    ¡°Hi.¡°¡®

    Dawn smiled and suddenly remembered the item in her hand.

    ¡°For our first meeting, I wasn¡¯t sure what you needed, so I picked out a bottle of perfume. Hope you like it.¡± <fn0517> Official source is find~novel</fn0517>

    Cindy looked a little surprised, nced at Dawn, andzily reached out. ¡°I could use some money, but not just me, my parents too. Next time, if you don¡¯t know what to give, just give us

    cash.¡±

    Chapter 65 Shouldn¡¯t You Return the Favor?

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Lucas¡¯s expression changed sharply. Seeing that Dawn wasn¡¯t upset, he turned his head and said sternly, ¡°What nonsense are you talking? Is that what I taught you?¡±

    But Cindy didn¡¯t even look at him. She seemed more interested in studying the perfume in her hands.

    ¡°You little-

    ¡°Uncle Lucas.¡±

    Seeing Lucas getting angrier, Dawn quickly intervened, ¡°She¡¯s just joking. I won¡¯t take it seriously.¡±

    Lucas seemed to rx a little, but his gaze at Cindy stayed disapproving. ¡°Learn from Dawn! All you ever think about is fooling around!¡±

    Dawn thought that sounded a little harsh and slightly frowned.

    Cindy, however, didn¡¯t react at all. She seemed to be used to it.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for over ten years. There was a lot to catch up on, and almost all of it was about Dawn¡¯s deceased mother.

    Dawn wanted to change the subject, but didn¡¯t know how.

    Lucas seemed to notice. He took a sip of water from the table and spoke kindly, ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve heard that Austin has taken care of you all your life, so your rtionship with him must be very close, right?¡±

    Hearing Austin¡¯s name unexpectedly, Dawn froze for a moment.

    After a long pause, she lowered her eyes and said, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s not bad.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of which, theirpany and ours haveplementary business areas. Since we¡¯re family now, we can interact more, and maybe even coborate.¡±

    Talking about thepany, Lucas spoke with conviction.

    Dawn had only caught the first part before drifting away, lost in her own thoughts.

    Why did Lucas call me here today<i>? </i>

    <i>He </i>said it was just to meet.

    But now <i>it </i>seems like he <i>wants </i>to <i>use </i><i>my </i><i>connection </i>with Austin <i>to </i>enter the domestic <i>market</i>.

    17:53 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17

    Chapter 65 Shouldn¡¯t You Return the Favor?

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn wasn¡¯t clueless. Her mind was sharp. She just usually didn¡¯t waste energy overthinking people¡¯s intentions.

    She hoped it was just her imagination.

    Dawn tilted her head back and smiled.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, I haven¡¯t been in contact with Uncle Austin for a long time.¡±

    Lucas froze and realized he probably said too much just now. He awkwardly touched his nose twice. ¡°After all, he took care of you for so many years. We can¡¯t be ungrateful¨Cwe have to check in from time to time.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    At this point, the atmosphere grew quiet. She slowly picked up her utensils and ate calmly. The clinking of utensils sounded crisp and clear.

    Cindy had seemed indifferent before, but seeing Dawn act like this sparked her curiosity.

    Her teasing gaze fell on Dawn, then nced at her father. ¡°Dad, Dawn even brought a meeting gift for us¨Cshouldn¡¯t you return the favor?¡±

    She had heard him ask Dawn what she liked on the phone before.

 Beseeched 66

    Chapter 66 Messing up My ns

    Chapter 66 Messing up My ns

    Lucas paused, his eyes flickering with a tiny awkwardness.

    +10 Free Coins

    Annoyed and a little embarrassed, he snapped, ¡°Of course, I prepared something! What nonsense are you saying?¡±

    Then he turned, putting on the warm, gentle tone of a respected elder. ¡°Dawn, I honestly didn¡¯t know what you liked. I looked everywhere and didn¡¯t buy anything. Here, take some money¨Cgo to the mall and pick something yourself, okay?¡±

    He pushed a bank card across the table. Dawn immediately shook her head, refusing. ¡°No need, Uncle Lucas ¡­ I have money. Just knowing you were thinking of me is already more than enough. You don¡¯t have to go to all this trouble.¡±

    Without another word, Lucas picked up the card and pressed it into her hand.

    ¡°I said I wanted to get you something. Take it, or I¡¯ll get upset!¡±

    Dawn was good at refusing small favors, but in front of her uncle, she couldn¡¯t be too forceful. No matter what Lucas¡¯s true intentions were, he was still her uncle.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Dawn looked down at the card in her hand, feeling a little lost.

    Lucas¡¯s gaze flickered, a strange emotion touching his mouth. He sighed, regret in his voice, as he exined why he had stayed away all these years.

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re working, you should understand how hard it is for us to build businesses abroad. When your mother passed, it was a critical time for thepany, and Sadie got sick right then¡­

    ¡°Ahem!¡±

    ¡±

    Cindy¡¯s deliberate cough interrupted him.

    Lucas frowned and shot her a warning nce.

    ¡°In any case, it was my fault for not being there for you and your mother on time.¡± He held Dawn¡¯s hand seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll stay in Wornellston for a while. Let me make it up to you, okay,

    Dawn?¡±

    Dawn gave a polite, calm smile. ¡°I understand your difficulties, Uncle Lucas. There¡¯s no need to

    Chapter 66 Messing up My ns

    make it up. Please don¡¯t feel pressured.¡± <fn16be> This update is avable on Find?Novel</fn16be>

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    She had lived very well with the Osbornes over the years. Even if things hadn¡¯t been perfect, no gift orpensation afterward would have mattered.

    Lucas noticed this. This niece, though obedient on the surface, was actually stubborn and not easily persuaded.

    Clearly, winning her over would take some effort.

    The mealsted over two hours. Lucas asked about Dawn¡¯s life and was surprised to hear she worked at a jewelry designpany. ¡°With the Osbornes¡® big business, why not stay there?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, paused a bit, then said, ¡°I¡¯m my own person. I need to live my own life.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, that¡¯s true.¡±

    Lucas sensed something had happened between Dawn and the Osbornes, but since they weren¡¯t very close yet, he didn¡¯t push. ¡°Having your own career is a good thing. You¡¯ll always have someone behind you as a safety.¡±

    After leaving the private chef¡¯s restaurant, Lucas offered to drive Dawn.

    ¡°No need, Uncle Lucas. I already called a car.¡±

    <i>But </i>

    ¡­

    <i>isn¡¯t </i><i>Uncle </i><i>Lucas </i><i>here </i><i>about </i><i>my </i><i>mother¡¯s </i><i>inheritance</i>?

    After <i>such </i><i>a </i><i>long </i><i>meal</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>mention </i><i>it </i><i>at </i><i>all</i>.

    Dawn carefully chose her words. ¡°Uncle Lucas, the things my mother wanted you to give me¡­

    ¡°Oh, the inheritance?¡± Lucas pped, as if he just remembered. ¡°Your mom left a will. Everything had to wait until you turned 18. I was in a hurry to see you today and forgot to bring it. Next time, I¡¯ll bring it along with all the papers.¡±

    Seeing Dawn stay quiet, he added, ¡°If you¡¯re worried¡­ you can go back with me now.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dawn met his eyes, hoping to see something beyond the surface.

    But there was nothing.

    17:53 Wed, Sep <b>17 </b>

    Chapter 66 Messing up My ns

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Lucas¡¯spany wasn¡¯t huge, but after years in business, he had learned every trick¨Cpolished and strategic outside, clever and shrewd inside.

    Dawn stayed calm and repeated, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle Lucas. I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡±

    Lucas smiled, open and forgiving. ¡°That¡¯s right. No rush¨Cit¡¯s all yours anyway.¡±

    The ride¨Chailing car arrived.

    Dawn waved goodbye.

    Cindy, hands in her overall pockets, looked casually rebellious. ¡°See you next time, cousin.¡±

    Dawn nodded slightly and got into the car.

    Only when the white car disappeared from view did Lucas furrow his brows and turn around.

    Sternly, he said, ¡°If you keep being so reckless, I¡¯ll send you back to Meriax! Do you know how close you came to messing up my ns?!¡±

    Cindy shrugged casually. ¡°Mess up your ns? You mean the ns you have against your niece?¡±

    ¡°You little ¡­

    11

    ¡°What? Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Cindy snorted, gged down a passing taxi. ¡°If you¡¯re really scared that I¡¯ll ruin your ns, don¡¯t take me with you next time.¡±

    Lucas stared at his unmanageable daughter,pletely exasperated and helpless.

 Beseeched 67

    Chapter 67 What Company?

    Chapter 67 What Company?

    Lucas froze for a moment, then his phone rang.

    Still annoyed, he grabbed it and answered, ¡°Speak!¡±

    After a two¨Csecond pause, a deep, maic voice came through. ¡°Mr. Swanson ¡­ sound too happy about this call.¡±

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    you don¡¯t

    Lucas felt a jolt in his chest and realized who it was. He forced a nervousugh. ¡°Oh, no, no! I just finished scolding my daughter and didn¡¯t notice who was calling. Mr. Osborne, don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he asked calmly, ¡°Have you seen her?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, I have.¡±

    Lucas started walking toward the parking lot, trying to sound confident. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to be so capable¨Cshe just graduated and has gotten a job as a designer by her own merits.¡±

    ¡°A designer?¡± Austin¡¯s voice was low and controlled. ¡°What kind of designer?¡±

    <i>Haven¡¯t </i>I <i>told </i><i>everyone </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>give </i><i>Dawn </i><i>any </i><i>special </i><i>treatment</i>? <i>She </i><i>was </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>start </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>bottom</i><i>. </i>

    Assuming Austin had forgotten, Lucas smiled and exined, ¡°A jewelry designer. Didn¡¯t Dawn study that?

    ¡°I heard she¡¯s doing well at thepany. Her bosses like her, and the new quarterly selection is starting soon. Not every recent graduate gets that chance.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t want to hear more. He muttered a short reply and hung up.

    He immediately dialed an internal line and called Osbert in.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, you wanted <i>to </i>see me?¡±

    Austin looked up sharply. ¡°You have ten minutes. Find out which branch Dawn joined, who handled it, and if anyone broke the rules for her.¡±

    Dawn liked to show little sparks of cleverness, and familiar executives often indulged her.

    But Austin couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would risk defying his orders to help her.

    17:53 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

    Chapter 67 What Company?

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Osbert hadn¡¯t heard Dawn¡¯s name from his boss in a long time, so he froze before answering, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check immediately.¡±

    Ten minutester¡­

    Osbert returned, looking troubled. ¡°Mr. Osborne¡­.

    Austin frowned, a bad feeling in his chest. ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°I asked the heads of all the branches. Ms. Porter hasn¡¯t joined any of them. No one has seen her either¡­¡±

    His voice grew smaller as he lowered his head.

    The tension made it hard to breathe. Austin stood still, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    One second. Two seconds.

    Time stretched. Osbert¡¯s legs went numb. Finally, Austin¡¯s icy voice cut through, word by word. ¡°What do you mean ¡­ she hasn¡¯t joined any of them?¡±

    Summoning all his courage, Osbert repeated, ¡°Ms. Porter hasn¡¯t joined any branch of the Osborne Group.¡±

    ¡°Then where is she?!¡±

    Austin¡¯s voice shot up. He yanked at his loosened tie, sharp and irritated, without a trace of warmth.

    ¡°Her uncle just said she¡¯s been working as a designer for two weeks.¡±

    Veins bulging at his temple, he pointed at the phone on the desk. ¡°I just got that call, right? And now you tell me she hasn¡¯t joined thepany? Where is she, then? Huh? Tell me!¡±

    Osbert had never seen the CEO lose his cool. His heart pounded.

    ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll check immediately!¡±

    He spun on his heel and hurried out.

    Austin stared at the closed door, boiling with irritation.

    He paced a few steps, hands on his hips, then swept a stack of documents off the desk.

    <i>Dawn</i><i>! </i>

    Chapter 67 What Company?

    <i>She </i><i>really </i><i>is </i><i>determined </i><i>to </i><i>go </i><i>against </i>me!

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    He clenched his jaws, eyes like thick smoke rolling across the horizon, thinking only about how to deal with that defiant girl. Everything else vanished.

    He picked up his phone and called Lucas again.

    ¡°Where exactly did you meet Dawn?¡±

    Lucas, driving, told Austin the name of the private chef¡¯s restaurant they just visited. Then he asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t answer. He bypassed his desk and checked theputer. His expression darkened. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s here? This restaurant doesn¡¯t exist in Trifton.¡±

    Lucas looked confused. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a Northville restaurant.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I nned to meet Dawn in Trifton, but since she¡¯s working in Northville, I went there directly. Is something wrong?¡±

    Austin closed his eyes tightly, knuckles white on the mouse.

    <i>Wrong</i>¡­ <i>Of </i><i>course </i>it¡¯s <i>wrong</i><i>! </i><fnbc16> Updates are released by Find[?]ovel</fnbc16>

    <i>Why </i><i>would </i><i>Dawn </i><i>be </i><i>in </i><i>Northville</i><i>? </i>

    Wasn¡¯t <i>she </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>start </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>branch </i><i>office</i><i>? </i>

    Still in disbelief, Austin whispered hoarsely, ¡°Whatpany is she working for?¡±

 Beseeched 68

    Chapter 68 Had Dawn Truly Stopped Loving Him?

    Chapter 68 Had Dawn Truly Stopped Loving Him?

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say much, only that it was some startup. Nowhere near the Osborne Group¡¯s league,¡± Lucas reported on the phone.

    He had no idea why Austin was asking all these questions. Then, careful to bnce his words, he added, ¡°Still, young people daring to take risks¨Cthat¡¯s not a bad thing.¡±

    Austin¡¯s breath slowed, heavy.

    He hung up, rubbing his fingers against his palm before striding out the door. The elevator doors opened just as Sydney appeared.

    ¡°Austin!¡± She slipped her arm through his, smiling widely. ¡°Would you look at that? Perfect timing. Like fate, huh? I wasing up and here you are, waiting <i>to </i>greet me.¡±

    Austin stopped, his eyes dropping briefly to her hand on his arm. His voice came low, steady. ¡°I¡¯ve got something urgent. Lunch is on your own.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Her smile faltered. ¡°But you said we¡¯d eat first and then go try on the dresses.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± he said, peeling her hand off. His tone was still gentle, but edged with finality. ¡°Sydney, I¡¯ve got business.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t used to him looking so serious. Her fingers slipped away without protest.

    ¡°So¡­ tomorrow then?¡±

    Austin paused, didn¡¯tmit. He just reached out, smoothing her hair in a half¨Csoothing gesture. ¡°Be good. Eat first.¡±

    Then he stepped into the elevator, his stride quick and clipped, like a man heading to something far more important than a meal or a fitting.

    Sydney stood there, watching the doors close. She didn¡¯t have long to stew before Osbert rushed past, clearly in the same hurry. She grabbed his sleeve. ¡°What¡¯s with the rush? What are you all running off to?¡±

    Osbert stiffened under her grip, clearly nervous, but he knew what he could and couldn¡¯t say. ¡°Ms. Peay, it¡¯spany business. I can¡¯t say a word about it. Even if I wanted to, I don¡¯t know the details. You¡¯ll have to ask Mr. Osborne.¡±

    Chapter 68 Had Dawn Truly Stopped Loving Him?

    Sydney was pissed, but there was nothing she could do.

    She shoved him back with a huff. ¡°You¡¯re as loyal as a dog. His dog.¡±

    Osbert forced a thin smile. ¡°Well, he signs my paycheck.¡±

    In other words, he was implying, ¡°Can¡¯t say the same for you.¡±

    Sydney snorted and dropped the topic.

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    She hadn¡¯t gotten any answers, but her gut twisted with suspicion. Austin¡¯s sudden change of ns¨Ccanceling on her, rushing off like that¨Cit had to be about another woman.

    Downstairs, Austin drove straight back to the Osborne Estate. Without Dawn, the ce had been cold and empty for days. He¡¯d been sleeping at the office, telling himself it didn¡¯t matter.

    He walked into the living room, and the cold emptiness hit him like a wall.

    For some reason, a wave of panic swept over him, sharp and inexplicable. It felt like something vital had slipped from his grasp.

    But when he tried to hold on to that feeling, it vanished like a phantom without a trace.

    Austin didn¡¯t notice that even his breathing was trembling.

    He charged upstairs in long strides.

    Dawn¡¯s room hadn¡¯t changed at all. The wardrobe was left open the way she¡¯dst touched it. The curtains were still apart, winter wind cutting in through the gap like des.

    His eyes burned red as he scanned the room.

    There wasn¡¯t anyone in sight.

    Dust had even gathered on the coffee table.

    Austin stood frozen, surrounded by a haze of disbelief. His body staggered back two steps, unable to ept what he was seeing.

    Suddenly remembering something, he rushed to the vanity and yanked the drawers open.

    All the documents were gone,

    Everything was gone, <fn7afe> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn7afe>

    <b>33 </b>

    Chapter 68 Had Dawn Truly Stopped Loving Him?

    The room was hollow, long abandoned.

    +10 Free Coins

    In the biting winter, even the sunlight held no warmth. It shone down for minutes and still left him cold. Austin stood in the middle of the room like a statue, deste, only now realizing how long it had been since he¡¯d shown Dawn any kindness.

    When had it started?

    Probably from the moment she turned 18 and said she liked him.

    The shock of hearing that from her lips had brought on a fury he couldn¡¯t exin.

    That day, heshed out at Dawn, harsh and cutting, then stormed away.

    He thought that would end it.

    But Dawn was never one to give up. She was stubborn, relentless. She openly confessed her feelings, stayed close to him, and even tried winning over his friends.

    That kind of love pressed down on him, giving him a pressure he couldn¡¯t bear. He couldn¡¯t face it.

    He became harsher with her.

    Every time she mentioned it, he lectured her again.

    Things went on like this until Sydney was about to return from abroad.

    Only then did Austin feel a heavy relief. He no longer had to wrestle with what Dawn might do<i>. </i>

    So now what<i>? </i>

    Had she really given up on him? Had Dawn truly stopped loving him?

 Beseeched 69

    Chapter 69 Let Her Live Her Own Life

    Chapter 69 Let Her Live Her Own Life <fn8e45> Latest content published on find?novel</fn8e45>

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin shut his eyes hard. The sting of sunlight shot down his nerves, spreading to every limb. He was exhausted¨Cwhether from rage or something else, he couldn¡¯t even tell.

    No one knew how long it took before he managed to get his emotions under control. He came downstairs, phone in hand, already dialing Sandra.

    ¡°Austin? Why are you calling at this hour?¡±

    ¡°Where did Dawn go?¡±

    Austin yanked open the car door, dropped into the driver¡¯s seat, and mmed it shut.

    His voice came out cold. ¡°Sandra, don¡¯t give me that ¡®I don¡¯t know¡® excuse. I know how close she is to you. There¡¯s no way she wouldn¡¯t tell you anything.¡±

    The line went quiet. Whatever words Sandra had prepared, his words cut them off clean. She let out a faint sigh. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say it, you¡¯ll find out soon enough. Fine. I¡¯ll tell you.

    ¡°Dawn went to Northville.

    ¡°She asked me not to tell you. She didn¡¯t forbid me, just thought you were too busy and didn¡¯t want you to worry.¡±

    Austin was momentarily at a loss for words.

    His hands locked tighter around the wheel. A storm churned behind his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want him to worry?

    Like he hadn¡¯t spent half his life worrying over her already?

    ¡°Austin,¡± Sandra said gently.

    She rarely crossed paths with her brother¨Cinw; their only interaction came through Dawn. Sandra had always treated the girl as if she was her own, even though Austin was the one who had raised her.

    ¡°I know a little about how she feels about you. It¡¯s not my ce to tell you what to do. But feelings don¡¯t follow logic. She loves you¨Cthat isn¡¯t her fault.

    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t feel the same, maybe it¡¯s time to let go. Let her live her own life.¡±

    Chapter 69 Let Her Live Her Own Life

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn had spent nearly two decades circling her world around Austin. Maybe she didn¡¯t even know herself if it was love or just deep reliance.

    A new ce, a new face.

    Maybe that would be better for both of them.

    Austin sat in silence, staring out through fractured sunlight on the windshield.

    Before today, the idea of ¡°letting go¡± had beenughable.

    He raised her. Wasn¡¯t it only natural she stayed by his side?

    Besides, she couldn¡¯t live without him.

    Austin drew in two sharp breaths, forcing calm back into his voice. ¡°Sandra, you¡¯re joking. I raised her. I¡¯ll always be her uncle. She¡¯s just mad at me, that¡¯s all. You know her temper.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. Just send me her address.¡±

    He ended the call, chest rising and falling.

    Sandra¡¯s words echoed in his mind¨C<i>let </i><i>her </i><i>live </i><i>her </i><i>own </i><i>life</i>.

    Her own life? All he ever wanted was to make things easier for her. Fewer wrong turns. Fewer people who could hurt her.

    Everything he did was for her good.

    Even if she wanted to date, to marry, to have kids ¡­

    It should still-

    That thought punched the air from his lungs. His throat bobbed hard as he leaned back in the seat, eyes shut.

    The idea of someone else taking her away felt like a hand squeezing the life from his chest.

    He told himself it was just paternal instinct. He¡¯d raised her. How could he stand by and watch someone else walk off with her? <i>Ha</i><i>. </i><i>Dawn</i><i>, </i><i>your </i><i>wings </i><i>might </i><i>be </i><i>getting </i><i>stronger </i>

    But wherever she flew, he could still drag her back.

    Chapter 69 Let Her Live Her Own Life

    :

    Half an hourter, Austin pulled up to the airport.

    Osbert met him with his ID and luggage.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, want me toe with you?¡±

    Austin shot him a look. ¡°You nning to ditch thepany?¡±

    Osbert mped his mouth shut.

    Austin sounded like he owned the whole damn ce.

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    If the boss didn¡¯t care, why should the assistant carry the load? The pay wasn¡¯t nearly enough for that.

    Austin took the suitcase, face expressionless. ¡°Cover the two meetings tomorrow and the day after. Handle Mr. Damian Rowe¡¯s dinner, too. Do it well, and your bonus will be triple this month.¡±

    Osbert¡¯s eyes lit up like he¡¯d won the lottery.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡±

    Austin gave him onest nk nce, then turned for security.

    Meanwhile, after meeting Lucas, Dawn had nothing pressing left. Back at the house, she found Hannah pruning the withered branches in the garden. Dawn changed clothes and joined her.

    The two of them worked all afternoon. By the time the sun dipped low, the yard finally looked alive again.

    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll head down <i>to </i>the flower market. I¡¯ll pick up some hardy nts we can keep alive<i>. </i>Once we get them in, this little makeover will be done.¡±

    It was Hannah¡¯s favorite hobby¨Cdigging in the soil, fussing over nts.

 Beseeched 70

    <b>33 </b>

    Chapter 70 Misunderstanding

    Chapter 70 Misunderstanding

    +10 Free Coins

    Seeing Hannah in such high spirits, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but smile too. ¡°Alright, just make sure to call me when you go. I can help you carry things.¡±

    ¡°No problem!¡± Hannah answered right away.

    That¡¯s when a low, smooth male voice came from the stairwell. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile vanished in an instant. ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing home?¡±

    How should she put it?

    Truth was, Ethan¡¯s mood gotplicated fast.

    He had been home the whole time, watching from upstairs while Dawn and Hannah worked in the garden. He¡¯d stood there for a long while, not sure how to step in. The two of them talking andughing together left no space for him.

    So, he stayed holed up in the study, pretending to be buried in work, really just waiting for an opening.

    Now, he realized they hadn¡¯t even known he was there.

    The air turned awkward until Hannah jumped in with augh. ¡°Ethan, why didn¡¯t you say something if you were home? We thought you went out. I was just about to call and ask if you¡¯d be back for dinner.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tongue slid across his lip, and he let out a casual ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡°Work piled up. I¡¯ve been in the study.¡±

    His gaze shifted to Dawn. ¡°So, what did you say just now? Where are you two going?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°The flower market,¡± Dawn said, feeling like there was something heavy in his look, though she couldn¡¯t pin it down. To be polite, she added, ¡°If you¡¯re free, you coulde with us. Do you want to?¡±

    Ethan nodded. ¡°I¡¯m free.¡±

    Dawn felt a little speechless.

    She hadn¡¯t even said when.

    17:54 Wed, Sep 17 <fn6f79> Get full chapters from Find1Novel</fn6f79>

    Chapter 70 Misunderstanding

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Hannah¡¯s eyes curved with a knowing smile. She nudged Dawn and teased, ¡°You two figure it out. Set a time. I¡¯ll get dinner started.¡±

    Before Dawn could reply, Hannah had already hurried back inside.

    She left Dawn and Ethan alone.

    Dawn was in the entryway

    Ethan was on the stairs.

    ¡­

    She rubbed at her neck, uneasy. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe down?¡± He was standing so high up that she had to crane her neck just to talk to him. It was exhausting.

    Something flickered in Ethan¡¯s eyes. He stepped down, a quiet smile tugging at him.

    When they both sat in the living room, Dawn felt everything off bnce.

    She bit her lip. If he liked someone else, wasn¡¯t being around him supposed to feel easier? Why was she so rattled instead?

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°-Here!¡±

    Both of them froze as soon as the words left her mouth.

    Then, they broke into small, awkward smiles.

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks flushed under the warm light, and she muttered, ¡°Why call me out like that? You could¡¯ve just told me when you¡¯re free.¡±

    Ethan leaned back on the couch, looking effortlessly at ease. Long fingers toyed with his phone, spinning it idly in his palm.

    His eyes, though, stayed fixed on her, steady and full of something unspoken.

    After a long pause, he let out a sigh.

    Then, he stood up.

    Dawn jumped, her hand flying up in front of her chest. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ethan almostughed. He caught her hand, lowered it, and didn¡¯t let go. His voice was calm, almost patient. ¡°Nothing. I just want to talk.¡±

    17:54 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

    Chapter 70 Misunderstanding

    ¡°Talk¡­ talk about what?¡±

    ¡°About you.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Mm.¡± His voice was low and smooth,ced with that mix ofziness and unshakable confidence only he had. ¡°And about me. I think we¡¯ve got a misunderstanding between us.¡±

    Dawn¡¯sshes flickered. She lowered her gaze. ¡°There¡¯s no misunderstanding ¡­¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    about

    His voice was steady, soothing¨Clike warm water seeping straight into her heart. ¡°When I said yesterday that love was weighing on me, it wasn¡¯t about pain. I was thinking about us how to make what we have different. I was thinking about you.¡±

    ¡­

    Dawn¡¯s head snapped up, her eyes crashing into his dark ones¨Cthen just as quickly she ducked

    away.

    ¡°I ¡­ I didn¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Truth was, she totally did.

    It was just that saying it out loud in front of him would shred whatever pride she had left.

    Ethan didn¡¯t press her. Instead, his tone softened into something almost serious. ¡°I wanted to exin, because I don¡¯t want a single word of mine to make you unhappy. Do you get that?¡±

    Maybe she got it.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t.

    Her head spun like she was tipsy, thoughts blurring.

    But one thing stood out clearly: Ethan might have married her under family pressure, but he was actually thinking about how to make it work. About how to grow feelings, about building a real life together.

    Her heart pounded like it would break free of her chest.

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    She licked her lips, whispered, ¡°I get it.¡±

 Beseeched 71

    Chapter 71 Drawing the Line

    Chapter 71 Drawing the Line

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. The way she sat there so obediently made his heart soften like melted wax.

    He fought the urge to reach out and touch her.

    Dawn could feel the heat of his gaze burning on her.

    Luckily, Hannah showed up just in time to break the awkward, almost romantic tension. ¡°You two can go wash up¨Cdinner¡¯s ready.¡±

    When she noticed their awkward nces, it finally hit her she might¡¯ve walked in at the wrong time. ¡°Uh¡­ did I just interrupt something? Should I ¡­

    ¡°No, not at all! You came at the perfect time!¡±

    ¡°1

    Dawn rushed over, looped her arm through Hannah, and steered her toward the kitchen. ¡°Did you finish prepping everything yet? Let me give you a hand!¡±

    The two of them slipped off to the kitchen, their voices dropping to a murmur until they faded down the hall. The living room fell into sudden silence.

    The faint sound of their voices drifted back, and Ethan couldn¡¯t stop the smile tugging at his lips as a quiet, unexinable sense of contentment rose in his chest.

    This was already perfect, wasn¡¯t it?

    There was no need to rush.

    Dawn was here and she wasn¡¯t going anywhere.

    With all the misunderstandings cleared up, the vibe at home finally felt normal again. Hannah kept sneaking nces at the two of them, acting like a secret agent, and she was getting that ¡°they¡¯re made for each other¡± feeling again.

    She pressed her lips together, trying not to grin, and finally lifted her te to hide her face.

    Dawn didn¡¯t touch her phone all through dinner. But when she finally picked it up afterward, she nearly jumped as more than a dozen missed calls lit up the screen.

    It was Austin calling

    <i>Had </i><i>he </i>lost his mind?

    Chapter 71 Drawing the Line

    A (33)

    +20 Free Coins

    She hadn¡¯t heard a word from him since she¡¯d taken him off her block list. Why did he reach out all of a sudden today?

    When Ethan and Hannah walked out of the dining room, the first thing they saw was Dawn staring nkly at her phone.

    Hannah nudged Ethan with her elbow, shooting him a look that clearly said, ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to ask her what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Ethan said nothing.

    Ethan clenched his fists, cleared his throat, then stepped closer and handed her the ss of

    water.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nothing.¡±

    Snapping out of her daze, Dawn took the ss with a quiet ¡°thanks.¡± After a beat, she decided there wasn¡¯t really any reason to hide it and murmured, ¡°Uncle Austin called me a bunch of times. I¡¯m not sure if I should call him back.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze flickered, and he turned casually toward the yard as if he didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    She blinked. ¡°What?¡±

    Without looking at her, he said in a calm voice, ¡°Why hesitate? If he¡¯s calling, it¡¯s just to check in on you. Just tell him.¡±

    His words brought her back to reality in an instant.

    He was right. She had already gotten over Austin.

    So why was she still avoiding him?

    Right there in front of Ethan, she tapped his number and hit dial.

    The line barely rang twice before the call connected. His voice came through tense and heavy as he questioned, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Almost on instinct, she nced at Ethan before answering softly, ¡°What is it, Uncle Austin?¡±

    ¡°Where are you?¡± he pressed again, his voice clipped. ¡°I want to see you. Now.¡±

    Chapter 71 Drawing the Line

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She was used to thatmanding tone, the way he barked out demands like orders. Before, she would have obeyed without question. But tonight she simply sat in silence for a moment before replying evenly, ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it over the phone. It¡¯ste. I¡¯m noting out.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that inconvenient, or is it because you¡¯re not even in Trifton?¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    Did <i>he </i><i>already </i><i>find </i><i>out</i><i>? </i>

    When Dawn stayed quiet, Austin let out a sharp, bitterugh. ¡°Unbelievable. You¡¯ve really outdone yourself this time. Skipping out on your first day at thepany was one thing, but running all the way to Northville? What, are you just waiting for me toe chasing after you?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s lips trembled, her throat tight.

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    His voice boomed with anger, but she drew in a steady breath and forced her tone calm. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong, Uncle Austin.

    ¡°I¡¯m 21 years old now. I have every right to decide where I work and live. The only reason I didn¡¯t tell you before is because you never had time to listen.¡±

    He was too busy parading around with Sydney. Every time she had tried to speak, he had cut her off.

    ¡°I¡¯ve settled down here in Northville now. You don¡¯t need to worry about me, and you definitely don¡¯t need to ¡­e looking for me.¡±

    Her voice was clear and firm, the kind of conviction that left no room for softness. To anyone listening, it sounded almost cold, like she truly didn¡¯t care whether Austin came looking for her or not.

    For a long moment, he said nothing. The only sound through the receiver was the weight of his breathing. Dawn tightened her grip on the phone. Almost without thinking, her gaze slid toward the man across from her. Lowering her voice, she asked softly, ¡°Uncle Austin, is there anything else? If not, I¡¯d like to rest now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in Northville,¡± came Austin¡¯s reply.

    Dawn didn¡¯t reply.

    17:54 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17 <fna789> Discover more novels at F?nd-Novel</fna789>

 Beseeched 72

    Chapter 72 No More Illusions

    She froze. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Austin didn¡¯t answer her question. Instead, he ground out his words. ¡°I¡¯ll send you an address. Get over here.¡±

    The line cut off. Only a t busy tone remained.

    For a while, she just sat there, dazed, until Ethan waved a hand in front of her face. ¡°Hey, Dawn. Earth to you.¡±

    She looked up. At some point, he¡¯d walked right up to her, and the light streaming in from behind him outlined his face in a soft, golden glow. For a second, he looked almost unreal. He was so striking it made her breath hitch.

    Blinking, she muttered, ¡°My uncle¡¯s in Northville. He wants me to meet him.¡±

    Ethan responded with a hum. His expression didn¡¯t change, making it impossible to guess what he was thinking. He simply reached for his jacket. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I can go by myself ¡­ ¡± Dawn replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± Ethan insisted.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She had been ready to refuse, but halfway through, she caught herself. With where things stood between them now, maybe it was time to start getting used to his

    presence.

    The address Austin sent was right near Dreammaker Studios. Which meant he¡¯d already gone out of his way to find out where she worked.

    Dawn sat in the passenger seat, watching the scenery blur past the window. Memories she thought she¡¯d buried kept surfacing, one after another, until it all felt like something from a past life.

    When had it all started to change?

    Probably the day she turned 18, when she confessed to him.

    From then on, Austin had only grown harsher, his patience nonexistent. Every attempt at a conversation ended in frustration, every exchange breaking down before it even began.

    Chapter 72 No More Illusions

    :.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She cracked the window, letting the night air wash over her, and drew in a deep breath. In her mind, she told herself that staying in Northville meant leaving that overbearing, once¨Cbeloved uncle firmly in the past.

    This was the end of it.

    From now on, she¡¯d stop holding on to any illusions about him.

    Ethan drove steadily beside her, silent. He caught every flicker of her reaction but didn¡¯t intrude. Instead, he simply reached over and nudged the temperature up, wordlessly making the car a little warmer.

    Twenty minutester, the car pulled up in front of a hotel.

    Dawn unbuckled her seatbelt and nced inside.

    Then she turned around and said, ¡°Maybe ¡­ you should wait in the car? I need <i>to </i>talk to him alone.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered, but it took him a couple of seconds to answer. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn let out a quiet breath, forcing a smile that came off a little too cating. ¡°Just don¡¯t go wandering around, okay? It¡¯s cold out there. I¡¯ll be quick.¡±

    She probably didn¡¯t realize it, but even that small bit of concern meant more to Ethan than she knew. At the very least, it soothed the faint sting he¡¯d been carrying a moment ago.

    By now night had fully settled in. When Dawn walked through the hotel doors, the lobby was nearly empty. She nced around but didn¡¯t see Austin anywhere.

    At the front desk, she asked politely, ¡°Hi, is Mr. Osbourne staying here?¡±

    The receptionist smiled warmly and replied politely, ¡°Are you Ms. Porter? Mr. Osborne left instructions. He said if you arrived, you¡¯re to go straight up to him¨CRoom SSS.¡±

    Dawn was speechless. <fn175b> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn175b>

    So he wanted her to go upstairs? She¡¯d thought he¡¯d be waiting for her in the lobby.

    With a faint frown, she murmured thanks and made her way toward the elevator.

    The five¨Cstar hotel carried a light fragrance even in the corridors. Following the signs, she found Room <i>888</i>, paused to steady herself, then rang the bell.

    But no one opened the door for her. So, she rang the bell again.

    Chapter 72 No More Illusions

    Secondster, the lock clicked, and the door swung open.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Austin appeared in the doorway, tall and imposing. To Dawn¡¯s shock, he looked fresh out of the shower, a robe hanging loose as water dripped from his hair, sliding past his corbone and down into his chest.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened, and she spun around so fast she almost dropped her phone. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you put on some proper clothes before opening the door?¡±

    He frowned, giving her a sharp look. His voice was low, firm. ¡°What are you being shy about? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m naked. Get in here.¡±

    She pressed her lips together and waited until he turned away before forcing herself to step inside.

    The shower had cooled most of Austin¡¯s temper.

    Grabbing a towel, he rubbed at his damp hair, then cinched the robe a little tighter around his waist before stepping back out. ¡°Alright,¡± he said evenly. ¡°Tell me. What were you thinking, running off to Northville behind my back?¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    Because she wanted to get away from him.

    Dawn lowered her gaze to her fingers, unwilling to say it outright. Instead, she murmured, ¡°I need to learn to stand on my own. If I¡¯d stayed in Trifton, I would¡¯ve just kept ¡­ relying on you and your parents.¡±

    Austin froze, his eyes locking on her without blinking.

    ¡°Is that it? Is that the only reason?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She forced a small smile. ¡°And besides, you¡¯re getting married, aren¡¯t you? Your focus should be on your fianc¨¦e, on the family you¡¯re about to build. You don¡¯t need to worry about me

    anymore.¡±

    She meant every word. What she didn¡¯t realize was that, to Austin, this sounded like the real reason she¡¯d left for Northville.

 Beseeched 73

    Chapter 73 Severing Ties <fn3d22> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find(?)ovel</fn3d22>

    Chapter 73 Severing Ties

    :

    Austin¡¯s brows drew tight. With a frustrated growl, he tossed the towel aside.

    ¡°So this is how it has to be, Dawn?¡±

    The anger in his voice made her instinctively hold her breath.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°If I so much as see someone else, you run off. What the

    n? If I actually got married, would lock yourself away from the world? What the hell do you want from me? You-¡±

    you

    The same old words again.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes fluttered shut for a moment, numb. Deep down, she wanted to ask him the same thing¨Cwhat did he even want from her?

    When she was around him, all he did was use and warn her. Now that she had finally walked away, it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Her patience snapped. She shot to her feet.

    ¡°You¡¯re way too full of yourself, Uncle Austin.¡±

    Austin froze, caught off guard, struck silent.

    She pressed on, her voice clear and unwavering. ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t like you anymore. And when I say I don¡¯t, that means I¡¯m done wasting time on you. Whether you get married¨Cor who you marry¨Chas nothing to do with me. Got it?¡±

    Austin stared at the familiar face in front of him. But in her eyes, there was no trace of the stubborn defiance he was used to. Only seriousness. Conviction. And a finality that could not be denied.

    Suddenly, he felt a sharp pain in his chest, like someone had ripped out a piece of him.

    Before he could hold onto it, the feeling was gone, leaving nothing behind.

    He smirked and the words tore out of him. ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dawn replied.

    She held his gaze without flinching. ¡°This is thest time I¡¯ll say it, Uncle Austin. I¡¯m grateful you raised me, and I¡¯ll repay that in my own way. But from here on out¡­ we live our own lives. We¡¯re just not meant to be living together.¡±

    Chapter 73 Severing Ties

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    With Sydney around ¡­ With her around, even without all the other mess, life would only be suffocating. There was no need for it.

    His eyes rimmed red as he stared at her, chest rising and falling in waves that betrayed his

    rage.

    Dawn didn¡¯t move. She was ready, braced for whatever came.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, there¡¯s nothing more to say,¡± he said.

    His hand clenched tight at his side, his expression darkened. ¡°But remember this. Don¡¯t regret it.¡±

    She smiled faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t, Uncle Austin.¡±

    Life without loving him really did feel so much better.

    ¡°Alright then,¡± Austin replied.

    His eyes burned with fury, like he could hit her if he lost control. Instead, he let out a sharp, bitterugh. ¡°You say you won¡¯t regret it, but behind my back you¡¯re still ying games? Dawn, you really have grown up. You know exactly how to get under my skin.

    ¡°Do you even know howplicated the real world is? Alone in Northville, do you have any idea how much you¡¯ll have to suffer?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I know. But I can handle it.¡±

    He gave a harsh, mockingugh. ¡°Handle it how? By pouting and blinking to get money out of

    me?¡±

    Her lips pressed together. She stayed silent.

    Because yes, she had done that before. Back when she still dreamed of building a life with him, she¡¯d push and coax him for money, only to turn around and spend it on gifts for him.

    Seeing her reaction now only cemented Austin¡¯s suspicions.

    She couldn¡¯t handle it. She wasn¡¯t cut out for it.

    Dawn might not have been spoiled, but she¡¯d never once taken a real fall in the outside world. He was sure of it. She¡¯de crawling back after a month.

    Austin shut his eyes hard, unwilling to keep ying this back¨Cand¨Cforth game. When he opened them, his voice was sharp, cutting. ¡°Even if Sydney really did say a few harsh words, it

    Chapter 73 Severing Ties

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    was for your own good. Those thoughts you¡¯ve been carrying¨Cyou shouldn¡¯t have them. Tomorrow you¡¯reing back with me. You¡¯ll apologize to Sydney. Otherwise¡­¡±

    ¡°Otherwise what?¡±

    Her eyes zed with defiance. The words shot out before he could stop them. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll act like I never raised you!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes fixed on him, stunned, almost hollow.

    The face in front of her was still the one she¡¯d known for 13 years. But only now did she realize that maybe she¡¯d never really known him at all. The man she had once loved was nothing more than a figment of her own imagination.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m not going back. And I won¡¯t apologize to Sydney.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse, but steady. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Austin.¡±

    She rose to her feet, gave him onest respectful nod, then turned and walked out without looking back.

    Austin watched her disappear from sight, and the feeling that hit him was like sand slipping through his fingers. Less and less ¡­ until there was nothing left. Not even a trace.

    A sharp pain stabbed through his chest, knocking the air from his lungs.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    His roar tore through the room, raw and hoarse, only to fall t against the silence. No answer

    came.

 Beseeched 74

    Chapter 74 Marry Me

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She never thought that after all this time, Austin would still me her and woulde all the way to Northville just to make her apologize to Sydney.

    All those years of family affection couldn¡¯tpare to the person he adored.

    Dawn¡¯s mouth twisted into a bitter smile as tears fell.

    ¡°Need a shoulder?¡±

    Huh<i>? </i>

    A man¡¯s voice broke the silence, and Dawn looked up. Ethan was standing not far away, watching her with his arms crossed.

    Embarrassed, she wiped her tears away and walked toward him. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. The wind is just too strong tonight¡­ ¡® <fn8ce3> Chapters first released on findnovel</fn8ce3>

    ¡°1

    That¡¯s what she said, but the twitch at her lips betrayed her.

    Ethan let out a quiet sigh, pulled a tissue from his pocket, and gently wiped her face.

    His voice was soft and soothing. ¡°Hmm, whose wind is blowing my wife? I¡¯ll go stop it.¡±

    Dawn sniffled, then giggled.

    ¡°Who¡¯s your wife?¡± she shot back with a yful look.

    ¡°A future wife is also a wife.¡±

    Ethan tossed the used tissue into a trash can, took her hand, and slipped it into his coat pocket. ¡°Want to talk about it?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn looked down, watching their feet walk in sync.

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯ve justpletely cut ties with Uncle Austin.¡±

    They¡¯d go their separate ways.

    ¡°I¡¯ll work hard and live a good life, carn lots of money to pay him back, and repay him for raising me.¡± Other than that, there was nothing left between them.

    Even Dawn found it strange¨Cshe¡¯d never been the type toin.

    Chapter 74 Marry Me

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    But walking with Ethan for so long that night, chatting about this and that, she had actually said a lot of what was on her mind.

    The feeling was so wonderful, so rxing¡­ like a weight had finally been lifted.

    In the end, even thest bit of heaviness in her chest was gone.

    Dawn shrugged her shoulders and let out a deep breath. ¡°Thanks. I feel better now, and I¡¯ve figured it out.

    ¡°That¡¯s just how life is, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯ll always have to suffer. When I think about it, if I can endure great pain, then a little emotional setback like this isn¡¯t a big deal, right?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer, his intense gaze fixed on her.

    After a long moment, he said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    She turned, and found herself staring straight into eyes as deep as the ocean.

    Then she heard him say, ¡°Marry me, will you?¡±

    Huh?

    Dawn stopped, her eyes wide with surprise. Hadn¡¯t they already agreed on this? Why was he suddenly <i>so </i>formal?

    Ethan didn¡¯t hear her answer, so he tightened his grip on her hand and repeated, word for word, ¡°Marry me. I will never let you suffer. I swear on my life and my name.¡±

    Heaven knows when he saw her crying, he felt his heart break. He wanted to go and beat up the man who made her cry.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Because he knew she wouldn¡¯t like that.

    Dawn froze, forgetting to blink. The strands of hair tickling her face from the wind barely brought her back to reality. She asked softly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, is this¡­ a marriage proposal?¡±

    Without waiting for his answer, she said, ¡°I will.¡±

    Of course, Ethan wouldn¡¯t let a proposal be so casual, but the moment she said yes, his heart felt like an erupting volcano, full of warmth and passion.

    Chapter 74 Marry Me

    :

    He lowered his gaze to hide the trembling in his eyes.

    After a moment, he gently reached out and pulled Dawn into his arms.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ethan just chuckled softly and said nothing more.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    He couldn¡¯t express how grateful he was that she had given him a chance, just as he couldn¡¯t describe the mix of emotions he felt now.

    They held each other quietly for a long time, and Dawn couldn¡¯t help but sneeze as the wind brushed past.

    Ethan immediately pulled back, took off his coat, and draped it over her. Then he took her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    At nine in the evening, most stores were still open. The city glowed with neon lights, and the winter cold felt much less biting.

    As they passed a cake shop, Dawn suddenly sat up.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ethan was confused but still pulled the car over to the side of the road.

    Dawn unbuckled her seatbelt and handed back his coat. ¡°Wait for me in the car. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

    Ethan nced at the cake shop through the window. The disy was full of beautiful cakes¡ª nice to look at, but probably way too sweet.

    He pinched the bridge of his nose and smiled helplessly.

    ¡°Buying cake?¡±

 Beseeched 75

    Chapter 75 Something Felt Different

    Chapter 75 Something Felt Different

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn smiled, her eyes squinting slightly. When she nodded, her ponytail bounced. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll get the blueberry one. Isn¡¯t that your favorite?¡±

    Ethan kept smiling. ¡°Yeah, I love it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get it for you!¡±

    Dawn pushed the door open and hopped out of the car. Her breath formed little clouds in the cold air as she quickly jogged into the cake shop.

    Ethan never took his eyes off her. He watched her walk in, choose the cake, pay, and receive it from the clerk. From time to time, she would look up and nce outside, as if worried he was waiting too long, and politely told the clerk to hurry.

    Three minutester, Dawn was back in the car.

    She rubbed her hands together, smiling brightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You drive, I¡¯ll feed you.¡±

    Ethan had never experienced anything like this¨Cor rather, he never even dared to imagine it before.

    He started the engine, and the quiet anticipation made his eyes keep straying to the side.

    After turning two corners, they reached a red light.

    As soon as the car stopped, the girl scooped a small piece of cake with a spoon, holding it out with one hand. Her smile was radiant. ¡°Mr. Jackson, here¡¯s your favorite cake!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were fixed on her. Whether the cake tasted good didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    He hadn¡¯t liked many things before.

    But now, there could be a lot more.

    His lips moved. He lifted his hand, veins visible, and gently held her wrist, bringing it to his mouth. Dawn raised her eyebrows. Seeing him eat gave her an odd sense of aplishment, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    A sweet taste spread across his tongue. Ethan smiled and said in a low voice, ¡°Thanks for the cake, Ms. Porter.¡±

    After that simple ¡°proposal,¡± something between them felt different.

    Chapter 75 Something Felt Different

    There was an indescribable, intense chemistry between them.

    Back at home, about half of the four¨Cinch cake was gone.

    Dawn carried it out of the car, and when the man behind her caught up, she held it asked him, ¡°Still want some?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t want to say no, but his body honestly shook its head first.

    He froze for a moment.

    Dawn said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll eat it.¡±

    (33)

    +20 Free Coins

    up

    and

    She stepped aside to let Ethan open the door, then followed him inside. Using the same spoon, she scooped a piece of cake into her mouth, letting out a satisfied sigh.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on the spoon for a couple of seconds, his Adam¡¯s apple moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice anything unusual. She chewed and swallowed the cake. ¡°You ¡­ still want some?¡±

    She held out the rest of the cake.

    Ethan rubbed his forehead, half exasperated, half amused. ¡°No, you eat it.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Oh,¡± took the cake back, and finished the cake herself. <fneec6> Updates are released by f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fneec6>

    Once inside, she headed straight to her room, but the pleasant low voice behind her stopped her. ¡°Dawn, wait a minute.¡±

    Dawn turned back, puzzled. ¡°Something else?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Ethan looked awkward, and for the first time, his beautiful eyes didn¡¯t meet hers. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°If you have any ideas about the wedding, you can tell me first. I¡¯ll get ready.¡±

    <i>Um</i>¡­

    Dawn was surprised. She didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    She¡¯d imagined weddings a lot as a kid¨Cromantic like in TV shows, dreamy like in fairy tales, or solemn and sacred like a church ceremony¡­

    Chapter 75 Something Felt Different

    :

    33

    +20 Free Coins

    But now that the time hade, her mind waspletely nk, and she even felt like it was fine to not have one.

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t have any ideas.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. ¡°We can do it your way. I¡¯m fine with anything.¡±

    She thought that the Jacksons were a big family, and that their customs must be quite a hassle, so she would just go along with whatever they decided.

    Ethan didn¡¯t push it. He just nodded and said, ¡°Okay. If you think of anything, you can tell me.¡±

    Dawn agreed. ¡°Well, good night.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡±

    Even though everything had been said, Dawn still thought about it. After she showered, she sent a message to Sandra and made a new appointment online.

    She wasn¡¯t nning to use her old phone number or Instagram anymore.

    Consider it a farewell to the past.

    The next day, Dawn put the new SIM card in her phone and copied all her contacts over. Just as she finished setting up WhatsApp, Anna called.

    ¡°So you¡¯re in Northville?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±

    Anna had just left the airport, and the noise from the crowd was loud as she spoke, ¡°If all goes as nned, I¡¯ll be in Northville for a long time, too. We¡¯ll bepanions, baby.¡±

    Dawn was ecstatic. ¡°Want me to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Pick me up? You¡¯re living with your fianc¨¦, right? I¡¯d feel bad for bothering you.¡±

    Anna checked the time. ¡°I¡¯ve already booked a hotel. How about we go to the hotel together? I¡¯ll drop off my bags, and then we¡¯ll go get something to eat.¡±

 Beseeched 76

    Chapter 76 Uncle? ve Driver

    They agreed to leave from their own ces.

    :

    After waiting forever for a ride, Dawn just decided to drive Ethan¡¯s car herself.

    When she got to the hotel, Anna was also just arriving.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Wow, look at you¨Ca rich girl now,¡± Anna said, spinning around to check out the Maserati. ¡°Gotta say, your fianc¨¦ treats you really well¨Cand he¡¯s loaded.¡±

    Dawnughed and gave her a yful smack. ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing it for a bit. Come on, drop your stuff and let¡¯s go get something to eat.¡±

    The two of them wereughing as they walked toward the hotel. Anna reminded her, ¡°The car¡¯s not locked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s gonna steal it ¡­¡± Dawn muttered, fishing the keys out of her bag to lock it.

    As she turned around, she froze under the intense gaze of a man not far away. She instinctively called out, ¡°Uncle Austin ¡­

    11

    Anna followed her gaze¨Cand yep, it really was Austin.

    He was dressed all in ck, his presence cold and oppressive. He strode to Dawn and asked in a cold voice, ¡°Where did you get that car?¡±

    The weather was nice, sunlight filtering through the bare branches andnding on Dawn¡¯s pale cheeks. Hershes fluttered, and after a moment, she said, ¡°A friend¡¯s.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t let it go. ¡°What friend?¡±

    He squinted. ¡°How do I not know you have friends here in Northville?¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Anna was about to speak, but Dawn grabbed her arm and shook her head silently. Then she turned back to Austin and said, ¡°My boyfriend.

    ¡°Uncle Austin, I have a boyfriend.¡±

    Austin was shocked.

    17:55 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17

    Chapter 76 Uncle? ve Driver

    His pupils constricted in disbelief. Slowly, he asked, ¡°You Say that again?¡±

    ¡­

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn looked him in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m in a rtionship, and no matter how many times I say it, it won¡¯t change. My boyfriend will take care of me from now on, so you can stop worrying, Uncle Austin.¡±

    Anna, who had been ready to back her up, almost burst outughing at that.

    <i>What </i><i>is </i>it with Austin? <i>He </i><i>looks </i>like <i>he </i><i>is </i><i>on </i>his <i>deathbed</i><i>. </i>

    Austin¡¯s gaze darkened even more. He red at Dawn as if he wanted to burn a hole through her.

    Dawn didn¡¯t flinch, just squeezed Anna¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°We have things to do, so we won¡¯t keep you, Uncle Austin. Goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Austin grabbed her hand with a grip so tight it felt like her bones would break.

    ¡°How long have you even been away from home? And you¡¯re already messing around with a random guy? Dawn, you need to be disciplined!¡±

    ¡°Did you forget, Uncle Austin?¡± Dawn said quickly and coldly, ignoring the pain in her wrist. ¡°You and Sydney told me I needed to grow up. I¡¯m making my own choices, and I¡¯ll take responsibility for the consequences.¡±

    His gaze was as cold as ice. ¡°Are you sure you want to go against me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going against you,¡± Dawn said. ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up after your reminder that I should live my own life.¡±

    ¡°Fine, good for you.¡±

    Austin¡¯s face was dark as iron. ¡°Don¡¯t regret this!¡±

    He violently threw her hand away and stormed off.

    Anna caught Dawn, who had almost fallen, and finally started shouting. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him? Just because someone doesn¡¯t live by your rules, you lose it? You call yourself uncle? More like a ve driver ¡­¡±

    ¡°Anna, stop,¡± Dawn said, tugging her sleeve. ¡°Let¡¯s just drop it.¡±

    Anna was furious and made two mocking faces in the direction Austin had gone.

    17:56 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 76 Uncle? ve Driver

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re right to leave him. He¡¯s crazy. He won¡¯t be with you, but he won¡¯t let you be with anyone else. He just wants to control you!¡±

    ¡°Anna, he¡¯s done a lot for me.¡±

    Dawn looked her in the eye.

    Anna went silent, like a gun that had just run out of bullets.

    Dawn forced a smile and turned, dragging her suitcase toward the front desk. ¡°I don¡¯t have to like him, but I must respect him. I have to work hard to earn enough money to pay him back for everything¡­ I will.¡±

    Her steps were steady, but after just a few steps, the road ahead blurred as tears fell.

    This wasn¡¯t what she wanted.

    She really didn¡¯t want things to get so tense with Austin, but why did it have to be impossible to make everyone happy?

    After the earlier incident, Dawn and Anna were a little quiet. After they dropped off their luggage and got back into the car, Dawn fastened her seat belt and asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?<b>¡± </b>

    Anna nced at her. ¡°You still have an appetite?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Dawn chuckled. ¡°Come on, I¡¯m not that fragile.¡±

    ¡°Great,¡± Anna said, letting out a heavy sigh and rxing. ¡°Let¡¯s grab some local food first, then go drinking! Damn it, let those stupid guys just go away!¡±

    Dawn just smiled and pressed the gas pedal. <fnd3a3> Get full chapters from find?novel</fnd3a3>

    When she first came to Northville, Ethan took her to an authentic local spot. Now, she decided to share that with Anna, taking her to the same ce.

 Beseeched 77

    Chapter 77 Girls¡® Night Out

    33

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Your man is from Northville, so I¡¯m going to be counting on you from now on. You¡¯d better hold on to him tightly and don¡¯t do anything stupid.¡±

    People lose all sense of judgment when they¡¯re lost in their own mess.

    Especially women in love.

    They be blind and deaf.

    Dawn knew what Anna meant and said with a wry smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nothing <b>is </b>going to change my mind once I¡¯ve moved on.¡±

    Anna snorted softly. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    The two of them casually shopped at the nearby mall. The afternoon passed quickly, and they headed to the most popr bar in Northville. In Anna¡¯s words, alcohol and chaos were the best way to forget the

    past.

    With her best friend here, Dawn went along with everything.

    Order the most expensive drinks.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Grab the best table.

    ¡°Okay.¡± <fna752> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fna752>

    Anna was getting more and more excited. She took off her heavy coat, threw it on the sofa, and was left in a tight, ck, off¨Cthe¨Cshoulder shirt that emphasized her curves.

    She put one foot on the chair and gestured for the waiter toe over.

    ¡°Bring over all the handsome gigolos.¡±

    The waiter got the hint, nodded, and left.

    Dawn tugged on Anna, eyes wide with a mix ofughter and disbelief. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Anna pulled her coat back on, raised an eyebrow, and gave her a sly smile. ¡°We¡¯re going to act like men and have some fun. I just want to show you that there are plenty of great men out there besides Austin.¡±

    Chapter 77 Girls¡® Night Out

    The only way to understand men is to meet plenty of them.

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn just hadn¡¯t met enough guys, which was why she¡¯d been so head over heels for Austin.

    Before, she was under the thumb of that bastard Austin.

    Now that she¡¯d finally broken free, shouldn¡¯t she enjoy herself a little?

    Dawn didn¡¯t know how to exin to Anna that she no longer had feelings for Austin, but what was more important was¡­

    She whispered, ¡°Wait ¡­ you said to bring over all the handsome ones? Can we even handle that?<b>¡± </b>

    Anna froze for a second, then burst outughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re too cute, Dawn. Of course I told him to bring over all the handsome ones, so we can pick two from them. What, you think I¡¯m just gonna grab random mystery boxes?¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    She hadn¡¯t done this kind of thing before, so not knowing the process was understandable.

    She calmly picked up her drink and took a sip to wet her throat.

    It was still early, and besides the cleaningdies, only a few uniformed waiters were chatting nearby, sneaking nces their way as if gossiping.

    Anna didn¡¯t care¨Cshe kicked back and snacked on some sunflower seeds.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Anna rested a leg on Dawn and settled into afy position. ¡°How about we call your future husband over? He can help us save some money.¡±

    You <i>want </i><i>Ethan </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>gigolo</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Only </i><i>Anna </i><i>could think </i><i>of </i><i>that</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn rolled her eyes. ¡°No way.¡±

    Anna sighedzily, ¡°I wonder when I¡¯ll get to meet your husband ¡­ ¡±

    Husband?

    Chapter 77 Girls¡® Night Out

    Dawn pressed her lips together, trying not tough.

    21

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ever since Anna got to Northville, she¡¯dpletely let loose. Dawn wondered if she¡¯d even be able to say it out loud when she actually met Ethan.

    Thinking about it, she even felt a little excited. ¡°Soon,¡± she said after a moment.

    And it really was soon.

    What they didn¡¯t know yet was that after that night¡¯s drinks, Anna would finally meet the legendary ¡°Dawn¡¯s husband.¡±

    Before long, the waiter came back, apologetic. ¡°Sorry,dies. Our gigolos aren¡¯t on shift they start at eight.¡±

    yet-

    <i>Eight</i>? <i>An </i><i>hour </i><i>away</i>.

    ¡°Boring.¡±

    Anna sighed. ¡°Fine, when they start working, just bring them over.¡±

    ¡°Okay, and sorry again ¡­ Our boss wants to send you two some snacks. Hope you have <i>a </i>good time.¡±

    Dawn thanked him.

    ¡°You go ahead, we¡¯ll call if you need anything.¡±

    Hanging out with close friends is the best way to pass the time. You could be doing anything- or nothing¨Cand the hours just slip away.

    Before they knew it, the sky had darkened.

    Music started ying in the bar.

    It was a workday, but Dawn had taken time off because Anna was in town. She¡¯d just replied to a couple of work messages and was about to ask Ethan if he¡¯d finished work when Anna took her phone away.

    ¡°You promised to hang out with me today. Why are you glued to your phone? Are you in a rtionship?¡±

    ¡°I have to reply to my boss even when I¡¯m with you. A worker is always on call, no matter the time or ce. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±

 Beseeched 78

    Chapter 78 You Look Familiar

    Chapter 78 You Look Familiar

    :

    Anna huffed softly and handed the phone back.

    ¡°Tell me honestly. Do you really want to marry him?¡±

    Dawn thought for a couple of seconds before answering, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If feelings between people always lead to some kind of result, then I¡¯m not going to be obsessed with love anymore. I have more important things to focus on. And I¡¯m sure Ethan will be a good partner. He¡¯s a good person.¡±

    Whether it¡¯s dating or getting married, every girl should find someone who¡¯s genuinely <i>a </i>good

    person.

    ¡°I trust you¡± carries more weight than ¡°I love you.¡± Dawn was willing to give him that kind of

    trust.

    Anna clinked her ss with Dawn¡¯s, giving her a big thumbs¨Cup. ¡°Now I can rx. But before you get married, you have to make up for all the fun you missed. Come on, let¡¯s not go home until we¡¯re good and drunk!¡±

    Before long, the bar started getting lively.

    The waiter brought over a line of tall guys with sharp features, broad shoulders, and narrow waists. Two of them wore leather jackets open at the front, showing off abs that were impossible to ignore.

    Dawn patted her face with both hands, feeling like she was dreaming.

    ¡°Anna, are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Anna rolled her eyes, swaying as she stood up. ¡°When I say I¡¯m going to do something, I do it. What¡¯s there to be scared of? You and you! Make sure you take good care of my girl today. I¡¯ve got money!¡±

    The two Anna pointed at stayed, while the others reluctantly left.

    Young, rich clients like this were rare, and these two girls were beautiful. Even if they didn¡¯t get paid, they wouldn¡¯t lose anything by staying.

    Chapter 78 You Look Familiar

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s face was flushed from the wine. She shook her head, turned to the man next to her, and gave him a polite smile.

    ¡°Hi¡± <fn96ac> This content belongs to FindN()vel</fn96ac>

    The man chuckled at her cuteness and replied, ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Stop with all the ¡®hi¡¯s!¡± Anna interrupted, sitting in the middle and pouring wine into a ss. ¡°Drink up. We agreed today¡¯s about having fun!¡±

    With two more people joining, there were more games to y.

    Rolling the dice was the simplest one.

    Dawn felt dizzy, ying round after round without even knowing the names of the games.

    As more and more people arrived, the atmosphere turned more seductive. The colorful, dazzling lights blurred this adult yground.

    ¡°I can¡¯t ¡­ I¡¯ve had enough,¡± Dawn said, leaning on the table and shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡±

    The guy next to her immediately moved to help. ¡°Baby, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long, and he was already calling her ¡°baby.¡±

    Dawn gave an awkward, forcedugh and dodged his touch. ¡°No need, I can walk by myself.

    She let out a quiet sigh, quickly grabbed her phone off the table, and rushed toward the bathroom as if she were escaping.

    The loud music faded behind her.

    Compared to the main hall, the corridor outside the restroom was much quieter.

    Dawn stretched her neck to look behind her. After confirming that the man wasn¡¯t following, she slowed her pace and pulled her cardigan tighter.

    Passing a couple making out in the corridor and nced at them in surprise.

    Well<i>¡­ </i>It¡¯s a bar.

    Totally <i>normal</i>.

    Chapter 78 You Look Familiar

    Dawn, not wanting to disturb anyone, hurried into the bathroom.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Anna had been repressed for too long. Now that she had escaped her family¡¯s watchful eye, she went wild.

    After washing her hands, Dawn leaned on the sink and looked into the mirror. Her face was flushed, her eyes seemed blurry.

    The more she looked, the more she felt she was looking at someone else.

    She tilted her head, and the girl in the mirror did the same.

    She patted her cheeks twice, and the girl in the mirror copied her.

    ¡°Why does this person look like me?¡± she muttered.

    No one answered her quiet voice. After a while, Dawn got bored and turned, wobbling her way back to the main hall.

    Just around the corner, she suddenly bumped into a wall of muscle.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± she said softly, keeping her head down and trying to walk around him.

    But the guy seemed to be deliberately blocking her. No matter which way she moved, he was right there in front of her.

    Dawn sniffled, stopped, and looked up. ¡°You¡­ ¡±

    A really handsome face appeared in front of her, making her hold back her swear words.

    After a moment, she murmured, ¡°You look familiar.¡±

    Ethan was dumbfounded.

    Of course he looked familiar.

    course

    He sighed helplessly, putting a hand on Dawn¡¯s wobbly shoulder. ¡°Why did you drink so

    much?¡±

    ¡°Not that much!¡± Dawn giggled, holding up two fingers. ¡°I only drank this much¡­ Anna drank more than me; she¡¯s about to throw up, but I haven¡¯t.¡±

 Beseeched 79

    Chapter 79 I¡¯m a Wine ss

    ¡°Proud of yourself?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Ethan was left speechless.

    :

    He didn¡¯t know whether to get mad orugh. He took her hand.

    33

    +20 Free Coins

    Before they could take a step, Dawn suddenly raised a hand and told him to stop, her voice soft and sweet. ¡°Don¡¯t move! I¡¯m going to spill.¡±

    Ethan frowned, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going to spill?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°I¡¯m a wine ss.¡±

    Ethan was at a loss for words.

    ¡°Don¡¯t spill me! I can¡¯t let myself be so bad at containing wine. I¡¯m the best wine ss!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was filled with a smile as he looked at her, both indulging and helpless. He finally let out a deep sigh, leaned down, and scooped her up. Before she could say anything, he coaxed her, ¡°Hold me tight, and you won¡¯t spill.¡± <fn8296> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fn8296>

    Dawn blinked and obediently wrapped her arms around his neck.

    This person looks <i>like </i><i>Ethan</i>. <i>He </i><i>must </i><i>not </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>bad </i><i>guy</i><i>. </i>

    She stared at his face without moving, her eyes sparkling like a sky full of stars.

    As he walked through the crowd, Ethan remembered her friend was still at the table. After walking past a few tables, he put her down, and had one arm around her as he led her over.

    Before anyone

    could say hello, a pretty¨Cboy type guy stepped forward and grabbed Dawn¡¯s other hand, He smiled politely. ¡°Hey man, thanks for bringing my baby back. Don¡¯t go yet. I owe you a drink.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes went cold, sharp as a de as he stared him down.

    <i>Baby</i>?

    Chapter 79 I¡¯m a Wine ss

    <i>Your </i><i>baby</i><i>? </i>

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn was so drunk that she couldn¡¯t see clearly and had no idea what was going on. But Anna sensed the tension immediately. She looked at the guy who was tugging on Dawn and then at the handsome man who wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    Oh, my <i>god</i><i>. </i>

    It <i>looks </i><i>like </i><i>her </i><i>fianc¨¦ </i><i>is </i><i>here</i>¡­

    Her heart pounded, and half her drunkenness disappeared instantly.

    ¡°Um, it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Really.¡±

    Anna stepped in between them with a smile. She grabbed Dawn from the gigolo, trying to do it without anyone noticing, and smiled at Ethan. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Dawn¡¯s fianc¨¦, Ethan Jackson?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes looked at her, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­

    11

    <i>Oh </i>no. <i>This </i><i>one </i>is <i>definitely </i><i>not </i><i>someone </i><i>to </i><i>mess </i>with<i>. </i>

    Anna¡¯s smile was worse than a cry. She winked at the gigolos and said with a smile, ¡°I knew it! Dawn always said her fianc¨¦ was handsome and ssy. I guessed right!¡±

    She formally held out her hand. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dawn¡¯s good friend, Anna Winsor.¡±

    Ethan frowned, but shook her hand anyway.

    ¡°Ms. Winsor.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The two gigolos, who had just gotten her signal, quietly slipped away. Anna tensed up, feeling guilty like she¡¯d just done something wrong.

    Honestly, except with her dad, she¡¯d never felt this kind of pressure. This man¡¯s gaze could kill!

    Dawn, where <i>on </i>earth did <i>you </i>find a husband <i>this </i><i>handsome </i>and scary<i>! </i>

    Ethan stared at her for a while.

    He seemed about to say something, then just sighed. ¡°Dawn¡¯s drunk. It¡¯ste. Where are you staying? I¡¯ll have my assistant give you a ride.¡±

    17:56 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17

    Chapter 79 I¡¯m a Wine ss

    ¡°No-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not safe alone.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    :

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Anna was about to keep refusing, but when she met his unreadable gaze, she got goosebumps. She quickly changed her mind. ¡°Oh, okay, thanks!¡±

    Ethan nodded slightly and nced at Tony behind him, signaling him to take care of the bill.

    When they left the bar, Dawn was nestled against Ethan¡¯s chest, almost asleep.

    Anna was drunk too, but had to force herself to stay awake.

    She cursed Dawn in her mind. Dawn was sleeping soundly, while she had to face this man all by herself.

    Under the dim lights, Ethan¡¯sid back attitude became even more obvious. He casually lifted his eyes and said in a low, deep voice, ¡°Ms. Winsor.¡±

    Anna immediately looked up with a smile. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Tony will drive you home in Dawn¡¯s car. See you another day.¡±

    She kept smiling. ¡°Okay, thanks, Mr. Jackson. See you.¡±

    Then she turned around and left with a quick, unsteady pace, as if a beast was right behind her.

    Ethan watched her go, narrowing his eyes slightly. Then he nced down at the woman snuggled against his chest and let out a soft, low chuckle.

    Dawn waspletely drunk. She nuzzled closer, following hisforting scent, then felt herself being lifted and ced on a cold chair.

    Hey<i>, </i><i>this </i>isn¡¯t asfy as the sofa earlier<i>. </i>

    ¡®Don¡¯t go

    A soft whimper escaped her lips as she clung tightly to Ethan¡¯s neck. Her warm breath brushed against his skin, making the vein at his temple throb.

    3

 Beseeched 80

    Chapter 80 Where Am I?

    Ethan¡¯s gaze darkened instantly, and he called out in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn kept her eyes closed. Afraid he would leave, she tightened her grip. ¡°This feels good. Don¡¯t go.¡±

    Ethan was bewildered.

    Does <i>she </i><i>have </i><i>any </i><i>idea </i>what <i>she¡¯s </i><i>saying</i><i>? </i>

    His breathing grew heavy, and his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down.

    He took a moment to calm down before he gently pulled her soft arms down and held her hands in his. ¡°We¡¯re going home now. I¡¯ll hug you when we get there, okay?¡±

    Dawn was so drunk she was barely conscious. Her head was spinning, and all she wanted to do was sleep, so how could she hear what he was saying?

    She smacked her lips, turned her face to the side, and continued to sleep.

    Ethan was at a loss for words.

    He couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitter smile. Of course, if she were awake, she¡¯d never act so clingy.

    He ran his tongue over his teeth, looked down, and carefully fastened her seat belt. He then walked around the front of the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Forty minutester, they were home.

    He got out, went upstairs, and gently ced Dawn on the bed.

    Drunk people really have no regard for their appearance. Dawn¡¯s hair was a mess, stuck to her neck. She must have felt a little itchy, because she raised a hand to swat at it a couple of times, then turned her head and went back to sleep.

    Ethan watched the whole thing from the side.

    He let out a helplessugh and pinched the bridge of his nose.

    He took off his suit jacket and tossed it on the sofa, rolling up his shirt sleeves as he walked to

    Chapter 80 Where Am I?

    the bathroom.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    It was Ethan¡¯s first time taking care of a woman¨Cremoving her makeup, wiping her hands and feet.

    Afraid of waking Dawn up, his movements were surprisingly gentle.

    When he was finally done, the only thing left was her wrinkled clothes.

    Change them?

    No.

    Given her personality, if she woke up in her pajamas the next day, she¡¯d probablye up with a bunch of crazy scenarios and be awkward for a couple of days.

    Besides ¡­

    He shouldn¡¯t torture himself.

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a self¨Cmocking smile. He stood in front of the bed, looking at her quietly for a long time. Only when he heard a car engine downstairs did he turn off the bedsidemp and go out.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Tony handed him the car keys, looking awkward.

    ¡°Um¡­ I sent her home.¡±

    Ethan nced at him. ¡°You sent her home? You¡¯re upset about it?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, as if to ask, Then what¡¯s with that face?

    Tony awkwardly scratched his head and clicked his tongue. ¡°It¡¯s because of Ms. Porter¡¯s ¡®friend!¡±

    ¡°She looked fine back there, right? But guess what? By the time I dropped her off, she was drunk as a skunk. Took me forever to get her inside.¡±

    Ethan sat down on the sofa like it was no big deal and said, ¡°I¡¯d suggest you don¡¯t let them hear you say that.¡±

    Tony was taken aback.

    Chapter 80 Where Am I?

    :

    For some reason, he suddenly felt chill down his neck.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan didn¡¯t continue the topic. Instead, he said, ¡°Tomorrow, find out who that gigolo is.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tony¡¯s awkwardness was gone, and excitement kicked in. ¡°What¡¯s the n? Ban him? Make sure he can¡¯t work again? Or-¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Ethan closed his eyes and frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop fantasizing?¡±

    Tony licked his lips. ¡°I haven¡¯t done this before, you know? All those CEOs on TV always act like that.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyebrow twitched, and he snorted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you got to know a few richdies not long ago?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I did.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Invite them out.¡±

    His lips curled into a slow grin, like a vampire prince. ¡°Let thosedies take good care of that young man¡¯s business.¡±

    Tony shivered at the look on his boss¡¯s face.

    Great. Someone <i>is </i><i>in </i><i>trouble</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn woke up in the morning feeling thirsty. She stumbled out of bed and saw a ss of water on the nightstand, and downed it in one go.

    She licked her lips, took a few deep breaths, then set the ss down andy back on the bed.

    She stared at the dim ceiling, her eyes full of confusion.

    Who am I? Where am I? What am I doing?

    Oh¡­ I¡¯m drinking with Anna<i>. </i><fn620f> Newest update provided by f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn620f>

    Dawn closed her eyes, then suddenly snapped them open.

    <i>Wait </i><i>a </i>minute! Shouldn¡¯t <i>we </i>be at a bart Why <i>am </i>I in a bedroom?

    Dawn suddenly sat up, frantically checking if she was still dressed, then she looked around. It took a while, but she finally realized this familiar ce was her own room.

    Chapter 80 Where Am I?

    Did <i>Anna </i><i>bring </i><i>me </i><i>home</i><i>? </i>

    17:57 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

 Beseeched 81

    Chapter 81 An Awkward Breakfast

    Chapter 81 An Awkward Breakfast

    She bit her lip, her head hazy like it was wrapped in fog.

    She sat there in a daze for a long time, but nothing came back to her.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn ran her fingers through her hair, feeling like she had missed something important. <fne691> Content originallyes from f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fne691>

    <i>What </i><b>was </b><i>it</i><i>? </i>

    By then, dawn had arrived. Light spilled in from the distance, painting the sky in a stunning gradient of yellow, blue, and gray. The various colors blended together, creating a beautiful sight.

    From her bed, she could see the view outside her window. She stared at it for a long time, admiring it, but it didn¡¯t help her remember anything. Instead, she felt sleepy again.

    <i>Maybe </i>I <i>should </i><i>just </i><i>go </i><i>back </i><i>to </i><i>sleep</i>.

    <i>Maybe </i><i>things </i><i>would be </i><i>clearer </i><i>after </i><i>some </i><i>sleep</i>.

    She was right.

    She had a terrifying dream. Ethan caught her with a gigolo and carried her home without any dignity.

    She woke up in a cold sweat. After being dazed for over ten minutes, she stumbled out of bed and found her phone on the sofa.

    Eight in the morning.

    Just as Dawn was about to let out a sigh of relief, her eyesnded on a man¡¯s jacket draped nearby.

    ¡°Oh, no ¡­

    This is bad!¡±

    She had been holding her breath since she woke up, and now she had to face the awful truth- it wasn¡¯t a dream at all! Ethan really did catch her and Anna looking for gigolos yesterday!

    So upset she couldn¡¯t even cry, Dawn pressed her face into her hands in frustration.

    She racked her brain for a good excuse but couldn¡¯te up with anything.

    ¡°Whatever happens, happens!<b>¡± </b>

    <b>17:57 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>17

    33

    Chapter 81 An Awkward Breakfast

    Gritting her teeth, Dawn finally decided to take a shower first.

    +20 Free Coins

    <i>Things </i>will work <i>themselves </i><i>out </i><i>somehow</i>, <i>and </i>I¡¯ll <i>deal </i>with <i>the </i><i>problems </i><i>as </i><i>they </i><ie</i>. <i>Worst </i><b><i>case </i></b><i>¡­ </i><i>Worst </i><i>case</i><i>, </i><i>Ethan </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>marry </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>She sulked over those thoughts. After a long shower, she finally made her way downstairs.

    The living room was quiet, with the faint sound of Hannah humming in the kitchen.

    <i>He </i><i>must </i><i>be </i><i>still </i><i>asleep</i>.

    Dawn took a deep breath and tiptoed forward.

    But her relief didn¡¯tst long. In the dining room, she spotted the man¡¯s back.

    Her gaze froze, and a hundred ways to deal with the situation shed through her mind. She even considered turning around and leaving, but she knew she couldn¡¯t hide forever. So she bit the bullet and walked over.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    She forced a stiff smile. ¡°Morning.¡±

    He just grunted in response without looking up.

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>that </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>mean</i><i>? </i>

    Confused, Dawn pulled out a chair and sat down.

    At 21, Dawn finally understood what it meant every second to feel like an eternity. Ethan remained silent, kept his eyes on the stock updates on his phone, but the aura around him was impossible to ignore. He was rxed but sharp.

    After a while, another voice finally broke the tension.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re up!¡±

    Hannah was oblivious to the awkwardness between them. She set a big te of donuts on the table. ¡°Come on, eat while they¡¯re still warm! I let the dough rise all night¨Ccrispy outside, soft and fluffy inside. Dawn, do you want some milk? Ethan, why don¡¯t you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself!¡±

    Before Hannah could finish, Dawn shot to her feet, quick and eager.

    Not only did she pour a ss for herself, she also poured one for Ethan and eagerly slid it over

    17:57 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Sep

    Chapter 81 An Awkward Breakfast

    to him.

    In her guilty state, how could she dare let anyone wait on her?

    She had to show some effort.

    Ethan finally looked up¨Cstraight into a face smiling widely at him.

    If emotions had shapes, she would have a tail wagging like crazy.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    He was suddenly reminded of the golden retriever he used to have. Whenever it wanted a treat or had done something bad, it would sit obediently next to him, with a fawning, pleading look

    in its eyes<b>. </b>

    A quick smile shed on Ethan¡¯s lips. Heposed himself and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dawn¡¯s smile copsed.

    She went back to her seat.

    While eating, she kept sneaking nces at him, trying to figure out what was going on in his head, but she got nowhere.

    <b><i>Could </i></b><i>it </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>Ethan </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>think </i>it¡¯s <i>a </i><i>big </i><i>deal </i><i>and </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>mad</i>?

    She immediately rejected the idea.

    <i>No </i>way. <i>Anyone </i><i>would </i><i>be </i><i>upset </i><i>about </i><i>this</i>.

    She couldn¡¯t even imagine what her own reaction would be if she saw Ethan with another

    woman.

    ck!

    Dawn set her fork down.

    When she looked up, Ethan was staring at her, puzzled.

    ¡°Just say what you want to say. Yesterday, I ¡­¡± She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and said loudly, as if she were a hero going to her death, ¡°I did look for gigolos yesterday! You have every right to be angry with me. Tell me how I can make it up to you!¡±

    The air went dead silent.

    Even Hannah¡¯s humming stopped.

    ¡­

    Chapter 81 An Awkward Breakfast

    Slowly, Dawn opened her eyes, meeting Ethan¡¯s handsome,zy gaze.

 Beseeched 82

    Chapter 82 Break Your Legs

    Hannah stood off to the side, still holding a couple of dishes in her hands.

    She seemed to be the one who was in disbelief.

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    <i>Oh </i>my <i>god</i>¡­ <i>Dawn </i><i>is so </i><i>bold</i><i>! </i><i>She </i><i>actually </i><i>went </i><i>out </i><i>to </i><i>find </i><i>gigolos</i>? <i>And </i><i>it </i>looks like <i>Ethan </i><i>just </i><i>caught </i><i>her </i><i>red</i>¨C<i>handed</i>¡­

    Ethan stared at Dawn for a few seconds. His gaze moved from her chin to her lips and nose, finally resting on her eyes, as if he were trying to figure out if she was telling the truth.

    Dawn met his gaze and felt her anxiety grow.

    She didn¡¯t even know why she felt so guilty.

    All she did was drink, nothing else.

    But that gigolo did call her ¡°baby.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know if Ethan had heard him, or if he would misunderstand.

    She thought that being honest might at least help a little.

    Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, Hannah quietly put the dishes she was holding on the table, then tiptoed out, closing the door behind her.

    Now, in that not¨Ctoo¨Cbig, not¨Ctoo¨Csmall space, only Dawn and Ethan were left.

    No one was talking, and the air was thick with tension.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stand it and whispered, ¡°Can you say something?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s

    eyes locked on her. ¡°Say what?¡±

    Her voice dropped even lower. ¡°What¡¯s the difference between what you¡¯re doing and silent treatment? I admit I was in the wrong, but I¡¯m trying to apologize right now, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Ethan almostughed in frustration.

    <i>Silent </i><i>treatment</i>?

    <i>She </i>knows how to <i>turn </i>the tables. In just a few words, she had turned him into a viin, too.

    33

    Chapter 82 Break Your Legs

    He let out a breath, rubbed his forehead, and asked, ¡°Whose idea was it?¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn froze, then realized he was talking about the gigolos. She immediately said, ¡°Anna! She¡¯s the one who insisted we go drinking and insisted on getting me a gigolo. When I said no, she threatened to cut me off¡­ Ethan, I¡¯m innocent!¡±

    Dawn figured that since Anna and Ethan didn¡¯t know each other, he couldn¡¯t me Anna, right?

    As long as she push all the me on Anna, she could get through this crisis.

    Ethan pressed a fist lightly against his mouth, hiding the curve of a smile.

    After a while, he said in a low voice, ¡°So it¡¯s not your fault?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Dawn nodded hard.

    ¡°If it¡¯s really all your friend¡¯s fault, then maybe you should seriously think about whether you should stay friends with her. Otherwise, she might drag you into something even worse next time.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°You want me to cut ties with Anna?¡±

    ¡°Just a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°Pfft!¡±

    This time, Ethan couldn¡¯t hold it back and let out a lowugh.

    He leaned backzily, his deep gaze fixed on Dawn. ¡°Ms. Porter is very loyal.¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    Not really.

    In her eyes, what happenedst night wasn¡¯t a big deal, and she didn¡¯t see any harm in selling

    out her friend.

    But if Ethan were to use this as a reason to control who she should be friends with¡­

    That would not be okay.

    That¡¯d make him no different from Austin.

    2/4 <fn5aee> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn5aee>

    Chapter 82 Break Your Legs

    <b>33 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn pressed her lips together, thought it through carefully, then said, ¡°If you think¡ª¡±

    ¡°Think what?¡±

    The moment she spoke, Ethan¡¯s expression shifted.

    He had only meant to tease her at first, but now he was genuinely upset at her, and at himself.

    ¡°Dawn, I hope you¡¯ll take our rtionship seriously, just as I take <i>you </i>seriously. Every decision I make and every word I say is carefully considered.¡±

    Dawn stared at him, not sure how to respond.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, and he let out a heavy sigh.

    After a long silence, he still heard nothing, so he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Do you know what it feels like to hear another man call you ¡®my baby¡®?

    Dawn was shocked.

    <i>So </i>that <i>gigolo </i><i>did </i><i>say </i><i>it</i><i>? </i>

    Her breath caught in her throat, and she swallowed nervously.

    ¡°You did great!¡± Ethan snapped sarcastically, his anger rising.

    He yanked at his already loose cor, pulling it wider. ¡°Don¡¯t let me catch you again, Dawn!¡±

    Since Dawn felt guilty, she couldn¡¯t say a single word to argue with him, no matter how loud he got.

    Except¡­

    Her curiosity got the better of her. She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°And if you do catch me again, what would you do?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyelid twitched, and he sneered. ¡°Break. Your. Legs.¡±

    Dawn was left speechless.

    Dawn got through the morning with no real problems. It wasn¡¯t until she arrived at the office that she realized she and Ethan weren¡¯t even married yet. So why was she so scared of him?

    Chapter 82 Break Your Legs

    What would happen once they were married?

    She made a weird expression, and quietly straightened her back.

 Beseeched 83

    Chapter 83 Worried About Married Life

    Chapter 83 Worried About Married Life

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Janice happened to walk by and saw it. She asked with concern, ¡°Dawn, is your back hurting<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Uh¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°If not, then why are you moving like that?¡±

    Janice suddenly paused, then leaned with a grin. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you and your fianc¨¦ were a little too wildst night?¡±

    Dawn caught the teasing look in her eyes, and her face instantly turned red. She stammered, ¡°What are you talking about? Of course not.¡±

    She and Ethan had only kissed once so far¨Cthings had never gone anywhere near that level.

    Janice clearly didn¡¯t believe her. She raised her brows with a grin. ¡°It¡¯s okay <b>if </b>you¡¯re not feeling well. If you need it, I can give you a day off.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine!¡±

    Dawn let out a helplessugh.

    Feeling ufortable under Janice¡¯s stare, she stood up and gave Janice a little push on the shoulder. ¡°My dear team lead, stop teasing me already. I¡¯ve got a pile of drafts to edit here. Go get back to your own work!¡±

    After pushing Janice back into her office, Dawn let out a long sigh of relief.

    Anna still hadn¡¯t messaged her. Dawn wondered how she was doing.

    Speak of the devil.

    The moment she sat down at her desk, Anna¡¯s call came in.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Although Anna was not afraid of anything, she wasn¡¯t so arrogant that she couldn¡¯t recognize she was in the wrong after being caught by Dawn¡¯s fianc¨¦. ¡°Did your fianc¨¦ give you a hard time?¡±

    Dawn was too embarrassed to say that she had med everything on Anna. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like I actually did anything.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Chapter 83 Worried About Married Life

    Anna was still lying in bed, rolling over onto her stomach.

    ¡°But

    your

    +20 Free Cons

    fianc¨¦ doesn¡¯t look like someone you¡¯d want to mess with.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but recall Ethan¡¯s gaze fromst night, and she shivered. ¡°I¡¯m never taking you into something like

    that again.¡±

    Dawn found it funny. ¡°You¡¯re scared of him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Then what?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°He¡¯s got this dangerous vibe.¡± Anna propped her face up with one hand, muttering, ¡°He looks sozy and easygoing, but I just can¡¯t handle his gaze. I¡¯m already worried about your married life, girl.¡±

    Ethan and Austin were clearly twopletely different types of people.

    Austin¡¯s character was questionable.

    Anna couldn¡¯t even be bothered toment on him.

    But Ethan was different.

    He looked harmless, but if you provoked him, you¡¯d feel like he could easily rip you to shreds.

    Dawn thought about it, too, and sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started, I¡¯m worried myself.¡±

    They talked about it for a while and came to one conclusion¨Cbefore marriage, Dawn had to make it a habit to stand her ground, or she¡¯d lose all her say at home afterward.

    ¡°The timing wasn¡¯t rightst night. When we have some free time, let me have a proper meeting with this Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Anna felt as if her fighting spirit had been ignited. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it!¡±

    She¡¯d never been afraid of anyone her whole life!

    Dawn didn¡¯t have the heart to burst her bubble, so she just agreed.

    As soon as she hung up, Janice showed up at her desk again.

    Before Dawn could say anything, Janice cut in first. ¡°Don¡¯t chase me away. This is about work.¡±

    She tapped the desk. ¡°How are your revisions going? Linda personally said she wants me to

    <b>32 </b>

    Chapter 83 Worried About Married Life

    submit your work to the boss.¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn froze for a second, then handed her a stack of jewelry designs. Compared to her initial drafts, these revised designs were more polished and had a strong sense of personal style andmercial value.

    Janice¡¯s eyes lit up as she looked through them. ¡°Dawn, I knew I was right to bet on you!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t quite understand what she meant and looked at her nkly.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡± <fncffb> Readplete version only at find(?)ovel</fncffb>

    Janice didn¡¯t exin, though there was a deeper meaning in her eyes. ¡°I just think you¡¯re talented. One day you¡¯re definitely going to be an amazing designer.¡±

    More importantly, given her rtionship with the boss, perhaps the whole Dreammaker Studios would be working for her someday.

    She wondered what Dawn¡¯s reaction would be if she found out the boss¡¯s real identity.

    Janiceughed and lifted the stack of designs in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll submit them for you this afternoon. Wait for my good news.¡±

    Dawn watched her walk away, feeling like something was off.

    But she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.

    Still, there wasn¡¯t anything to worry about.

    She might not fully understand Janice, but she was sure Janice was nothing like Wendy.

    After a busy morning, Dawn nned to just eat a quick lunch in the office, but Janice pulled her up again. ¡°I know a great ce for barbecue nearby. Come on, my treat.¡±

    ¡°I just

    want to eat mac and cheese cup at the office,¡± Dawn said. She still had a design to finish.

 Beseeched 84

    Chapter 84 Call the Police

    :

    ¡°What do you mean mac and cheese cup? Your fianc¨¦ would be so sad if he knew.¡±

    Dawn felt silent.

    Janice took Dawn¡¯s arm, and her few words were enough to convince her to go.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    The barbecue ce wasn¡¯t too close or too far, so they walked leisurely. Maybe it was just Dawn¡¯s imagination, but it felt like Janice kept steering the conversation back to Ethan.

    Like-

    ¡°So, what does your fianc¨¦ do? Is it rted to our field?

    ¡°He went all the way to Trifton just to pick you up. He must really love you. Have you two set a wedding date yet?

    ¡°I¡¯m getting more and more curious about your fianc¨¦. You¡¯re gorgeous, so I bet he¡¯s handsome, right?¡±

    And many other questions.

    Dawn was getting a little worn out from answering, and she took a deep breath.

    ¡°Janice, are you that interested in

    my

    fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Janice realized she¡¯d been asking too much and gave an awkwardugh. ¡°I¡¯m just making conversation, that¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t feel like talking, then forget it. Come on, we¡¯re almost there.¡±

    They took the elevator up, and the strong smell of barbecue hit them right away. The ce was clearly doing great business¨Cthere were even reservation tags lined up at the entrance.

    A server led them to their table by the window, with a wide view of the northern part of the city.

    Janice nced outside. ¡°Not bad, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    But Dawn¡¯s mind was still on her unfinished sketches. Distracted, she said, ¡°Janice, let¡¯s eat quickly and head back, okay?¡±

    Chapter 84 Call the Police

    :

    Janice called the waiter and quickly ced their order.

    Not long after, a loudmotion came from nearby.

    A man¡¯s angry shouting filled the ce.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You think you can y me for a fool, you bitch? You have no idea how much money I¡¯ve spent on you these past few days. Now you say we¡¯re not a good match? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you. Either pay back everything I¡¯ve spent on you today, or this isn¡¯t over!¡±

    Most of the people in the restaurant turned to look, and Dawn looked over as well.

    <i>Wait</i>¡­

    <i>Cindy</i><i>? </i>

    The girl appearedpletely unbothered at all. She kept eating like nothing happened. Her over the top makeup made her look more like a rebellious girl.

    Janice noticed Dawn¡¯s expression and asked, ¡°Do you know her?¡± <fn2b07> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find~Novel</fn2b07>

    Dawn pressed her lips together. ¡°She¡¯s my cousin.¡±

    As the man¡¯s insults got worse and worse, even dragging Cindy¡¯s family into it, Dawn couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She stood up and walked over.

    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you have any family? Going after someone¡¯s rtives¨Cwhat kind of move is that?¡±

    The sudden interruption made the man stop, but everyone else in the restaurant got excited

    to watch.

    Cindy looked at her for a second, something shing in her eyes, then looked away.

    She still didn¡¯t say anything, just ate more slowly.

    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The man sneered at Dawn, scanning her up and down. ¡°I¡¯m yelling at her, so why are you so worked up? Am I yelling at you?¡±

    Dawn said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m her cousin.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The man suddenly perked up and turned to face her. ¡°Cousin? Well, great. Perfect timing.¡±

    Chapter 84 Call the Police

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Your cousin tricked me¨Cboth my heart and my money. She owes me an exnation! Hurry up! Pay me back!¡±

    Dawn asked calmly, ¡°How much?¡±

    ¡°Fifty thousand.¡±

    The man stared at her, sizing her up, as if doubting whether she coulde up with the cash. ¡°Plus 20,000 for emotional damages¨C70,000 in total! If you don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll kill her!¡±

    Before Dawn could say anything, Cindy scoffed, holding her fork. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve asking that much, huh? What a joke.¡±

    She said calmly it like it didn¡¯t even concern her.

    ¡°Who the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You, brat.¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    The man couldn¡¯t believe Cindy actually dared to insult him. He froze for two seconds, then rolled up his sleeves, but his leather jacket slid back down. ¡°Say that again!¡±

    Just as he looked ready to make a move, Dawn¡¯s temple twitched. She stepped in front of Cindy and said in a deep voice, ¡°Enough!

    ¡°Sir, you¡¯re saying my cousin scammed you out of 50,000 dors. You need to show some proof. And the <i>20,000 </i>for ¡®emotional damages,¡® you need a reason for that, too. If you can¡¯t, this amount could be considered ckmail.¡±

    The man scoffed, his eyes moving back to Dawn.

    ¡°I said it, so it¡¯s true. What are you gonna do about it?¡±

    This little girl actually <i>thinks </i><i>yelling </i>at <i>me will </i><i>scare </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn stayed calm. ¡°I can call the police.¡±

    The man froze.

    Dawn looked at him and took out her phone. ¡°If my cousin did cheat you, we¡¯ll pay you back, even if it¡¯s 500,000, not just 50,000. But since we can¡¯t tell who¡¯s telling the truth right now, we should just call the police.¡±

 Beseeched 85

    Chapter 85 Unapologetic

    Chapter 85 Unapologetic

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Seeing that she was actually calling the police, the man finally changed his expression.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    He gritted his teeth as he red at Dawn and Cindy, looking like he wanted to eat them. ¡°I¡¯m a guy who can¡¯t stand trouble. I¡¯ll just call this a loss. Twenty thousand! I spent more than that on her already!¡±

    Dawn nced at the girl by the window.

    Her expression was still disdainful, but she didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Dawn transferred the money, and the man walked away, still grumbling. The people who had been watching themotion saw that it was over and returned to their seats, looking a bit disappointed.

    Cindy crossed her legs and looked at her with a smirk. ¡°Why are you helping me? You don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be grateful, do you?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be.¡±

    Dawn said calmly, ¡°Even if you were a stranger, I might still do the same.¡±

    Cindy snorted but didn¡¯t reply.

    Dawn continued, ¡°But from a biological standpoint, you¡¯re my cousin. So if I see you in trouble, it¡¯s my responsibility <i>to </i>look out for you. I don¡¯t think you want to deal with me, so I¡¯ll just call your dad directly.¡±

    What?

    Cindy froze, then snatched the phone from Dawn¡¯s hand,

    ¡°Are

    you a kid? First the police, now my dad! Don¡¯t you have any other tricks?¡±

    Dawn stayed silent, just watching her.

    Cindy had never seen her look like that before. It wasn¡¯t scary¨Cafter all, a 21¨Cyear¨Cold girl wasn¡¯t much different from her, nothing intimidating there.

    Chapter 85 Unapologetic

    But it wasn¡¯t like she wasn¡¯t intimidated.

    There was definitely some presence about her.

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Okay, fine!¡± Cindy looked away, clearly annoyed. ¡°If you¡¯ve got questions, just ask. Don¡¯t go bothering that old man!¡±

    Dawn nced at the phone in her hand, her meaning clear without a word.

    Cindy rolled her eyes.

    ¡°Here, take it!¡±

    Dawn nced back at her table and said softly, ¡°Come sit with us.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    Cindy wanted to refuse, but Dawn¡¯s threat was way too clear.

    <i>Damn </i><i>it</i><i>! </i>

    She gritted her teeth, kicked the table before walking over and taking Dawn¡¯s seat.

    Dawn followed behind, trying not tough.

    She had acted like she was so tough, but she was just a paper tiger.

    She sat down next to Janice with an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Janice. My cousin can be a handful. Please don¡¯t mind her.¡±

    Janice shrugged it off and helped herself with some food. ¡°No worries. Just do what you want.¡±

    The most rxed person at the table was Cindy.

    She had no regard for her image and put her feet right up on the sofa.

    Dawn nced at her but didn¡¯t say anything to stop her. ¡°Who was that man?¡±

    ¡°Why do you care?¡± Cindy shot back instinctively, then, seeing Dawn frown, reluctantly added, ¡°Who knows? I didn¡¯t remember his name.¡±

    Dawn was dumbfounded.

    <i>She </i><i>really </i><i>didn¡¯t </i>give a damn.

    Chapter 85 Unapologetic

    :

    ¡°You went out shopping and ate with a guy you don¡¯t know?¡±

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Why not? It¡¯s the 21st century. He can¡¯t just eat me, right?¡± Cindy snorted, grabbing a cucumber slice to munch on. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s the one who asked me out; it¡¯s not like I was begging him.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°How¡¯d you meet him?¡±

    ¡°At a bar.¡± <fn6158> Readplete version only at find¡¤novel</fn6158>

    <i>Yeah</i>, it <i>has </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>ce</i>.

    Dawn wanted to say something, but thinking about the times she¡¯d done simr stuff, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to.

    She licked her lips. ¡°Next time, don¡¯t go out with someone you don¡¯t know. He doesn¡¯t know where you live, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that stupid¡ª¡±

    Cindy clicked her tongue impatiently.

    ¡°Dawn, seriously, chill. Are you checking IDs? You really think you¡¯re my cousin?¡±

    After all, this was only the second time she¡¯d met this woman. They barely had any connection, no real bond. Talking about family bonds was just ridiculous. Why should she be controlled?

    Dawn was silent for a moment, then let out a softugh.

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just bored.¡±

    She probably had <i>so </i>little family that she cherished their current blood ties, even though theirst meeting was far from great.

    Janice had heard enough. She couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°If your cousin hadn¡¯t stepped in, that guy would have given you a hard time. You should at least thank her instead of being so rude. Is this how your parents raised you?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s smile was sarcastic. ¡°Oh, look, another busybody.¡±

    Janice said nothing.

    ¡°My dad doesn¡¯t love me, and my mom doesn¡¯t either. No one taught me anything, so I guess I¡¯m ill¨Cmannered. Sorry.¡±

    Chapter 85 Unapologetic

    She apologized, but her expression waspletely unapologetic.

    Chapter 86 So in Sync

 Beseeched 86

    Chapter 86 So in Sync

    Cindy grabbed another half a cucumber and stood up.

    +20 Free Coins

    She suddenly sounded bold, almost bossy. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell my dad what happened today, or I swear I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    With that, she shoved one hand in her pocket and strutted off like she owned the ce.

    Janice stared, dumbfounded.

    ¡°What? She¡¯s really like that?¡±

    <i>Unbelievable</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn only shrugged helplessly.

    Thest time she¡¯d met Cindy, Cindy had barely said few words. Dawn had thought she was just <i>a </i>little rebellious. She hadn¡¯t expected Cindy to be this outrageous.

    Cindy was only 18, and clearly not going to school properly.

    Did <i>Uncle </i><i>Lucas </i><i>really not </i><i>care</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn ate quietly, her thoughts running deep.

    Back at the office, she hesitated, then sent Lucas a message.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, how¡¯s everything settling in over there?¡±

    She stared at her phone for a long time, but Lucas never replied. Instead, when work ended, she got a call from Ethan. ¡°Can you go home now?¡±

    Dawn was just shutting down herputer. A smile spread across her face before she could stop it. ¡°Of course. But I¡¯m still at the office, so it¡¯ll take me a little while to get back.¡±

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Ms. Porter, do you think I may be waiting downstairs at your office right

    now?<b>¡± </b>

    <i>He </i><b><i>is </i></b><i>here</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn froze, then her heart leapt. She ran to the elevator.

    The lighting in the underground garage was dim. Cars were parked neatly on both sides. She

    <b>17:59 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 86 So in Sync

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    looked around, searching for Ethan¡¯s car, excitement bubbling in her chest before she even

    realized it.

    She walked further in, phone pressed to her ear. ¡°Where are you?¡± she whispered.

    Silence was on the line except for faint footsteps in the background.

    Her footsteps.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    His voice was low, smooth, maic. ¡°Turn around. I¡¯m right behind you.¡±

    Her heart thundered. She stopped, took two quick breaths, then turned.

    Under the bright garage lights, he leanedzily against his car. The warm glow outlined his tall frame, hair falling loosely across his forehead.

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved into a smile as she hurried toward him. She stopped only when his face came into clear view.

    ¡°Why did you suddenlye here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I felt like it. So I came.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze softened. He stepped closer until he stood right in front of her. ¡°Are you nning to keep talking to me like this?¡±

    It was only then that Dawn noticed¨Cshe still had her phone pressed to her ear. She blinked, embarrassed, and quickly lowered it. ¡°You were still holding yours too,¡± she muttered.

    Ethan grinned. ¡°Fair enough. My fault then.¡±

    For some reason, Dawn suddenly didn¡¯t know where to look. ¡°Let¡¯s just go home,¡± she said.

    They got into the car from opposite sides. Ethan started the engine and casually asked, ¡°Did you have fondue for lunch?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn turned, surprised. ¡°How do you

    ¡°You smell like it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    know?<b>¡± </b>

    She sniffed her sleeve twice but couldn¡¯t smell anything, so she gave up.

    17:59 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

    ¡­

    <b>32 </b>

    Chapter 86 So in Sync

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even want to go. But our team leader wouldn¡¯t stop pushing me. I felt bad saying no ¡­ ¡°Dawn sighed as she remembered Cindy.

    Ethan raised a brow, ncing at her. ¡°Eating fondue with your coworkers doesn¡¯t sound bad. Why the sigh?¡± <fnf525> Get full chapters from Find~Novel</fnf525>

    ¡°I ran into Cindy. My cousin.¡±

    Leaning back, Dawn exined the situation briefly. ¡°Technically, Uncle Lucas only has Cindy, so they should be close. But the way it looks now, neither of them listen to one another.¡±

    That was putting it nicely.

    To be blunt, Cindy didn¡¯t act like a daughter, and Lucas didn¡¯t act like a father.

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes stayed focused on the road, his voice calm. ¡°It¡¯s better not to judge without knowing the full story. You¡¯ve just reconnected with her. I wouldn¡¯t rmend getting too involved.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Dawn nodded. ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡±

    Then a thought popped into her head. Before she could stop herself, she blurted out, ¡°No wonder they say people with the same traits are drawn together. Ethan, we¡¯re so in sync!¡±

    Both of them froze. Heat rushed to Dawn¡¯s face. She quickly looked away. ¡°Um¡­ I meant our values match. Uh, Uncle Lucas might call me soon, so I¡¯ll just head upstairs!¡±

 Beseeched 87

    Chapter 87 Overthinking

    Chapter 87 Overthinking

    Dawn ran upstairs, her heart racing.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan kept his eyes on her, the curve of his smile lingering until her figure disappeared.

    Back in her room, Dawn shut the door and pressed a hand over her chest.

    <i>That </i>was reckless¡­

    Why did I <i>blurt </i><i>something </i><i>like </i><i>that </i><i>out</i><i>? </i>

    She sat down, whispering to herself, ¡°But we¡¯re already about to get married¡­ he probably won¡¯t think much of it.¡± Comforting herself that way made her feel better.

    When Lucas called, she waszily scrolling through Cindy¡¯s stories.

    ¡°Dawn, sorry about that. I was meeting someone important earlier. I hope you didn¡¯t wait too long for you to fall asleep.¡±

    Dawn said quickly, ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. If you¡¯re busy, you can always call me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°How could I? I just got back¡ªyour matterse first.¡±

    His warm voice carried through the line. ¡°I wanted to call anyway. Sadie already got the house in Wornellston set up. Come by when you¡¯re free, and she¡¯ll cook something special for you.¡±

    Dawn agreed. She didn¡¯t mention Cindy.

    They chatted a little more before hanging up.

    Lucas stared at his phone afterward, lost in thought. Dawn was hard to read. It wasn¡¯t that she was rude¨Cshe always <i>agreed </i>with whatever he said. But she never asked extra questions either. She seemed obedient, yet something about it felt strange.

    ¡°A single phone call takes you this long, Mr. Swanson?¡± <fnb690> Follow current nov?ls on find[?]ovel</fnb690>

    The sudden male voice behind him made Lucas jump. He turned and smiled. ¡°Mr. Osborne, you know I just came back, and I haven¡¯t seen Dawn in so long. I just want to understand her better. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    The dim hallway lights cast long shadows across Austin¡¯s tall frame,

    At the mention of Dawn, Austin¡¯s brow tightened slightly.

    Chapter 87 Overthinking

    ¡°You just called her?¡±

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied. Then, as if testing the waters, he added, ¡°We just got the house in Wornellston ready. My wife asked Dawn toe home for dinner. If you¡¯re free, would you like to join us?¡±

    Austin pressed his lips together. His gaze grew unreadable like a fog.

    Her words echoed in his mind.

    Boyfriend?

    He almostughed. Dawn¡¯s standards were high¨Cother than him, no man ever caught her eye.

    For the past few days, he¡¯d fallen into a trap of overthinking. He had really believed Dawn was secretly dating someone else. Now he realized it was just her way of provoking him.

    His eyes chilled. He said tly, ¡°If it¡¯s a family dinner, then I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    His tone was sharp, making Lucas¡¯s eyes flicker. ¡°Mr. Osborne, did Dawn upset you somehow?¡±

    Austin gave him a cold nce but didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider the project you mentioned. That¡¯s enough for today. Get some rest.¡± He started to walk away, but then stopped after two steps.

    His deep voice came slowly. ¡°Since you¡¯ll be in Wornellston for a while and spending time with Dawn ¡­ you must know her daily life pretty well.¡±

    Lucas immediately caught his meaning. He answered smoothly, ¡°Of course. I know you care about her. She¡¯s still young, <i>so </i>she gets moody sometimes. As her elder, don¡¯t take it to heart. Don¡¯t worry¨Cwhatever happens with Dawn, I¡¯ll let you know right away.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t look back. He just gave a short nod,

    ¡°And about the project ¡­¡± Lucas started.

    ¡°My secretary will contact youter,¡± Austin said.

    ¡°All right, goodbye.¡±

    Only when Austin¡¯s figure faded from view did Lucas drop the smile on his face. He nced at his phone, let out a shortugh, and muttered, ¡°Uncle? If you really saw Dawn as your niece, would you bepeting with her like this?¡±

    Chapter 87 Overthinking

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Still, Lucas didn¡¯t n on warning him. He needed Austin as his way into the country¡¯s market. If Austin truly managed to win Dawn over, all the better.

    The winter night was thick with fog. From a distance, everything looked dim and hazy. Not even a single star shone through.

    After getting ready, Dawn went downstairs and saw Hannah busy in the kitchen.

    ¡°Good morning, Hannah.¡±

    ¡°Good morning!¡± Hannah peeked her head out. ¡°Ethan left early today. He¡¯s going out of town, and he asked me to tell you. Your breakfast is on the table. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Ethan going on business trips wasn¡¯t unusual, so Dawn didn¡¯t react much.

    She ate, then headed to the office as usual. Not long after, Janice came over.

    ¡°I thought we¡¯d get the boss¡¯s feedback today. But he left on ast¨Cminute trip, so it looks like we¡¯ll have to wait a couple of days.¡± Janice studied Dawn¡¯s expression as she spoke. ¡°No big deal. At least you can rest for these two days. Or spend time with your fianc¨¦.¡±

 Beseeched 88

    Chapter 88 Bonding

    Chapter 88 Bonding

    :

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn was busy sorting through the files in her hands. She didn¡¯t catch what Janice was hinting <ol><li>at. </li></ol>

    ¡°My fianc¨¦¡¯s on a business trip too,¡± Dawn said casually. ¡°And I¡¯ve got plenty of work. I¡¯m not just waiting around for the boss. He can give his feedback whenever.¡±

    Janice stared at her, speechless. She¡¯d already hinted so clearly, but Dawn didn¡¯t get it at all.

    Janice lifted her hand, wanting to say something, but in the end, she just stomped her foot and went back to her office.

    Dawn looked up briefly, then lowered her head and focused back on the blueprints in front of her.

    By the time she finished her work for the day, she still had to drive alone to Lucas¡¯s house. That morning, he had texted her the address. He lived in Riverbend Vis. It wasn¡¯t the most expensive neighborhood in Wornellston, but it was well known for being quiet and peaceful.

    Driving over, Dawn thought Lucas¡¯spany must have been doing pretty well these past

    years.

    The weather was clear, and a few birds crossed the sky. They looked like they belonged together, but then two suddenly broke away and flew off in a different direction.

    The light turned green. Dawn pulled her eyes back to the road, started the engine, and merged onto the highway.

    It was rush hour, so by the time she reached Lucas¡¯s home, it was almost 8 pm. She parked the car and got out, spotting Lucas at the front gate. ¡°Sorry, Uncle Lucas. The traffic was terrible.¡±

    ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Lucas smiled, opening the gate. ¡°I just got back myself. Sadie figured we¡¯d get stuck in traffic, so she waited to start cooking. She¡¯s still in the kitchen right

    now.¡±

    Dawn walked through the yard. There weren¡¯t any nts yet, but it was neat.

    She made a politement or two, but Lucas could tell she wasn¡¯t interested. He gave an awkwardugh. ¡°All right, let¡¯s not talk about that. Come inside. Sadie¡¯s been waiting to see you.¡±

    Dawn switched into a pair of clean house slippers before stepping in.

    17:59 Wed, <b>Sep </b>17

    Chapter 88 Bonding

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She hadn¡¯t thought of what to say when Sadie came rushing out of the kitchen. ¡°Is that Dawn? Let me see her! I¡¯ve been dying to see her for years!¡±

    Before Dawn knew it, she was wrapped up in a huge bear hug, Sadie squeezing her so tight she could barely breathe.

    ¡°Aunt Sadie, I¡¯ve missed you, too.¡± Dawn sucked in a breath and gently pulled her off.

    Sadie was dressed casually with a cream apron tied at her waist. Her hair was thrown into a messy bun, and her bold sharp features made her look like the type of woman you didn¡¯t want to mess with.

    This was nothing like Dawn had imagined. She thought Sadie, being a professional woman, would either be polished or gentle.

    But Sadie didn¡¯t notice Dawn¡¯s thoughts. She pulled her over, chatting warmly, asking about everything Dawn had been through these past years.

    Lucas finally cut in. ¡°That¡¯s enough. Save the rest for dinner. She must be starving.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Sadie waved him off. ¡°I¡¯ll get back to cooking. Dawn, go upstairs and spend some time with Cindy. You two need to bond.¡±

    Dawn hesitated, remembering what had happened a couple of days ago. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs.¡±

    She walked slowly. Not long after, she heard voices downstairs. It sounded like an argument, though they kept their voices low so she couldn¡¯t make out the words.

    Upstairs, there were three rooms. It was easy to tell which was Cindy¡¯s.

    The door facing the staircase had a giant plush toy hanging on it, bold and loud. It had to be hers.

    Dawn knocked three times. Immediately, something was thrown from inside.

    ¡°Get out! I told you I don¡¯t want it! Don¡¯t you understand?¡±

    Dawn frowned. She was about to leave, but after a pause, she spoke softly. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Silence.

    A minuteter, the door cracked open. Cindy¡¯s face appeared, annoyed. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face was calm. ¡°Aunt Sadie asked me toe up and spend some time with you.¡± <fn90c1> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn90c1>

    Chapter 88 Bonding

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You? With me?¡± Cindy gave a mockingugh. She crossed her arms and leaned against the doorframe. ¡°We¡¯re basically strangers. What¡¯s there to talk about?¡±

    Her eyes narrowed as she leaned forward. ¡°Or do you think just because you bailed me out the other day, you can use that to control me?¡±

    Dawn held her gaze. ¡°What exactly would I threaten you with?

    ¡°Do you even have anything worth threatening?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s expression shifted at that. It was as if she had ced Dawn firmly in the enemy camp -only to realize Dawn hadn¡¯t even bothered to notice her.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re not trying to get on my good side?¡±

    <b>18:00 </b>Wed, Sep 17

    Chapter 89 Huge Discovery

 Beseeched 89

    Chapter 89 Huge Discovery

    ¡°Why would I want to please you?¡± Dawn asked calmly.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Her voice was t, just stating a fact. ¡°Like you said, at best we¡¯re rtives who don¡¯t know each other. The only reason I helped you the other day or even came up here is out of respect for Uncle Lucas and Aunt Sadie.¡±

    She repeated the question.

    ¡°So why would I need to please you?¡±

    Cindy opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t get a word out.

    After a while, her face twisted with anger. ¡°How am I supposed to know what you¡¯re thinking? Maybe you¡¯re trying to win me over!¡±

    She spun around, storming back into her room.

    Dawn hesitated a moment, then followed her inside.

    Cindy¡¯s room didn¡¯t look like an ordinary girl¡¯s bedroom. It was more like aic convention. Two tall disy cases lined the wall, crammed with action figures and collectibles. The biggest one was sealed inside a ss, looking fierce and impressive.

    Cindy sprawled on the couch, a book in her hands. She didn¡¯t care about her image at all.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, spit it out. If not, get out,¡± she said coolly.

    Dawn sat on the empty couch across from her and asked, ¡°Are you transferring to a school here in the country?¡±

    Cindy slid the book down from her face and shot her a nce.

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    ¡°Is that guy from the other day still bothering you?¡± Dawn asked.

    Smack! Cindy mmed the book shut on herp and red. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying. Do you actually think you¡¯re my sister? If I had a dumb sister like you, I¡¯d be ashamed!¡±

    Dawn blinked slowly, as if she were thinking it over. Then she said, ¡°That¡¯s funny. That¡¯s exactly how I feel about having you as a little sister.¡±

    18:00 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Sep 17

    Chapter 89 Huge Discovery

    :

    In other words, Dawn also thought having Cindy as family was embarrassing.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Too young and too hot¨Ctempered, Cindy¡¯s face flushed red as she realized what Dawn meant. She shouted, ¡°Get out! I¡¯ve got nothing to say to you!¡±

    Dawn shrugged. ¡°Fine by me. I only came up here because Aunt Sadie asked me to.¡±

    She figured enough time had passed, so she got ready to head downstairs for dinner.

    But as she stood up, her eyes flicked over the book on Cindy¡¯sp. The cover was bold and messy¨Can man and woman intimately tangled together. The image was shameless.

    Dawn had prepared herself for dealing with Cindy, but still, the sight made her pause.

    ¡°You actually read books like that?¡±

    Cindy looked at her, then at the book, and suddenly grinned. She crawled forward on her knees across the couch, holding the book up. ¡°Are you curious?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve got a boyfriend. Want me to lend you this? Could be useful.¡±

    Dawn stayed silent, her face slowly turning red.

    Cindy¡¯s eyes lit up like she¡¯d made a huge discovery. She licked her teeth andughed. ¡°No need to be shy. It¡¯s totally normal.¡±

    Dawn forced herself to stay calm. ¡°Normal, maybe. But back in my country, that book would be banned.¡±

    Cindy flipped it open.

    ¡°That¡¯s why mine¡¯s a full Antean edition. You can read it, right?¡± <fn9308> Fresh chapters posted on </fn9308>

    Dawn took a deep breath. She decided she wasn¡¯t wasting more energy on her. ¡°Enjoy it yourself. I¡¯m going downstairs.¡±

    She stepped out first, but Cindy followed right behind, stealing nces at her. She looked like she¡¯d just found a brand¨Cnew toy.

    Lucas and Sadie both lit up, thinking the two girls were finally getting along.

    ¡°Cindy, since you and Dawn hit it off, you should spend more time together,¡± Sadie said. ¡°Stay away from those awful friends of yours.¡±

    Chapter 89 Huge Discovery

    Normally, Cindy would have snapped back with sarcasm. But not this time.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She leaned against the wall, casual, and said, ¡°Sure. I really like Dawn. I¡¯ll make sure we learn from each other.¡±

    She stressed thest words.

    Dawn felt uneasy. She just wanted to eat quickly and go home.

    Still, with Sadie and Lucas there, dinner went smoothly. For a moment, it almost felt like a real family meal.

    Afterward, Dawn offered to help clean the kitchen, but Sadie waved her off. ¡°No need. Go talk with Lucas. He has something to tell you.¡±

    The gleam in Sadie¡¯s eyes made Dawn uneasy. She guessed Lucas was going to bring up inheritance tonight.

    the

    In the living room, Cindy was ying an intense video game. She shouted curses in Antean, legs kicked up over the back of the couch.

    Lucas frowned and snapped, ¡°How old are you? Sit properly!¡±

    Cindy didn¡¯t even look at him. Her focus stayed locked on her phone.

 Beseeched 90

    Chapter 90 A Mountain

    Chapter 90 A Mountain

    :.

    Lucas still wanted to lecture Cindy, but then he saw Dawn walking over.

    ¡°Dawn¡­ Cindy¡¯s always like this. We¡¯re family, so I hope you don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Dawn nced at Cindy, and Cindy happened to look back at her.

    Their eyes met, both expression vary¨CDawn¡¯s was calm, Cindy¡¯s was full of disdain.

    Cindy muttered under her breath, ¡°Fake.¡± Nobody knew if she meant Lucas or Dawn.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t mind. She smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I went through a rebellious phase<b>, </b>too.¡±

    That part was true.

    She hadn¡¯t been as extreme as Cindy, but back then, Austin had his hands full dealing with her. <fn5416> Newest update provided by </fn5416>

    Lucas poured her a cup of tea and sighed. ¡°I just hope it¡¯s a phase. Sadie and I can¡¯t handle her anymore. If you have the time, help us keep an eye on her.¡±

    Dawn raised an eyebrow but stayed quiet. She was only 21 herself¨Chow could she control Cindy?

    ¡°This is pointless,¡± Cindy cut in without looking up from her game. ¡°You want her to watch me? Aren¡¯t you worried she¡¯ll be a bad influence? You really think Dawn¡¯s such a good person?¡±

    ¡°Cindy!¡±

    This time, Lucas was truly angry. ¡°How dare you talk like that?¡±

    ¡°Okay, fine, I¡¯ll shut up. You think I actually like talking to you people?¡±

    Then she went right back to her game, acting like she owned the ce.

    With her out of the conversation, the mood softened again.

    Lucas turned back to Dawn. ¡°I know you¡¯ve had a rough life all these years. But from now on, I¡¯m here. I won¡¯t let anyone mistreat you again. Whatever happens, youe to me. Understand?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I understand,¡± Dawn said.

    The truth was<b>, </b>she hadn¡¯t really suffered. Not with Austin looking out for her.

    Chapter 90 A Mountain

    :

    She sipped her tea and waited for him to continue.

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Lucas spoke at length. He talked about leaving years ago, building a business overseas, the struggles and discrimination, finally finding his footing¨Conly to be hit hard when the global economy copsed.

    ¡°Before your mom passed,¡± he said slowly, ¡°she actually called me.¡±

    Dawn set her cup down carefully.

    Cindy even pulled her legs down from the couch and sat up straighter.

    ¡°She told me she wanted to leave something for you. She asked me to wait until you turned 18 to give it to you.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes grew distant, lost in memory.

    He let out a regretful sigh. ¡°I was too busy at the time. I thought she just wanted to set aside a little money for you. I didn¡¯t take her mood seriously. Looking back now, it was my fault. If I¡¯d paid more attention, maybe ¡­ maybe she wouldn¡¯t have ¡­¡±

    Dawn stayed silent.

    Cindy smirked. ¡°Well, since it¡¯s all your fault, why don¡¯t you go and apologize to her?¡±

    Lucas nearly exploded. His useless daughter did nothing but ruin his ns and curse him. His mouth twitched, but he couldn¡¯t find the words tosh back.

    Dawn spoke softly. ¡°You had your own struggles. My mom wouldn¡¯t me you.¡±

    Someone who had already lost all hope couldn¡¯t be saved by a few words. For her mother, death might have felt more like release.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered with pain. He shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°She may not me me, but I can¡¯t forgive myself.¡±

    Cindy let out a snort. When they turned toward her, all they saw was her game shing across

    the screen.

    Lucas, afraid she¡¯d say something cruel, snapped, ¡°Go to your room if you want to y!¡±

    She lifted her eyes, gave him azy nce, then left without a word,

    Only after she went upstairs did Lucas mutter harshly, ¡°She¡¯spletely out of control. Once I¡¯m less busy, I¡¯ll straighten her out.¡±

    Dawn felt a strange sense of familiarity. Austin used to say that same line all the time.

    Chapter 90 A Mountain

    :

    Out of nowhere, she found herself feeling sorry for Cindy.

    But Lucas didn¡¯t linger. He quickly circled back.

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Your mom probably left you everything she had. It¡¯s a piece ofnd, south of Trifton. Basically a barren mountain.¡±

    Dawn froze. ¡°A¡­ mountain?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lucas rubbed his hands together, eyes down. ¡°It covers a decent area, but no one¡¯s ever developed anything near it. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t hold much economic value.¡±

    He pulled out his phone and opened a map to show her.

    Thend sat near a highway, miles away from the closest shopping district. Two tiny viges were nearby, but hardly anyone lived there anymore.

    ¡°At least the trees could be worth something. After all these years, they should¡¯ve grown tall enough to harvest. If you don¡¯t have time to deal with it, I can help you ¡­¡±

 Beseeched 91

    Chapter 91 Maybe a Little

    Chapter 91 Maybe a Little

    ¡°I¡¯m not selling.¡±

    Dawn cut him off before he could finish.

    ¡°If it¡¯s something my mom left me, then I¡¯m keeping it. Don¡¯t trouble yourself with it.¡± <fn3513> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn3513>

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Lucas¡¯s smile stiffened for a moment, but he quickly recovered. ¡°Of course¡­ something your mother left should be treasured. When you have time, I¡¯ll take you out there <i>to </i>see it.¡±

    Dawn nodded, then asked quietly, ¡°So when can I get the papers done?¡±

    Lucas hadn¡¯t expected her to bring that up.

    Thest few days, she¡¯d been polite and obedient, always listening, never asking much. But now she was different.

    He studied her face.

    So young, no expression, but her clear eyes showed honesty and innocence.

    ¡°Anytime,¡± he said. Then he forced a smile, his tone turning cautious.

    ¡°But, Dawn, why don¡¯t you let me manage thend for you? You¡¯re just a young girl. You don¡¯t know how to handle something like this. If it just sits there, it¡¯s wasted.

    ¡°But I know. I¡¯m a businessman. I¡¯ll find a way to make it useful.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how much money it makes, I¡¯ll give you every cent. Don¡¯t you trust

    me?¡±

    Dawn looked straight at him but said nothing.

    Don¡¯t you trust <i>me</i><i>? </i>

    She wanted to. But she also knew human nature didn¡¯t always stand up to temptation.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, I¡­

    Lucas cut her off with a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t answer yet. Think about what I said. See if I¡¯m right. There¡¯s no rush on this matter anyway.¡±

    He topped off her tea and smoothly shifted the subject.

    Chapter 91 Maybe a Little

    By the end of the night, Dawn never got the chance to bring up the paperwork again.

    Still, it wasn¡¯t hard to figure out.

    (32)

    +20 Free Coins!

    Even if it was just barrennd, some resources could be used. Lucas must¡¯ve already thought of a way to make it profitable. He¡¯d probably nned everything beforeing back¨Cmake the inheritance official, then convince her to hand it over willingly.

    She just didn¡¯t know how he nned to do it.

    Dawn gave up trying to guess and decided to focus on work instead.

    Love, life, career¨Cat least one of them had to move forward.

    For the past two days, she hadn¡¯t heard from Ethan. She thought about calling him, but figured he must be too busy. Otherwise, he would have reached out.

    That certainty made her chuckle at herself.

    On her drive home after work, the sky was gray. The streets looked bare. A city worker was sweeping leaves, his breath turning white in the cold air. Winter felt endless.

    But once winter ended, spring always followed.

    Dawn turned the music up and leaned back in her seat.

    Suddenly, her phone rang from the holder. The name ¡°Ethan¡± lit up the screen, and her heart jumped like someone had flipped a switch. She sat up straight and quickly shut the music off.

    The red light ahead was about to turn green. Dawn took two deep breaths, dug out her Bluetooth earpiece, slipped it on, and answered as she pressed the gas.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s smooth voice came through. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Dawn gripped the steering wheel. ¡°Just got off work. Driving home.¡±

    She paused, then asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Just finished with a client.¡±

    At that moment, Ethan was sitting in a friend¡¯s office, his long legs casually propped on the desk. ¡°If nothinges up, I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning.¡±

    Chapter 91 Maybe a Little

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Okay.¡±

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Silence filled the car, only the hum of the heater softening the air. She said, ¡°Hannah makes way too much food every day. I can¡¯t finish it all.¡±

    Her words carried more meaning than they seemed to. <i>I¡¯m </i><i>happy </i><i>you¡¯re </i><iing </i>back. <i>Hannah¡¯s </i>happy <i>too</i><i>. </i><i>I </i>want to eat with <i>you</i>. <i>Finally</i><i>, </i><i>you¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>home</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan let out a quietugh, his eyes softening.

    ¡°Hannah¡¯s cooking is great. You should eat more anyway. You¡¯re way too skinny.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, I¡¯ve gained weight already.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice carried a hint ofint, almost like she was pouting. ¡°It¡¯s hard <i>to </i>diet.¡±

    Ethan yed along, keeping the talk light. Then, after some small talk, his voice dropped into that deep, tempting tone. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped. Her foot almost slipped off the gas.

    So direct?

    She bit her lip,ughter shining in her eyes.

    It took her a long moment before she whispered, ¡°Maybe a little ¡­

    ¡±

 Beseeched 92

    hapter 92 Cash on Delivery

    Chapter 92 Cash on Delivery

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Truth was, Dawn didn¡¯t just miss him. The night before, she¡¯d even dreamed about Ethan- though it hadn¡¯t been a good dream. Still, she had no ns to tell him that.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked.

    Ethan sighed. ¡°I miss you. Very much. In every way.¡±

    A warm, tingling feeling spread through Dawn¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t know what to say. But she didn¡¯t hate hearing it either.

    Just as she opened her mouth, a car swerved from the nextne. Maybe the road had ice, maybe not¨Cbut it mmed straight into her left rear bumper.

    Dawn gasped, heart racing, and checked the rearview mirror.

    Her stomach dropped.

    That wasn¡¯t an ident. The car was aiming for her. And it was trying again.

    She floored the gas pedal. Her voice shook. ¡°Ethan. I have to go. Something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tone snapped tight. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Dawn forced herself to stay calm, eyes darting between the road and the mirror. ¡°There¡¯s a car behind me. I can¡¯t see the te. He¡¯s trying to hit me.¡±

    Ethan clenched his jaw hard enough to ache. He pressed the button for his office line.

    ¡°Do you know where you are right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Dawn read the exit sign up ahead, then rasped, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s a toll station right in front of me. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Even now, she was trying to calm him.

    Just then, Oliver walked into the office. Ethan scrawled the address onto a notepad, shoved it over, and said low and sharp, ¡°Call the cops. Dawn¡¯s on this road, driving a white Maserati.¡±

    His steady,manding voice carried through the phone, and somehow it calmed Dawn. She fixed her eyes on the toll booths ahead. They were close now.

    Chapter 92 Cash on Delivery

    The car behind her sped up again, swerving like it wouldn¡¯t quit until she crashed.

    Veins pulsed at Dawn¡¯s temple. She gritted her teeth and shot forward.

    The toll gates were right there.

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    At thest second, the SUV behind her jerked hard, spun around, and roared off onto a side

    Dawn mmed her brakes between two entrances. Only then did she realize her hands and legs were trembling.

    <i>Who </i>in the <i>world </i><i>wants </i><i>me </i><i>dead</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Dawn! Dawn!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was rough with panic through her earpiece.

    She dragged in a breath, steadied herself, and pulled the phone down. ¡°I¡¯m okay ¡­ he¡¯s gone.¡±

    Ethan let out <i>a </i>hard breath. His voice came back hoarse. ¡°Are you at the toll station right now?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡±

    ¡°Good. Stay put. I¡¯ll send someone to get you.¡±

    Dawn nced at the road the SUV had taken. It was a one¨Cway stretch that led straight to Riverbend Ring Road. He couldn¡¯t circle back quickly even if he wanted to.

    She exhaled. ¡°I can drive myself home. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She kept insisting she was fine. And honestly, she¡¯d rather get home fast than sit there shaking in fear. The neighborhood had good security. Hannah was waiting inside.

    Ethan finally gave in. ¡°Fine. But call me the second you get there.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have Tony stay at your ce tonight.¡±

    <i>Tony</i>? At <i>our </i><i>house</i><i>? </i>Dawn hesitated, then shrugged inwardly. There were plenty of guest rooms. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ethan went on, giving her a string of warnings, until the highway cops came over to check on her. Only then did she hang up.

    She gave the officers a quick rundown. They wrote everything down.

    Chapter 92 Cash on Delivery

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Drive carefully,¡± one of them said. ¡°At busy junctions like this, one slip can turn into a wreck. And this isn¡¯t a parking spot either.¡±

    ¡°Right, sorry. Thank you.¡± Dawn gave an apologetic smile.

    They waved her off.

    Between Ethan¡¯s steady voice and the officers¡® matter¨Cof¨Cfact attitude, the fear inside her eased. She pulled back onto the road.

    She stuck to the bigger highways, which added a few extra miles, but soon she was turning into her neighborhood.

    <i>The </i>sight of the security guard at the gate finally let her rx.

    She sent Ethan a text, then drove in. Her phone buzzed with a WhatsApp reply, but she didn¡¯t check it right away. First, she parked.

    When she stepped out, ready to read Ethan¡¯s message, a call popped up instead.

    ¡°Hello, is this Ms. Porter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°I have a delivery for you. Cash on delivery. I¡¯m standing at your front door. Pleasee out and sign.¡± <fn55fd> Fresh chapters posted on find?novel</fn55fd>

    Chapt

 Beseeched 93

    er 93 Kidnap

    Chapter 93 Kidnap

    Dawn frowned. She hadn¡¯t ordered anything cash¨Con¨Cdelivery.

    Could Ethan have sent it?

    She didn¡¯t think too much. She opened the front door. <ul><li>20 Free Coins </li></ul>

    The second she stepped outside, a pair of big hands lunged from the side, mped over her mouth, and dragged her away. She vanished in an instant.

    Ethan had sent Dawn a text earlier, asking what Hannah had cooked for dinner. She hadn¡¯t replied. The longer it took, the more uneasy he felt.

    He grabbed his phone and called Tony.

    ¡°Are you there yet?¡±

    ¡°I just got here!¡± Tony answered, his steering wheel still shaking from how hard he¡¯d driven. He jumped out of his car and saw the front gate half¨Copen. Heughed.

    ¡°Ha, Ms. Porter must¡¯ve known I wasing. She left the gate open for me.¡±

    ¡°Left it open?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice went cold as ice. He instantly knew something was wrong.

    He snatched his coat and stormed for the door, voice like a de.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? Check the security cameras right now. Dawn never made it home!¡±

    Tony froze, smile vanishing, before the meaning hit him.

    ¡°¡­ yes, sir! I¡¯ll check right away!¡±

    Ethan hung up. His dark eyes turned deadly.

    Oliver, startled by the speed of his steps, rushed up. ¡°Mr. Jackson, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Get me to the airport.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Immediately.¡±

    Ethan had an important evening meeting nned, but none of it mattered anymore. He

    13

    Chapter 93 Kidnap

    changed his flight and left Oliver behind in Trifton.

    For the first time in his life, Ethan felt panic w at him.

    Dawn¡­ please be safe<i>. </i>

    At the house, Tony burst inside and found no sign of Dawn.

    ¡°Crap!¡± He spun to run back out.

    Hannah caught his arm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who¡¯s hurt?¡±

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Tony¡¯s heart pounded, but he couldn¡¯t scare Ethan¡¯s family. He blurted, ¡°Nothing. Mr. Jackson lost something important. I have to find it before he gets back or I¡¯m toast!¡±

    Before Hannah could question, he was gone.

    He sprinted to the security office. They pulled up the camera feed from Dawn¡¯s front gate.

    The footage made Tony¡¯s skin crawl. Dawn was dragged off by someone who had covered her mouth.

    Tony¡¯s eyelids twitched hard. ¡°Don¡¯t you have another angle? I can¡¯t see the guy¡¯s face!¡±

    The guard paled. He¡¯d been napping on shift. And now this?

    The people living here were all rich or powerful. If anything really went wrong, even trading his life wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t! This is the best camera we¡¯ve got. Look¨Che¡¯s covered head to toe. Not even his eyes show!¡± He pointed at the screen, his voice on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Damn it!¡± Tony raked his hands through his hair. ¡°Who the hell are you? When I find you, you¡¯ll wish you were dead!¡±

    He dialed the cops, then called Ethan. <fnc846> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel</fnc846>

    The ne was about to take off. Ethan listened, his hand pressed to his forehead. He said nothing.

    The silence was worse than rage.

    Tony paced in ce, voice shaky, ¡°Mr. Jackson, Ms. Porter will be okay. This has to be for ransom. We¡¯ll get a call soon.¡±

    Chapter 93 Kidnap

    :

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    The ne rumbled forward. Ethan drew in a breath, then said tly and coldly, ¡°Work with the police. Whatever they ask for, give it.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    But the investigation had to move, too.

    Police pulled the traffic cam footage from the toll booth. They found the van¡¯s tes¨Cthe same ones that tried to ram Dawn¡¯s car earlier.

    Night fell. Still no word from Dawn.

    Tony checked the clock again and again. He couldn¡¯t just sit here waiting. If Ethannded and Dawn was still missing, he was finished.

    Across the lot, detectives discussed their next steps. Tony clenched his fists, then made up his mind. He strode back to his car.

    Dawn woke slowly, like she¡¯d been out for hours. Her eyes opened to a filthy, cluttered room. Night had fallen outside. The silence pressed in thick and strange.

    She tried to move, but couldn¡¯t.

    Her wrists and ankles were tied to a chair. Tape sealed her mouth shut.

    ¡°Mmmph¡­

    ??

    Her heart thudded in panic. <i>Who </i><i>would </i><i>kidnap </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

 Beseeched 94

    Chapter 94 Kidnapped

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Fear dug deeper into Dawn¡¯s chest and her tears wouldn¡¯t stop. She had let her guard down.

    She thought being back in the neighborhood meant she was safe, but she had been wrong. Somehow, they managed to slip through and get their hands on her.

    <i>Where¡¯s </i>Ethan?

    He¡¯s <i>probably </i><i>losing </i><i>his </i><i>mind </i><i>with </i><i>worry </i><i>after </i><i>I </i><i>left </i><i>him </i><i>on </i><i>read</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn forced herself to slow her breathing. She kept telling herself to stay calm. Her eyes swept the room for anything she could use, but it was empty. Nothing.

    Then she heard a sound from the door.

    Her head shot up and a chill ran down her spine.

    The man was tall, maybe six feet, and was dressed all in ck. His jacket¡¯s cor stood up to cover his neck. A mask, sunsses, and cap hid his face. Nothing gave him away.

    ¡°Ah, I see you¡¯ve woken up.¡±

    His voice was low and rough, like he had swallowed gravel. <fn4033> For original chapters go to ?ovelFind</fn4033>

    Dawn¡¯s chest rose and fell faster. She didn¡¯t blink. She stared.

    He seemed <i>to </i>like that. A softugh rolled out. ¡°I like a girl with fight. The way you drove all reckless? It shows how stubborn you are.

    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t help. I got you in the end.¡±

    There was a strange regret in his voice.

    Dawn¡¯s mind raced. She thought through every connection, every friend, every enemy.

    Who could want to hurt her like this? Sydney came to mind.

    But Sydney¡­ would she really hire someone to track her down all the way in Northville?

    Dawn couldn¡¯t speak. Her eyes tried to ask the question instead. What did he want?

    His

    eyes moved under the sunsses. He stepped forward slowly. His hand, hard and sharp at the knuckles,nded on her shoulder.

    Chapter 94 Kidnapped

    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I tied you up, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    She made muffled noises.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s for money.¡±

    Dawn stayed silent.

    +20 Free Coins

    He looked down at her. His gaze felt heavy, like she was a mouse under a hawk. She had no control over the situation.

    After a few seconds, his rough voice cut through the quiet again.

    ¡°So¡­ you want me to untie you?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s chest heaved and tears streaked her face. She nodded as fast as she could.

    ¡°That is not happening,¡± the man said.

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer.

    He let out a long, heavy sigh, like a man beaten down by life. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of anything. The only thing that scares me is noisy women. Look at you. Everything about you is fine, even cute, but

    your

    mouth ¡­ it¡¯s impossible.¡±

    He spoke slow and calm, like he was chatting with an old friend.

    Dawn had never seen anyone act like this.

    She swallowed hard and prayed Ethan would realize something was wrong and call the cops.

    Finally, he seemed tired of talking.

    He paused, then picked up his phone.

    He dialed with a steady hand and spoke low and cold, ¡°I have Dawn. Thirty million in cash or she dies.¡±

    Dawn tried to hear who was on the other end, but the distance made it impossible. She couldn¡¯t catch a single word.

    She bit her lip and tried to inch the chair just a little.

    The man ended the call almost instantly. He looked down at her, calm as ever.

    <b>18:01 </b><b>Wed</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 94 Kidnapped

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    A faint smirk tugged at his lips. ¡°This is why I love rich girls. Thirty million in ransom and they agreed without question. Maybe I should¡¯ve asked for more.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes burned red and sweat rolled down her temples.

    ¡°Rx. If you stay put and I get the money, I won¡¯t touch even an inch of your skin. I have rules. I like things clean.¡±

    She wondered silently if she should thank him for his rules and cleanliness.

    He said nothing more.

    He produced a stool like a magician and sat a short distance from her, ncing her way from time to time.

    Minutes crawled by. Dawn felt like her skin was on fire.

    She had no idea what time it was.

    The man answered two more calls, giving instructions for the ransom. He insisted it be delivered by a runner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust any of you. Only a runner makes me feel safe. Don¡¯t think about calling the cops. Her skin is ¡­ delicious. I¡¯d rather not slip up and cut her pretty face.¡±

    His fingers traced her face like snakes crawling over ss.

    There was no escape. No way to dodge.

    A shiver ran through Dawn from head to toe. Fear coiled around her like steel chains.

    Then, just before she thought she would break, he stepped back a little, deliberately teasing her.

    Dawn closed her eyes and forced herself to breathe,

    He only wanted the money.

    But she still didn¡¯t understand why he had chosen her. Was it random? Or had he nned this

    from the start?

 Beseeched 95

    Chapter 95 Prayer

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s thoughts twisted in chaos. Her mind couldn¡¯t focus. All she could do was stay calm and remind herself not to provoke the man until Ethan or the cops arrived.

    His fingers drummed on the chair and stool, one tap after another.

    The sound bounced through the quiet room. Her nerves stretched taut, ready to snap. Then the phone rang again.

    The man squinted at her and lifted the phone.

    ¡°Huh¡­ they found you this fast?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart jumped into her throat.

    She froze, holding her breath, waiting for him to finish. She was waiting for a call.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of my business. As long as I get the money, I don¡¯t care about anything. But if I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Even behind the dark sunsses, Dawn felt the sharp, heavy weight of his threat pressing down.

    The shadows shifted.

    The man crouched low in front of her.

    ¡°Lucky girl,¡± he said.

    ¡°I thought those idiots would never track us down. They were faster than I expected.

    ¡°Whatever. Since the money¡¯s paid, I keep my word. We¡¯ll meet again, Dawn.¡±

    He gave her a look that carried more meaning than words, then packed his things and left, each step loud in the empty space. <fn4001> Updates are released by find~novel</fn4001>

    Not long after, the sounds of heavy footsteps filled the hall.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes shot open. She recognized Tony and her uncle. She scanned the room and pushed

    Chapter 95 Prayer

    herself with all her strength into a nearby cab.

    The crash rattled the walls.

    Finally, someone outside noticed.

    $20 Free Coins

    Lucas rushed in first. His eyes turned red the moment he saw her. He fumbled with the ropes, hands shaking.

    ¡°You poor girl¡­ it¡¯s okay now. You¡¯re safe. The cops will make them pay!¡±

    Dawn had tried so hard to hold back her tears. She was strong. She always had been.

    But hearing Lucas¡® consoling voice broke her. Big, hot teardrops rolled down her cheeks. Her nose burned, but relief poured through her like sunlight after a storm.

    Tony stood by the doorway, his eyes red and shiny.

    <i>Damn </i>it.

    Ms. <i>Porter </i><i>has </i><i>just </i><i>arrived </i><i>in </i><i>Wornellston </i><i>and </i><i>trouble </i><i>had </i><i>already </i><i>found </i><i>her</i><i>. </i><i>Who </i><i>could </i><i>be </i><i>behind </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    The police waited patiently until everyone calmed down before asking questions. Dawn told them everything, even what had happened on the highway.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, do you have anyone in mind? Any suspects?¡±

    The officer jotted notes and then asked differently. ¡°Do you have conflicts with anyone normally?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°No. I mostly go between work and home. I don¡¯t really know many people in Northville¡­

    Her mind froze.

    Wendy,

    Since thatst incident, Dawn hadn¡¯t seen her. She must have quit thepany. From office gossip, it seemed her career might take a hit.

    Could it really be her?

    The officer noticed her hesitation. ¡°Did somethinge to mind, Ms. Porter?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ¡±

    Chapter 95 Prayer

    :

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn pressed her dry lips together and spoke honestly. ¡°I had some friction with a coworker, but she¡¯s no longer at thepany.¡±

    The officers asked for details and wrote everything down carefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll find whoever did this and make sure you get an answer.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was small and tired. ¡°Thank you. I really appreciate it.¡±

    The police double¨Cchecked the scene and the nearby cameras before leaving with evidence.

    Lucas went over everything with Dawn himself. Once he confirmed she was unharmed, he let out a long, heavy sigh. ¡°We¡¯re lucky this time ¡­ Dawn, you should really move in with us. You living alone worries me too much.¡±

    Dawn nced at Tony.

    He quickly pretended to look around the room but his eyes flicked toward her, ears alert to every word.

    Dawn let out a smallugh and spoke softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Uncle Lucas. I live with my boyfriend.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to exin too much about Ethan yet but saw no reason to lie.

    Lucas¡¯s eyes widened. He was shocked.

    ¡°You¡¯re dating someone?¡±

    She nodded but said nothing more.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. But I still want you to move in. If something like today happens again, I can¡¯t imagine how I¡¯m going <i>to </i>face your mother.¡±

    His worry showed in every line of his face, in every word he spoke. ¡°When I got that call from the kidnappers, I swear my heart nearly jumped out of my chest. I thought something would happen to you.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him, pressed her lips together, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I made you worry.¡±

    18:01 Wed<b>, </b>Sep 17

    Chapter 96 Odd

    :

 Beseeched 96

    :

    Chapter 96 Odd

    Dawn¡¯s mind spun with confusion.

    ? (32<b>) </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Her uncle had just returned to the country. How could the kidnappers have found him so fast?

    Then she pieced it together. Austin was probably back in Trifton, far away and out of reach. Lucas hade back openly. Anyone paying attention could figure out who he was.

    She didn¡¯t ask more questions. She exchanged a few words with Lucas and prepared to leave with Tony.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pay back the 30 million as soon as I can, Uncle Lucas. I¡¯m really sorry for all the trouble.¡±

    Night hung heavy over the old neighborhood. Streetlights flickered or had burned outpletely. Shadows stretched across cracked pavement like wet fog, swallowing every step in darkness.

    Lucas stood with his back to her, half his face hidden in shadow.

    He waved her off. ¡°We¡¯re family. It¡¯s okay. Thirty million is nothing. Just think of it as a gift from me.¡±

    The lesson from her kidnapping did note to Dawn instantly, but it waited for her not too far ahead.

    The world only truly valued two things¨Clife and money.

    Some people refused even money handed to them freely because they wanted something

    more.

    After saying goodbye to Lucas, Dawn and Tony got into the car.

    Tony opened the trunk and pulled out a bottle of water. He twisted the cap and handed it to her. ¡°Ms. Porter, are you okay?¡±

    Dawn looked at the worry in his eyes and managed a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    How could she be fine?

    Her face felt drained and was pale as paper.

    Tony usually knew what to say to ease tension, but now he froze. She wasn¡¯t just anyone. She was his boss¡® beloved woman.

    Chapter 96 Odd

    He thought about Ethaning back and the trouble that could follow.

    He swallowed hard and started the engine.

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn rolled down the window. Cold wind rushed in, whipping her hair around and clearing her mind.

    She closed her eyes and let the day¡¯s chaos rey in her head like a film, each moment sharp and unforgiving.

    After about ten minutes, she opened her eyes and spoke in a quiet, raspy voice.

    ¡°Tony.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tony jumped and turned toward the rearview mirror. ¡°What is it, Ms. Porter? Are you hungry? Thirsty? Or ¡­ are you missing Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Dawn did not feel like joking. She looked at him with calm eyes and asked, ¡°How did you end up here with my uncle?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Tony¡¯s gaze darted. ¡°Your uncle ¡­

    ¡±

    He cleared his throat twice, like he was trying to push down a knot of nerves. ¡°I got a final warning from Mr. Jackson. He said I had to find you in 30 minutes. I had no choice, so I asked a couple of friends to help a little. People call them shady, I call them reliable.

    ¡°When we tracked your location and went over, someone was already ahead of us. It turned out it was your uncle.¡±

    Dawn listened, quiet and steady. She whispered, ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡±

    Tony forced a smile that tried to be easy. ¡°Ms. Porter, please don¡¯t tell Mr. Jackson I called in help. If he knew I ran around with those guys, I¡¯d be in real trouble.¡±

    Dawn hummed softly and closed her eyes again.

    The ck Maserati roared down the highway. Its tires drummed against the asphalt, leaving only a shadow that seemed to stretch and shiver behind it.

    Chapter 96 Odd <fncf5c> Chapters first released on Find[?]ovel</fncf5c>

    It was almost midnight.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    The sky was clear in a way that made the stars sharper. Thin clouds drifted slowly, folding into themselves. A few stars pecked through the dark, bright enough to look like they were brushing away thest haze of winter and inviting spring in.

    Tony drove back to the vi. When he nced at the backseat, his boss¡® beloved was asleep. Her head leaned lightly against the window, hair falling in soft tangles around her face.

    Streetlight flickered across her delicate features, making her look unreal, almost like someone had ced her here from another world.

    Tony snapped his gaze away and muttered a quiet apology to himself.

    This was his boss¡® beloved.

    One long look could be dangerous. Another might get him shredded by Ethan.

    He thought of Ethan and quickly pulled out his phone to check in with his own boss. The ne was almostnding anyway.

    Dawn stirred after a while, her eyelids fluttering open.

    ¡°Can you drop me off? I need to get some rest.¡±

    Tony waved his hands like it was nothing. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s no problem, Ms. Porter. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. This is my job. I am staying here tonight anyway. Mr. Jackson wants me to make sure you are safe.¡±

    Dawn nced at him. She did not refuse.

    They stepped into the vi together.

    Hannah sat on the couch, eyes half¨Cclosed, fighting sleep. She had no idea what had happened today, but throughout the whole day she had felt a tight knot of worry in her chest, like something bad was waiting around the corner.

    Seeing Dawn safe made her exhale and then jump to her feet.

    ¡°Good lord! Where have you been? Look at you!¡±

    She dashed to the bathroom and grabbed a towel. ¡°Quick, wipe this off. You are covered in mud. Did you roll around outside?¡±

    Dawn let her fuss andughed softly. ¡°Yeah, Hannah. We went up to the mountains today. A

    dog chased us and I kind of ended up like this.¡±

 Beseeched 97

    Chapter 97 Back At Home

    Chapter 97 Back At Home

    :

    Tony nced at her and gave a quiet thumbs¨Cup.

    <i>No </i>wonder <i>she </i>clicks with <i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson</i>.

    She can spin nonsense with <i>the </i>same <i>confidence </i><i>he </i><i>did</i>.

    (32)

    +20 Free Coins

    Hannah didn¡¯t notice Tony¡¯s look and kept fussing in a worried voice. ¡°Your boss loves dragging you into pointless stuff. Why go all the way out for a field trip? You could have done it in the garden. And now look at you. Mud everywhere. And a dog chased you.¡±

    Her voice slowed until it became nothing but a tired sigh.

    Dawn felt a small pinch in her nose and said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hannah. The outdoors was nice. The air felt good.¡±

    ¡°It is nice. But you still have to think about how it actually works, right?¡±

    Hannah gave her a sharp look. ¡°Get showered now. I¡¯ll make you some tea.¡±

    Being back in a familiar ce with Hannah and Tony nearby made Dawn feel calmer. Her chest loosened. She didn¡¯t think about anything else. She just wanted to sleep.

    After finishing the tea, she returned to her room and drifted off.

    She slept deeper than she had in a long time.

    She even dreamed of her mother.

    Her mother had always been a gentle soul who gave all her energy and love to the family. Dawn remembered the first time she met her uncle. She had not understood what an uncle meant, so she had been a little cheeky.

    Her mother had exined patiently. ¡°Your uncle is my brother. He is family. He is one of the most important people in my life. You have to love him too, Dawn. Do you understand?¡±

    Dawn had been confused and didn¡¯t really understand.

    She thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Will he love me like you do?¡±

    Her mother smiled. ¡°Of course. You are family. He will always care about you.¡±

    She could not remember exactly how old she had been.

    Chapter 97 Back At Home

    Four, maybe five.

    At that age, Dawn only understood family and blood. She did not understand human nature or how quickly people could change.

    Then the dream shifted. The sky turned red and fire swallowed everything. mes climbed high and wide. It felt like a demon had arrived, opening its mouth to consume her father, her mother, her home.

    Everything was gone.

    All gone.

    A small sob slipped out of her lips.

    Dawn curled into herself. She tried to shrink small enough to feel even a tiny bit of safety.

    ¡°Dawn, wake up.

    ¡°Dawn¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m here. Come on, stop crying.¡±

    Someone pulled her out of the fire and held her like she was the most important thing in the world.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes

    fluttered open. The familiar scent wrapped around her like a soft nket. She lifted her head and saw the sharp line of a man¡¯s jaw shining under the moonlight.

    Her voice came out hoarse. ¡°Ethan.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    He drew a steady breath and tried to make his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Dawn pressed herself against his chest without thinking. Her voice trembled with trust. ¡°I think I just saw my savior.¡±

    Thank you for showing up when I needed <i>you </i><i>most</i>.

    Ethan¡¯s slender fingersbed through her hair. His dark eyes reflected the dim room around

    them.

    Holding her like this made his own heart feel steady.

    Chapter 97 Back At Home

    He bent down and kissed her forehead. His voice was soft. ¡°You silly girl.¡±

    Dawn lifted her head. ¡°You ¡­ just got back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been here a while.¡±

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan leaned over and clicked on the bedsidemp. Warm light spilled across the room. He spoke gently. ¡°I just wanted to check if you kicked the covers off. I didn¡¯t expect you to hold on so tightly. Did you miss me that much?¡±

    He sounded serious. No teasing, no joking.

    Dawn lightly tapped his arm. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Not nonsense, that¡¯s for sure.

    Ethan leaned closer. ¡°You just pressed yourself onto me a moment ago.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ hey!¡±

    Dawn forgot her sadness. She was angry and helpless at the same time. Ethan sounded like he had

    gone back to being a mischievous kid, teasing in that annoying way that used to make herugh and roll her eyes.

    He let out a softugh and studied her face for a moment.

    Then he reached up and tapped her nose lightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s all for teasing.¡±

    He tugged the covers and held her shoulders gently to lie her down. ¡°Close your eyes. Sleep now. Tomorrow morning everything will be fine. I promise.¡± <fn6b76> Official source is find[?]ovel</fn6b76>

    Dawn stared into his dark, steady eyes and felt a calm she hadn¡¯t known in hours.

    She was lucky to have Ethan.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± He thought she wanted to say more and waited patiently.

    Dawn whispered, ¡°Good night.¡±

    She knew she would sleep soundly tonight.

    Chapter 97 Back At Home

    32

    +20 Free Coins

    Her nerves had been stretched tight all day. Slowly, sleep imed her. Her eyebrows were slightly furrowed as if some small worry lingered, but the weight of rest pressed her under its quiet embrace.

 Beseeched 98

    Chapter 98 Sleep

    :

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan sat at the edge of the bed. A pair of slender fingers smoothed the crease between Dawn¡¯s brows.

    Her brow furrowed again.

    He repeated the motion.

    After several tries, Dawn shifted in her sleep. Her forehead rxed, but her cheek pressed into the mattress, leaving a soft imprint.

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. He tapped her nose lightly, then dimmed themp to the lowest setting and slipped quietly out of the room.

    The scene shifts to the study.

    Tony stood stiff by the desk. His chest barely moved with each breath.

    He had never seen his boss angry before, but he knew if Ethan actually lost control, nothing could put out that fire.

    Ethan crossed the room in long, confident strides. He tugged at a shirt cor that blocked his movement, revealing the firm line of his neck.

    ¡°Exin the whole thing to me,¡± Ethan said.

    The low, steady voice made Tony straighten instinctively.

    He felt ten times more nervous than during his first annual report. He spoke carefully, word by word, recounting the events and ending with a summary. ¡°It ended without serious harm. The kidnappers are still atrge. I will track police progress in real time. Reportplete, Sir.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t look at Tony.

    Somehow, he held a pen now, twirling it slowly between his fingers.

    On the battlefield, straightforward enemies are never the most dangerous. The ones you cannot read are the ones that strike when you least expect it. You think they are calm,zy, harmless. Then they hit like a storm.

    Ethan was that kind of man.

    Within seconds, a cold sweat formed on Tony¡¯s forehead

    Chapter 98 Sleep

    Finally, Ethan spoke. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°Y¨Cyes, all of it,¡± Tony stammered.

    <b>32 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    His eyes flicked nervously, trying to read the expression of this terrifying man. ¡°The 30 million ransom the kidnappers demanded was paid by Ms. Porter¡¯s uncle. He said it waspensation for years of neglect toward Ms. Porter, so I didn¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    The pen stopped spinning. Ethan lifted his eyelids. His dark, sharp eyes pinned Tony in ce.

    But the question he asked was different.

    ¡°Do you really not know who is behind this?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°You can, if you want to.¡±

    Tony froze.

    <i>I </i><i>can</i>, <i>yes</i><i>, </i><i>but</i>¡­

    Wait. How¡¯d <i>he </i><i>find </i><i>out</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan watched Tony¡¯s face shift and felt a spark of satisfaction. He leaned backzily but his eyes stayed sharp. ¡°In for a penny, you know. Keep going. If you quit now, I¡¯ll just waste time finding someone else.¡±

    Tony opened his mouth, ready to argue. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I can do it.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze pinned him in ce. Tony swallowed and spoke carefully. ¡°Give me five days. I¡¯ll track down the mastermind for sure.¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°Make it three<i>.¡± </i>

    ¡°Mr. Jackson ¡­¡±

    ¡°Another word out of you, and three bes two.¡± <fnc9d1> Checktest chapters at find[?]ovel</fnc9d1>

    Tony swallowed again.

    Chapter 98 Sleep

    The deal was settled.

    :

    ??? (32)

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan had never dug into Tony¡¯s background. He didn¡¯t need to. From the way Tony worked and carried himself, he already knew his assistant was capable. The man has something more than meets the eye.

    The kidnapper had found Dawn¡¯s exact location more than once and even moved her out of the neighborhood without anyone noticing. Every step had been nned.

    Yet even when he was presented with that challenge, Tony found Dawn anyway. Speed like that wasn¡¯t luck.

    Ethan leaned back and stared at the ceiling, eyes closed.

    <i>Austin</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Lucas </i>¡­ <i>Dawn</i><i>. </i>

    He felt a weight pressing slowly on the calm life he had built, like an invisible hand creeping over everything he cared about.

    Morning came. Sunlight stabbed through the window and Dawn woke up, shielding her She reached out and let the warm light spill over her fingers.

    A new day had begun.

    eyes.

    Ethan was right. Everything would

    ¡°Dawn, are you up yet?¡±

    pass.

    Hannah¡¯s voice drifted from the doorway, soft and patient. ¡°I made roast fruit. You should eat them while they¡¯re hot. If you want to sleep in, I can keep it warm for you.¡±

    It was a workday. Dawn should be heading to the office.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting up, Hannah,¡± she called back.

    She moved quickly, washing her face and changing clothes.

    In the mirror, she saw herself awake and alert, though her cheeks still carried a pale tint.

    A <i>little </i>makeup <i>would </i>help.

    She added a few light strokes.

    Chapter 98 Sleep

    :

    Satisfied, she smiled at her reflection and headed downstairs.

    31

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan sat at the breakfast table as usual, phone in hand, sipping coffee while scanning the stock market.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Dawn said with a smile.

    ¡°Morning,¡± he replied.

    He looked up and noticed her made¨Cup face. His eyes lifted slightly. ¡°Looks like you slept wellst night.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, Mr. Jackson,¡± Dawn said. She picked up her fork and dropped an egg onto Ethan¡¯s te. ¡°This is your reward!¡±

 Beseeched 99

    Chapter 99 Morning

    Chapter 99 Morning

    ¡°Reward?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Your encouragement counts. Keep iting.¡±

    Ethan was quiet.

    <b>31 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    This was the first time Dawn said something like that. She ignored the flicker of surprise on Ethan¡¯s face and focused on her breakfast.

    She never thought of herself as shy, but teasing or yful flirting waspletely new.

    Well, there would be plenty of chancester, and she could get used <i>to </i>it slowly.

    Ethan blinked and let out a soft, quietugh. He carefully picked up the egg and said calmly, ¡°Your praise is my honor. I will stay steady and do my best in every way so you¡¯ll be satisfied.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks warmed. She muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do everything perfectly. Just be good enough.¡±

    She didn¡¯t realize that Ethan meant ¡°every way¡± in every sense, including sex.

    Soon, he would show her exactly what he meant.

    Ethan knew Dawn wouldn¡¯t sit at home all day, so he decided to personally escort her to work.

    ¡°The building has cameras everywhere and your office has its own security. There are guards too. Don¡¯t worry. If anything seems off, call me right away.¡±

    Dawn remembered that one line out of many and said quietly to herself, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not that fragile<i>.¡± </i>

    She looked up at him and smiled.

    ¡°So

    you don¡¯t have to worry, I can handle myself.¡±

    Ethan softened at her bright face and said gently, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at noon. We¡¯ll have lunch together.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn remembered her coworker Janice and stopped for a moment. Then she spoke, ¡°I have a colleague I get along with. Can I invite her to lunch too?¡±

    Chapter 99 Morning

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered but he said nothing.

    <b>31 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn thought he didn¡¯t like the idea and hurried on. ¡°If it makes you ufortable, it¡¯s fine. I

    mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Sure, you can take her with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°She cane too,¡± Ethan repeated, his expression calm and unreadable. ¡°Pick whatever food you want. I¡¯ll order it.¡±

    Dawn was surprised by how easily he agreed. She had expected him to dislike social situations. ¡°Anything works. We don¡¯t mind,¡± she said.

    They chatted lightly on the way and soon reached the office, the city buzzing quietly around them.

    Ethan walked Dawn to the elevator and said once more, ¡°If anything feels wrong, call me immediately.¡±

    ¡°I know, I know.¡± Dawn felt a warm fizz rising in her chest. She stepped behind him to hide her grin and lightly pushed him. ¡°Hurry up, Mr. Jackson. You¡¯re going to bete.¡±

    Ethan sighed and left without her.

    Once in his car, he called Tony.

    <i>¡°</i>Get a couple of guys to keep an eye out for Dreammaker Studios. Don¡¯t let anything slip past you.¡±

    Tony answered firmly, ¡°Of course, Mr. Jackson. Nothing will happen to Ms. Porter again.¡±

    After checking on the investigation, Ethan hung up.

    He scanned his call log for a second, found a number, and sent a text.

    After everything that happened yesterday, Dawn felt like she had escaped something impossible. Now, looking around at her coworkers, even the oflice felt a little brighter, almost alive.

    Janice was especially thoughtful.

    18:03 Wed, Sep 17 <fn0970> For more chapters visit ?ovelFind</fn0970>

    Chapter 99 Morning

    All morning, she brought Dawn fresh¨Cbaked cookies and squeezed fruit juice herself.

    <b>31 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She even reassigned some of Dawn¡¯s small tasks to the other colleagues, saying it was to let her focus and catch inspiration. In truth, it felt like she was trying to redistribute her authority to everyone else.

    The more Dawn thought about it, the stranger it seemed. She finally asked, ¡°I need you to be deadass truthful with me. Is thepany trying to get rid of me?¡±

    Janiceughed softly. ¡°What are you saying? Don¡¯t be so dramatic.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you so nice to me all of a sudden?¡±

    Dawn studied her from head to toe, searching for a clue. ¡°I sense a scheme going on here.¡±

    Janice rolled her eyes. ¡°Was I ever mean to you before?¡±

    No, but this was beyond ordinary nice.

    ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­ taking care of my team, you know?¡±

    Janice seemed uneasy under Dawn¡¯s gaze. She bent over the desk and shuffled papers. ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy you lost weight. I feel bad even thinking about it, never mind your fianc¨¦. If he hears you¡¯re overworked and underfed, he¡¯lle down on us and I won¡¯t even be able to exin myself.¡±

    ¡°I see ¡­¡± Dawn drew the word out, her eyes steady and unblinking.

    ¡°Is that so?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Of course it is. What else could it be?¡±

    Janice felt a little off bnce. She straightened, set her shoulders straight like a leader, and said, ¡°Lunch ising up. Finish your work and get moving.¡±

    Dawn said nothing. She gave Janice a long, sharp look and then turned to leave.

    She knew something was off.

    <i>Taking </i><i>care </i>of her team<i>? </i>

    Where <i>did </i><i>that </i>even <ie </i><i>from</i>? <i>And </i><i>why </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>anyone </i><i>else </i>treated the same way<i>? </i>

 Beseeched 100

    Chapter 100 Lunch

    Chapter 100 Lunch

    No one at thepany knew what had happened to Dawn the day before.

    At 11:30, Ethan showed up right on time outside Dreammaker Studios. Dawn and Janice came down together. Janice seemed even more excited than Dawn.

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯m meeting your fianc¨¦ and I didn¡¯t even fix my hair ¡­ Do you think he¡¯ll have a bad impression of me?¡±

    Dawn gave her a strange look. ¡°Does it really matter what he thinks?¡±

    ¡°Of course it matters!¡±

    Dawn said nothing.

    ¡°Look, we¡¯re good friends. If your boyfriend thinks badly of me, that reflects on you too. You know that¡¯s important.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She forced a small smile and stayed quiet.

    As they stepped outside, Ethan¡¯s car was parked at the curb. He pressed the horn and opened the door. Dawn walked up, a small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±

    ¡°Not too long.¡± Ethan took the bag from her hand and asked gently, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    Dawn shook her head and remembered the person beside her. ¡°Oh, right ¡­ I should introduce you. This is Janice Knowles, my design team leader. Janice, this is my fianc¨¦, Ethan.¡±

    Unlike on the way here, Janice had kept her head down the whole walk.

    Now she lifted it slightly and offered a shy smile.

    ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Ethan nced at her, shook her hand, and let go immediately.

    ¡°Dawn just joined thepany. Thank you for taking care of her.¡±

    His voice was calm, almost neutral, but it carried a charm that made Janice swallow hard. ¡°Y- You¡¯re wee, sir¡­ it¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to do.¡±

    Dawn froze, eyes wide with confusion.

    ¡°Sir?¡±

    Janice had never met Ethan before, yes, but this level of formality felt intense even if it was a first meeting. <fn77ff> For more chapters visit f?ndnovel</fn77ff>

    Ethan noticed Dawn looking at him. He rested a hand on her shoulder and guided her toward the car while still speaking to Janice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t bite.¡±

    This time his voice had a teasing edge.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Janice forced a small smile and climbed into the car, secretly biting her lip. <i>Oh </i><i>my </i><i>gods</i>, what was <i>I </i><i>saying</i>? <i>Great</i><i>, </i><i>so </i><i>much </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>first </i><i>impression</i>.

    The afternoon sun pressed down on the city, and since work still waited for themter, Ethan picked a restaurant close to Dreammaker Studios.

    The ce specialized in Southeast Avoria food. Dawn had eaten there once before and still remembered the way the dishes lingered on her tongue.

    you have any food allergies or stuff you can¡¯t eat?¡± Dawn asked as they sat down.

    ¡°Janice, do you

    Janice shook her head with a lightugh. ¡°Nope, I¡¯m good.¡±

    Her eyes flicked to the man beside Dawn. He was bent over the menu, his voice low and careful as he asked Dawn what she thought about each dish.

    It struck Janice then. He had a softness he showed only to Dawn. To everyone else, he looked untouchable, cool as stone.

    She reached for the pitcher on the table and poured water for the both of them, her mind already drawing its own quiet conclusions.

    ¡°Think we¡¯re good to order?¡± Dawn asked Ethan softly. She slid the tablet out of his hands and passed it across the table.

    ¡°Janice, take a look. Maybe there¡¯s something you want to add.¡±

    Janice waved it away with both hands.

    ¡°No, really. I¡¯m not picky. You two choose.¡±

    ¡°Alright, then that¡¯s settled.¡±

    Dawn handed the tablet to the server with a quick nod, encouraging her to move things along.

    Conversation at the table flowed smoothly. They bounced from topic to topic, most of it small talk. Every now and then Janice nudged the subject toward work, but Dawn pulled back. She didn¡¯t want Ethan sitting through a talk he might not follow.

    ¡°So, Janice, where¡¯s home for you?¡± Dawn asked.

    Janice hesitated, lifted her ss, and took a sip before answering. ¡°I¡¯m a Pettington girl.¡±

    That pulled Dawn¡¯s eyebrows up. ¡°No way. Ethan and I grew up there too. That¡¯s wild.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, what are the odds ¡­ ¡°Janice lifted her eyes with a smile, but the smile wavered when she met Ethan¡¯s gaze. He wasn¡¯t staring intently. He looked rxed, almost bored, but something in his eyes made her feel exposed, like he could see through everyyer she tried to hide behind.

    Her chest tightened, her words caught in her throat, and she almost froze. Fortunately, the server returned with the first dishes. The aroma of spice and butter filled the space, cutting the tension only she seemed to notice.

    ¡°Here, try this garlic butter crab. It¡¯s amazing,¡± Dawn said. She leaned forward and scooped a piece onto Janice¡¯s te.

    Then she stuck out her tongue in a yful little grin and whispered, ¡°My fianc¨¦¡¯s just shy. Don¡¯t mind him.¡±

    Janice went quiet. Ethan stayed quiet too.

    Dawn felt the strange silence between them but brushed it off. First meetings were always awkward. It made sense.

    With her maintaining the rhythm of the conversation, the meal continued smoothly enough.

    Yet something about it nagged at her.

    Janice had been <i>so </i>eager to know more about Ethan before.

    But when they finally sat across from each other, she barely said a word.

    Back at the office, the thought still lingered. Dawn gave voice to it while also trying to cover for Ethan. ¡°He¡¯s really not hard to get along with. He just doesn¡¯t open up right away. He needs

    time.¡±

    She nodded to herself as if sealing it as truth. ¡°A couple more times together and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±

 Beseeched 101

    Chapter 101 Suspicious

    Chapter 101 Suspicious

    ¡°No really, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t sweat it.¡±

    :

    Janice¡¯s voice came out too sharp, almost like she was snapping.

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She caught herself, forced augh, and tried to y it off. ¡°I mean, think about it. We¡¯re all drowning in work. Having one lunch together is more than enough. Nobody needs to get that close.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t joking.

    The way Ethan¡¯s eyes pierced her at lunch¡­

    It had felt like a spotlight cutting through her. Like he had peeled back everyyer and seen the little schemes she thought she kept hidden. If she tried anything else, she could forget about promotions. She could lose her job altogether.

    She had only wanted to climb higher. Getting burned would be worse than staying stuck.

    Dawn stared, thrown off by the sudden change in tone, but before she could ask, Janice slipped back into her office and shut the door.

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ weird,¡± Dawn whispered, lowering herself into her chair.

    Her phone buzzed a momentter. Ethan¡¯s name glowed on the screen.

    ¡°Forgot to ask earlier,¡± his voice came warm through the line. ¡°Do you want me to bring you something to drink?¡±

    Dawn smiled, shaking her head even though he couldn¡¯t see her. ¡°It¡¯s alright. The office has plenty.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He was driving. Sunlight streamed across the windshield and carved light across his sharp features. Even the small curve of his lips looked like something out of a painting. ¡°Then tonight I¡¯ll pick <i>you </i>up. We¡¯ll go home together.¡±

    Dawn had been ready <i>to </i>brush it off, to tell him not to trouble himself. But those words¨Cgo home together¨Csettled in her chest like warmth she couldn¡¯t ignore. She said yes.

    When the call ended, Janice wasted no time going on to the next agenda. She summoned the design team for a meeting.

    17:24 Thu, Sep 18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 101 Suspicious

    :

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She set a thick stack of sketches on the table. Her tone turned clipped and professional.

    ¡°The boss is very happy with Dawn¡¯s designs. Next quarter¡¯s line will take her style as the main theme. Dawn, your task is to expand this into a full series. Push your current projects to the rest of the team. If anyone refuses, send them to me.¡±

    Her voice carried through the room, steady and controlled. No one challenged her. The only thing that passed between the designers were quick uneasy nces.

    Dawn blinked, confused. ¡°Wait. I thought the boss wasn¡¯t even here today.¡±

    ¡°I mean, yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes flicked her way then shifted aside.

    She lifted her chin like she was stating a fact. ¡°He isn¡¯t. He¡¯s busy. Most of our conversations with him are online.¡±

    ¡°Makes sense,¡± Dawn muttered, her lips pulling into a thin smile. That was how rich men always were. Too busy, whether it was real or just an act.

    The meeting stretched for two long hours. When it finally broke, Dawn and Janice left side by side, their footsteps echoing across the polished floor as if the walls themselves were listening.

    Janice leaned closer and lowered her voice. ¡°You know, you might want to get your fianc¨¦¡¯s opinion when you¡¯re working on a design.¡±

    Dawn arched her brows. ¡°He doesn¡¯t really know much about that.¡±

    ¡°How can you be sure?¡± Janice asked, looking dead serious.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t need to be a designer to have taste. Most people can tell when something looks good. It wouldn¡¯t hurt <i>to </i>listen to him. Just saying.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and smiled faintly, leaving the thought unanswered.

    There was something off in the way Janice spoke about Ethan.

    It felt strange, though she couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    She didn¡¯t have time to think about it. Work swallowed her whole once the project orders

    came in.

    The afternoon blurred past her, and when Ethan¡¯s call lit up her phone, she realized almost everyone else had already left the office.

    17:24 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 N

    Chapter 101 Suspicious

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Her shoulders ached, so she rubbed the back of her neck as she grabbed her bag. ¡°Give me a second. I¡¯ming down now.¡±

    When she stepped outside, the night had already taken the sky.

    The rush¨Chour crowd was gone, leaving the street quiet. A pair of headlights cast a wide glow across the pavement, so sharp and steady she spotted them right away.

    She jogged toward the car and pulled open the passenger door.

    ¡°Sorry, I totally lost track of time.¡±

    Ethan chuckled as he pulled the car into gear. ¡°Most people can¡¯t wait to clock out, but you¡¯re the only one who gets so caught up in work that you forget what time it is.¡±

    Dawn crossed her arms and leaned back in the seat. Her voice carried a yful spark. ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t get it. Anyone can chase a paycheck. But when you put your heart into something and people actually love it, that¡¯s worth more than money. That kind of satisfaction makes it all matter.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Ethan said, his tone so serious it made herugh.

    ¡°Especially when it¡¯s your work we¡¯re talking about.¡± <fn3df7> Readplete version only at find¡¤novel</fn3df7>

    He wore such a straight face that she burst into giggles.

    She shot him a mock re, then let theughter fade.

    The car filled with soft folk music that drifted like a gentle tide. Outside, streaks of pink and gold still lingered between the towers of the city. The hum of the air conditioner wrapped the space in calm, and for one fragile stretch of time, the world felt like it belonged to spring.

    Dawn began humming with the music, her chest warm and light.

    A thought flickered through her: if life stayed like this, then she already had more than she could hope for

    The song was still ying when Ethan¡¯s phone lit up. A name glowed on the screen. Tony.

    Her stomach knotted tight. If Tony was calling, that meant an answer hade.

    She caught her lip between her teeth as Ethan picked up. His voice was clipped and calm.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, we found it.¡±

    17:25 Thu<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 N

    Chapter 101 Suspicious

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan gave a quiet nod, switched the phone to speaker, and slid it into the holder. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

 Beseeched 102

    Chapter 102 Answer

    Chapter 102 Answer

    :

    18

    ¡¢(56]

    +20 Free Coins

    The meaning was clear. Ethan wanted Dawn to hear everything. Her palms pressed tightly together as her heartbeat thudded in her chest.

    Tony¡¯s voice came through steady but rough at the edges. ¡°His name is Donald MacTowerfall. Born outside Northville. Parents died when he was a kid. Spent time in prison for theft.

    ¡°His wife left him for someone else. No kids. No family. No roots. No ce we can trace him back to.

    ¡°And even if we did,¡± Tony added, ¡°we¡¯ve got nothing that proves he¡¯s the one who grabbed Ms. Porter.¡±

    There was frustration in Tony¡¯s voice as heid out his simple report.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes slid toward Dawn, watching for her reaction.

    Hershes hung low, her face unreadable.

    After a pause, he asked, ¡°Any ties to Wendy?¡±

    ¡°No. I checked. They never even crossed paths.¡±

    ¡°What about Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Even less. No connection at all.¡±

    Ethan leaned back in his seat, his brow folding.

    If that was true, then neither of them had any link to this man. Maybe that was something Dawn could live with. He turned his gaze to Dawn

    ¡°You have someone check out his old ce?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tony said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a wreck. Looks like only rats would make a home there.¡±

    A man fresh out of prison, broke and adrift, was not so different from a rat anyway.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes sharpened, cold and bright. ¡°Keep working with the police. But Donald MacTowerfall ¡­ I don¡¯t care if even if he¡¯s living under a stone now. Find him.¡±

    Chapter 102 Answer

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The call ended abruptly.

    The car sank into silence.

    :

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn finally spoke, her voice faint. ¡°If we can¡¯t do anything to him even if we find him, maybe it¡¯s not worth the chase.¡±

    She understood, in that moment, why people lied to spare others.

    Some truths were too heavy to carry.

    Ethan turned his head, studying her in the dim light. Her face looked softer than usual, quiet, almost resigned. She looked like she wanted to stop fighting.

    She said nothing else all the way home.

    When they pulled into the driveway, Ethan shut off the engine but didn¡¯t move. He sat watching her.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yes<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    She lifted her head, then dropped it again. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she whispered. ¡°I was just thinking about yesterday. I just need a minute.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go

    inside.¡±

    He got out first, his stride long and sure. He opened her door, his voice low and rough. ¡°I forgot something. Come with me. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    She tilted her chin up to <i>see </i>him.

    The porch light spilled down, wrapping his figure in warm gold. The glow ran across his shoulders and fell across her face.

    Half bright. Half shadow.

    The sight looked unreal, like a memory she was afraid to touch.

    Her eyes flickered as she blinked herself back.

    Chapter 102 Answer

    ¡°Oh. Okay¡­ what is it?¡±

    56

    +20 Free Coins <fn3849> Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel</fn3849>

    She unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out, her words stumbling as she tried to ease the weight in the air. ¡°I don¡¯t even remember leaving anything with you.¡±

    Inside, Ethan walked beside her, catching the faint flush that had crept up her ears.

    Ah, Ms. Porter<i>. </i>

    You get shy very easily, even <i>if </i><i>I </i>do say so myself.

    A softugh slipped from him, his eyes gentling with it.

    Hannah saw them at once and hurried to set the table. She switched up the menu every day, but the food always came out perfect. Dawn ate more than she meant to every single time, and every single time she regretted it.

    Hannah only smiled at her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of life if you¡¯re not enjoying good food?

    ¡°Eat more, sweetheart. You¡¯re too thin. You¡¯ll feel stronger with a little more weight. Less sick

    too.

    ¡°And besides, you didn¡¯t eat much. This is a normal te. Look at us. We¡¯re eating more than

    you.

    ¡°Really?¡± Dawn asked, unsure.

    ¡°Really,¡± Hannah said.

    ¡°Really,¡± Ethan echoed.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    Dawn knew they were humoring her, but it didn¡¯t matter. Food always lightened her mood. By the end of dinner, the heaviness in her chest had eased.

    Later, after a hot shower, she remembered Ethan had said he had something for her.

    She slipped out of her room and followed the low sound of his voice. The words rolled steady from the study.

    She pushed the door open just as he ended a call. Her eyes lit as she peeked in. ¡°Hey. Can I

    Chapter 102 Answer

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan stood by his desk, one hand still holding his phone, the other shoved deep into his pocket.

 Beseeched 103

    Chapter 103 Surprise

    Chapter 103 Surprise

    He lifted his head when he heard her voice, soft like a breeze.

    The sight before him etched itself into his memory.

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn lingered in the doorway in loose sleepwear, her shoulder leaning against the frame. A few strands of hair had slipped free, tracing down her neck and curving along her face. Every feature carried the familiarity he adored, and her eyes caught the light like pools of midnight, so striking it almost hurt to meet them.

    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched.. His throat moved as though something heavy had slid down it.

    Neither spoke for a long moment.

    When he finally answered, his words came low and rough. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn thought she had barged in at the wrong time. She stuck out her tongue, yful, and stepped inside before shutting the door.

    ¡°If you¡¯re busy, I can wait. I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Ethan set his phone on the desk and leaned back against it.

    ¡°What did you want to say?¡±

    ¡°You told me you had something for me. Remember?¡±

    She stretched out her hand, her palm open. ¡°So? Where is it?¡±

    The reminder clicked, and Ethan moved around the desk. He slid open a drawer and pulled out a small box.

    ¡°Here¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes darted between his face and the box.

    <i>Wait</i>.

    <i>Is </i><i>he </i><i>about </i>to <i>¡­ </i><i>propose</i><i>? </i>

    Her breath hitched. Heat flushed across her ears, down her neck. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re just gonna it to me without saying anything?¡±

    hand

    17:25 Thu, Sep 18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 103 Surprise

    ¡°What?¡± His brows drew together.

    ¡°You can open it up and see what¡¯s inside.¡±

    She blinked, feeling a little dazed.

    Well, Fine.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    This wasn¡¯t how TV dramas staged it. But nothing about their story had been normal. And honestly, with a man like him, this in moment already felt like everything.

    Then she remembered his perfect looks.

    <i>Yeah</i>, this is <i>more </i><i>than </i><i>everything</i>.

    <i>More </i><i>than </i><i>everything </i><i>I </i><i>could </i><i>ever </i><i>hope </i><i>for</i><i>. </i>

    She built up her courage before she finally took the box from Ethan.

    Her fingers shook as she reached for the box.

    She cracked it open.

    And she froze.

    Ethan watched her stunned face. His dark eyes flickered before he spoke. ¡°It got fixedst week. The jeweler wanted to ship it, but I didn¡¯t trust that. I had business nearby, so I went myself. Look at the result.¡±

    Fixed wasn¡¯t the right word. Restored was better.

    The Virgin Mary pendant looked untouched, as if time had never touched it.

    Dawn sucked in a sharp breath and lifted it with trembling hands.

    ¡°Can I still wear it?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    She held the amulet and fell quict for so long he started to worry.

    He stepped forward. ¡°Dawn, are you-

    She cut him off by throwing herself against him. Her arms locked around his waist, her cheek pressed against his chest, her body warm and faintly scented of soap.

    17:25 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 <b>N </b>

    ¡­

    56

    Chapter 103 Surprise

    ¡°Ethan, thank you.¡±

    Her eyes burned and her throat tightened.

    +20 Free Coins

    She hugged him harder and whispered into his shirt, ¡°Thank you for being here. Thank you for giving me back the one thing that mattered most to me.¡±

    His hand brushed her back as he spoke, his voice low and steady, like heat curling through winter air. ¡°No, Dawn. I should be the one thanking you. Meeting <i>you </i>has been the best part of my life.¡±

    She smiled against him and let out a soft hum.

    ¡°Now, go get some sleep.¡± <fn0bb0> Find the newest release on Find?Novel</fn0bb0>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She agreed, but her arms didn¡¯t let go.

    After a while he sighed and tapped her head twice, gentle but firm. ¡°Alright. Move.¡±

    Dawn said nothing.

    It sounded like how an older brother might tease a kid.

    Dawn rolled her eyes, though her smile refused to fade.

    She lifted her face, cheeks flushed, soft and pink. ¡°And what about you? Don¡¯t you need to sleep too?¡±

    ¡°What, you want me toe with you?¡±

    Her eyes went wide.

    She hadn¡¯t said that.

    Her puffed cheeks made her look like a sulking Ipufferfish

    Ethanughed. His tongue ran across his teeth as he grinned. ¡°Rx. I¡¯m joking. I¡¯ve got more work to finish. You head in first.¡±

    ¡°Then go faster.¡±

    The words slipped out wrong.

    Chapter 103 Surprise

    She scrambled to fix them. ¡°Or don¡¯t. Whichever suits you.¡±

    That sounded worse.

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She wanted to sink through the floor. She spun on her heel and fled the room, heart pounding.

    Ethan watched her hasty retreat with a smile tugging at his lips. He didn¡¯t look away until the door clicked shut.

    Back in her room, Dawny on her bed, staring at the ceiling.

    Her heart still hammered as his face reyed in her mind, piece by piece. And the scenes seemed to jump onto the walls around her.

    She used to think he was cruel.

    But perhaps all that sharpness had only ever been a boy¡¯s way of teasing.

    So why couldn¡¯t she stop thinking about him?

 Beseeched 104

    Chapter 104 Whispers

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn shook her head as if she could shake the images away. They clung to her regardless. She lifted the Virgin Mary pendant that hung from her neck. The little figure¡¯s face carried a smile carved with mercy that felt endless, like it could forgive anything.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m going to marry him,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°He really is a good man.

    ¡°You¡¯ll bless us, won¡¯t you?¡±

    The room stayed still. No voice answered. Yet somehow, silence itself felt like one.

    Dawn held the pendant higher and snapped a photo. She opened Instagram, an app she hadn¡¯t touched in forever. After staring at the screen for a long moment, she typed a caption.

    ¡°To write a book of memories with you is my wish ever since the day you picked up my soul.¡±

    She didn¡¯t bother hiding the post from

    The notifications came quick.

    anyone.

    Janicemented, [Wow, first time our designer shows some love. Must be something biging soon.]

    Tonymented, [This love is heavy. I¡¯m full just looking at it.]

    Sandramened, [When are you bringing him over so I can meet him?]

    Zachmented, [Dawn ¡­ you¡¯re dating someone?]

    Ethanmented, [Good.]

    Her breath caught when she saw thatst one.

    Ethan,

    She couldn¡¯t stop the smile from tugging at her lips. She stayed in that glow for a few minutes, then closed the app and checked her messages. A new one shed on the screen. Sydney.

    ¡°Dawn, can we talk?¡±

    Dawn hesitated before typing back, ¡°Talk about what?¡±

    Chapter 104 Whispers

    :

    ¡°I saw your Instagram post. So you really are in a rtionship? Congrats.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Dawn answered.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Not much. I just wanted to apologize for acting on impulse. I did things that hurt you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Austin has always treated you like a niece. When I marry him, we¡¯ll be family. I hope we can let the past go. I don¡¯t want old fights to ruin the bond.¡±

    Bond? Between them?

    Not in a million years.

    Dawn let out a sharpugh. She didn¡¯t bother replying.

    Ten minutester another message came.

    ¡°I¡¯m getting engaged to your uncle soon. He raised you. You¡¯lle to the wedding, right?¡±

    Would she?

    Dawn thought about it and figured she couldn¡¯t think of a good reason not to.

    If Sydney hadn¡¯t stirred up so much trouble, if Austin hadn¡¯t condemned her without even asking questions, maybe none of this would have happened.

    Her answer was short. ¡°Yeah.¡± <fndf4b> This text is hosted at find[?]ovel</fndf4b>

    More Instagram notifications rolled in.

    She tapped on a few, gave quick replies, then shut the phone off and crawled into bed.

    Hourster, at three in the morning, her ringtone split through the dark.

    Dawn groaned and pulled the phone from under her pillow.

    ¡°Hello¡±

    No words.

    There was just the drag of someone¡¯s breathing, heavy and uneven.

    Her pulse quickened. She could guess who it might be. She could guess who this might be. Then she nced at the caller ID. Austin.

    17:25 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>18 </b>

    Chapter 104 Whispers

    She remained silent.

    Finally his voice cracked through, rough and low.

    ¡°Dawn.

    ¡°Why do you always fight me?

    ¡°Life would be easier if you just behaved.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You even invented some boyfriend just to tick me off. Soul? Please. What soul? You¡¯re still a kid, and all you do is dream about things that don¡¯t exist.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking. He sounded like a man mumbling to himself in the dark.

    Dawn listened without a flicker of feeling.

    Austin must have seen her post and convinced himself she wrote it for him.

    She wasn¡¯t going to y along.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been drinking, haven¡¯t you?¡± she asked tly.

    ¡°Yeah. I have.¡± His voice sank even lower.

    ¡°Dawn, one day you¡¯ll crawl back to me and admit you were wrong.¡±

    The call ended.

    She stared at the screen and almostughed.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Austin¡¯s confidence was higher than the sky,

    Did he really think she was still ten years old?

    She rolled onto her back and sighed at the ceiling.

    Maybe Austin hadn¡¯t done everything right, but the truth was he had raised her.

    That debt was carved into her life. She couldn¡¯t be entirely cold to him until it was paid.

    <i>But </i><i>how </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>ever </i><i>pay </i><i>back </i><i>something </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    The question slipped away as sleep pulled her under.

    17:25 Thu, Sep <b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 104 Whispers

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    By morning, the house was quieter than usual. Hannah had gone to visit her rtives out in the country, so breakfast was up to Ethan.

    When Dawn stepped out of her room, she saw him untying an apron. He wore a silver¨Cgray shirt tucked into matching cks, his sleeves rolled to his forearms. His calm face carried warmth, but the loose strands of his hair gave him an edge that felt untouchable.

    His eyes were deep, alive, like they could hold anything.

    She froze, staring so long that she forgot to say hello.

 Beseeched 105

    Chapter 105 Breakfast

    Chapter 105 Breakfast

    ¡°Careful, you¡¯re drooling.¡±

    Dawn froze.

    For a second, her mind went nk. Then she realized he had gotten her again.

    +20 Free Coins

    He always managed to twist thest word back on her. The only way to keep up with him was to stop ying fair. That was the lesson she learned after living with him.

    She pulled out her chair, sat down, and smirked. ¡°Drool just means respect for you, Chef Jackson. You should take it as apliment.¡±

    Ethan raised his brows like he hadn¡¯t seen thating.

    By the time he looked again, she was already chewing her food with deliberate slowness, pretending to enjoy it while her thoughts wandered somewhere else.

    His expression shifted.

    He peeled an egg with calm precision, the shell breaking away in neat kes. ¡°How¡¯d you sleepst night?¡±

    Her fork paused, but she kept her expression neutral. ¡°Pretty good.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    She stayed quiet.

    Finally, she looked up. His half¨Csmile carried that weightless confidence that always made her feel like he saw straight through her.

    With a sigh, she set the corn cob down.

    ¡°Not really. I had a rough dream.¡±

    ¡°Want to tell me?¡±

    He dropped the peeled egg on her te. ¡°Or not. It¡¯s just a dream. It doesn¡¯t deserve your day. Eat your egg.

    She stared at him for a beat, then gave in and took a bite. The yolk was warm and creamy, cooked to perfection.

    1/4 <fnecd7> Readplete version only at Find¡ïNovel</fnecd7>

    56

    Chapter 105 Breakfast

    +20 Free Coins

    Her mood wasn¡¯t ruined by the dream. What unsettled her was Austin and Sydney, always circling at the edges of her life.

    They weren¡¯t enough to crush her, but their shadow never faded.

    ¡°Austin called me yesterday.¡±

    The words slipped out before she could stop them. She shut her eyes briefly and shook her head. ¡°I live in Northville now. I said everything that needed to be said already.¡±

    She was speaking to Ethan, but she was also reminding herself.

    Whatever she owed Austin came only from the fact that he had raised her. It was a debt she nned to repay. Nothing more.

    She finished the egg in two quick bites, drained half her ss of milk, and stood. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. You enjoy your food without me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive you¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll take

    my

    car.¡±

    Before he could answer, she was gone.

    Ethan chuckled under his breath, but his gaze slid to her unfinished te. The smile faded. He pulled out his phone and made a call.

    Tony picked it up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Austin right now?¡± asked Ethan

    On the other end, Tony spoke up without even thinking.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a GPS tracker or something, boss?¡±

    Ethan said nothing.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Give me a second.¡± That was Tony.

    Tony knew from experience that his silence carried more weight than any shouted order.

    And the truth was, he did know where Austin was<b>. </b>

    In their world, dozens of group chats tied powerful people together¨Ctools to trade favors, swap rumors, and make sure the wrong toes weren¡¯t stepped on.

    17:25

    Chapter 105 Breakfast

    Over time, they had splintered into circles of every kind.

    +20 Free Coins

    Gossip groups, CEO hubs, bossdy collectives ¡­ Any group you could imagine, Tony was in <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    Tony was in all of them.

    So when he asked, it took less than a minute for someone to answer.

    ¡°Austin¡¯s in Trifton. Word is he¡¯s nosing around the Northline project. Sounds like he¡¯s serious about it. Wait¨Cthat¡¯s our turf, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It was. That had been the reason Ethan left town earlier in the week.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His voice was ice. His fingers tapped the table in a slow, steady beat. ¡°Spread the word. Osborne Group is my intended partner.¡±

    Tony blinked. ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    He didn¡¯t dare say

    otherwise.

    The project team already had their favorites lined up. If Ethan made his move now, the old guard would fight it tooth and nail. But once Ethan said it, there was no turning back.

    Ethan¡¯s face showed nothing. His eyes were too deep to read. ¡°Do it. I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    The news reached Austin by afternoon.

    He sat with his head bowed, fingers pressed to his temples, thinking of the call he had made to Dawn the night before. His assistant, Osbert, shifted nervously by his side.

    ¡°Sir, should we reach out again?¡±

    They had already tried twice, and the project manager wouldn¡¯t even take their calls. But now, out of nowhere, came inside information.

    Jackson Group had been leaning toward Osborne Group all along. That wasn¡¯t rejection. That was a signal.

    <b>56 </b>

    Chapter 105 Breakfast

    Osbert¡¯s pulse raced with hope. His boss, though, stayed quiet, weighing it.

    +20 Free Coins

    Atst, Austin drew a long breath. His voice came out low and rough, like gravel.¡°If they¡¯ve already given us a sign, there¡¯s no reason not to respond. Set up a meeting with their Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Osbert¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°With Mr. Jackson himself? Do you think he¡¯ll agree to see us?¡±

 Beseeched 106

    Chapter 106 Setting Up

    Chapter 106 Setting Up

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°We were neighbors back in the day. We weren¡¯t friends, but our parents knew each other, so I guess I owe him some respect.¡±

    That was the only reason Ethan had agreed to his sister¨Cinw¡¯s request to look after Dawn.

    Osbert didn¡¯t need more details. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take care of it right now.¡±

    When he left, the office fell into stillness.

    Austin hated that kind of silence. No voices, no footsteps, just empty space pressing in around

    him.

    It was never like this when Dawn was here.

    She always had something to say, even if it was trivial.

    She filled the room with chatter until it buzzed like static that wouldn¡¯t shut off.

    He used to call it noise. Annoying noise.

    Noise he couldn¡¯t push away no matter how much he wanted to.

    When had that changed?

    He pressed his brows together and looked around the room. He could almost see her in the corners<b>, </b>stubborn and bright, impossible to ignore.

    But she wasn¡¯t here anymore. She was far, far away in Northville, and she wasn¡¯ting back.

    His hand clenched on the desk until the bones in his knuckles stood out white against his skin.

    He shut his eyes hard, fighting the urge to break. No. He wouldn¡¯t cave this time. She had to it.e to him. She had to admit she was in the wrong this time. He needed to hear her say

    While Austin sat fuming in Trifton, Dawn only carried that frustration for a short while in Northville.

    She didn¡¯t have the time to hold onto it.

    The year was ending.

    Deadlines crushed her from every side.

    (

    17:26 <b>Thu</b>, Sep 18 N

    Chapter 106 Setting Up

    She was buried at the office all day and workedte at home every night.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯ste.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan studied her from across the room. She sat cross¨Clegged on the couch, pen between her teeth and buried in sketches since dinner.

    She hadn¡¯t looked at him once. She either chewed the pen or tapped it against her head like a

    metronome.

    What <i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>work </i><i>has </i><i>her </i><i>so </i><i>locked </i><i>in</i><i>? </i>

    He gave up with a sigh and sat down beside her.

    His eyes wandered to the papers and caught his breath. They were sketches of jewelry unlike anything he had seen before.

    She was good. More than good. Her designs weren¡¯t just beautiful. They were daring, alive, and unforgettable. Each page seemed to breathe with its own light.

    And in the corner of every sheet was a tiny star. A secret little mark, hers alone.

    Maybe he stared too long because Dawn finally turned her head.

    ¡°You like it?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Her. And her work.

    They were both stunning.

    Her face lit with a smile. ¡°See this one? I based it on your eyes. They¡¯re like the universe. Deep and mysterious. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s pretty? I want to make a whole collection. All in couples¡®

    sets<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°You mean couples¡® jewelry? Would we wear the prototypes ourselves?¡±

    She froze for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Yeah. Why not?<b>¡± </b>

    Chapter 106 Setting Up

    <i>Yeah</i>.

    That was the most romantic thing he had ever heard.

    +20 Free Coins

    Light softened the darkness in his eyes. He brushed her hair back with his hand and said

    time?¡± gently, ¡°Then Ms. Porter, could you give me two minutes of your

    She blinked for a moment and remembered something. He had been sitting there waiting for <fn7524> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fn7524>

    her.

    He probably had something important to say.

    ¡°Oh shoot, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sheughed, shoved her sketches aside, and raised her hands like she was surrendering.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯ve got my full attention now. Work is abandoned.¡±

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m leaving on a short trip. Just two days. Hannah will be back tomorrow morning. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. I¡¯ll keep your orders in my

    mind.¡±

    She gave him a mock salute, then leaned closer. ¡°So where are you going?¡±

    His eyes dimmed. ¡°Trifton.¡±

    The name hit her like a stone. Her shoulders tightened. She grabbed her sketch again, trying to hide her face. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll pick you up when you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all you¡¯ve got to say?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Her feelings for that city were too tangled. Just thinking of it filled her with a strange mix of longing and hurt.

    Ethan kept his gaze on her, steady and searching. After a long moment he sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be back as soon as I can.¡± And he meant every word.

    The next morning Hannah returned, her arms stacked with gifts from her trip to the countryside. She filled the living room with bags and baskets, waiting for Dawn to wake up so she could show them off.

    ¡°This here is top¨Cgrade herbal root. Great for the blood and lungs. You can¡¯t even buy this stuff in the city.¡±

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    :

    Chapter 106 Setting Up

    She grabbed another basket.

    :

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°And these peaches. They¡¯re imported. Only two trees survived out of the batch they nted. Try er, Dawn. Sweeter than anything you¡¯ve tasted.¡±

    There were vegetables too, in every shade of green and red, most of which Dawn recognized right away.

    Then her eyesnded on a ck cloth bag set off to the side. She leaned closer, curiosity igniting.

    17:26 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

 Beseeched 107

    Chapter 107 Curiosity

    Chapter 107 Curiosity

    ¡°Hannah, what¡¯s that?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡±

    :

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    Hannah snatched the ck bag as if it were alive and shoved it behind her back. Her voice cracked a little. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just some herbs I mixed up for myself. If you pull it out you¡¯ll mess it up with the groceries.¡±

    ¡°Oh ¡­

    okay.¡±

    Dawn nodded, but her stomach twisted.

    Herbs? That story felt thin. <fn16bb> For original chapters go to find[?]ovel</fn16bb>

    Hannah saw the doubt flicker across Dawn¡¯s face and her shoulders tightened. She forced out a smallugh. ¡°Dawn, finish your breakfast before it gets cold. I¡¯ll put the food away. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±

    Dawn still wanted to know what was inside that bag, but Hannah¡¯s eyes told her to let it go.

    So she sat down at the table and started eating.

    Halfway through her meal, her phone lit up. Ethan

    ¡°You eating?<b>¡± </b>

    Ethan¡¯s voice slid through the line. Deep. Rough. Like it belonged to the night. Dawn¡¯s pulse jumped.

    She pressed the phone closer. ¡°You at the airport already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Sitting on the ne.¡±

    Dawn poked at her sd with her fork. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you turning off your phone? Why call

    me now?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t want me to?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t say what she meant. She had no idea what to say.

    <b>Sep </b>

    56

    Chapter 107 Curiosity

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan sighed, heavy and fake. ¡°See, here¡¯s the difference. I¡¯ve barely left and I already miss but it feels like you can¡¯t wait for me to be gone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Dawn shot back.

    ¡°Then do you miss me?¡±

    Her chest pulled tight.

    His words didn¡¯t rush. They sank into her slow and heavy.

    you,

    ¡°Hard to say? Or are you too shy to admit it?¡± His voice stayed even. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯ve got <i>to </i>get used to this. A rtionship isn¡¯t supposed to stay stiff. Teasing, messing around, even this, it matters.¡±

    ¡°But I thought you said you wanted to be serious now?¡±

    ¡°I did. But I¡¯m still a man. I¡¯m still me.¡±

    A lowugh came from him, quiet but honest. ¡°Sometimes I want to keep it serious. Sometimes I don¡¯t. You get that, right?¡±

    Of course she did. They¡¯d been living together for months. The fact that he¡¯d kept his perfect manners this long was almost shocking.

    Dawn twisted the edge of her napkin in herp before whispering, ¡°I will miss you.¡±

    Her voice came too soft. She tried again, louder this time. ¡°I will miss you.¡±

    The silence that followed pressed against her ears. She could hear her own breathing.

    She stayed frozen at the table while the breeze from the open window moved across her cheek, brushing her hair back. The light caught her pale skin and made her look almost carved from stone.

    Then the faint voice of a flight attendant came through his phone.

    ¡°You¡¯re about to take off,¡± Dawn said quietly.

    <i>Should </i><i>I </i><i>hang </i>up?

    But Ethan¡¯s voice returned, low and restless. ¡°Dawn, what do I do?¡±

    ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 107 Curiosity

    ¡°I suddenly don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Dawnughed, helpless and warm.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re going for work. The sooner you finish the sooner you¡¯re back. You can¡¯t just skip it.¡±

    Ethan rubbed at his brow and let out a slow breath. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go. Just take care of yourself the next few days. If you need anything call Tony. Make him run around for you if you have to.¡±

    His tone softened so much it spread through her chest like heat.

    ¡°I¡¯lle back. Wait for me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The call ended. Dawn stared at her screen until Hannah walked in, stacking dishes in her arms.

    ¡°Was that Ethan?¡± Hannah asked like it was nothing.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn stood and smiled. ¡°Hannah, let me help.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s eyes darted quick, but she didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°So how did you two settle your meals while I was gone? The fridge is bare. Did Ethan cook for you?¡±

    Her voice dropped at thest part, but Dawn still heard it.

    She smiled. ¡°Of course he did. Who else would? <b>I </b>can¡¯t cook.¡±

    Hannah nodded, though her eyes dimmed. ¡°Right. Of course.¡±

    Dawn carried the tes to the sink and then went upstairs. Hannah¡¯s gaze followed her until she disappeared. Only then did Hannah pull out her phone and whisper.

    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back.¡±

    Her voice became sharp. ¡°But those two seem fine. Looks like they don¡¯t need it yet. I¡¯ll keep watching.¡±

    She paused, listening intently. ¡°No, there aren¡¯t any side effects. I just haven¡¯t tried it before. I don¡¯t know the right dose.¡±

    17:26 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>N </b>

    ¡­

    <b>56 </b>

    Chapter 107 Curiosity

    She fell quiet as the person on the other side spoke.

    +20 Free Coins

    Minutester Dawn came back down. Hannah was mopping the floor, her face soft, harmless,

    the perfect houseguest. ¡°Bye Hannah, I¡¯m heading to work. See you tonight.¡± She waved, cheerful and bright, without a clue that Hannah¡¯s smile hid something sharp.

    1

 Beseeched 108

    Chapter 108 See You Later

    Chapter 108 See You Later

    ¡°See you tonight.¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    As soon as the man turned the corner, Dawn dropped the scrubber and exhaled deeply.

    ying the role of spy drained more out of her than she expected. Even though nobody could possibly catch her, her chest still stayed tight the whole time. The fear made her feel half-

    crazy.

    She shook it off and drove to the office. The smell of roasted beans pulled her into the caf¨¦ downstairs, and a hot coffee soon warmed her hands.

    At the elevator, she bumped into Linda. That almost never happened.

    Linda looked more radiant than usual, her mood almost glowing. After asking a few questions about Dawn¡¯s current projects, her expression lit up. ¡°Hey, I¡¯m going to aworking event tonight. Want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Perfect. You¡¯reing.¡±

    The words Dawn had lined up vanished. She forced a smile. ¡°Alright, then, Ms. Greenwood.¡±

    Linda was dressed in her sharp gray suit as always, yet her smile broke past the cool business look. It was warm, like sunlight sneaking through ss.

    She touched Dawn¡¯s cheek with a softugh. ¡°Why are you calling me that when it¡¯s just us? Call me Linda. Soon, we¡¯ll be ¡­

    ¡°1

    Dawn froze, her brows knitting. ¡°Soon we¡¯ll be what? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Linda¡¯s grin stretched wider, like she was hiding something. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll wait for you in the garage after work. Nowe on, time to hustle.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t get it, but she wasn¡¯t about to argue with her boss.

    Dreammaker Studios was still young, not even three years old, yet it already had a strong name and its own fans.

    Its <b>rise </b>was nothing short of rocket fire.

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    ¡­

    <b>56 </b><fnfd16> Readplete version only at ?ovelFind</fnfd16>

    Chapter 108 See You Later

    +20 Free Coins

    When Dawn pulled up Linda¡¯s file, she blinked. ¡°She went to Gregorias University? That¡¯s in Meriax!¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Janice suddenly appeared at her desk, coffee in hand, peeking at the screen. She sighed. ¡°Not shocked. Linda built this ce herself, and she¡¯s a Gregorias University grad. Makes a huge difference.¡±

    Something about her tone caught Dawn¡¯s ear.

    ¡°You and Linda close?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Janice shrugged. ¡°I was here from the start. She made it to Director, I¡¯m still a team lead. Life¡¯s not fair. Forget her.¡±

    She leaned closer with a sly look. ¡°I know a killer Cosmetria cuisine spot. Want dinner with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m going with the Director to thatworking thing.¡±

    Janice¡¯s smile faltered, then cracked.

    ¡°Oh. Never mind then.¡±

    She walked off, and Dawn muttered under her breath, ¡°Gregorias University ¡­ funny. Ethan¡¯s a graduate too.¡±

    The day raced past.

    At six, Dawn left with the others and headed to the garage,

    ¡°Over here!¡± Linda waved, holding the passenger door open.

    ¡°Your carriage awaits, princess.¡±

    Dawnughed. ¡°Ms. Greenwood, you¡¯re too much.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t too much.¡±

    Linda had swapped her office suit for <b>a </b>sparkling outfit that looked ready for battle.

    She slid behind the wheel, buckled her seatbelt, and smiled. ¡°I told you, outside the office I¡¯m

    g, then we¡¯ll

    head to the event.¡±

    Dawn looked down at her jeans and coat. She hadn¡¯t nned for anything fancy, so she stayed quiet.

    By then the sky had caught fire with sunset, spilling red light across the car windows. Northville¡¯s winter cut sharper than Trifton¡¯s. The cold pierced right through skin.

    Linda dragged Dawn into the mall and handed her a white cocktail dress.

    When they slid back into the car, both of them breathed warm air into their hands.

    ¡°God, it¡¯s freezing.¡±

    Linda cranked the heat higher. ¡°Can¡¯t let you get sick. That would be a crime on me.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because peo-¡±

    Linda broke into augh. ¡°Because people keep calling in sicktely.¡±

    That was close.

    She almost gave something away.

    Dawn watched her, feeling like Linda was hiding something. But then, geniuses always had quirks.

    Theworking event began at eight. By the time they stepped inside, the room was already buzzing with people.

    Linda navigated through the crowd like she owned it, shaking hands and exchanging smiles. A waiter passed by, and she grabbed two sses of champagne, passing one to Dawn.

    <b>( </b>

 Beseeched 109

    Chapter 109 The Event

    +20 Free Coins

    The man at the far end of the room caught sight of them. His gaze sharpened, and a knowing smile spread across his face as he crossed the floor with smooth confidence. ¡°Not every day I see you show up in person. Ms. Greenwood,¡± he said warmly. ¡°I take it Mr. Jackson¡¯s been chained to his desk again?¡±

    Dawn blinked. The name hit her like static.

    <i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson</i><i>? </i>

    Linda¡¯s chest seized. She felt Dawn¡¯s eyes on her, full of quiet questions, and her pulse thudded like a drum in her ears.

    ¡°Yeah ¡­ he¡¯s swamped most of the time,¡± Linda forced out, herugh thin and brittle. She longed to vanish. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Grayson, we already promised to meet someone else. Let¡¯s catch

    up

    Before Dawn could ask anything, Linda gripped her arm and guided her away fast.

    Once they reached a quieter corner, Dawn tilted her head. ¡°Our boss is a Jackson too, Ms. Greenwood?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±

    Linda¡¯s gaze slid past

    name?<b>¡± </b>

    her like oil refusing to settle. ¡°Why? Do you know someone else with that

    ¡°My fianc¨¦,¡± Dawn said without a pause. Her face brightened with pride the moment Ethan¡¯s name left her lips. ¡°Ethan Jackson. He¡¯s been away for work thesest few days. When he¡¯s back, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡±

    Linda almost choked on air.

    Introduce? She already knew him too well.

    She and Ethan had gone to the same university. They weren¡¯t in the same program, but their paths had crossed plenty.

    By senior year he had seen her talent and convinced her toe back with him tounch apany. She¡¯d agreed, not knowing she was signing up for a life entangled in his.

    She thought it was all business, but then for some reason she got entangled in his romance.

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>

    Chapter 109 The Event

    66

    +20 Free Coins

    Linda pressed her teeth into the inside of her cheek. She was never good at lies, and tonight her weakness was showing.

    ¡°Ms. Greenwood?¡± Dawn leaned closer, worried.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look so good. Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Linda¡¯s smile barely held as her heart hammered.

    ¡°It is kind of funny though. Your fianc¨¦ and our boss share the samest name. But since our boss spends most of his life overseas, he usually just goes by his foreign name. As for meeting him ¡­ ¡±

    Her voice cracked on the edge of augh.

    ¡°We can set it upter. Things are chaos right now.¡±

    Dawn nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s fine. He¡¯s busy too. Oh, and I noticed you graduated from Gregorias University. My fianc¨¦ did as well. Maybe you knew him back then.¡±

    Linda froze like ice water had been poured over her.

    How could someone be this innocent?

    Dawn had nearly solved the puzzle with almost every single piece handed to her, yet she still didn¡¯t see the picture.

    <i>Come </i><i>on</i><i>, </i><b><i>just </i></b><i>finish </i>it <i>already</i><i>! </i>

    Linda wanted to confess and tear the secret into the open, but instead she bit her tongue till it hurt and shoved Dawn into conversation after conversation, making her meet people until the girl¡¯s energy drained away.

    By the second half of the night, Dawn was gging.

    ¡°Sweetheart, go sit for a while,¡± Linda urged, her own energy climbing as if fed by panic. ¡°Drink some water. <b>I¡¯ll </b>take care of things here.¡±

    Dawn gave in.

    Still, she watched Linda¡¯s sudden vitality with suspicion. It felt less like caffeine and more like something boiling from inside.

    She rubbed her neck and found a seat in a quiet corner.

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>N

    Chapter 109 The Event

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    The event wasn¡¯t ck¨Ctie, but the crowd buzzed with influence. She recognized several faces from magazines and interviews.

    Lifting a ss<b>, </b>she took a sip before unlocking her phone.

    One unread text called to her more than the rest. <fn3db1> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn3db1>

    Ethan texted, ¡°Home yet?¡±

    Her lips curved. She typed back quickly. ¡°Not yet. Linda dragged me to aworking thing. It¡¯s still ongoing.¡±

    Ethan read it in silence. His eyes darkened with thought before he answered.

    Ethan texted, ¡°Are you bored?¡±

    Dawn answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Dawn added, ¡°But Linda¡¯s wired tonight. Honestly, I¡¯ve only seen thepany¡¯s owner once since I joined. If Linda weren¡¯t here, the whole ce would fall apart.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s jaw locked.

    A dryugh stuck in his throat.

    He¡¯d think she was trying to be funny with him if not for the fact that she had no idea he was thepany¡¯s owner.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson,¡± Oliver reminded softly, ¡°our guest has arrived.¡±

    Ethan nodded, typing ast message before putting the phone aside.

    Ethan texted, ¡°Meeting a partner now. Have fun. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    Dawn muttered under her breath when she read it. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡± She sent a quick reply, then slipped her phone away.

    When she lifted her head, a man was watching her.

    That surprised her.

    ¡°Uh, hi. Can I help you?¡±

    He looked mid tote thirties, dressed in a tailored suit. His features wereposed, but his eyes burned like someone seeing a ghost.

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>N

    Chapter 109 The Event

    :

    ¡°Hello,¡± he said gently as he lowered himself into the chair beside her.

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    His palm was mmy with sweat. He set down his ss too quickly, then rubbed his hand against his jacket as if trying to wipe away the evidence.

 Beseeched 110

    Chapter 110 Strange Man

    Chapter 110 Strange Man

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°It¡¯s kind of bold, but I have to say this. You look just like somebody that I used to know. Can I ask where you¡¯re from? If that¡¯s okay?¡±

    Dawn thought it sounded like one of those cheap lines guys threw around at bars, yet when her eyes met his, she felt the weight behind it. He wasn¡¯t joking.

    ¡°Trifton,¡± she said.

    ¡°Trifton¡­¡±

    He repeated it as though he were rolling the word on his tongue, testing its shape, searching it for answers. Then the fire in his gaze faded. His shoulders dipped, and a long breath slipped from his chest. His smile twisted, sharp at the edges.

    ¡°Sorry. I thought you were someone else. Makes sense though. She told me once she never wanted kids, so there¡¯s no way you¡¯d be hers.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Dawn said, her voice gentle.

    His mood dropped fast, and she could almost feel it pulling the air around him down too. Before she could stop herself, the question slipped out: ¡°Was she family?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Andy Kelsinger lifted his whiskey and downed the rest in one slow pull. His eyes turned ssy, and his words sank lower, almost like he was whispering only to himself. ¡°She wasn¡¯t family. She was more than that. More than anyone ever was. After that night ¡­ I never saw her again.¡±

    The words carried a hollowness that tightened Dawn¡¯s chest.

    She pressed her lips together and stayed silent.

    For now, he was just a man drowning in memory. He knew some people weren¡¯t meant to stay in your life. Some burned so bright you only got one chance to meet them. To expect more was greedy.

    He straightened, forced his thoughts back into order, and lifted his hand to g another drink.

    ¡°What should I call you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Porter,¡± Dawn answered.

    (

    ¡°Then forgive me, Ms. Porter, for my slip. Let me make it up to you.¡±

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 110 Strange Man

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    He raised his ss when it came, finished it in one pull, and set it down without a tremor. ¡°My name is Andy Kelsinger. Here¡¯s my card. If you ever need anything, reach out to me.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth to refuse, but he didn¡¯t give her the chance. He ced the card on the table, stood, and left with quick, sure steps.

    She sat staring at it until Linda bounced back to her seat. Linda snatched the card squinted at it.

    up

    and

    ¡°Andy Kelsinger,¡± she read, breaking the sybles apart.

    Her eyes lit up.

    ¡°Wow, Dawn. I leave for five minutes and you already snagged a big shot.¡±

    Dawn shook her head, sipping her juice. ¡°It wasn¡¯t flirting. More like damage control.¡±

    If he really was important, she figured he just didn¡¯t want any rumors about tonight. ying it safe made sense.

    She nodded once, then looked at the card again. ¡°If you like it so much, keep it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want <i>it</i>!¡±

    Linda wrinkled her nose and tossed it back.

    But then she froze, thought it through, and shoved the card right into Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°No way. He¡¯s the most famous pigment artist in the country. Hold on to it¨Cyou might need him one day.¡±

    By the time they left, Dawn had drunk more than usual. Heat lingered in her cheeks, and her head felt light. Thankfully, Linda had ordered a driver. The car moved smooth as water, and Dawn¡¯s stomach stayed calm.

    Linda passed out almost as <i>soon </i>as she sat down. The only sound left was the GPS voice cutting through the quiet.

    Dawn leaned against the window, her eyes drifting over the city.

    Northville stretched wide and endless, humming with life.

    The streets brimmed with people running toward their dreams. Some sprinted like the future was waiting just ahead. Others stumbled, dragging heavy shadows behind them.

    Her mind wandered with the skyline.

    <b>17:26 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 110 Strange Man

    Then her phone rang, cutting through the silence.

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She answered, pressing the cool ss against her forehead. ¡°Hello.¡±

    A deep voice, steady and warm, came through. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Her lips curved without thinking. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°You heading home?¡±

    ¡°Still in the car.¡±

    At that moment, Ethan sat alone in his car outside a downtown club, the neon lights bleeding across his windshield. The glow painted his face, and in the reflection of the ss, his dark eyes looked endless.

    For a moment, he let himself imagine her sitting next to him, smiling in that quiet way only she could.

    ¡°What about Linda?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Out cold. She drank a ton. I had no idea this job came with so much drinking.¡±

    She had a drawl, most likely from drinking more than usual, and her voice was lower than usual.

    ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to be a party pooper, so I had a few drinks,¡± she said, puffing her cheeks.

    ¡°Not as much as her though.¡±

    Her voice, light with the haze of alcohol, softened something in him. The weight he carried all day eased. ¡°When you get home, have Hannah make you a hangover drink. Leave a ss of water by your bed. You¡¯ll wake up thirsty.¡± <fn8135> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel</fn8135>

    She didn¡¯t answer right away. A softugh slipped through instead.

    ¡°Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?<b>¡± </b>

    She licked her lips, knowing what he was wondering. ¡°I just realized how nice you¡¯ve been to me all this time.¡±

    17:26 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>18 N

    Chapter 110 Strange Man

    Silence filled the line.

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn leaned her forehead against the window. Her breath fogged a small circle on the ss, and she lifted a finger to trace a heart inside it.

    Her voice came quiet, almost like she was talking to the one person she trusted most.

    ¡°You know, when I was little, my parents loved me so much. I think life thought I was too lucky, so it took everything away. It all ended when I was eight.¡±

 Beseeched 111

    17:27 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 111 Past

    Chapter 111 Past

    ¡°Even though the Osbornes have always treated me well, Austin ¡­ ¡±

    Dawn stopped when his name left her mouth.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    A soft smile touched her face, as if she had already epted the truth. ¡°Compared to my godparents, he feels more like my real dad. He keeps everything in my life steady, and he never lets anything slip through the cracks. I honestly owe him more than I can say.¡±

    Her voice shifted, lighter yet sharper.

    ¡°But¡­ I can¡¯t stand him either.¡±

    Her hands tightened as she went on. ¡°He knows I depend on him. He knows I lean on him more than anyone else. But he never lets me breathe. He has to control everything, and he refuses to let me out of his sight.¡±

    Saying it out loud felt strange. Only then did she realize her chest no longer ached like it once did. The storm inside her had already passed, leaving her calm.

    She smiled faintly. ¡°Ethan, maybe I still have some growing up to do. Give me a little more time.¡±

    <i>If </i><i>you </i><i>can </i>wait <i>for </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>then </i><i>I </i><i>give </i><i>you </i><i>this </i><i>promise</i>.

    I¡¯ll walk into tomorrow with <i>you</i>.

    Not just as your wife, <i>no</i>.

    But as a clean, honest, <i>loyal</i><i>, </i><i>partner </i><i>unlike </i><i>anyone </i><i>else</i>.

    Ethan¡¯s hand curled tightly around his phone. His throat locked up, and heat burned under his ribs like fire trying to escape.

    He couldn¡¯t answer her. Not right away. Dawn frowned when she noticed the silence.

    She pulled the phone back to check the screen, then lifted it to her ear again. ¡°Did you fall asleep?¡±

    Her voice turned light and teasing.

    ¡°Hey? Mr. Jackson? Hello, are you still there?¡±

    17:27 Thu, <b>Sep </b>18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 111 Past

    Her yful rhythm made his lips twitch in spite of himself.

    (56)

    +20 Free Coins

    He leaned against the seat, lifted one hand to cover his eyes, and let out a low, steady breath. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Relief slipped into her tone. ¡°I didn¡¯t talk too much, did I?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± <fn095b> Updates are released by FindN0vel</fn095b>

    He paused, then added, ¡°Say whatever you want. I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    Her thoughts stilled, her mind drifting nk. A yawn escaped as sleepiness took hold.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop now. When I get home, I¡¯ll head straight to bed. You¡¯re drinking tonight, aren¡¯t you? Then you need to call it an early night as well. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    The words sounded simple, but they hit Ethan like hooks sinking deep, pulling at something he couldn¡¯t shake loose.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson ¡­ ¡± a voice cut in from outside the car. Oliver leaned toward the window but froze when he spotted the phone at Ethan¡¯s ear.

    Ethan shot him a warning nce and spoke back into the receiver with a softer tone. ¡°Alright. Goodnight.¡±

    The call clicked off.

    Oliver caught the look on his boss¡¯s face and felt unease crawl over him.

    Still, he forced himself to speak. ¡°Sir, Mr. Osborne and his assistant have been waiting for a while.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered cold. ¡°What, he can¡¯t spare a few minutes?¡±

    Oliver froze where he stood.

    Ethan slid his phone into his pocket, his face smooth and unreadable. ¡°If he came all this way, he¡¯ll wait as long as I decide. If he can¡¯t have at least some patience, he¡¯s always wee to leave.¡±

    Oliver bowed his head and opened the door.

    Ethan stepped out into the night air.

    ¡°Just him and his assistant?¡±

    <b>17:27 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Sep 18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 111 Past

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s mouth tilted in a cold smile. ¡°Confident of himself, isn¡¯t he?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    The private club rose ahead, one of the most exclusive spots in Trifton. Guards stood at the doors in ck suits, their earpieces catching the faint light, every one of them stiff and alert.

    A hostess in a sleek dress guided them through the hall. ¡°This

    way, sir.¡±

    The suite door opened. Warm, dim light spread across the room, hazy and close, thick with a strange intimacy.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes locked on the man in the center¨Css in hand, a hostess leaning close,ughter fading the instant Ethan entered.

    The noise died.

    Austin waved the woman away, brushed his suit straight, and rose with a practiced smile. ¡°Mr. Jackson. Long time no see.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze swept over him. Their hands met for a single heartbeat, Ethan¡¯s grip tight enough to send a message before he let go. His voice came slow, smooth, and steady. ¡°Mr. Osborne. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Austin¡¯s brow lifted, a faint smile on his lips.

    For a second, he thought Ethan¡¯s tone carried something sharper, like the edge of a knife.

    Is he<i>¡­ </i>hostile toward <i>me</i><b><i>? </i></b>

    The idea flickered in his eyes, but he only gestured for the women to pour fresh drinks. ¡°Strictly speaking, our families <i>go </i>way back. We just didn¡¯t cross paths after yours moved away.¡±

    Ethan leaned into the sofa, one leg crossed over the other. His presence filled the room like a weight pressing down.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± he said.

    ¡°But Mr. Osborne, you act like you don¡¯t know me.¡±

    Austin blinked, caught off guard. ¡°We¡¯re a few years apart. And we went to different schools, Makes sense we didn¡¯t hang out.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s mouth curved, faint and unreadable. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    17:27 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>N

    Chapter 111 Past

    ¡­

    :

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Austin opened his mouth, but his question trailed off when Ethan lifted his ss and drank slowly, offering no answer.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, you didn¡¯t call me here just to catch up. Why don¡¯t we cut the small talk and get

    to business.¡±

    Austin had invited him three times that same day. Now, the real reason waited on the table.

 Beseeched 112

    Chapter 112 Meeting at the Club

    Chapter 112 Meeting at the Club

    The first time Austin tried to meet Ethan, the man was stuck in a boardroom.

    The second time, Ethan was busy taking clients out to dinner.

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    It wasn¡¯t until the third try that Ethan agreed to see him¨Cand even then, only after wrapping up another engagement.

    Three attempts just to sit across from him. That was all Austin could manage.

    He had thought being neighbors would make things easier, but it was clear now that Ethan had no ns to give him that courtesy.

    If that was the case, then this deal was hanging by a thread.

    Austin¡¯s eyes grew darker. He let out a quietugh and lifted his ss. ¡°I think you already know where ourpany stands, Mr. Jackson. What¡¯s your take on it?¡±

    Ethan leaned back in his chair and stretched his legs, his face unreadable. ¡°My take? I¡¯d rather lie down and do nothing about it.¡±

    Austin¡¯s smile froze before he forced it back into ce. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯ve got a real sense of humor.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s mouth curved, but the smile never reached his eyes. He studied Austin for a moment before straightening, his hands resting on his knees. ¡°If you¡¯re serious about working with us, then I need proof. At the very least, I should be looking at your project proposal.¡±

    Trying to pull off a deal of this scale with nothing but neighborly charm was pure fantasy.

    ¡°Of course¡±

    <b>Austin¡¯s </b>confidence slid back into ce. His eyes gleamed with certainty, as if he already held the winning card. ¡°We built a special team just for this project. The n has been through revision after revision. I believe you¡¯ll be satisfied with our proposal, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips tugged upward in a faint smirk. ¡°You sound pretty confident, Mr. Osborne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because we put everything into it.

    At that signal, Osbert stepped forward and handed Ethan the thick file. <fnca7c> Updates are released by find?novel</fnca7c>

    The conversation had shifted to business, and the lights in the room seemed brighter.

    <b>Sep </b>

    <b>56 </b>

    Chapter 112 Meeting at the Club

    +20 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Golden light fell from above, carving Ethan¡¯s features into sharp edges, and it made him almost too striking to look real.

    The two women sitting nearby couldn¡¯t look away. Austin¡¯s brow furrowed before he gave them a warning nce.

    Their eyes lit up with the signal. They moved closer to Ethan.

    But before they touched his sleeve, his voice cut the air like ice.

    ¡°Back off.¡±

    The women froze, their cheeks burning in shame. Ethan didn¡¯t even nce at them. His focus never left the file.

    Austin narrowed his eyes and signaled for them to sit back down.

    Minutes crawled by.

    Then, the sound of the folder snapping shut cracked through the silence.

    Ethan looked up. The sharp edge in his eyes belonged to someone who lived in business. ¡°I can greenlight the partnership. But this proposal doesn¡¯t work. It needs to be rewritten.¡±

    Austin blinked. ¡°Could you point out what¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    ¡°Everything.¡±

    Austin was too stunned to say anything.

    Ethan tossed the file on the table and leaned back in his chair. ¡°It¡¯s all surface polish. None of it works in actual construction. If you follow these numbers, you won¡¯t meet even the basic environmental standards. On top of that, the budget would explode.¡±

    Austin froze, then raised his ss again.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll adjust it ording to your standards, Mr. Jackson.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s out of the way, why don¡¯t we change the subject? You don¡¯te to Tritton often. As your host, I¡¯d like to make sure you have a good night. Let¡¯s drink until the bottles are dry.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡±

    Ethan ignored the raised ss and stood, buttoning his jacket with smooth precision.

    <b>17:27 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b>18 N

    Chapter 112 Meeting at the Club

    1156

    +20 Free Coins

    His eyes drifted toward the women on the couch. A dryugh left him, sharp and humorless. What an energetic man <i>you </i>are, <i>Osborne</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°My wife keeps me in check. I hear you¡¯re engaged too, Mr. Osborne. Doesn¡¯t she keep you in line?¡± he asked proudly, as if he were a peacock showing off his feathers.

    A shadow flickered across Austin¡¯s face. He lowered the ss after a long pause.

    ¡°Business dinners are part of the job. She gets that.¡±

    ¡°I sec.¡±

    Ethan slid a hand into his pocket, his smile faint but cutting. ¡°Then I wish you a pleasant evening. I¡¯ll head out.¡±

    The door closed behind him, and Oliver followed at once.

    The room was suddenly too quiet, heavy with the stench of alcohol.

    Heat from the liquor mixed with anger inside Austin until he snapped. He swiped a bottle off the table. ss burst across the floor, sharp shards skidding through the spilled liquor. The women screamed and covered their heads.

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    They rushed away, leaving Austin slumped on the couch.

    He tugged at his cor, his chest rising with frustration.

    Ethan was younger. He had less experience. So why did he act like he was above him? Why did he get to sit there with that calm, unshaken face?

    Austin¡¯s eyes churned with fury, teetering on the edge of spilling over.

    At the club entrance, Oliver opened the car door with practiced care. He hesitated before speaking up

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I looked over Osborne Group¡¯s proposal. It doesn¡¯t meet our standards

 Beseeched 113

    Chapter 113 n

    Chapter 113 n

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s eyes carried a weight no one could read, as if his thoughts were locked too far beneath the surface for anyone to reach. He sat in silence, the room heavy with it, until his voice finally broke through.

    ¡°Keep an eye on them. If something goes wrong, fix it right away. Don¡¯t bother worrying about appearances.¡±

    That was all it took. The deal was set.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± <fne9d9> Th?s chapter is updated by F?ndNovel</fne9d9>

    Oliver didn¡¯t ask for more. He understood what that meant.

    Ethan had spent two days in Trifton, staying in a hotel.

    He owned a house here too, but since Dawn was gone, he couldn¡¯t stand the thought of sleeping there alone.

    By the time he stepped out of the shower, it was nearly one in the morning. The city outside had gone quiet, the streets holding their breath in the still darkness.

    The liquor had faded from his blood, but a strange fog lingered in his mind, thick and slow.

    He reached for his phone. His finger hovered over Dawn¡¯s name.

    She was probably asleep by now.

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. He lingered on her contact screen for a moment, then slid to her Instagram. She hadn¡¯t posted anything new, but her profile picture still made his chest loosen.

    It was the same one she¡¯d used for years¨Ca doll with its hair wrapped in buns and covered in fire. She had drawn it herself.

    The sight of it pulled him back to another night, years ago.

    mes had swallowed half the sky, red light pouring into the dark. A mansion burned to the ground in minutes.

    Out of the ruins stood a little girl, ash smeared across her cheeks, her nk face staring at the wreckage of everything she¡¯d known.

    17:27 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>

    Chapter 113 n

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Cons

    Maybe that burning doll wasn¡¯t just a doodle. Maybe it was how she faced the fear that had once broken her.

    Ethan frowned and set the phone down.

    His fingers moved sharp and fast as he opened a browser and typed: ¡°What gift can I buy on a business trip to make my wife happy?¡±

    Across town, Dawn slept softly and sweetly.

    She dreamed of marrying Ethan.

    When the sun sliced through the curtains the next morning, she squinted against the brightness, groaned, and pulled the nket over her head.

    She stretched her arms wide, let out a sigh, and shook her head at herself.

    <i>Ridiculous</i><i>. </i>

    How long had it been? Hardly any time at all.

    And she was already dreaming about marrying him.

    Could that even be normal?

    Her little cry of frustration faded as her phone buzzed on the nightstand.

    She grabbed it, half¨Cblind with sleep, and saw his name.

    Ethan texted, ¡°Up yet?¡±

    Her lips curled into a smile. She typed back slowly.

    ¡°Yeah, just woke up.¡±

    Ethan asked, ¡°Any headache? You didn¡¯t drink the hangover cure I asked Hannah to make youst night. Finish it first thing after you wake up.¡±

    She blinked at the screen.

    ¡°Wait, how do you even know I didn¡¯t drink it?¡±

    Ethan chuckled as he read it, remembering how her voice had sounded over the phone¡ª drowsy and unsteady. She wouldn¡¯t remember all the details.

    <b>17:27 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 113 n

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan texted, ¡°Maybe because we¡¯re connected.¡±

    Dawn pressed her fingers to her cheek, heat rising as she whispered, ¡°Smooth talker.¡±

    She sent him a silly sticker, rolled out of bed, and went to wash up.

    When she came downstairs, Hannah was already by the door, soaking in the morning sun like it was her favorite armchair.

    ¡°Morning, Dawn,¡± Hannah called with a grin. ¡°Ethan rang me early. Told me to make you hangover cure. Drink it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dawn said as she sat at the table with her bowl.

    Hannah leaned in with a mischievous sparkle in her eye. ¡°Dawn, you know Ethan¡¯s birthday ising up. You should surprise him.¡±

    Dawn froze. She realized she didn¡¯t even know Ethan¡¯s birthday.

    Hannahughed when she saw her face. ¡°Thought so. He never cared for parties, but it¡¯s different now. He¡¯s got you. Birthdays aren¡¯t about everyone else. They¡¯re about the two of you. You should make it special.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Dawn said softly. ¡°We should celebrate.¡±

    ¡°So what are you nning to get him?¡±

    <i>What </i><i>do </i>I <i>n </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>him</i><i>? </i>Dawn sipped her soup, then she asked, ¡°Do you know what he likes?¡±

    Hannah¡¯s eyebrows jumped. ¡°How would I know what you kids are into? You¡¯re his fianc¨¦e. The surprise is up to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Dawn muttered.

    ¡°Like what though?¡±

    ¡°Like, well¡­¡± Hannah hesitated, her cheeks turning pink. She gave a smallugh.

    ¡°Well

    ¡­

    not really my ce to say. Some gifts are a little¡­ personal.¡±

    Dawn nearly choked.

    ¡°Hannah, we ¡­ we haven¡¯t done that.¡±

    Hannah waved a hand. ¡°Oh, honey, don¡¯t be shy. I¡¯m not one to cling to old ways. If you two

    <b>17:27 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>N

    Chapter 113 n

    ever want the house to yourselves, I can step out. Take all the time you need.¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    Forget old¨Cfashioned; Hannah was bold

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s face burned hot. She opened her mouth, then shut it again,pletely lost for words.

 Beseeched 114

    Chapter 114 Birthday Surprise

    :

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn and Ethan hadn¡¯t gone that far yet, and the thought of wrapping herself up as his birthday gift felt strange, even a little embarrassing.

    Her mind spun with restless thoughts as she shoveled food into her mouth.

    She pushed her te away before it was fully empty, sprang up from the chair, and grabbed her bag.

    ¡°Hannah, I¡¯m done. Bye!¡±

    She bolted for the door like something was chasing her, only catching her breath once she slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Still, the question lingered, wing at her chest. What in the world could she give Ethan for his birthday?

    By 10:30 a.m., the design team had gathered.

    Draftsy spread across the table. Janice studied them one by one, her lips tightening. None of it pleased her.

    ¡°We can¡¯t recycle the same ideas year after year,¡± she said, tapping the table hard enough to make the pens jump. ¡°And we sure can¡¯t just mimic everyone else. Yes, trends matter, but if all we do is chase them, we lose the sound of our own voice.¡±

    She leaned forward, eyes sharp. ¡°What do we need? Originality.¡±

    Her tone cut like a de.

    ¡°Original means one of a kind. Stop chasing the herd. Be the thing they chase. Think about it.¡±

    The room froze in silence. Nobody dared to speak.

    Dawn sat still, watching Janice rub the bridge of her nose. She twisted open a water bottle and slid it across the table. ¡°Don¡¯t stress. We still have time.¡±

    ¡°What time? The holiday season is barely a month away,¡± Janice snapped, then softened with a sigh.

    ¡°Thispany is filled with designers, yet only a handful deliver. If everyone worked like you, management wouldn¡¯t be tearing their hair out.¡±

    17:27 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 N

    Chapter 114 Birthday Surprise

    Before Dawn could answer, Janice¡¯s eyes lit with sudden thought.

    ¡°What if we hand the lead series over to you?¡±

    ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°<b>It¡¯s </b>settled. The boss and director won¡¯tin about you.¡±

    Before she knew it, Janice shoved <i>a </i>thick stack of files into her arms.

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re the lead designer now. If you need help, the team will follow your call. Good luck.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s chest tightened. A simple meeting had somehow turned into a mountain crushing down on her shoulders<b>. </b>

    Her coworkers didn¡¯t argue. A few nodded in support, while others looked almost relieved, as if they had just dropped a weight onto her and walked away lighter.

    By the afternoon she was drowning in work. Her phone stayed untouched.

    When it finally buzzed at seven, she barely nced at the screen before answering. It was

    Lucas.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m out of options here. Can you help me figure something out?¡± His voice shook.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, calm down. What happened?¡±

    ¡°Cindy¡¯s missing!¡±

    His words burst out raw, heavy with guilt.

    ¡°She went out with those awful friends again. When she came back, her mom and Iid into her. She got mad, stormed out, and never came back. Now she won¡¯t answer her phone.¡±

    ¡°Did you call the police?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°I did. They checked the gate cameras but found nothing. Then they told us to wait.¡±

    His voice cracked. ¡°My wife¡¯s heart is acting up again. We can¡¯t just sit here. Dawn ¡­ please. Do you know what to do?<b>¡± </b>

    If someone was gone, there was only one option: you searched. Nothing else worked.

    Dawn paced across the room, her fingers tight around her phone.

    17:27 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>18 </b>N

    Chapter 114 Birthday Surprise

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    After a long pause, she asked quietly, ¡°You guys didn¡¯t just stop at scolding her, did you?¡± <fnf207> Newest update provided by find?novel</fnf207>

    The silence told her everything.

    Atst Lucas admitted in a low voice, ¡°No. I pped her. Twice.¡±

    Dawn shut her eyes, lost for words. All she could manage was, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Then she ended the call.

    But what could she really do? Finding Cindy would be like searching for a needle in a haystack.

    The girl was still new to Northville and had no one she could call a true friend. Also, she was reckless enough to fall into danger without seeing iting.

    If she had been drinking, the risk doubled. The thought of her wandering into trouble made Dawn snatch her bag and race out the door.

    Wornellston had a corner spefically for bar hoppers. The street stretched out in neon and shadow. Music red from open doors. Crowds pressed shoulder to shoulder. The air reeked of beer, smoke, and sweat.

    It was exactly the kind of ce Cindy loved to vanish into. Well, the kind of ce any rebellious kid loved to vanish into, really.

    Dawn parked her car, pulled up Cindy¡¯s picture on her phone, and went from bar to bar asking questions.

    After circling the block with nothing to show for it, she stopped at the curb, catching her breath.

    This wasn¡¯t working.

    <i>If </i>Cindy¡¯s <i>not </i><b><i>here</i></b><b><i>, </i></b><i>where </i><i>else </i><i>would </i><i>she </i><i>go</i><i>? </i>

    Noise swelled around her like a storm. Drunks stumbled into the street. Some cursed at each other. Others yelled to the sky. A few could barely stand at all.

    Men leered and tried their lines on her. She answered with a re sharp enough to cut.

    Her hand brushed her phone. She meant to call Lucas. That was when her eyes caught the river<b>, </b>sliding dark and silent just beyond the street. Few people walked along the bank, their steps quick as if the water itself whispered danger.

 Beseeched 115

    Chapter 115 Finding Cindy

    <b>56 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn stopped in her tracks as an idea sparked, then she turned and walked toward theke.

    ¡°Cindy!¡± she called, her eyes scanning the shoreline as her voice carried into the night.

    The minutes dragged until she spotted a dark shape hunched near the water.

    Her steps slowed.

    She steadied her breath and moved closer.

    The girl sitting there looked small and fragile, curled up tight with her face hidden against her knees. It almost felt like even a gust of wind might spirit her away.

    Something tugged deep inside Dawn¡¯s chest.

    It felt strange.

    It hurt.

    She didn¡¯t speak right away. She simply lowered herself to the ground beside her cousin.

    It took Cindy a while to notice she wasn¡¯t alone. When she finally raised her head, her puffy eyes narrowed<i>. </i><i>My </i><b><i>so</i></b><i>¨C</i><i>called </i><i>cousin</i>.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Cindy muttered.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dawn shot back without thinking.

    A moment of silence ensued.

    You¡¯re <i>unbelievable</i><i>! </i>

    Cindy huffed, shoved her hair out of her face, and turned away, staring at the still water.

    Dawn stayed quiet. She followed her gaze and let the silence sit between them until she finally said, ¡°Your parents are worried about you. It¡¯s okay if you need time, but don¡¯t make them think you¡¯ve disappeared.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s lips twisted.

    A sharpugh broke from her throat. ¡°Oh, please. Dawn, who do you think you are? You think you get to preach to me?¡±

    <b>17:27 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>18 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 115 Finding Cindy

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m not preaching.¡± Dawn said, her tone steady and calm. ¡°It¡¯s just the truth. None of us lives alone in this world. You¡¯re their kid, and that means they matter to you, whether you want them to or not.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s cheeks were flushed from the alcohol, her breath uneven.

    She bit down on her lip, her eyes dark with feelings she couldn¡¯t put into words. <fn4903> The rightful source is f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn4903>

    The wind swept her hair across her face until it tangled into knots.

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± she snapped.

    ¡°People like you wake up happy for no damn reason. What do you know about any of this? Just leave me alone, Dawn. Go away!¡±

    Her voice cracked as she tried to fight the strands of hair whipping across her face, but it was a losing battle. The more she tried to pull her hair away, the more the wind messed it up.

    Frustration won out.

    She leaned toward theke and screamed, her voice tearing through the night.

    Dawn sat beside her, waiting, then she smiled softly.

    Cindy whipped around. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Dawn shook her head. ¡°I just think you¡¯re kind of cute when you¡¯re mad.¡±

    She might look angry and frustrated, but she never did hurt anyone. All she did to vent her anger was <b>¡­ </b>scream at ake. That was it. Nothing else. Her fury was easily calmed.

    She was a very genuine person, in a sense.

    Cindy red, her eyes sharp. ¡°Cute? I¡¯ll push you into the waters!¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    For a moment, silence hung heavy between them.

    ¡°Cindy, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Dawn said atst, her voice gentle. Her eyes didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You don¡¯t have to push everyone away. You could just be yourself.¡±

    Cindy froze for a heartbeat, then her eyes glid aside.

    ¡°That¡¯s bullshit,¡± she muttered, her teeth tight, and fell quiet.

    <b>17:27 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    ¡­

    56

    Chapter 115 Finding Cindy

    Thekefront grew still again.

    +20 Free Coins

    From far across town came the muffled hum of music and voices drifting from the bar strip, carrying like they belonged to another world. Northville never shut its eyes. The streets stayed lit, pulsing with life, never cooling down.

    The night grew colder. The very air seemed to sap the warmth from anything it touched.

    Dawn rubbed her arms against the chill.

    ¡°How long are you nning to sit out here?¡± she asked.

    Cindy only nced at her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re set on staying all night, I can get someone to bring down a couple jackets from the house.¡±

    Still nothing.

    Just as Dawn was about to speak again, Cindy pushed herself up with a sharp breath.

    There was disdain dripping from her voice.

    ¡°Get someone? Why don¡¯t you just go home?¡±

    Dawn blinked but said nothing as she watched her cousin storm off into the dark.

    Then she let out a breath, smiled faintly, and pulled out her phone. She typed a quick message to Lucas, ¡°She¡¯s safe.¡±

    His reply came almost at once, ¡°Good to hear. She probably doesn¡¯t want to see us right now. Just stay close <i>to </i>her, Dawn.¡±

    Dawn hesitated, then slipped her phone into her pocket, and jogged to catch up.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡± she asked.

    Cindy frowned at her, impatience written all over her face.

    Dawn twirled her keys in one hand. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go back home, you can crash here.¡±

    Cindy stopped dead, eyes wide. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Your dad texted me. He¡¯s done trying to fight you on this. If they won¡¯t stop you, why should

    <b>I</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    17:27 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>18 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 115 Finding Cindy

    Cindy stared, silent.

    :

    ¡°You love the nightlife, right? Then stay in the car.¡±

    Another pause.

    56

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°If you¡¯re low on cash, I¡¯ll talk to the owner. You can settle up when your dades around.¡±

 Beseeched 116

    Chapter 116 Persuasion

    Chapter 116 Persuasion

    <b>50 </b>

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Cindy stared at Dawn without blinking, as if she could see through her words and expose the lie.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re just gonna leave me here?¡±

    ¡°How is that leaving you?¡± Dawn¡¯s smile was easy, almost yful, as she lifted her hands. ¡°If <b>I </b>hadn¡¯te, you¡¯d still be here on your own, right? I¡¯m not abandoning you. I¡¯m giving you a choice. You can stay, or you cane with me. I¡¯m not making you do anything. What, I can¡¯t <i>not </i>force people to make a choice now?¡±

    Cindy bit her lip.

    Her skin went pale, then flushed a deep red.

    Silence stretched between them until she finally snapped, her voice shaking with anger and shame. ¡°I can¡¯t ask that old man to cover for me. He¡¯d kill me if I tried!¡±

    Before Dawn could answer, Cindy¡¯s eyes flicked away. She rushed to speak again, her words sharp and fast. ¡°And this ce is disgusting. Who could even sleep here? Just take me to the car already.¡±

    Dawn pressed back augh. ¡°This way.¡±

    They crossed the lot and got inside.

    Cindy sank into the back seat, now wide awake. Her hands fidgeted as she peeked around at the car¡¯s interior.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t been in Northville that long either. Where do you live now?¡±

    ¡°Eastwood Gardens.¡±

    The name didn¡¯t ring a bell. Cindy blinked, confused.

    Dawn caught her expression in the mirror. ¡°It¡¯ll take about 30 minutes. Rest if you want.¡±

    Cindy rolled down the window and leaned into the rushing air, but she didn¡¯t respond.

    The ride fell into silence.

    Dawn slowed her driving, stretching out the trip. By the time they pulled into the driveway, the clock had already passed midnight.

    17:41 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 B

    Chapter 116 Persuasion <fn94bd> Th?s chapter is updated by Find_Novel(.</fn94bd>

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The front door opened, and Hannah stepped outside in a robe. Surprise flickered across her face when she saw Cindy. ¡°And who¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my cousin.¡± Dawn bent down, pulled fresh slippers from the cab, and set them at Cindy¡¯s feet. Her voice softened. ¡°Hannah, could you make some tea? She had her head out the window the whole ride. I don¡¯t want her catching a cold.¡±

    ¡°Tea will help her sweat it out.¡± Hannah nodded, already hurrying back to change. ¡°Give me ten minutes and it¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    Cindy kept her mask on, her face cool and unreadable.

    She didn¡¯t say a word, but when her eyes turned to Dawn, a tremor of something unsettled flickered within her gaze.

    Dawn stayed calm as she guided her through the house. ¡°If you need anything, ask Hannah or find me. The car keys are in the entryway. Actually, never mind. Don¡¯t drive.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s temper red. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Dawn lifted her brow. ¡°Look at yourself right now.¡±

    The words left Cindy frozen.

    ¡°Learn to control yourself first, then handle the things that need it. You¡¯re an adult now, Cindy.¡±

    With that, Dawn turned and went upstairs. Cindy stood rooted in ce, her face nk.

    ¡°You¡¯re an adult now.¡±

    No one had ever said that to her before.

    People usually said things like ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re just a kid. Stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too young. Don¡¯t give your opinions on things you don¡¯t understand. Just eat, drink, and have fun.¡±

    So she did. She acted clueless, wasted time, and partied. Even then, they weren¡¯t satisfied.

    Or to be exact, they got really upset when she did what they told her to.

    Her nose stung.

    €50

    Chapter 116 Persuasion

    She reached up and touched her cheek. Wet.

    A voice from the kitchen startled her.

    ¡°Tea¡¯s ready!¡±

    She quickly wiped her face and muttered a quiet thanks before turning away.

    +10 Free Coins

    Hannah didn¡¯t notice the look on her face. She grinned instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re Dawn¡¯s sister. That makes you family. Treat this ce like it¡¯s

    your own home.¡±

    Cindy looked down at the steaming cup, her reflection trembling on its surface. ¡°This can¡¯t be her house. There¡¯s no way Dawn could afford a ce this big.¡±

    Hannah chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s getting married. That makes her co¨Cowner of this ce too.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s head shot up. ¡°What? Dawn¡¯s actually getting married?¡±

    Dawnughed at her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s with you? You¡¯re her cousin. How do you not know your own cousin¡¯s getting married?¡±

    Of course Cindy didn¡¯t know.

    All she had heard was that Dawn had a fianc¨¦.

    Every time she tried to ask more, people brushed it off.

    She thought Dawn had made it up just to tick off her uncle. <i>But now </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>telling </i><i>me </i>it¡¯s <i>all </i><i>real</i><i>? </i>

    She was still reeling from it when Dawn came back downstairs, changed into fresh clothes. She spotted Hannah at the table and smiled. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°We were talking about-¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Hannah stopped when Cindy dropped her spoon, stood up, and grabbed Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you.¡±

    She pulled Dawn into the living room. Dawn frowned, confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you even realize what¡¯s your age right now?¡±

    Sep <b>Ty </b>

    :

    Chapter 116 Persuasion

    She reached up and touched her cheek. Wet.

    A voice from the kitchen startled her.

    ¡°Tea¡¯s ready!¡±

    A:

    She quickly wiped her face and muttered a quiet thanks before turning away.

    <b>50 </b>

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Hannah didn¡¯t notice the look on her face. She grinned instead. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re Dawn¡¯s sister. That makes you family. Treat this ce like it¡¯s your own home.¡±

    Cindy looked down at the steaming cup, her reflection trembling on its surface. ¡°This can¡¯t be her house. There¡¯s no way Dawn could afford a ce this big.¡±

    Hannah chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s getting married. That makes her co¨Cowner of this ce too.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s head shot up. ¡°What? Dawn¡¯s actually getting married?¡±

    Dawnughed at her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s with you? You¡¯re her cousin. How do you not know your own cousin¡¯s getting married?¡±

    Of course Cindy didn¡¯t know.

    All she had heard was that Dawn had a fianc¨¦.

    Every time she tried to ask more, people brushed it off.

    She thought Dawn had made it up just to tick off her uncle. <i>But </i><i>now </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>telling </i><i>me </i>it¡¯s <i>all </i><i>real</i><i>? </i>

    She was still reeling from it when Dawn came back downstairs, changed into fresh clothes. She spotted Hannah at the table and smiled. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°We were talking about¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Hannah stopped when Cindy dropped her spoon, stood up, and grabbed Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me. I need to talk to you.¡±

    She pulled Dawn into the living room. Dawn frowned, confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Don¡¯t you even realize what¡¯s your age right now?¡±

    <b>3/4 </b>

    17:41 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>B

    Chapter 116 Persuasion

    ¡°I¡¯m 21.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re only 21!¡±

    :

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

 Beseeched 117

    Chapter 117 Not Yours to Fix

    Chapter 117 Not Yours to Fix

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Cindy threw up both hands,pletely exasperated. ¡°You¡¯re nning to get married at 21? Do you even realize marriage is a total trap? I¡¯ve never seen anyone happy after getting married!¡±

    Her beliefs weren¡¯t just based on her own parents, they also came from the people she knew.

    What was marriage, anyway?

    A high¨Cstakes gamble with insanely low odds.

    Technically, Dawn was her older sister, but only by a couple of years. And now she was nning to get married?

    Absolutely ridiculous.

    Dawn was so thrown off by Cindy¡¯s outburst she just stood there, stunned, not even sure how to respond.

    After a moment, she quietly asked, ¡°Why are you so upset?¡±

    Cindy fell silent.

    Yeah. Good question. Why was she so upset?

    She clung to her frustration, fumbling over her words. ¡°I¡¯m saving a life here, okay? That¡¯s gotta count for something! It¡¯s not like I¡¯m doing this for you or anything.¡±

    Dawn caught on right away and nodded, ying along. ¡°Got it. You¡¯re just being a good person.¡±

    Cindy went quiet again.

    She shot her a re.

    Then she turned around, grabbed a throw pillow, and hugged it tightly to her chest.

    ¡°Anyway, you should really think this marriage thing through. You can¡¯t just jump into it because someone broke your heart. That¡¯s not gonna help anything!¡± she huffed.

    Dawn propped her head on her hand, thinking it over before replying seriously, ¡°I think you¡¯re right ¡­ but notpletely. Maybe rtionships all end the same way. Maybe marriage is pointless in the end. But that shouldn¡¯t be a reason not to make choices. If I want to get married, I¡¯ll get married. If I want to be in love, I¡¯ll be in love. What matters is how I feel, not

    17:42 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Sep 19 B.

    Chapter 117 Not Yours to Fix

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    what I expect from the other person. If it all falls apart someday, then I¡¯ll walk away when that

    timees.¡±

    Cindy still looked like she couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it, so Dawn added, ¡°I mean, I am the one living this life, right? So if it feels right to me, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Cindy scrunched up her face. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is ¡­ you¡¯ve actually wanted to get married this whole time.¡±

    ¡°Honestly? At first, maybe part of me was just trying to run away from reality,¡± Dawn hesitated.

    ¡°And now?¡±

    ¡°Now, I think marriage is something worth looking forward to.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really that great?¡±

    Dawn paused for a couple of seconds before replying, ¡°He¡¯s okay. Pretty average, honestly. But it¡¯s that ¡®okay¡® that makes me want to try building a life with him.¡±

    She was never the type to overthink things, especially not because of someone like Austin.

    If finding a life partner had toe at the perfect time, in the perfect ce, at the perfect turning point ¡­ then Ethan was just right.

    Cindy was at a loss for words. She stared at her with a strange expression for a while before finally standing up with a huff. ¡°Like I even care what you do. Just don¡¯te crying to me when you get hurt. Now where¡¯s my room? I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am, right this way.¡±

    Dawn led her upstairs. The guest room was right next to her own.

    ¡°If you need anything, just holler.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    Cindy rolled her eyes and mmed the door behind her.

    Dawn touched the tip of her nose and turned into her own room. She had just sat down when Lucas called out, ¡°Dawn, is Cindy asleep?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s probably getting ready for bed. Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Well, with her staying at your ce, we feel a bit more at ease. But that girl¡¯s going through a

    17:42 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 117 Not Yours to Fix

    :

    rebellious phase¡­ she might give you a hard time.¡±

    50

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t love hearing him talk like that. After a second, she said carefully, ¡°Uncle Lucas, if you guys really want to improve things with Cindy, I think the best way is to try to understand her perspective. Just scolding her won¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just a kid¨Cwhat kind of perspective can she even have?¡± <fn871b> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn871b>

    Lucas realized his tone had been a bit harsh and gave an awkward little chuckle.

    ¡°I just mean¡­ you¡¯re all still young. You don¡¯t see the full picture yet. When adults say something, it¡¯s because we want what¡¯s best. You really think, as her elders, we¡¯d want to hurt her?¡±

    Dawn frowned. ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Dawn, we¡¯re counting on you to keep an eye on her.¡±

    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to keep talking. Instead, he let out a long sigh, full of exhaustion. ¡°Your Aunt Sadie¡¯s not feeling well. Her heart¡¯s been acting up again, and I¡¯m with her at the hospital right now. We¡¯ll talkter, okay?¡±

    The call ended, and Dawn¡¯s mood sank with it.

    She had only agreed to help find Cindy, so why did it suddenly feel like everything was being dumped on her?

    Still, they were family. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to just walk away.

    While she was lost in thought, a message popped up from Ethan.

    ¡°You asleep?¡±

    Dawn walked over and flopped onto the bed, calling him through voice chat. It only rang twice before he picked up. His low voice came through the speaker, ¡°Let me guess¡­ what is Ms. Porter up to right now?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s mood instantly lifted. Smiling, she asked, ¡°What am I up to?¡±

 Beseeched 118

    Chapter 118 Almost Sisters

    Chapter 118 Almost Sisters

    ¡°Lying on top of the nket, not only not asleep, but also in a bad mood.¡±

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s eyes

    flew open.

    She flipped over and stared at the ceiling. ¡°How do you know that?¡± Her eyes scanned the room. ¡°Wait ¡­ you didn¡¯t install cameras in my room or something, did you?!¡±

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°How do yo¨´ know I didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Take them down!¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    His voice was low and soothing, almost like it was right beside her, carrying a strange kind of charm. ¡°When I¡¯m not there with you, at least I can still see you.¡±

    ¡°You sound way too convincing.¡±

    Dawn muttered, ¡°But yeah ¡­ I¡¯m really not in a great mood.¡±

    ¡°Wanna talk about <i>it</i>?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ let me think where to start.¡±

    Dawn tried to gather her thoughts and gave him the short version. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I think they¡¯re being weird. They keep trying to control Cindy from their own perspective. It looks like they care, but honestly, it feels more like they¡¯re just pulling her strings.¡±

    No wonder Cindy was so rebellious.

    Ethan was quiet for a moment, then said calmly, ¡°Think about it¨Cwasn¡¯t that exactly how Austin treated you?¡±

    Dawn went silent.

    It really was.

    ¡°So all adults are like this?¡±

    ¡°Not just adults,¡± Ethan replied. ¡°Some people just need to control others. They always say things like ¡®it¡¯s for your own good¡® or ¡®I¡¯m doing this for you¨Cbut honestly, it¡¯s just about making themselves feel better.¡±

    <b>17:42 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>B

    Chapter 118 Almost Sisters

    Dawn nodded,pletely agreeing. ¡°That¡¯s why I feel bad for Cindy.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not something you can fix.¡± <fn3c65> Official source is Find_Novel(.</fn3c65>

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±

    $<b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    She let out a sigh. ¡°At the end of the day, it¡¯s still not my family. So I¡¯ll just leave it for now. Anyway, when are youing back? Cindy¡¯s staying at our ce. Is that gonna bother you?¡±

    Her soft voice echoed gently through his ears. Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Of course not. She¡¯s your cousin¨Chow could I ever be bothered?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know then, but he really meant it.

    It was just that Cindy had ended up with a natural¨Cborn nemesis.

    That night, Dawn stayed up talking to Ethan for hours. At some point, she drifted off without realizing it. Luckily, the heated floors in her room kept the chill away, and even though she never got under the covers, she slept soundly all night.

    The next morning, when she woke up, she was shocked to see the WhatsApp voice call still connected.

    She jumped up and quickly ended the call.

    At this hour, Ethan was probably still asleep.

    After packing up her things, Dawn came downstairs to find Hannah already making breakfast for two. When Hannah looked up and saw her, she quickly wiped her hands. ¡°Dawn, go ahead and eat. I¡¯ll go

    cousin¡­¡± wake your

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°No need. She doesn¡¯t have work or school, let her sleep a bit longer. She can eat lunch when she gets up.¡±

    Hannah thought about it and nodded.

    ¡°You young people and your upside¨Cdown schedules.¡±

    After breakfast, just before leaving, Dawn said, ¡°Cindy might be in a bit of a bad mood for the next couple of days. Would you mind keeping an eye on her while I¡¯m gone? Call me if anything happens.¡±

    She said that because she fully expected Cindy to stir up some drama, but to Dawn¡¯s surprise, the entire day passed, and Cindy was unusually quiet.

    17:42 Fri, Sep <b>19 </b>B

    Chapter 118 Almost Sisters

    50

    +10 Free Coins

    When Dawn got home from work in the afternoon, she found Cindy crouched in the yard, elbows resting on her knees, watching Hannah water the ntspletely focused.

    Dawn parked the car, walked over, and looked at her with curiosity. ¡°You¡¯re already out here. Why aren¡¯t you helping Hannah instead of just watching?¡±

    Cindy gave her a sideways nce, then looked away again.

    ¡°You wanna help, go help. I¡¯m not doing it.¡±

    Hannah smiled at the two of them but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Dawn dragged over a stool and sat down next to Cindy. There was no wind today, and it wasn¡¯t that cold.

    She watched Hannah work for a moment and asked, ¡°So, what¡¯d you do today?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t respond.

    After a while, Cindy noticed the silence and turned her head, only to find Dawn staring at her with a nk, almost unnervingly calm expression. It was the kind of look that said she¡¯d already picked out a spot to bury the body.

    Cindy squirmed under the stare and finally muttered, ¡°Nothing much. Ate, slept, pooped, yed some games.¡±

    Dawn raised a brow. ¡°Do you have to be so vulgar?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t poop?¡±

    Dawn was silent again.

    She opened her mouth like she wanted <i>to </i>say something, then just turned her face away without a word.

    Cindy caught the flicker of expression in Dawn¡¯s eyes and, for some reason, felt her own mood -dark all day¨Csuddenly lighten.

    Neither of them said anything after that. They just sat there quietly, watching Hannah tend to the garden. Every now and then, a light breeze drifted past. For a moment, the world felt unusually calm, almost peaceful.

    Twenty minutester, Hannah peeled off her gloves and walked over to them.

    17:42 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 118 Almost Sisters

    50

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You two sitting here like this¡­ you almost look like real sisters. Hold on, let me get a picture!¡±

    She started digging through her pockets for her phone in a rush, and somehow, the two girls in front of her moved in perfect sync.

 Beseeched 119

    Chapter 119 Twelve Miles and a Hug

    D:.

    Chapter 119 Twelve Miles and a Hug

    Æ·

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn and Cindy turned from opposite directions and walked into the house, one after the other.

    Hannah blinked, confused. ¡°Hey¡­ where are you two going? I didn¡¯t even get the photo!¡±

    Having one more person in the house definitely made things livelier. And just like that, in the strange but peaceful d¨¦tente between Dawn and Cindy, Ethan finally returned from his work trip.

    At the time, Dawn was still at the office.

    Ethan opened the front door, and the sounds of chaos hit him right away¨Cloud yelling from the living room, mixed with some very choice curse words.

    His brows furrowed as he stepped inside, having to kick away an empty soda can in his path.

    ¡°Are you seriously that brain¨Cdead? You didn¡¯t see someone crouching right there?! You deserved¨CHey! Dawn, what the hell-?!¡±

    The game controller was yanked out of her hands. Cindy automatically assumed it was Dawn, but when she turned around, she found herself face¨Cto¨Cface with a pair of dark, unreadable eyes and a face so ridiculously good¨Clooking it felt borderline illegal.

    She stumbled over her words. ¡°Who ¡­ who are you? Interrupting people like that is extremely rude, you know that?¡±

    Ethan tilted his head slightly, a lock of hair fallingzily over his brow, half¨Cshadowing his intense gaze. His voice was cool and detached. ¡°Get out.¡±

    Cindy froze.

    Just one word, and her face flushed bright red.

    She¡¯d seen attractive people before, but never anyone this shameless.

    She stared at him for a good few seconds, going from fiery confidence topletely thrown off. She stammered, ¡°What gives you the right to just barge in and kick me out? I was in the middle of a game! You interrupted me!¡± <fn63ca> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? </fn63ca>

    Ethan let out a quiet chuckle, his expression unreadable. ¡°I interrupted you because you trashed my house and were yelling like a maniac in my living room. Does that sound like a good enough reason?¡±

    17:42 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 119 Twelve Miles and a Hug

    Cindy¡¯s throat tightened. She had noeback.

    <b>50 </b>

    10 Free Coins:

    Hannah had gone out to buy groceries. Cindy had gotten a little too into the game and lost track of both her volume and, clearly, her cleanliness.

    She was nning to clean up before Hannah got back¡­

    Looking down at the mess on the floor¨Cempty bottles, chip bags, snack wrappers¨Cshe stiffened her voice. ¡°It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t going to clean ¡­ and besides, I¡¯m a guest! Do you even know what that means?! A guest!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know you¡¯re a guest?¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, half¨Csmiling. ¡°Haven¡¯t met one quite like before.¡±

    Cindy went quiet again.

    you

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you ten minutes. If this ce isn¡¯t clean by then, you can start packing. I¡¯ll have someone drive you back to wherever you came from. I¡¯m sure Dawn won¡¯t mind.¡±

    More silence.

    Ethan headed upstairs, calm andposed. Cindy was left fuming in the same spot, so mad she actually stomped her foot.

    This was who Dawn ended

    up

    with?

    So rude, so cold, and totally not worthy of her!

    Cindy gritted her teeth and red at the trash on the floor. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m cleaning this up!¡±

    Upstairs, Ethan didn¡¯t have time to argue with a teenager. He dropped his bags in the room and pulled off his shirt, the sharp lines of his bodying into view like something sculpted by the gods.

    He grabbed his phone and typed out a quick message to Dawn. ¡°What time do you get off work?¡±

    Then he headed to the shower. By the time he came out, two replies had already popped up.

    ¡°Six. Shouldn¡¯t have to workte today.¡±

    Followed immediately by, ¡°But I¡¯ll probably have to keep working after I get home. It¡¯s crazy busy.¡±

    17:42 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 119 Twelve Miles and a Hug

    50

    +10 Free Cons

    The crying¨Cface emoji was ridiculously cute. Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a soft smile as he tossed the phone onto the couch and went to get dressed.

    Once he was ready, he headed back downstairs.

    As his footsteps drew closer, Cindy sat up straighter on the couch, her back stiff as a board.

    The living room wasn¡¯t exactly spotless, but the obvious mess was gone¨Ctrash picked up, wrappers tossed. A few stray chip crumbs still lingered, but overall ¡­ it passed.

    Cindy didn¡¯t move, but her eyes tracked Ethan the whole time.

    She¡¯d cleaned up. What more did he want?

    If he still tried to kick her out, she was going to rat him out to Dawn.

    Ethan caught the flicker of emotion on her face and let out a quiet, amused breath¨Cbut said nothing. He simply changed his shoes and walked out the door.

    The drive from the house to Dreammaker Studios was nearly 12 miles. With music ying softly, Ethan made a quick stop to pick up flowers and a slice of cake, then headed to meet the woman he loved.

    Dawn¨Cwork mattered, sure¨Cbut she was always quick to leave the second her shift ended.

    At exactly six o¡¯clock, she was among the first to step out of the office.

    She was headed toward the parking lot when a car horn honked twice from not far off.

    Dawn frowned slightly, then looked up, and immediately recognized the license te. Standing casually beside the open driver¡¯s door was Ethan, rxed and effortless, looking unfairly good with the sun setting behind him.

    For a second, Dawn thought she might be imagining it. She blinked, then called out, unsure. ¡°Ethan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He smiled softly, arms opening toward her. ¡°I¡¯m home.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brainpletely short¨Ccircuited. For a moment, everything rushed in, and then vanished all at once. She didn¡¯t even think. She just ran, full speed, and threw herself into his

    arms<b>. </b>

 Beseeched 120

    Chapter 120 Smiling Through Gritted Teeth

    It was the same familiar scent, the one that made her feel safe.

    Dawn took a deep breath and buried her face in Ethan¡¯s chest.

    50

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coing

    People from the building were starting toe down one by one. Only then did Dawn realize they were still standing in the middle of the street. She slowly pulled back and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve told me you wereing back. I could¡¯ve picked you up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather pick you up from work than have youe get me.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t say anything.

    Whoever imed Ethan wasn¡¯t romantic clearly didn¡¯t know him.

    No one did it better than him.

    She pressed her lips together, then smiled slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Seeing Ethan¡¯s face right after work was already a surprise. And finding flowers and cake waiting in the car? That felt like a real gift.

    Coincidentally, she was wearing a soft pink cardigan over a white dress that day, perfectly matching the blush¨Ctoned roses.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pick them up and smell them again and again.

    While Ethan was driving, Dawn suddenly remembered something. ¡°By the way, Cindy¡¯s at home. Did you two see each other?¡±

    Ethan kept his expression neutral. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°If she was rude, just ignore her. She¡¯s a brat. The more you react, the more she¡¯ll push.¡±

    Ethan replied calmly, ¡°Got it.¡±

    His tone put her at ease.

    Cindy was unpredictable, and by the looks of things, she wasn¡¯t nning to leave anytime soon. Lucas and the others didn¡¯t seem in a rush to pick her up either.

    When they got home, Dawn changed her shoes and called upstairs, ¡°Cindy! Come down, there¡¯s cake!¡±

    <b>17:42 </b><b>Fri</b>, Sep 19 B

    Chapter 120 Smiling Through Gritted Teeth

    50

    +10 Free Coins

    From the kitchen, Hannah chimed in with a smile, ¡°You should¡¯ve seen her, Dawn! Cindy¡¯s been so well¨Cbehaved today, she even helped me clean up!¡±

    Cindy happened to being downstairs just as Hannah said thest part and froze.

    Well¨Cbehaved? Seriously?

    That wasn¡¯t her <i>being </i><i>helpful</i>! <i>Not </i><i>even </i><i>close</i><i>! </i>

    Spotting Ethan standing beside Dawn, Cindy¡¯s eye twitched. She turned on her heel, ready to march right back upstairs.

    ¡°Hey! Cindy,e down here,¡± Dawn called, waving her over. ¡°I have something really important to tell you.¡±

    Cindy said nothing.

    She closed her eyes and exhaled sharply through her nose.

    Then turned back around and came downstairs.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Ethan looked at her, barely frowning, but even that tiny shift in expression sent pressure rippling through the air. He didn¡¯t say a word, but the weight of his presence made it hard to breathe.

    Cindy looked ready to explode, but she forced herself to swallow it down and forced out a stiff smile. ¡°My dearest Dawn, what is it you wanted to talk to me about?¡± she said sweetly.

    Dawn gave her a weird look,pletely missing Ethan¡¯s expression. ¡°Did you take something weird today?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­¡±

    ¡°1

    Cindy nearly cracked a mr from grinding her teeth, but still managed a tight smile. ¡°Of course not, Dawn! I just suddenly realized ¡­ I really, really love you.¡±

    Dawn instantly got chills, a visible shiver running down her arms. ¡°Ugh, talk like a normal person.¡±

    Cindy deadpanned, ¡°Oh.¡±

    <i>Yeah</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>about </i><i>telling </i><i>your </i><i>boyfriend </i><i>to </i><i>stop </i><i>staring </i><i>at </i><i>me, </i><i>huh</i><i>? </i>

    Chapter 120 Smiling Through Gritted Teeth <fna765> Discover more novels at find?novel</fna765>

    220

    Ethan casually took the cake from Dawn¡¯s hands and ced it on the coffee table, opening the box as he spoke in thatzy, calm tone of his. ¡°Dawn, let¡¯s have cake first.¡±

    Wow<b>. </b>

    Dawn¡­ Let¡¯s. Have. Cake.

    Cindy silently mouthed the words to herself, making an exaggerated face like she was chewing lemons. But when Ethan nced up from the couch, she immediately wiped her face clean and sat down like nothing happened.

    Dawn, oblivious to the silent tension between them, watched as Ethan sliced the cake and handed the first piece to Cindy.

    ¡°I heard from Uncle Lucas that your school paperwork¡¯s been ready for a while. When do you n to go back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not-

    Cindy started to blurt out a protest, but the moment she opened her mouth, she felt <i>a </i>cold, sharp stare slice through the air like a de.

    It stuck in her throat¨Cneither in nor out¨Cmaking her feel suffocated.

    But hey, when you¡¯re living under someone else¡¯s roof, you learn to pick your battles.

    She clenched her teeth, shoved a giant bite of cake into her mouth, and said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m nning to take some time to adjust.¡±

    ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°No idea. Depends on my condition.¡±

    ¡°You seem <i>to </i>be in great condition.¡±

    Cindy fell silent.

    She sucked in a sharp breath. She finally got it now¨Cwhy Dawn would fall for a guy like Ethan.

    <i>Ugh</i>. <i>They </i><i>were </i><i>totally </i><i>made </i><i>for </i><i>each </i><i>other</i><i>¨C</i><i>same </i><i>awful </i><i>energy</i>.

    She¡¯d had enough. With a dramatic flourish, she sprang to her feet.

    ¡°Just admit it! You two are trying to kick me out!¡±

    17:42 Fri, <b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 120 Smiling Through Gritted Teeth

    Neither of them moved.

    Ethan kept cutting cake like nothing had happened, not even sparing her a nce.

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn did look up at her, but her face didn¡¯t change. In fact, there was even a hint of a smile. ¡°Of course not. But everyone here¡¯s working. You can¡¯t just sit around forever. You¡¯ve got to pick something, either school or a job. Unless ¡­ you want to take over Hannah¡¯s job?¡±

 Beseeched 121

    Chapter 121 Sweet but Awkward

    Chapter 121 Sweet but Awkward

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to cook or clean!¡±

    ¡°Then your only options are school or work.¡±

    Cindy went quiet.

    Her

    <b>50 </b>

    +10 Free Coins.

    eyes kept darting toward Ethan, full of frustration she didn¡¯t dare voice. After a long pause, she stamped her foot in frustration. ¡°You two are doing this on purpose! You¡¯re trying <i>to </i>make my life miserable!¡±

    She stormed upstairs. Dawn didn¡¯t react much, she just waited until the sound of footsteps fadedpletely before whispering, ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯s actually mad, do you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan calmly scooped up a bite of cake and held it to her lips.

    Still staring toward the staircase, Dawn automatically opened her mouth. She bit down just as Ethan drawled, ¡°If she thinks living here is easier than going home, then she¡¯ll take your words seriously. Sooner orter, she¡¯ll end up back in school.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Cross my heart.¡±

    Dawn nodded in agreement. ¡°Makes sense. If she doesn¡¯t want to go back home, then she has to listen to me. I am the older sister, after all.¡±

    But as soon as she said it, she realized something was off.

    Since a few minutes ago, Ethan had been feeding her every single bite of cake.

    Oh, no¡­

    Flustered, she quickly grabbed the te. ¡°I¨CI¡¯ll eat it myself¡­¡± <fn2cee> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN0vel</fn2cee>

    She hadn¡¯t noticed it before, but now with the living room so quiet, the air turned unexpectedly intimate. The soft golden light spilled down from overhead, making it look like

    their foreheads were almost touching from a distance.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything, just watched her quietly.

    17:42 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 121 Sweet but Awkward

    Halfway through her strawberry cake, Dawn looked up. ¡°Aren¡¯t you having any?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    <b>50 </b>

    10 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s gaze stayed locked on her. A dab of cream lingered at the corner of her lips, giving her in face a sudden, adorable softness.

    He smiled faintly, lifted his hand, and wiped it away with his thumb.

    The warmth of his touch brushed across her mouth, sending the heat in her cheeks even higher.

    Dawn scrambled for something to say. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be gone at least a week. I didn¡¯t expect you back so soon. Did everything go okay?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered as he leaned back against the couch.

    ¡°Just had to sign a contract. Once that was done, I came back.¡±

    His cor hung open slightly, the sharp line of his corbone catching the light. His voice was low, even. ¡°Oliver will handle the follow¨Cup. I don¡¯t need to stay there.¡±

    Dawn nodded, understanding, and didn¡¯t

    press

    further.

    She hadn¡¯t finished the cake. At first, Dawn wanted to ask Ethan if he still wanted some, but when she looked at the messy te she¡¯d poked to pieces with her fork, she suddenly felt self- conscious.

    She put the leftovers in the fridge.

    On her way back to the living room¨Ca walk of only a few steps that somehow felt much longer -her mind spun in circles.

    Why hadn¡¯t she controlled herself? Ethan loved cake so much¡­ would he be upset with her?

    Well, toote now.

    If he was upset, she¡¯d just buy him a blueberry one tomorrow to make up for it.

    Bracing herself, Dawn walked back into the living room. Ethan was looking at his phone, already halfway turned toward the stairs. ¡°I¡¯ve got some work to finish upstairs. y for a bit, but don¡¯t stay up toote, okay?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­

    okay.¡±

    17:42 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 121 Sweet but Awkward

    9:0

    Ethan gave her a quick smile and ruffled her hair as he walked past.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn stood frozen for a while, biting her lip before whispering to herself, ¡°Was he really upset over a piece of cake?¡±

    Ethan had no idea she was overthinking. He really did go upstairs because of work, Oliver had already called him twice while he was slicing the cake carlier.

    In his study, he called back..

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jackson,¡± Oliver¡¯s respectful voice came through, ¡°Mr. Osborne insists I give him an exnation. He¡¯s asking why you chose to work with Osborne Group. I think he¡¯s heard something. He knows we had another partner lined up before.¡±

    Not only had Ethan switched partners at thest minute, but he¡¯d signed with Osborne Group almost too quickly.

    Anyone with half a brain would assume something was up.

    And Austin wasn¡¯t just anyone¨Che was sharp. There was no way he hadn¡¯t noticed.

    Ethan let out a low, amusedugh. ¡°So he¡¯s cautious. But so what? The contract¡¯s signed. What¡¯s he going to do¨Ctear it up?¡±

    Oliver couldn¡¯t read Ethan¡¯s thoughts, so he asked carefully, ¡°Then ¡­ what should I tell him?¡±

    ¡°Tell him he¡¯ll find out soon enough. For now ¡­ it¡¯s not his time to know.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After hanging up, Ethan twirled the phone once in his hand, his ck eyes drifting toward the window.

    From here, he could see most of the yard. With Hannah aroundtely, everything outside looked neat and orderly. Warm light from the living room spilled across the patio, scattering shadows.

    By spring, that space would be full of life¨Cflowers blooming everywhere.

    A faint smile tugged at his lips as he unlocked his phone again and dialed another number.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯ste. What¡¯s the reason for your call?¡± came the voice on the other end.

 Beseeched 122

    Chapter 122 It¡¯s His Birthday

    ¡°When will that diamond I asked for be here?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    There was a pause on the other end, followed by a deep sigh. ¡°Mr. Jackson, good things take time, don¡¯t you agree? That pink diamond is still in the Unkerston, but don¡¯t worry¨Cit won¡¯t mess up your proposal ns. I promise.¡±

    The first thing Dawn did when she woke up the next day was go stand outside Cindy¡¯s door to listen for any sound. She¡¯d been a bit harsh yesterday and wasn¡¯t sure if Cindy was still upset.

    She hesitated, debating whether to knock, when the door suddenly swung open from the inside.

    ¡°What are you sneaking around for? Are you nning to steal something from me?¡±

    Dawn shot her a teasing half¨Csmile. ¡°Is there anything in this room that even belongs to you?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s eyes widened for a split second as she was stunned for words. Then she let out a dramatic shriek and grumbled, ¡°What kind of bad karma got me stuck with you two? You¡¯re such a pain ¡­¡±

    Dawn followed behind her. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to school, I¡¯ll just call your father to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°I never said I wasn¡¯t going!¡±

    ¡°So when are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Now! Is that good enough for you?¡±

    Why else would she be up so early?

    Cindy was fuming, so her tone was prickly, but no matter how much she ranted, Dawn just kept the same calm look.

    No matter how much she yelled, Dawn never changed her expression. It felt like shouting at a brick wall. Cindy could scream until her voice gave out, and Dawn would still be unbothered.

    That just made Cindy even more annoyed.

    But her temper fizzled out fast.

    When she walked into the dining room and saw Ethan sitting there, it felt like someone had

    17:43 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>19 B

    Chapter 122 It¡¯s His Birthday

    dumped a bucket of cold water over her head. Her anger vanished instantly.

    A

    <b>50 </b><fn88df> Checktest chapters at find~novel</fn88df>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan had already changed into a suit. He wasn¡¯t wearing a tie and had left the top button of his shirt undone, but there was still an intimidating aura about him that made it hard for the people around him to breathe.

    Even sitting quietly, he seemed tomand the whole room.

    Cindy puffed her cheeks out and sat down in silence.

    Ethan spoke in a cool,zy tone. ¡°What, no hello? Where are your manners? Don¡¯t you know how to say hello?¡±

    Cindy was speechless.

    She looked up, gritted her teeth, and said, ¡°Good morning, Ethan.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow lifted a little, a faint smile tugging at his lips. He made a small sound of acknowledgment, his tone much gentler than before. ¡°The driver will take you to schoolter. If you need anything, just ask him.¡±

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>with </i><i>him </i><i>being </i><i>so </i><i>nice </i><i>all </i><i>of </i><i>a </i>sudden<i>? </i>

    Feeling suspicious, Cindy eyed him up and down for a couple of seconds, and finally muttered a reluctant thank you.

    Dawn watched the two of them in amazement.

    She¡¯d never expected Ethan to be able to keep Cindy in line.

    But it was probably for the best. Maybe Cindy would finally <i>go </i><i>to </i>school without a fuss.

    After breakfast, Tony showed up just in time. Hannah handed him a sandwich and a bowl of oatmeal.

    Tony wolfed down his food and asked between bites, ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯ll take Ms. Swanson to check in at school. Anything else you need me to do?¡±

    Cindy rolled her eyes at the way he asked.

    Such a <i>suck</i><i>¨C</i><i>up</i>.

    <i>If </i>I¡¯m the <i>one </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>taking </i><i>to </i>school<i>, </i>why <i>ask </i>Dawn<i>? </i>

    Dawn caught her look and gave her a light tap, reminding her to mind her manners. ¡°Just keep

    <b>650 </b>

    Chapter 122 It¡¯s His Birthday

    an eye on her, and if she needs anything, help her out.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Porter. Your cousin is my cousin too¨CI¡¯ll make sure she¡¯s settled before I leave!¡±

    Cindy snapped, ¡°Who¡¯s your cousin?¡±

    She huffed under her breath and walked off.

    Tony licked his teeth and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m off, Ms. Porter. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Watching them leave, Dawn frowned a little. ¡°Cindy¡¯s not going to end up fighting with Tony, is she?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ethan took her coat and helped her into it without even thinking. ¡°Tony knows what he¡¯s doing. He¡¯s good at handling tough girls like your sister.¡±

    Dawnughed. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at it, too.¡±

    Whenever Cindy saw him, she went quiet¨Clike a mouse faced with a cat.

    They chatted as they headed out, each getting into their own car.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    She¡¯d just opened the car door when he blocked her halfway, his chin resting on the top edge of the door in the sunlight. In the sunlight, her skin looked porcin¨Csmooth and wless.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes

    darkened as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed.

    ¡°Can you keep January 20th free?¡±

    <i>January </i><i>20th</i>.

    <i>Just </i><i>a </i><i>week </i><i>away</i><i>. </i>

    It¡¯s <i>Ethan¡¯s </i><i>birthday</i>.

    Dawn felt something shift inside her. She tried to y it cool. ¡°Sure, of course. Are we going somewhere?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face gave nothing away. ¡°Nothing special. There¡¯s just a restaurant I¡¯d like to take you

    to.¡±

    <b>17:43 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 B

    444

    Chapter 122 It¡¯s His Birthday

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    $19 Free Cope

    As she got in the car, she thought of the look on Ethan¡¯s face and couldn¡¯t help but smile.

 Beseeched 123

    Chapter 123 A Team Retreat

    Chapter 123 A Team Retreat

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    A few days ago, Dawn had already figured out what she wanted to get Ethan for his birthday. But she¡¯d never done anything like that before, so she just hoped it would all go smoothly.

    After Cindy went back to school, things seemed to have returned to normal.

    Dawn was busy every day, hunting for fresh ideas and new inspiration.

    After a meeting one day, a coworker from the design department, Yvonne Carter, suddenly suggested, ¡°There¡¯s a new resort opening up north, up in the mountains. I heard it¡¯s got a lot of unique features. Why don¡¯t we go check it out to get some inspiration?¡±

    Looking baffled, another coworker asked, ¡°In the mountains?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Yvonne exined, ¡°People are under a lot of stress these days, so everyone wants to escape to the mountains. Secluded resorts like this have be incredibly sought after. Since it¡¯s not officially open to the public yet, it¡¯s the perfect opportunity for us¨Cwe¡¯ll have the entire ce to ourselves.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not officially open yet, how are we supposed to get in?¡±

    Everyone fell silent.

    No one said a word, and all eyes turned to Dawn.

    Since she was the lead designer, it was only natural for her toe up with a solution.

    Dawn scrunched up her nose. ¡°I ¡­ don¡¯t really know anyone who can help. If we can¡¯t get into the resort, how about we just camp in the real forest for a few days?¡±

    Everyoneughed awkwardly, pretending like nothing had happened. Just then, Janice¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, and she said, ¡°Let¡¯s just go to the resort. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it and

    in.¡± make sure we can get

    As soon as they left the meeting room, she pulled out her phone and sent a message.

    ¡°Boss, Dawn wants to go check out that new mountain resort up north for inspiration, but it¡¯s not officially open yet. Could you maybe pull some strings and get the manager to make an exception?¡±

    In less than five minutes, a phone number came through.

    17:43 Fri<b>, </b>Sep 19 B<b>¡­ </b>

    Chapter 123 A Team Retreat

    ¡°Contact him. He¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    ¡°Done! It¡¯s all set!¡±

    50

    +10 Free Goin

    Dawn was honestly curious about Janice¡¯s abilities. ¡°Do you have some kind of secret manual I don¡¯t know about? How is it that you suddenly seem capable of handling everything the moment you be a supervisor?¡±

    Janice yfully covered her phone as if she were hiding some big secret.

    ¡°Well, I have you to thank for that.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out someday. Hurry up and get ready, we¡¯re leaving tomorrow.¡±

    Watching Janice rush back to her office, Dawn couldn¡¯t shake the feeling she was missing something important.

    She shook her head.

    <i>Forget </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>getting </i><i>ready </i><i>for </i><i>the </i><i>trip </i><ies </i><i>first</i>.

    Once everyone got the notice, they were all excited. After all, trips like this were a great way to spark inspiration while having fun. It was much better than being cooped up in the office.

    After getting off work at 6 p.m., Dawn called Lucas on her

    way

    home.

    She gave him a quick update on Cindy.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, I need to go to a resort in the mountains for a couple of days starting tomorrow. Can you check in with Cindy? I¡¯m worried she won¡¯t be able to reach me if she needs anything.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°You¡¯re going to a resort ¡­ Which one?¡±

    ¡°A newly developed resort up north. Our department is going for some inspiration.¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry about it. Workes first. Cindy¡¯s been on her best behaviortely and hasn¡¯t given us any trouble.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucas hung up and immediately sent a message to someone else.

    Chapter 123 A Team Retreat

    Even though she was only going for two days, Dawn still had a lot to pack. Besides her sketching and photography gear, she needed to bring a thick down jacket.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn was neverfortable with hotel bedding, so unless she had no choice, she¡¯d always bring her own bedding set from home.

    Ethan leaned in the doorway, watching her pack with his arms crossed. ¡°Who¡¯s going with you? Just your coworkers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, just five or six of us from the design department. It¡¯s basically a team retreat.¡±

    She drifted into thought for a moment.

    She looked up and asked, ¡°Do you want toe along? I think we¡¯re allowed to bring family.¡±

    Ethan replied swiftly, ¡°Sure.¡±

    <i>What</i><i>? </i>

    She¡¯d just asked out of politeness and hadn¡¯t expected him to actually say yes.

    Ethan suddenly burst outughing, his eyes sparkling. ¡°I¡¯m just messing with you. I have to check in at the project site tomorrow, so I won¡¯t have time.¡± <fnbb2c> Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel</fnbb2c>

    Dawn let out a sigh of relief. Thepany had only booked enough rooms for the team. If Ethan came with her, they¡¯d have to share a room¡­

    <i>Wait</i><i>! </i>

    <i>What </i><i>on </i><i>earth </i><i>am </i>I <i>thinking</i>?

    She was d her head was down, so nobody could see her blushing.

    ¡°Well¡­ make sure you eat and rest on time. I¡¯ll be back in two days.¡±

    Her gentle voice seemed to strike a chord in Ethan.

    His gaze softened, unusually gentle as he looked at her.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back.¡±

    The next morning, thepany¡¯s two ck executive minivans went around to pick everyone <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    When they got to Eastcrest Regency Residence, they saw Dawne out with her suitcase.

    17:43 Fri<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>19 </b>B¡­

    Chapter 123 A Team Retreat

    :

    ¡°Wow, Dawn! I didn¡¯t realize your ce was this huge.¡±

    650

    +10 Free Cons

    ¡°No kidding, vis here are worth a fortune. Most people couldn¡¯t even buy one if they wanted

    to.¡±

 Beseeched 124

    Chapter 124 Arriving at the Resort

    Chapter 124 Arriving at the Resort

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°So we had a little princess in our department all along? Dawn, did youe down from your castle to experience the struggles of us ordinary folks?¡±

    Laughter echoed through the car. Dawn let out a sigh. ¡°To be honest, I went into serious debt to buy this ce. Right now, I¡¯m working like crazy just to pay it off.¡±

    The others stared at her. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°How much do you still owe?¡±

    Dawn shrugged helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ve lost track at this point. I¡¯ll just pay it off little by little.¡±

    And honestly, she wasn¡¯t exaggerating at all.

    She still owed Austin a good chunk of money, and it would take her a long time to pay him back.

    Hearing all this, others in the car couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Everyone agreed that life was tough for working folks¨Cone could work their whole life and still struggle to pay the mortgage.

    ¡°Hey, Janice, why are you so quiet?¡±

    A girl in the department named Jenny noticed Janice had been covering her mouth, looking a little off. ¡°Are you feeling carsick?¡±

    Janice shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. Just thinking about something.¡±

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t admit the real reason¨Cshe was holding backughter.

    Janice nced at Dawn. She had always believed that staying close to Dawn would be

    beneficial. As long as she maintained a good rtionship with Dawn, their boss was more likely to notice her talents, which would make promotions and recognition so much easier.

    But now ¡­

    Keeping a secret all by herself didn¡¯t feel so great after all.

    She cleared her throat.

    She looked away and said calmly, ¡°Just keep your head down and work hard. Sooner orter, your time wille¨Cone day you might just go viral.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>17:47 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 124 Arriving at the Resort

    Being a designer, ying it safe never got you anywhere.

    ??

    +10 Free Coins

    You have to take risks, stand out, and make a name for yourself. <fn5908> Latest content published on FindN()vel</fn5908>

    Fame is the only way to give your work real value.

    Her words left everyone in the car feeling a little down.

    Most of them couldn¡¯t even remember why they started studying design in the first ce.

    Now, everyone was hustling just to survive. Some were even struggling to pay their rent. No one really had the energy to chase after their dreams.

    Dawn said, ¡°Just keep moving forward. Sooner orter, good things will happen.¡±

    The cars sped along, heading north on the highway.

    As the road got more remote and the streetlights thinned out, the scene outside the window turned hazy, and the mountain range in the distance looked closer and closer.

    Janice pointed at one of the peaks. ¡°See that? We¡¯ll take a turn at the base of that mountain¡ª the resort¡¯s tucked in there.¡±

    ¡°In the canyon?¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Isn¡¯t a canyon supposed to have mountains and rivers?¡±

    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±

    Everyone had been feelingid¨Cback; some were even dozing. But as soon as they realized they were almost there, the excitement kicked in.

    The wind in the mountains was biting, and it was much colder than in the city. Even though Dawn wore her windbreaker, her nose turned bright red from the cold.

    Janice quickly handed her a mask. ¡°Put this on. If you catch a cold, I¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡±

    Dawn replied offhandedly, ¡°Why would you be?¡±

    ¡°Because the boss-¡±

    She cut herself off mid¨Csentence.

    Janice turned her head, forced a smile, and said with deliberate exaggeration, ¡°Because taking care <b>of </b>you <b>is </b>a mission assigned by God. If I failed, fate wouldn¡¯t let me off easy.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>17:47 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 124 Arriving at the Resort

    Dawn gave her a puzzled look, that odd feeling surfacing again.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯ve arrived at the resort. Time to get out.¡±

    Janice patted her lightly, skillfully changing the subject.

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    After they grabbed their luggage, the manager of the resort came out to greet them. His gaze moved over the group, lingering for a moment on Dawn before he smiled at Janice. ¡°Ms. Knowles, right? Everything¡¯s ready for you. Pleasee with me.¡±

    He exined as he led the group on a quick tour.

    Everything in the resort was brand new.

    Even the marble floors looked like nobody had ever walked on them.

    ¡°This ce is great. It¡¯s surrounded by mountains and water on all sides, and I heard there are

    a couple of historical buildings out back. Sounds pretty cool.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re the first batch of guests for the resort?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Wow, Janice, you must have some amazing connections to get us in.¡±

    The group erupted with excitement.

    When they reached the main hall, the manager told the front desk to assign rooms. ¡°Ms. Knowles, since the resort isn¡¯t officially open yet, we¡¯ve upgraded everyone to luxury suites for free. I hope you find lots of inspiration during your stay.¡±

    His eyes kept drifting to Dawn as he spoke.

    Janice knew they owed the trip all to Dawn.

    Smiling, she hooked her arm through Dawn¡¯s. ¡°Thank you so much! We¡¯ll go to our room and let you get back to work.¡±

    The manager nodded respectfully. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    As he walked away, Dawn frowned. ¡°Is it just me, or did that manager keep looking at me in a

    weird manner?¡±

    Janice gave an awkward chuckle. ¡°Did he?¡±

    ¡°He definitely did.¡±

 Beseeched 125

    Chapter 125 Running into Austin and Sydney

    Chapter 125 Running into Austin and Sydney

    +10 Free Coins <fn4982> This content belongs to fin?novel</fn4982>

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re the prettiest one out of all of us,¡± Janice teased. Pinching Dawn¡¯s cheek, she nudged her toward the stairs. ¡°Come on There¡¯s a bunch of us here, so there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Let¡¯s go check out your room. We still have a lot to do today.¡±

    ¡­

    Dawn had no choice but to push the whole thing out of her mind for now.

    Everyone dropped off their luggage, had dinner, and then held a quick meeting.

    After that, they all headed out to explore the resort.

    Dawn started off with Janice, but they got separated along the way. She was about to send Janice a text when she caught sight of two familiar faces.

    The man and woman standing before her were wearing matching windbreakers. The man was half a head taller than the woman. Both were good¨Clooking and stylish¡ªa picture¨Cperfect pair. But Dawn wasn¡¯t in the mood to admire them. Pressing her lips tight, she forced out, ¡°Uncle Austin.¡±

    Austin¡¯s expression was distant as he asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here with my coworkers for work.¡±

    Shouldn¡¯t I <i>be </i><i>the </i><i>one </i><i>asking </i><i>him </i><i>that</i>?

    Didn¡¯t Austin <i>already </i><i>leave </i><i>for </i><i>Trifton</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Why </i>is <i>he </i><i>suddenly </i><i>here</i>? <i>And </i>with <i>Sydney</i><i>, </i><i>no </i><i>less </i>¡­

    Sydney wore light brown contacts that made her eyes hard to read. Even her smile looked forced. ¡°Dawn, what a coincidence. We must be fated to keep running into each other like this, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Dawn forced a smile. ¡°I guess so.¡±

    <i>Honestly</i>, <i>you¡¯re </i><i>the </i><i>one </i>who keeps <i>haunting </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    Austin noticed her distant look and frowned. ¡°Well, since we¡¯ve run into each other, let¡¯s have dinner together tonight.¡±

    ¡°No thanks.¡± After getting turned down, the annoyance on Austin¡¯s face became even more obvious. Dawn remained calm as she added, ¡°We¡¯ve still got work to do this afternoon, and I have to eat with my coworkers tonight.¡±

    1-

    Chapter 125 Running into Austin and Sydney

    ¡°What coworkers could be more important than family?¡±

    Family¡­

    <i>Is </i>he talking <i>about </i><i>himself</i><i>? </i>

    +10 Free Coins

    Even though Dawn had already gone numb to it all, hearing that still made her ache a little.

    She had thought a lot about ittely. Sydney was only the trigger¨Cshe wasn¡¯t the reason their rtionship fell apart. The kind of family ties they had were perhaps only good for memories, not for living out.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Dawn.¡± Sydney clung to Austin¡¯s arm and leaned in closer, putting on a sweet voice. ¡°Austin¡¯s always worrying about you. We were nning to visit you after spending a couple of days here anyway. Now that we¡¯ve run into each other, why not hang out together?¡±

    She paused and then added, ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re not still mad at me, are you?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stand her fake attitude for another second.

    ¡°Sydney, aren¡¯t you tired of pretending?¡±

    Sydney¡¯s eyes went wide, and she instantly put on a look of shock and hurt.

    Austin¡¯s face darkenedpletely. ¡°Dawn, watch your tone.¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re having dinner together tonight. That¡¯s final.¡±

    Austin knew Dawn didn¡¯t want to eat with them, but he just ignored the stubborn look in her eyes. He got straight to the point. ¡°All the stuff you did before, I can let that slide. But now that you¡¯re all grown up, you should know how to behave.¡±

    Dawn had felt sad just a moment ago, but now she almostughed out of frustration.

    <i>Here </i>we go <i>again</i>.

    I¡¯m <i>always </i><i>the </i><i>one </i>who <i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>know </i><i>how </i><i>to </i><i>behave</i>.

    <i>Just </i><i>because </i><i>he </i><i>raised </i><i>me</i><i>, </i><i>does </i><i>that </i><i>mean </i><i>I </i><i>have </i>to <i>do </i><i>everything </i>the <i>way </i><i>he </i><i>wants</i><i>? </i>

    But she owed him a lot and had no way to pay him back now. She took a deep breath and said, ¡°Fine, dinner¡¯s on me. I¡¯ll y host for Uncle Austin and Ms. Peay.¡±

    17:47 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 125 Running into Austin and Sydney

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    With that, she brushed past the two of them. As she walked away, she caught snatches of their conversation behind her-

    ¡°Austin, is Dawn going to hate me even more after this?¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t. She¡¯s just being stubborn. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just worried she¡¯ll do something drastic ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°With me around, she wouldn¡¯t dare act up.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    She grit her teeth and quickened her pace.

    Janice found her a few minutester and noticed how pale she looked.

    ¡°I just went to use the bathroom, and you were gone. Where did you go?¡± Janice nced at her hand and rescued the camera she was squeezing to pieces. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, closed her eyes, and let out a long breath. ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    <i>I¡¯m </i>not <i>going </i><i>to </i><i>let people </i><i>like </i><i>that </i><i>ruin </i><i>my </i><i>mood</i>.

    <i>It¡¯s </i>just <i>one </i><i>dinner</i>. <i>What¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>worst </i><i>that </i><i>could happen</i><i>? </i>

    Janice didn¡¯t buy it, but she knew better than to press her. ¡°Let¡¯s go check out the back mountain. I saw the photos they posted in the group chat. Those two buildings are supposed to be from the World War II era.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dawn put her frustration to use and strode out ahead.

    The resort covered several hills, surrounded by beautiful scenery and plenty to explore. Even in winter, the scenery had a special charm. Water flowed under the ice, its movement just visible through the clear surface.

 Beseeched 126

    Most of the leaves had fallen from the tall trees, leaving the trunks a deep brownish¨Cck. Even the moss seemed stripped of its usual vibrancy, looking subdued and deste.

    Dawn took a lot of photos, her mind racing with ideas.

    Before long, she knew exactly what she wanted <i>to </i>do.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back for now. I think it¡¯s time for a quick meeting.¡±

    Janice raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    Looking through the photos on her camera, Dawn said, ¡°I want to use nature as the inspiration -whether it¡¯s the idea of dead treesing back to life or just the never¨Cending cycle of growth, any of these themes could be a fantastic collection.¡±

    One of the photos captured a tiny green sprout poking out of the moss. Her voice rang out clear as she exined, ¡°Let¡¯s call this collection ¡®Breath of the Wilds.¡® What do you guys think?¡±

    Besides ¡°Breath of the Wilds,¡± Dawn¡¯s original collection was inspired by the night sky, which she¡¯d named ¡°Spirit of the Stars.¡±

    Thest collection was named ¡°Wilderness Realm.¡±

    Each of these series carried a sense of hope, a reminder that life can find a way even in the toughest conditions.

    During the meeting, everyone contributed new ideas that fit perfectly into the established themes.

    What was supposed to take two days was wrapped up in just one, all thanks to Dawn¡¯s creative spark.

    Janice pped her hands. ¡°Good job, everyone. The main mission of this trip is done, but we¡¯ll stick with the n and head back the day after tomorrow. Tomorrow is all yours¨Cjust rx

    and have fun.¡±

    The air in the resort was totally different from the city, and being surrounded by nature made

    it so much easier to create.

    Everyone cheered, chanting, ¡°Long live Ms. Knowles!¡±

    Everyone headed back to their rooms, leaving just Janice and Dawn behind.

    17:48 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 20

    Chapter 126 Having Dinner With Uncle Austin

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Janice let out a half¨Cjoking sigh. ¡°Honestly, you should be the team lead. You¡¯ve got both the talent and the connections. I¡¯m just a figurehead.¡±

    Dawn caught the keyword.

    ¡°Connections?¡±

    She let out a dryugh. ¡°What connections do I have?¡±

    ¡°You ¡­¡±

    Of course you have connections!

    Janice nearly spilled everything right then and there.

    But when she thought of what might happen if she did, the words caught in her throat. She tried to smooth things over, saying, ¡°Your talent is all the connection you need. Hard work doesn¡¯t count for muchpared to pure talent.¡±

    She felt a little envious, but she wasn¡¯t jealous.

    There was a reason Dawn had already won international awards before even graduating.

    Dawn didn¡¯t deny what she said, but she answered seriously. ¡°But the only thing in this world that always pays off is hard work. If you don¡¯t work hard, you could have every chance in the world and still miss out.¡±

    Janice studied her face and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°So, what are you doing tonight?¡± <fn0e74> This update is avable on Find[?]ovel</fn0e74>

    Upon hearing the question, Dawn¡¯s face dimmed a little. ¡°I am having dinner with my Uncle

    Austin.¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Your uncle¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t borate. ¡°Want to join us, Janice?¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes sparkled as she grinned. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    I¡¯m going to keep a close eye on Dawn for the boss, just in case anything happens!

    The resort¡¯s restaurant was on the first floor. Dawn and Janice went back to their room to

    <b>17:48 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 126 Having Dinner With Uncle Austin

    freshen up

    and change before heading down.

    $43

    +10 Free Coins

    By the time they arrived, Austin and Sydney were already there, sitting by the window in the otherwise empty hall.

    There was a te of nuts on the table, and Sydney picked one up with her slender fingers, feeding it to Austin, her smile soft and bright.

    Janice muttered under her breath, ¡°Looks like your Uncle Austin and his soon¨Cto¨Cbe fianc¨¦e are getting along great.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s tone was t. ¡°They¡¯re getting engaged soon.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯ll need to take some time off to head back to Trifton?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    If she received an invitation, she would go.

    As they walked up to the table, Dawn greeted them and introduced, ¡°Uncle Austin, this is my team lead, Janice Knowles. Janice, this is my uncle, Austin Osborne. And ¡­

    She nced at Sydney, her tone noticeably colder than before.

    ¡°This is his girlfriend, Sydney Peay.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t react, but Sydney was caught off guard.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Dawn to be so cold to her. She thought she would at least show her a little respect, especially in front of a coworker.

    Sydney¡¯s smile stiffened, but she forced herself to actposed and hid the bitterness in her eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re Dawn¡¯s team lead? Thanks for looking after her these days.¡±

    Janice saw right through the tension and smiled politely, ¡°Ms. Peay, you¡¯re too kind. But shouldn¡¯t those thankse from Austin?¡±

    She looked over at Austin. ¡°I¡¯ve heard so much about Dawn¡¯s Uncle Austin¨Ceveryone says you¡¯re a legend. After seeing you in person, I can see why you¡¯ve got that reputation.¡±

 Beseeched 127

    Chapter 127 We¡¯re Not Really That Close

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn and Janice both called Austin by his first name, but they only addressed Sydney by her

    Their attitude made it obvious¨Cthey refused to acknowledge Sydney¡¯s status as Austin¡¯s girlfriend.

    Sydney¡¯s face changed from flushed to ashen¨Call sorts ofplicated emotions showing on her face.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite amazing as well, Ms. Knowles.¡± Austin kept his tone calm, though there was a colder edge to it now. ¡°You became team lead at such a young age, and you sure know how to look out for your people.¡±

    Janice just grinned wider. ¡°What else can I say? Dawn¡¯s the darling of our team. She¡¯s cute, pretty, and super capable. If I¡¯m going to protect anyone, it¡¯s her.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Austin let out a snort, his eyes going cold. ¡°So you protect her all the time, even when you shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    There was a pointed edge to his words, and everyone at the table picked up on it.

    He was saying Dawn shouldn¡¯t have stepped in earlier.

    Sydney, who hadn¡¯t expected Austin to say anything in her defense, actually looked relieved for once. She reached over and gently tugged his arm. ¡°Austin, we hardly ever get to see Dawn. We should talk about something happier and just enjoy ourselves. Let¡¯s eat first, okay?¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t budge<i>, </i>his deep eyes fixed on Dawn¡¯s face,

    It was as if he was waiting for her to say something.

    But Dawn didn¡¯t react at all. She calmly pulled out her chair, sat down, and passed Janice the

    utensils.

    Austin¡¯s lips moved like he was about to say something harsh, but he ultimately swallowed the words and sat down instead.

    There was a flicker of disappointment on Sydney¡¯s face, but she quickly covered it with a bright smile. ¡°Dawn, Austin and I already ordered. I hope you both like what we picked, but if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, just let us know.¡±

    <b>17:48 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 127 We¡¯re Not Really That Close

    Dawn quietly arranged her napkin, saying nothing.

    With Dawn staying silent, Janice naturally kept quiet, too.

    Austin¡¯s brows knit together, his tone sharp. ¡°Did the cat get your tongue?¡± <fn2de0> Discover more novels at F?nd-Novel</fn2de0>

    Dawn had nothing to say in the face of his biting remark.

    ?

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Janice bristled at his outburst, but when she saw that Dawn didn¡¯t respond beyond a brief pause, she decided to smooth things over before the mood got too awkward.

    She poured Austin a ss of water and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh, Austin. We¡¯ve all had a long day. Dawn did most of the work, and she still showed up for dinner. You really can¡¯t me her for being a little quiet, can you?¡±

    Given the excuse, Austin¡¯s mood eased a bit, but he still acted all high and mighty. ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t make me lecture you in front of everyone.¡±

    As <i>if </i><i>you </i><i>haven¡¯t </i><i>lectured </i><i>me </i><i>enough </i><i>already</i>.

    Dawn gave him a cool little smile and downed the water in her ss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Uncle Austin. I¡¯m not the same as before. I don¡¯t need you telling me how to act anymore.¡±

    Before Austin could say anything, she turned to Sydney, meeting her eyes and speaking clearly. ¡°Ms. Peay, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to look after me. I can take care of myself just fine. It¡¯d be a hassle for you to do everything for me ¡­ After all, we¡¯re not really that close, right?¡±

    There was definitely a deeper meaning in thosest words.

    Austin stared intently at Dawn, feeling like something about her had changed.

    Janice¡¯s eyes went wide¨Cshe had a gut feeling things were about to get interesting.

    She quickly slipped out her phone to send a message.

    Sydney¡¯s smile faltered, but she caught herself and quickly smoothed it over. ¡°That¡¯s good ¡­ I just didn¡¯t want you to think Austin and I weren¡¯t looking out for you.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t even bother responding to her petty games.

    Just then, the waiter started bringing out the food. Dawn was starving, so she just focused on eating. Whenever she tasted something good, she would share it with Janice.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 127 We¡¯re Not Really That Close

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    Dinner dragged on awkwardly but without incident. When she finished, Dawn wiped her mouth and got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t even left before Sydney got up, too, putting on a shy, bright smile.

    ¡°The food here is just so delicious. I think I ate too much ¡­ Austin, Ms. Knowles, you two stay here, I¡¯m going to the restroom as well.¡±

    Sydney trailed behind Dawn, and the moment Austin and Janice were out of sight, her smile vanished.

    The empty hallway echoed with the sound of their footsteps.

    When Dawn came out of the restroom, Sydney was touching up her makeup in the mirror.

    She caught Dawn¡¯s gaze in the reflection, and her tone suddenly turned icy. ¡°Dawn, how do you manage to make Austin care about you constantly, even after you ran off to Northville?¡±

    Dawn gave her a quick look but didn¡¯t bother to reply.

    She just walked calmly to the sink to wash her hands.

    Sydney couldn¡¯t take it anymore. All the frustration she¡¯d bottled up that day boiled over.

    From the moment she got the ticket to Northville, she knew Austin wasing for Dawn, not to enjoy vacation with her.

    Dawn, <i>you¡¯re </i><i>such </i><i>a pain</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>do </i><i>you </i><i>keep </i><i>haunting </i><i>us</i><i>? </i>

    The more Sydney thought about it, the angrier she got. Her temper got the best of her, and she reached out to grab Dawn¡¯s hair.

    But Dawn had <i>been </i>on guard the whole time. She quickly dodged and grabbed Sydney¡¯s wrist, half¨Csmiling as she said, ¡°Ms. Peay, Austin really ought to see you like this. You¡¯re way more charming now than when you¡¯re pretending.¡±

    <b>17:48 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 128 1 Won¡¯t Bother You Anymore

 Beseeched 128

    Chapter 128 1 Won¡¯t Bother You Anymore

    :

    Chapter 128 I Won¡¯t Bother You Anymore

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney froze for a second and tried to pull her hand free, but she couldn¡¯t break loose.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll let go just because you say so? Who do you think you are?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Dawn purposely tightened her grip. Just as Sydney struggled with all her might, Dawn suddenly released her hand.

    Sydney staggered, almost falling to the floor, her face flushing bright red as she spat, ¡°You little bitch, I knew you were nothing but a schemer!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you call scheming?¡± Dawn narrowed her eyes, stepping closer, her voice cold. ¡°Compared to you, Ms. Peay, I¡¯ve got a long way to go. But let me make this clear¨Cyou¡¯d better stop ying games in front of me. I don¡¯t even care about Austin anymore, so what makes you think you matter to me?¡±

    She used to spare Sydney¡¯s feelings for Austin¡¯s sake, but now she realized that being too soft only made Sydney push further.

    Sydney had done more than enough for Dawn to cut her off for good.

    Sydney was so shocked she couldn¡¯t even speak. <i>When </i><i>did </i><i>this </i><i>little </i><i>bitch </i><i>get </i><i>so </i><i>bold</i><i>? </i><i>She </i>¡­ <i>she </i><i>actually </i><i>threatened </i><i>me</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn saw every flicker of emotion on her face. She let out a cold snort and snapped, ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d spend less time scheming against other women and more time figuring out how to keep your man. Do you really think Austin is that clueless?

    ¡°You might be able to fool him for a while, but not forever. When he finds out what you¡¯ve done, I seriously doubt he¡¯ll still treat you the same way.¡±

    As a woman, she found Sydney downright pathetic. That was why she bothered to warn her at

    all.

    With that, she strode out of the restroom.

    Sydney stared after her, barely able to catch her breath.

    ¡°No¡­ No way.¡± Her lips trembled as she muttered under her breath, ¡°We¡¯re getting engaged

    17:48 Sat, <b>Sep </b>20

    Chapter 128 I Won¡¯t Bother You Anymore

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    soon, and then we¡¯ll get married. Austin won¡¯t change. He won¡¯t break up with me. He just

    won¡¯t!¡±

    She sounded like she was trying to convince herself.

    Little did she know that she would regret not taking Dawn¡¯s warning to heart sooner.

    But that was a story for another day.

    For now, Sydney hurried out after Dawn, worried that she might say something she shouldn¡¯t to Austin.

    Dawn returned to the dining room and saw Janice and Austin chatting, both looking a bit off.

    Janice seemed both amused and exasperated by something he¡¯d said. ¡°So, Mr. Osborne, what you¡¯re saying is that just because you raised Dawn, you get to decide every major thing in her life?¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t blink. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Even her marriage and kids?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Janice was speechless at his words.

    She rolled her eyes, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it I really don¡¯t get your logic. Even parents don¡¯t have the right to dictate their children¡¯s lives, let alone an adoptive guardian. Mr. <fna950> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fna950>

    Osborne, your control issues are on another level.¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes, his tone low. ¡°Ms. Knowles, you sure do talk a lot.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Janice.¡±

    Janice started to argue, but Dawn cut her off, her tone icy.

    Dawn stood straight, gazing at Austin just a step away, and spoke each word slowly and clearly. ¡°Uncle Austin, I¡¯m grateful you paid for my schooling and gave me afortable life, but I¡¯m an adult now. I have the right to choose the life I want.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡±

    Dawn looked him straight in the eye, seeing her own reflection in his dark pupils.

    <b>17:48 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 128 I Won¡¯t Bother You Anymore

    Her posture was straight, and her expression was determined.

    Austin said nothing, so she took a deep breath and spoke calmly, ¡°I promised I¡¯d every cent you spent on me. Give me some time, and once I do, we¡¯ll be even.¡±

    843

    +10 Free Coins

    pay you back

    Sydney showed up just in time to hear those words, her eyes brightening as she waited for Austin¡¯s answer.

    Austin rubbed his fingertips together, azy pose that still radiated pressure. His dark eyes were unreadable; no one could guess what he was thinking.

    He didn¡¯t speak for a long time. The silence stretched until everyone thought he wouldn¡¯t

    answer.

    Atst, his cold voice cut through. ¡°So you think just because you say we¡¯re even, that makes it true?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. ¡°What do you want from me, then?¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t reply. He let out a darkugh, straightened his suit, and looked down at her from above. ¡°Dawn, I think you¡¯ve been breathing too much of Northville¡¯s smog. Now that you¡¯ve started working, maybe spend more time practicing your social skills instead of always spouting nonsense when you see me.¡±

    He strode out, each steps sharp and forceful.

    Sydney shot Dawn a vicious look, then hurried after him, calling, ¡°Austin, wait for me!¡±

    Janice watched them go, clicking her tongue. ¡°I thought I should give him a little respect since he¡¯s your uncle, but now I see what kind of person he is¡­¡±

 Beseeched 129

    Chapter 129 A Mystery Guest

    Chapter 129 A Mystery Guest

    ¡°He¡­ just has a bit of a temper.¡±

    Dawn looked down, smiling. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s just enjoy ourselves.¡±

    443

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    She¡¯d already said all she could. Knowing Austin¡¯s personality, she figured she probably wouldn¡¯t be seeing much of him after this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± Janice gave her a meaningful look. ¡°Did you see the way your Uncle Austin stormed off just now? He was clearly upset.¡±

    Dawn was puzzled. ¡°He¡¯s upset because I won¡¯t listen to him

    anymore.

    What¡¯s wrong

    with that?<b>¡± </b>

    Janice sighed. Staring at Dawn¡¯s naive expression, she wasn¡¯t sure how to exin. ¡°Just wait and see! He¡¯s not going to let you walk out of his life so easily!¡±

    Being an adult, Janice knew exactly what that possessive look in his eyes meant.

    Maybe Austin was just used to having Dawn around.

    Or maybe¡­

    It was love, and he just hadn¡¯t figured it out yet.

    Honestly, if that was true, who would win out in the end¨CAustin or their boss<b>? </b>

    The more Janice thought about it, the more she found it oddly exciting.

    Noticing Janice¡¯s dazed expression, Dawn waved her hand in front of her. ¡°What¡¯s got you so lost in thought?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Oh, nothing¨Cwhat did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Your phone keeps buzzing. Someone¡¯s texting you.¡±

    Janice nced at her phone. It was a coworker who¡¯d gotten lost on the back side of the mountain. She turned to Dawn. ¡°We just finished eating, so let¡¯s take a walk and go find her.¡±

    Dawn checked the time. She had no objections.

    The mountain air was refreshing, and it made all her worries fade away. A small part of her wished she could stay there forever.

    48

    Chapter 129 A Mystery Guest

    +10 Free Coins

    <b>As </b>Dawn was enjoying her bath that night, she got a call from Sandra. She guessed that Austin must have said something to her.

    They chatted about life and family matters, but Dawn could sense that Sandra had something

    she wanted to ask.

    Sure enough, the next second, Sandra asked hesitantly, ¡°Dawn, honey, there¡¯s something private I want to ask you. Is that okay?¡±

    Dawn answered, ¡°Go ahead, Mom. What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Are you falling for Ethan?¡±

    Dawn was speechless for a few seconds.

    She figured Sandra might ask about her love life, but she hadn¡¯t expected her to be so blunt.

    Dawn thought for a while and said, ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t really know what it means to like someone, but he makes me feel at ease.¡±

    That was enough for Sandra to understand.

    She let out a long sigh, a bit helpless.

    ¡°Austin called to ask if I knew you were dating. I didn¡¯t tell him anything, not even about you and Ethan Dawn, I feel like it would be better if you told him yourself, but of course, that¡¯s up to you. I¡¯m not going to interfere.¡±

    ..

    Sandra knew it wasn¡¯t her ce toment or meddle in this matter. She had raised her own kids from birth, yet she still wouldn¡¯t try to control their lives¨Clet alone Dawn¡¯s, especially since Dawn had only joined the family at age eight.

    She cared a lot about Dawn, but she was always clear¨Cheaded.

    Dawn¡¯sshes fluttered, and after a long pause, she whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell him for now.¡±

    Janice was right. With Austin¡¯s controlling streak, there was no way he¡¯d let her get married yet.

    That thought made her even more determined. ¡°When I¡¯m ready to get married, I¡¯ll tell him myself.¡±

    After saying goodnight to Sandra, Dawn went to sleep. The next day was pure rxation, and the whole team really rxed for once.

    A¡¯s the evening rolled around, Janice suddenly suggested, ¡°Since we¡¯re going home tomorrow, <fn7c54> Discover more novels at find(?)ovel</fn7c54>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    Chapter 129 A Mystery Guest

    how about we have a poolside barbecue tonight?¡±

    ¡°A poolside barbecue? That means drinks, right?¡±

    ¡°If we¡¯re drinking, we need music too!¡±

    ¡°This is going to be wild!¡±

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    Everyone started talking at once, wondering if they should change into something nicer to get some good photos.

    Dawn walked up to Janice, curious. ¡°What gave you the idea of having a barbecue? Does the resort have fresh ingredients?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°But we can bring stuff in from outside!¡±

    There was a glint of excitement in Janice¡¯s eyes. ¡°A special guest isingter, and he¡¯s bringing barbecue supplies for us. Isn¡¯t that awesome? Aren¡¯t you excited?¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    Truthfully, she felt no excitement, but she put on a polite smile and said, ¡°Super happy. Really excited.¡±

    She honestly didn¡¯t care about the so¨Ccalled mystery guest. While everyone else went off to freshen up, she sat alone in the lobby, spacing out as she watched the fountain outside.

    Her phone buzzed twice.

    It was Ethan.

    Dawn immediately straightened up and opened WhatsApp.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She replied, ¡°Spacing out. What about you?¡±

    ¡°Driving.¡±

    As soon as she saw that, Dawn sent a voice message. ¡°Then just focus on driving, okay? I¡¯ll probably be busy soon, too. Janice says there¡¯s some kind of mystery guesting over.¡±

 Beseeched 130

    Chapter 130 What¡¯s There to Say?

    Not long after, Ethan replied with a voice message.

    ¡°All <i>right</i>, <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>tell </i><i>you </i><i>when </i><i>I </i><i>get </i><i>there</i><i>.</i>¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¹þ

    <i>Dawn </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>sense </i><i>anything </i><i>strange</i>. <i>She </i><i>put </i><i>her </i><i>phone </i><i>away </i><i>and </i><i>went </i><i>to </i><i>change </i><i>into </i><i>something </i><i>casual</i>.

    <i>What </i>kind <i>of </i><i>mystery </i><i>guest </i><i>could </i><i>there </i><i>possibly </i><i>be</i><i>? </i>

    At <i>most</i>, it¡¯s <i>probably </i><i>our </i><i>elusive </i><i>boss </i><i>making </i><i>a </i><i>dramatic </i><i>entrance</i>.

    <i>Honestly</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>is </i><i>Janice </i><i>making such </i><i>a </i><i>big </i><i>deal </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>it </i>¡­

    Dawn was full of silentints as she changed. Soon, the evening arrived, and everyone was buzzing with anticipation.

    The resort staff had decorated the poolside with flowers, greenery, and soft lighting, making the ce look almost magical.

    As the clock inched toward eight, Dawn teased, ¡°What¡¯s taking your mystery guest so long¨Cdid he get lost?¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t jinx it,¡± Janice replied mysteriously. ¡°Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    Dawnughed. ¡°Why would I regret it?¡±

    Ten minutester, two cars pulled into the hotel parking lot. The others hurried over to help carry things in. Dawn stood at the back, and Janice came over and tugged her arm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go help them out!¡± <fn75c7> Read full story at f?ndnovel</fn75c7>

    <i>There </i><i>are </i><i>already </i>so <i>many </i><i>people </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>trunk </i><i>¡­ </i><i>Do </i><i>they </i><i>really </i><i>need </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn hesitated. ¡°Do they really need my help?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You¡¯re the most important person here!¡±

    Janice dragged her along. Dawn was indifferent, but when she saw who got out of the driver¡¯s seat, shepletely froze.

    ¡°You ¡­ What are you doing here?¡±

    With a warm smile, Ethan walked right up to her.

    17:48 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>20 </b>

    Chapter 130 What¡¯s There to Say?

    ¡°I wanted toe, so here I am.¡±

    With that, the whole crowd around them burst out with teasingughter.

    <b>43 </b>

    D

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn had never experienced something like this in front of so many people. Her face flushed red. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing when we texted earlier?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Ethan smiled, lowering his head a little. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say I¡¯d talk to you once I got here?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t have any retort for that.

    <i>Well</i>¡­ <i>that¡¯s </i><i>exactly </i>what <i>he </i><i>said</i>.

    Dawn¡¯s lips curled into a smile she couldn¡¯t hide, no matter how hard she tried.

    She edged closer to Ethan, just to hide her blushing face a little. ¡°I thought the mystery guest was our boss, not you.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and a strange sinking feeling crept in.

    He pressed his tongue against his mrs and leaned in, his voice low and a little tempting. ¡°Babe, considering I came all this way to bring you barbecue, if I messed up something, would you forgive me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The word ¡®babe¡® made Dawn¡¯s head spin.

    ¡°What did you

    do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing big. Actually, it¡¯s good news.¡±

    Ethan brushed her hair aside. It felt like the perfect moment to confess. ¡°Actually, I ¡­

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    The loud voice startled them both.

    Dawn turned toward the person calling, then looked back at Ethan. ¡°Mr. Day probably needs something from you. Go ahead. I¡¯ll go see how the fire¡¯sing along.¡±

    She walked away while Ethan¡¯s expressionpletely darkened.

    He muttered through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡¯d better actually need me for something!¡±

    17:49 Sat, Sep <b>20 </b>

    Chapter 130 What¡¯s There to Say?

    ¡°It¡¯s not me It¡¯s him.¡± Tony handed over his phone, trying not to look nervous.

    ¡­

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Osborne. He said he¡¯s in Wornellston now, and he wants to meet with you tomorrow morning.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed. He looked away after a second. ¡°I¡¯m not free tomorrow morning. Make it afternoon.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s flying out in the afternoon¡­

    ¡°Then tell him I¡¯m not avable.¡±

    ¡°1

    It was clear he didn¡¯t care about the invitation. If they weren¡¯t already business partners, he wouldn¡¯t have bothered at all.

    Tony saw the look on his boss¡¯s face and immediately backed off.

    Ethan flexed his fingers and walked over to the grill.

    <i>Well</i><i>, </i>so <i>much </i><i>for </i><i>my </i><i>heartfelt </i><i>confession </i><i>¡­ </i><i>My </i><i>confession </i><i>got </i><i>cut </i><i>off </i><i>at </i><i>the </i>worst <i>possible </i><i>moment</i><i>. </i><i>When </i>will <i>I </i><i>ever </i><i>get </i><i>another </i><i>chance</i>?

    Dawn and Janice were helping start the fire, but the smoke made Dawn cough.

    ¡°Dawn, Janice, you two go take a break. We¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    A male coworker shooed them away and took over.

    Dawn covered her mouth and coughed twice. ¡°How long is this barbecue going tost? Will it even work?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯ll work! Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Janice paused and then leaned in. ¡°Did your fianc¨¦ say anything to you?¡±

    Dawn blinked, confused. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    <i>I </i><i>guess </i><i>that </i><i>means </i><i>he </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>say </i><i>anything </i><i>after </i>all.

    Janice took a deep breath and led Dawn to a nearby chair. ¡°I really thought he came all this way just to tell you something important.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is there to tell me?¡±

 Beseeched 131

    Chapter 131 She Hates Being Kept in the Dark

    <b>43 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    <i>Logically </i><i>speaking</i><i>, </i><i>when </i><i>a </i><i>normal </i><i>guy </i><i>gets </i><i>pushed </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>, </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>just </i><i>spill </i><i>everything</i>? <i>What </i><i>exactly </i><i>is </i><i>Boss </i><i>thinking</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn finally sensed something was off. She sized Janice up and down. ¡°Are you hiding something from me? Is it about my fianc¨¦?¡±

    Janice was caught off guard by the question.

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    She was about to deny it, but just then, she spotted Ethan strolling over. She quickly said, ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t even know him that well, and your fianc¨¦ is so intimidating that I can barely even talk to him, okay? Oh, look, he¡¯s here. I¡¯ll leave and let you guys talk!¡±

    Janice took off like a shot, leaving Dawn standing there alone, her suspicions growing stronger.

    As soon as Ethan sat down, he noticed something was wrong with her expression. He frowned slightly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, babe?¡±

    Dawn crossed her arms and spoke coolly. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re really good when ites to keeping secrets, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ethan felt a sinking feeling in his heart, but he kept his face neutral. ¡°Hm?¡±

    <i>Oh</i><i>, </i>so <i>you¡¯re </i><i>still </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>pretend </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>not </i><i>hiding </i><i>anything </i><i>from </i><i>me</i>?

    Dawn looked toward the others, deciding not to embarrass him in public. She took a breath and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect you to show up tonight.¡±

    Now that she thought back on everything, all the weird little clues finally clicked.

    Ethan was the boss of Dreammaker Studios!

    That¡¯s why Wendy <i>got </i>fired.

    No wonder he was always <i>so </i>clear about what was going on at herpany!

    And Janice¡­ If she and Ethan only met once, why would they have each other on WhatsApp?

    The more Dawn thought about it, the more stifled she felt. She wasn¡¯t exactly angry, but she was ufortable. She grabbed her water and gulped it down, sparks practically flying from

    her eyes.

    <b>17:49 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 131 She Hates Being Kept in the Dark

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan picked up on her mood right away and was about to say something. But just as he opened his mouth, a coworker shouted, ¡°Dawn, Mr. Jackson,e eat!¡±

    Tony bought all the barbecue food tonight. He even got some roast chicken andmb cutlets, and had the hotel heat them up so they¡¯d be ready to eat.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Ethan had just started to speak when Dawn stood up and strode off, not even ncing at him.

    He was left speechless.

    Over at the grill, Tony was getting ready to start cooking.

    When Dawn walked over, he greeted her enthusiastically, ¡°Ms. Porter, do you want beef or seafood? I¡¯ll grill it for you first.¡±

    Dawn shot him a re but said nothing. She just sat down nearby without answering.

    Tony was baffled.

    <i>Did </i><i>I </i><i>do </i><i>something </i><i>to </i><i>upset </i>Ms. <i>Porter</i><i>? </i>

    He scratched his nose awkwardly and hurried off to get the food cooked, hoping to make up for whatever it was.

    Janice also noticed Dawn looked upset. Thinking back to how she¡¯d almost spilled the secret earlier, Janice felt a wave of guilt and brought her amb cutlet.

    ¡°You look upset. Here, have amb cutlet and cheer up.¡±

    Dawn took themb cutlet and gave her a long, meaningful look. ¡°I¡¯m not upset. I just uncovered a secret, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Janice was at a loss for words.

    That¡¯s not good.

    <i>I </i>wonder how things <i>are </i><i>going </i><i>on </i><i>Boss¡¯s </i>side. On <i>my </i><i>end</i>, <i>I </i><i>definitely </i><i>feel </i>the <i>pressure</i>.

    Janice forced a couple ofughs and quickly handed Dawn some napkins. ¡°Secrets can be good or bad, right? If it didn¡¯t make you mad, then it¡¯s probably a good secret.¡±

    Dawn nibbled hermb cutlet and said, ¡°Who actually likes being lied to?¡±

    <b>17:49 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 131 She Hates Being Kept in the Dark

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    To her, Ethan¡¯s identity as Dreammaker Studios¡® boss was just a trivial matter. Even if he told her, it wouldn¡¯t change a thing.

    But if he really saw her as his future partner, he should have told her¨Ceven if it was just a casual mention. She hated nothing more than being kept in the dark.

    Dawn heard steady footsteps behind her and didn¡¯t need to look to know who it was. She lowered her eyes and let the topic drop.

    Ethan waved Janice off, and she practically bolted with relief.

    The noise around them faded, and in that little space, it felt like it was just the two of them again. Ethan watched the way Dawn ate hermb cutlet¨Cit almost looked like she was venting her anger on that little piece of cutlet.

    His eyes darkened, but his voice was gentle. ¡°Are you mad?¡±

    Dawn stayed silent.

    ¡°I ¡­¡± For the first time, Ethan struggled for words. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, as if the words were stuck.

    He closed his eyes for a moment, and his striking face seemed even more intense. ¡°It¡¯s true, I¡¯m the owner of Dreammaker Studios. But when I went to thepany that day, I wasn¡¯t trying to avoid you. You just didn¡¯t notice me. I ¡­

    ¡°So you thought it was funny?¡±

    11

    Dawn looked up at him, her clear eyes shining in the night. ¡°You had so many chances to tell me, but you didn¡¯t. Was it to mess with me, or did you think you were keeping it from me for my own good? Ethan, I think I deserve a real answer.¡± <fn25e0> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn25e0>

    Her expression was earnest and sincere as she spoke, and Ethan felt a sudden warmth bloom in his chest.

    The fact that she wanted to hear his exnation¨Cthat alone told him she still tr

 Beseeched 132

    Chapter 132 Are You Still Mad at Me?

    He straightened up in his seat without letting any emotion show.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Dawn raised her eyebrows, waiting for him to continue.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I never meant to keep things from you. It just happened that you sent your r¨¦sum¨¦ to Dreammaker Studios. Naturally, I wanted you to stay and work here, but¡­

    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d think I gave you special treatment ¡­¡±

    Dawn cut him off. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about special treatment?¡±

    That caught Ethan off guard. He¡¯d assumed she was being sarcastic, but there was nothing but sincerity in her round, sparkling eyes.

    ¡°A lot of people go around begging for a shot at a good job, or just to get the green light on something. If I have someone who can help, I¡¯d be grateful and take the opportunity without hesitation.¡±

    Dawn had confidence in herself. She knew her own worth.

    She never relied on empty words or luck.

    Ethan¡¯s handsome face finally rxed, and a look of pure admiration appeared in his eyes. <fnca4b> ?????? ???? ?ovelFind</fnca4b>

    He knew it he always liked that Dawn never fussed over little things. Her applying to Dreammaker Studios really was a surprise. Dreammaker Studios had always been meant as a gift for her.

    He never thought she would walk right into the gift herself, turning the whole thing into a surprise for him instead.

    ¡°If I could be Ms. Porter¡¯s connection, that would be my honor.¡±

    Dawn froze, staring at his earnest face.

    It felt like a person in a position of power saying, ¡°Come use me¨Cdo whatever you want with

    me ¡­ ¡±

    Her breath caught, and she quickly pushed the thought away, her gaze flickered as she looked away. ¡°I¡¯m just saying, I can achieve what I want on my own.¡±

    Chapter 132 Are You Still Mad at Me?

    She had Austin to thank for that.

    He always made her learn to stand on her own feet.

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan put his hands on her shoulders and turned her to face him, his deep voice carrying real weight. ¡°When I¡¯m around, you don¡¯t have to do everything by yourself. Just promise me you¡¯ll take care of yourself when I¡¯m not there.¡±

    They looked at each other, their breathing in sync.

    Dawn looked at him and felt her heart suddenly racing.

    After a long moment, she bit her lip and turned away.

    She murmured, ¡°You sound like I can¡¯t do anything myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re more than capable, but that means you leave no room for your fianc¨¦ to do anything.¡± Ethan sighed, took her hand, wiped the oil off with a napkin, and held it in his palm. Then he said coaxingly, his voice gentle, ¡°Are you still mad at me?¡±

    Dawn nced at their intertwined hands. ¡°I wasn¡¯t mad to begin with.¡±

    Ethan felt his heart turn to mush.

    She was just too easy to please.

    But that wouldn¡¯tst.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll grill it for you.¡±

    Dawn licked her lips, her already rosy mouth looking even glossier. She nced back and said, ¡°Something vegetarian. Thatmb cutlet filled me up.¡±

    He got up and headed for the grill.

    She watched his tall figure, her heart filling with a strange feeling.

    She didn¡¯t care much anymore, but running into Sydney and Austin here had left Dawn a little annoyed. Still, that feeling vanished once Ethan showed up. He gave her¡­ a sense of security Austin never could.

    After solving the majorpany problem, everyone was hyped. Two guys brought out severalrge boxes of beer.

    ¡°We¡¯re not leaving till we¡¯re all drunk tonight!¡±

    <b>17:49 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 132 Are You Still Mad at Me?

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for Mr. Jackson to join us. Let¡¯s party!¡±

    As soon as someone shouted that, Janice instinctively nced at the couple nearby.

    Nothing happened. No strange reaction.

    It seemed everything was just fine.

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    For some reason, she found herself letting out a sigh of relief as well. Living every day with a secret¨Cand unable to stop herself from wanting to take advantage of it¨Cwas honestly exhausting. Sometimes, she truly hated that damned ambitious streak of hers.

    Janice walked over with a bottle and handed it to Dawn. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re going to be the pir of Dreammaker Studios from now on. We¡¯re counting on you! I¡¯ll skip the mushy speeches- cheers<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    She even raised her ss to Ethan, looking way bolder than her usual self.

    Dawn was surprised.

    But since Janice downed it in one go, it would have been awkward for Dawn not to drink too.

    Maybe everyone was just excited¨Cthose boxes of beer emptied out fast. Once people were tipsy, they got bolder, and someone started joking with Ethan.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson ¡­ how did you and Dawn first meet?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, tell us!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Greenwood kept warning us not to mention your name in front of Dawn. At first, we thought it was some kind of dramatic exes thing, but it turns out it was a secret game between a couple!

 Beseeched 133

    Chapter 133 Drunk

    +10 Free Coins

    The man speakingughed so hard he nearly toppled over, while the only one still sober, Janice, had already gone ghost¨Cwhite.

    Damn it<i>! </i>

    <i>Was </i><i>this </i><i>idiot </i><i>trying </i><i>to </i><i>lose </i><i>his </i><i>job</i><i>? </i><i>Flirting </i>with <i>disaster </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>! </i>

    She quickly checked the two key figures, anxious about how they¡¯d take it.

    Dawn was clearly drunk; her face was flushed, eyelids were heavy, and she was swaying as if fighting to stay conscious. Ethan had his arm restingzily behind her, ready to steady her if she tipped.

    Then suddenly, the whole ce went quiet.

    Everyone seemed to be holding their breath, waiting for his response.

    ¡°Me and her ¡­ ¡®

    11

    His deep voice sliced through the silence, and everyone instinctively leaned closer.

    The glow of the nearbymp carved out Ethan¡¯s striking features, each one sharp and defined. He shifted his gaze to the woman next to him, his eyes so gentle they almost radiated warmth.

    ¡°She lives next door. I¡¯ve watched her since she was a kid.¡±

    The second he finished, the group erupted with rowdy cheers.

    The crowd let out a wave of relief. So Mr. Jackson wasn¡¯t as cold as he looked.

    That only encouraged bolder teasing.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why! No wonder you two are always close. Honestly, you¡¯re perfect together.¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Mr. Jackson and Dawn are a match made in heaven!¡±

    Yvonne, stered and wobbling, nodded with exaggerated seriousness. ¡°Of course! From the day Dawn joined, I thought so. Only Mr. Jackson fits her.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow arched, and he gave her a slow look.

    Thepliments kept piling on, but Dawn barely reacted.

    Chapter 133 Drunk

    +10 Free Coins

    To her, everything was just noise, buzzing like static in her head, as if insects were crawling through her mind. She leaned against the post, murmuring with a sleepy slur, ¡°I wanna sleep ¡­ Can we go to bed now?¡±

    Nobody spoke.

    Another silence.

    It was like someone hit pause on the whole room.

    She spoke softly, yet somehow everyone in the room heard her.

    Only Ethan stayedposed. He cupped her cheek as her face rested perfectly in his palm.

    He looked around at the stunned group and said in his usual calm way, ¡°She¡¯s had too much. I¡¯ll take her home. You all keep celebrating. Take tomorrow off, and this month the design team¡¯s getting double bonuses.¡±

    With that, he gathered Dawn into his arms, carried her down the corridor, and stepped into the elevator. <fncf53> This text is hosted at find?novel</fncf53>

    She drifted in and out of consciousness, muttering.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Ethan looked down at her. Eyes closed, she raised a hand as if to stop him.

    ¡°What is it, Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Her drunken, husky voice carried an odd sweetness. ¡°My drink¡¯s gonna spill. Stop shaking me.¡±

    Ethan was speechless.

    The elevator doors slid open on the third floor.

    He studied her, chuckling softly as they walked out. ¡°So where¡¯s your drink?¡±

    ¡°Right here.¡±

    She hugged her head. ¡°I¡¯m a cup, and if you move me around, I¡¯ll spill everything.¡±

    Ethan let out a helplessugh, shook his head, swiped the card, and pushed the door open with his shoulder. He set her gently on the bed, brushing stray strands of hair behind her ear.

    <b>17:49 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20

    Chapter 133 Drunk

    ¡°So, my little cup, can you sit still for a moment? I¡¯ll get some water to clean you up.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes

    fluttered open, cheeks glowing crimson under the light.

    She whispered, ¡°Come back soon.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He propped up her pillow, making herfortable, then went to fetch water.

    When he returned three minutester, he froze in the doorway.

    43

    +10 Free Coins

    She was still cross¨Clegged on the bed butpletely undressed. Her skin gleamed like ivory, her dark hair spilling wildly around her shoulders, and her tipsy, innocent gaze was pure temptation.

    A sudden fire surged in him, his eyes darkening, throat tightening as he swallowed hard.

    Clueless, Dawn lifted her arms toward him, her look unguarded and soft.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hold me, I¡¯ll spill everything.¡±

    He remained silent.

    His jaw clenched, veins pulsing at his temple as he fought for control. He inhaled sharply, turned away, and grabbed a set of pajamas from the rack.

    His voice came out rough. ¡°Put these on.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too hot.¡±

    Momentster, the air conditioner was set lower.

    It was Dawn¡¯s first time this drunk, and Ethan walked away certain of one thing. Alcohol was something she should never touch again.

 Beseeched 134

    Chapter 134 Fake Sleep

    By the time he managed to coax and trick her into washing up, it was already midnight.

    But Dawn¡¯s drunken haze was only starting to deepen.

    He tucked her in, yet she kept pushing the nket away.

    She insisted it would keep the alcohol from leaking out of her head.

    The temperature in the room was just right, so she wouldn¡¯t freeze without a cover. But for Ethan, it was pure agony.

    Her slender legs were half uncovered, and her pajamas were tossed on carelessly, highlighting curves that were hard to ignore.

    Ethan abruptly stood, his eyes tinged red as he turned aside.

    His tone came out rough, threaded with helplessness.

    ¡°Dawn, go to sleep.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head, puzzled why he was so tense. Her wide, innocent eyes reminded him of a startled fawn.

    She blinked a few times, then murmured, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She shut her eyes and instantly drifted off.

    Ethan was rendered speechless.

    He lingered on her sleeping face, tongue pressing against his cheek, before finally letting out a quietugh.

    <i>What </i><i>a </i><i>little </i><i>menace</i>. <i>Hasn¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>been </i>testing <i>my </i><i>patience </i><i>since </i><i>we </i><i>were </i><i>young</i><i>? </i>

    After tidying the towels and water in the bathroom, Ethan checked the room¡¯sfort, changed into something casual, and went downstairs.

    The moment Tony spotted him, he enthusiastically raised a handful of skewers.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, is Ms. Porter asleep? Come on, have some more.¡±

    Ethan nced his way and let out a cold snort. ¡°If you like them so much, eat all you want. Just

    Chapter 134 Fake Sleep

    don¡¯t choke on them.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Tony¡¯s grin stiffened, but he still took a reluctant bite and grumbled. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t. No need to

    snap at me¡­ ¡±

    Ethan wasn¡¯t interested in banter. He leaned back into a chair, stretching his long legs out and crossing them.

    He looked utterly at ease.

    ¡°Austin¡¯s gone?¡±

    Tony blinked, then quickly straightened. ¡°Mr. Osborne should still be in Northville. From what I can tell, he won¡¯t leave until he meets you.¡±

    ¡°Then let him.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®huh¡®?¡± Ethan turned his head, his rxed stare carrying a razor edge. ¡°If he wants a meeting so badly, give it to him. But tell him I¡¯m overseas on business and won¡¯t return for ten days.¡±

    Tony froze in confusion.

    He wanted to probe further, but after catching his boss¡® expression ¡­

    Forget it, <i>better </i><i>not</i>.

    Tony quietly set aside the skewers, pulled out his phone, and stepped aside to call.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Osborne. Mr. Jackson is in Faloria for an important project. If you¡¯d like to meet, you¡¯ll need to wait.¡±

    There was silence on the line, then, ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°Roughly ten days.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Austin frowned, his tone unreadable. ¡°Then let me know the moment he returns.¡±

    He ended the call and stared at the phone in silence.

    Osbert had been updating him, and with the speaker on, he caught everything.

    Chapter 134 Fake Sleep

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Mr. Osborne¡­¡± He carefully gauged his reaction. ¡°I contacted Jackson¡¯s office earlier, and they had no record of Mr. Jackson traveling.¡±

    Austin¡¯s eyes lifted. ¡°You think he¡¯s avoiding me deliberately?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    He hadn¡¯t said that.

    Austin flipped his phone over, the thud loud in the stillness. His expression was dark, like the dead of night.

    ¡°If this is his idea of a game, I¡¯ll wait and see what kind of performance he has nned.¡±

    At this moment, Austin had no idea.

    This would be the single choice he would regret most in his life.

    After a night of heavy drinking, Dawn woke the next morning hardly able to face herself.

    She sat on the bed, holding her head, struggling to recall the absurd, foolish things she¡¯d done. She caught a few hazy fragments, but the rest escaped her.

    Then she heard the front door open.

    Her eyes widened, and she dove under the nket.

    Footsteps approached.

    Then receded.

    Then came closer again.

    <i>Wait</i><i>, </i>why <i>did </i><i>it </i><i>stop</i><i>? </i><fn53ee> This update is avable on FindN()vel</fn53ee>

    She cracked her eyes open the slightest bit, and came nose to nose with an outrageously handsome man.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Dawn yelped, clutching her face before scrambling upright, wrapped in the nket. After a pause, she bit her lip and stammered, ¡°I¨CI thought you were already gone.¡±

    He raised a brow. ¡°You dislike seeing me that much?<b>¡± </b>

    17:49 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>20

    Chapter 134 Fake Sleep

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    :

    43)

    +10 Free Coins

    Her voice shot higher, then she gave in and threw the nket aside. ¡°Don¡¯t you know sneaking up on people is terrifying?<b>¡°</b>

    Her voice shot higher, then she gave in and threw the nket aside. ¡°Don¡¯t you know sneaking up on people is terrifying?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Of course I know.¡± Ethan smirked, his voice light and crisp. ¡°But I figured, if Ms. Porter wasn¡¯t faking sleep, you wouldn¡¯t be startled at all. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

 Beseeched 135

    Chapter 135 Intimate Morning

    Chapter 135 Intimate Morning

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t know where to look. In just a moment, her face turned red. ¡°Um ¡­ I¨CI was just getting ready. Who told you to juste in like that?¡±

    ¡°Okay, my bad,¡± the man said, admitting his mistake.

    Just as Dawn thought he was about to leave, he patted the nket with his big hand. Beneath the nket was ¡­ her butt!

    Her eyes widened, but she was at a loss for words.

    Was she supposed to ask him why he patted her butt?

    No way. That would be ridiculous!

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was full ofughter, but he hid it well, just enough to look gentle. In a soft voice, as if nothing had happened, he said, ¡°Alright,e on, get up and have breakfast. Everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Hearing that, Dawn forgot all about being shy.

    She grabbed her phone and saw it was already past nine.

    She threw off the covers and got out of bed. Her long, straight legs were clearly visible under her nightgown. She ran barefoot into the bathroom, mumbling, ¡°Why didn¡¯t

    wake me up

    sooner?¡±

    Ethan was at a loss for words.

    you

    The bathroom door wasn¡¯t even closed and from where he sat, he had a perfect view of her pretty legs.

    Calmly enjoying the sight, he got up, grabbed a pair of slippers, and ced them by her feet while saying, ¡°They say women are hard to please, and I guess it¡¯s true. You told me not to wake you, and now you¡¯re saying I should¡¯ve woken you earlier.¡±

    Dawn stuffed her toothbrush into her mouth, her cheeks puffed up with toothpaste.

    She red at him through the mirror, as if telling him to shut up.

    Ethan raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°So, should I wake you up or not?¡± <fnf3c9> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find¡¤novel</fnf3c9>

    Dawn was surprised. She had never seen this side of him before.

    <b>17:49 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 135 Intimate Morning

    :.

    When they were kids, he was always ying it cool and pulling pranks.

    She pouted and mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re the one alwaysining.¡±

    Ethan was stunned, then burst outughing.

    +10 Free Coins

    He didn¡¯t say anything more. Instead, he pulled a ck hair tie from the drawer, gathered her long hair clumsily in his hands and tied it into a ponytail.

    Since she was in a spaghetti¨Cstrap nightgown, his fingers brushed against the bare skin on her shoulder as he did that.

    She shivered. A tingling feeling went all the way to her fingertips.

    This was way too intimate.

    The blush that had faded from her face returned.

    Dawn should have said she could do it herself, but for some reason, neither of them said a word and the strange feeling lingered in the air.

    All of Ethan¡¯s attention was on his hands. He was frowning, as if he were working on a huge project.

    He kept reying the tutorial he¡¯d seen online.

    Was it supposed to go like this? Or like that?

    After a few tries, he still couldn¡¯t do anything fancy, so he just tied her hair into a simple low ponytail.

    When he looked up, the girl in the mirror was staring at him.

    Ethan rubbed his nose awkwardly and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dawn whispered, ¡°Did anyone ever tell you how handsome you look when you¡¯re focused?¡±

    For a moment, Ethan¡¯s dark eyes looked a little flustered. He mumbled, ¡°Finish getting ready. I need to take a call.¡±

    He turned and left the room in quick strides. Dawn tilted her head, watching him until he disappeared.

    His ears were red.

    <b>17:50 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 135 Intimate Morning

    Was Ethan¡­ shy?

    Pretty sure he was. Dawn couldn¡¯t help smiling. She felt great.

    42

    +10 Free Coins

    When she went downstairs after getting ready, everyone at the dining table looked at her. After hanging out yesterday, they were morefortable with each other and spoke freely.

    ¡°Oh, Dawn. You¡¯re up sote. Looks like you and Mr. Jackson had a nice night yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Otherwise, it would be a waste of a beautiful night like that, right?¡±

    The person talking gave everyone a meaningful look.

    Dawn nced at the man by the window. He was looking down at his phone with a serious expression on his face. She had no idea what he was thinking.

    She looked away and sat down.

    ¡°You guys all seem to be in a good mood. You¡¯re still talking nonsense this early.¡±

    Janice nudged her shoulder and grinned. ¡°Did we say anything wrong?¡±

    Everyone had seen Ethan carefully carry her back to her room yesterday, looking all nervous.

    Dawn didn¡¯t bother exining. They wouldn¡¯t believe her anyway.

    Her face was still blushing as she lowered her head and ate. She muttered, ¡°Just hurry up and eat. We still have to head back soon.¡±

    Since she didn¡¯t want to y along, they changed the subject and started talking about some fun things that happened during their trip.

    After breakfast, everyone packed their things and put them in the car.

    Ethan showed up, and naturally, Dawn would go back with him. As she came out of the room with her suitcase, Janice suddenly called out to her from behind.

 Beseeched 136

    Chapter 136 Crafted Gift <fn7707> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? find?novel</fn7707>

    Chapter 136 Crafted Gift

    ¡°I ¡­ I need to tell you something.¡±

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn noticed her awkward expression and thought something serious had happened. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious but ¡­ ¡°Janice took a deep breath, the look in her eyes shifting <i>to </i>a determined one.

    She continued, ¡°I found out a while back that Mr. Jackson is the boss of Dreammaker Studios and your fianc¨¦. Ms. Greenwood told me not to say anything to you about it, so I didn¡¯t. I just wanted to apologize, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Dawn had thought it was something more serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    At the end of the day, it was all on Ethan.

    Dawn had already forgiven the main culprit, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t hold it against anyone else.

    Janice blinked. She couldn¡¯t help herself and asked, ¡°But I did try to take advantage of the situation. You¡¯re not mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Take advantage? For what?¡±

    ¡°To get a promotion and a raise!¡± Janice answered.

    Everything Janice had done so far was to get Ethan to notice her talent through Dawn.

    <i>Dawn </i><i>really </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>notice</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s alright,¡± Dawn spoke.

    What?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn looked at Janice¡¯s stunned expression and couldn¡¯t help letting out a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯spletely normal for someone with talent to seek out opportunities. Besides, you didn¡¯t do anything that hurt me. You merely used avable resources. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    After all, that was how the world worked. Whoever had more resources would have more opportunities.

    One couldn¡¯t <b>just </b>follow the rules and expect a miracle to happen.

    <b>18:31 </b>Mon, Sep 22 T

    Chapter 136 Crafted Gift

    However, Dawn¡¯s reaction surprised Janice.

    +20 Free Coins

    Janice let out a sigh of relief and patted her chest. ¡°I was so scared because I thought you would be angry. I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night because I was worrying about how I should apologize to you.¡±

    Dawn tugged at her suitcase and signaled to Janice to walk ahead of her. ¡°Even if I¡¯m angry, I wouldn¡¯t be angry at you. You¡¯re just following instructions. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±

    Janice turned. Dawn was facing the hallway, the sunlight falling across her pretty features.

    Honestly, Dawn would likely do very well as a celebrity due to her exceptional looks. She¡¯d be a top¨Ctier visual no matter where she went.

    However, she wasn¡¯t just a pretty face.

    Dawn was young, talented, and had real substance.

    <i>Maybe </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>better </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>her </i>friend instead of trying <i>to </i>win <i>over </i><i>others</i>.

    Dawn noticed Janice staring and smiled, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Janice shook her head, smiling widely before speaking again, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering when you and Mr. Jackson will be getting married.¡±

    Dawn raised her eyebrows and didn¡¯t answer.

    She thought about the gift she had prepared for Ethan.

    <i>I </i><i>guess </i>it will <i>happen </i><i>soon</i>.

    After returning from the resort, everyone dove headfirst into work, and the entire design department was swamped.

    As the lead designer, Dawn sometimes stayed overnight at the office to make sure everything was progressing smoothly, with no errors.

    Ethan wished she wouldn¡¯t work so hard, but he knew he couldn¡¯t stop her. Ultimately, the only thing he could do was run around for her, making sure to send her food and drinks, and even throwing in some romantic surprises once in a while.

    In the blink of an eye, they were almost halfway through January.

    While Dawn was resting, she suddenly remembered that Ethan¡¯s birthday was approaching.

    Chapter 136 Crafted Gift

    She quickly called Aydin Willis, the craftsman whom she had previously contacted.

    34

    +20 Free Coins

    Aydin was entric, and Dawn had only been able to ask him to make the rings because they had briefly met when she was in college. Otherwise, she was sure he wouldn¡¯t do it.

    ¡°Mr. Willis, are the rings done?¡±

    Dawn could hear music from the other end of the line, mixed with other background noise. Aydin snorted quietly, ¡°Of course. I did it personally. But seriously¡­ your design is way too difficult. Carving out such a small piece of onyx and embedding it into tinum? That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Aydin trailed off, almost like he¡¯d forgotten what he wanted to say.

    Finally, he seemed to find the words, ¡°Literally mission impossible!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t say anything.

    She held her phone away from her ear for a while, waiting for Aydin to finish before holding it against her ear again. ¡°That¡¯s because I trust your skills. No one else will be able to achieve what I want.¡±

    ¡°Obviously!¡±

    Aydin snorted with pride, ¡°When are youing to pick them up?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Dawn answered.

    The next morning, after her morning meeting in the office, Dawn went to get the rings.

    Dawn had gotten inspired after deciding to propose to Ethan on his birthday. As such, she had gotten these rings made.

    She was ready to take their rtionship to the next level.

    She opened the ring box<i>, </i>revealing two intricate rings inside.

    The piece was crafted entirely from tinum, with an additional high¨Cquality onyx piece set <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

    Always together, under the stars and moon<i>. </i>

    C

 Beseeched 137

    Chapter 137 The Anticipated Day

    This was the promise that Dawn could give Ethan right from the start.

    34

    +20 Free Coins

    However, it seemed like he already had something nned for that day. Dawn had no idea who Ethan was nning to invite or where they would be.

    Thinking about it made Dawn a little nervous.

    Two days passed, and the day finally arrived.

    As usual, Dawn woke up and headed downstairs to help Hannah with breakfast.

    Hannah kept ncing at Dawn and asked with a mysterious tone, ¡°Dawn, do you know what day it is today?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she sighed, ¡°I have to work today too. Hannah, you have no idea how busy we are. I still have to do the final review.¡±

    ¡°What are you reviewing?¡± Hannah asked.

    Then, with an additional tone of anxiety, she added, ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about work. Think again!¡±

    ¡°What? I have nothing else going on,¡± Dawn answered.

    ¡°Come on, try to think about it again!¡±

    Dawn nced toward the staircase and spotted Ethan¡¯s long legs as he walked down the steps.

    She raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°There¡¯s really nothing else going on. Hannah, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    Hannah had spotted Ethan as well, so she couldn¡¯t say much more. These two youngsters will drive me crazy with anxiety! Hannah thought.

    Both Dawn and Ethan greeted each other casually and started eating without talking about any ns for the day,

    Hannah quietly thought to herself.

    <i>I </i><i>can¡¯t </i>let this go <i>on</i><i>! </i>I¡¯ll have <i>to </i><i>move </i>up the n<i>! </i>

    Ethan and Dawn hadn¡¯t noticed anything different about Hannah and asionally made small talk as they ate.

    18:31 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Sep 22 <b>T </b>

    Chapter 137 The Anticipated Day

    A

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    They finished breakfast, and Ethan nced at Dawn as they left the house. She seemed to be acting as usual, and finally, he couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Are you workingte today as well?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyelids twitched, but she kept pretending she didn¡¯t know a thing. ¡°No, didn¡¯t you ask me to keep this day free?¡±

    Ethan nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So are you going to tell me what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Dawn put both her hands behind her back and leaned in closer. ¡°Is someone getting married?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then ¡­ do we have an important function?¡± Dawn asked again.

    ¡°Not that, either,¡± Ethan answered.

    ¡°So what is it?¡± Dawn pouted, looking like she was losing interest in the conversation. ¡°So, are we just going to eat? Fine, juste and get me after work.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s deep gaze lingered on Dawn. He looked as if he wanted to say something. Finally, he seemed to decide against it and just said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the office first. I have a meeting this morning.¡±

    After saying that, Dawn turned to leave, unable to stop herself from smiling.

    Dawn wondered how Ethan would react to the proposalter that night.

    Thinking about it made her a little excited.

    Ethan watched Dawn drive away, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly.

    He lowered his gaze to his hands, rubbing his fingers with a mocking smile.

    He had never been this nervous in his life. <i>Ethan</i><i>¡­ </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>in </i><i>trouble</i>.

    After standing there motionless for a moment, he finally headed to his own car and connected his Bluetooth earpiece to call Tony. ¡°Has everything been prepared?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tony sounded strangely excited. ¡°Mr. Jackson, don¡¯t worry! Everything will go smoothly!¡±

    <b>18:32 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22 T

    Chapter 137 The Anticipated Day

    :

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Winter in Wornellston was usually foggy, the white haze blurring everything in the distance. However, today was a clear day, the sky stretching for miles, bright and cloudless.

    Dawn had been ncing at her watch all afternoon. The moment it was time, she was the first to grab her bag and head to the elevator, wringing her hands nervously.

    Janice approached her from behind and teased, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Have a hot date?¡±

    Just then, the elevator opened.

    Dawn quickly got in and smiled brightly at Janice, ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±

    Dawn drove to collect the huge bouquet of blue flowers she¡¯d preordered. She put them in the backseat of her car before getting into the driver¡¯s seat and calling Ethan.

    Before the call connected, she quickly cleared her throat.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s pleasant voice came from the other end of the line as he answered the call. Dawn¡¯s heart thumped wildly, but she spoke in a calm voice, ¡°I forgot you wereing to get me, so I¡¯ve already taken my car. Send me the location, and I¡¯ll meet you there directly.¡±

    Ethan was silent for a few seconds before he spoke, ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you ¡­

    11

    Ethan interrupted her, ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± <fncefb> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n find?novel</fncefb>

    Ethan had called out to her, but it was almost as if he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Ethan¡¯s voice seemed to carry unspoken words. ¡°Drive safe.¡±

    ¡°Okay, you <i>too</i>.¡±

    Dawn hung up and took a deep breath.

    She gripped the steering wheel tightly, imagining where she would begin when she saw Ethanter. However, anything she came up with didn¡¯t seem to sit right.

    Finally, she let out augh.

    <i>Honestly</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>matter </i>how I <i>do </i><i>it</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>? </i>

    <b>18:32 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T</b>¡­

 Beseeched 138

    Chapter 138 Subtle Moments Before

    The most important thing was that she was going to propose to Ethan.

    Today.

    34

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan had booked a restaurant in the middle of the downtown area. It was a huge area and was set up with a fancy and artsy atmosphere. The restaurant only allowed ten tables a day, and money alone couldn¡¯t get you a reservation.

    Dawn parked her car at the entrance, and a waiter immediately approached her respectfully.

    ¡°Miss, do you have a reservation?¡±

    ¡°Ethan Jackson.¡±

    Hearing Ethan¡¯s name, the waiter¡¯s eyes immediately lit up, and he quickly said, ¡°Oh, Ms. Porter, this way.¡±

    As she followed him in, Dawn couldn¡¯t help feeling even more nervous. The waiter showed her to a private room. Ethan wasn¡¯t here yet.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, please wait here. Let us know if you need anything.¡±

    The waiter was just about to leave when Dawn quickly called out to him, ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Porter, anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Actually, I need a favor,¡± Dawn said.

    Dawn whispered some instructions to the waiter before entering the room. She sat down and checked her phone.

    Anna had sent her several messages, ¡°Work is killing metely. I finally got everything settled. Shouldn¡¯t you buy me a nice meal?¡±

    The next message from Anna read, ¡°I checked the map and it¡¯s not far from your office. Shall Ie look for you?¡±

    Without a reply from Dawn, Anna had sent a third message, ¡°Dawn! Answer my messages!¡±

    Dawn felt that if she didn¡¯t quickly reply to Anna, Anna would somehow end up tracking her down.

    18:32 Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>T

    Chapter 138 Subtle Moments Before

    Dawn quickly sent Anna a voice message, ¡°Not today. I¡¯m busy. I have to propose.¡±

    There was no response from Anna for <i>a </i>minute.

    Suddenly, a voice message was sent over.

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn nced at the three¨Csecond voice message and knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t anything good. She lowered the volume of her phone before she opened it. <fnd707> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on Find1Novel</fnd707>

    It was a three¨Csecond voice message of Anna screaming.

    Dawn was speechless.

    That high¨Cpitched scream would have scared anyone nearby if she¡¯d turned on her speaker.

    Before Dawn could reply, Anna fired off another message, ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t you think this is too much! How could you not tell me you were nning to propose! You¡¯re so sneaky! I haven¡¯t even met him yet!¡±

    That wasn¡¯t enough for Anna. Anna took a screenshot of Dawn¡¯s captioned voice message and sent it into their group chat, asking everyone to take a go at Dawn.

    This set off a major stir.

    Everyone in the group started talking and mentioning Dawn directly, blowing up her notifications.

    She was about to reply when footsteps drew near. Dawn had no more time for their messages and quickly put her phone away, sitting up straight.

    A few secondster, Ethan¡¯s tall figure appeared at the door of the private room.

    Ethan nodded to the waiter, ¡°You can serve the food now. Thanks.¡±

    Ethan strolled in, shrugging off his jacket, his casual movements carrying an effortless charm. His soft gaze fell on Dawn. ¡°Have you been waiting long?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I just got here as well.¡±

    ¡°The food here¡¯s a bit of a fusion style. I think you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    He pulled out the chair next to Dawn and sat down.

    Ethan¡¯s familiar scent hit her, and Dawn felt her heart start racing, making her even more nervous than she had been.

    18:32 Mon<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22 <b>T </b>

    Chapter 138 Subtle Moments Before

    ??

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn had always felt that Ethan was a talkative person. Strangely, he didn¡¯t seem to have much to say today and kept ncing at his phone. Once in a while, he¡¯d look up at her with a look that she couldn¡¯t quite understand.

    <i>Is </i><i>he </i>mad I didn¡¯t get <i>anything </i><i>for </i>him?

    <i>Or </i><i>because </i>I didn¡¯t get <i>a </i><i>cake</i><i>? </i>

    While Dawn¡¯s thoughts were running wild, Ethan was reading the ridiculous advice from his friends in their group chat.

    ¡°Just pull out the ring and get on one knee! No woman can resist that! If I were a woman, I wouldn¡¯t be able to resist it. Don¡¯t you all agree?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but that¡¯s very basic. I think Dawn would like it if you were more romantic.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You know those in the arts are always more romantic.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond.

    His friends argued back and forth, but Ethan stayed quiet. His eyes stayed glued to the chat as he remained deep in thought.

    Dawn¡¯s clear voice broke the silence, ¡°Ethan, I ordered a blueberry cream cake for you. Do you want to eat it now? Or should we have <i>it </iter?¡±

    The private room was bathed in warm yellow light, reflecting off Dawn¡¯s eyes like sparkling stars. Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple twitched almost involuntarily, but his deep gaze remained steady.

    After a moment, he asked quietly, ¡°What about you? Do you want to have the cake first, or have dinner first?¡±

    Dawn raised her eyebrows and smiled, ¡°Mr. Jackson, I believe it¡¯s your birthday today. Of course, you should decide<i>.</i>¡±

    Ethan¡¯s long fingers brushed together gently, and he looked down. ¡°I want to go with what you

    want.¡±

    A brief silence followed.

    <i>That </i><i>came </i><i>out </i><i>a </i><i>little </i>¡­ <i>strange</i>.

    Ethan had been talking about cake, but it also seemed like there was an additional meaning

    Chapter 138 Subtle Moments Before

    behind it.

    Dawn was stunned for a moment before she said, ¡°Then, let¡¯s have dinner first?¡±

    (34)

    +20 Free Coins

    <b>18:32 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T </b>

 Beseeched 139

    Chapter 139 Dinner

    :

    A 334

    +20 Free Coins

    As soon as she finished speaking, there was a knock at the door, and the waiters entered to serve the food.

    Everything looked and smelled amazing¡ªexactly the kind of food Dawn loved. She swallowed, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten it was his birthday. She looked up and asked, ¡°Are we waiting for anyone else?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ethan answered.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to help myself,¡± Dawn announced.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything.

    He leaned back in his chairzily, watching Dawn as she ate heartily, without bothering <i>to </i>say anything to him.

    He knew that Dawn had asked Hannah about his birthday.

    <i>So</i><i>¡­ </i>that¡¯s <i>it</i>? <i>She¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>even </i><i>going </i><i>to </i>wish <i>me </i><i>a </i><i>happy </i><i>birthday</i><i>? </i>

    He didn¡¯t know that Dawn was using food to work up her courage. Thinking about what she was about to do made her even more nervous than winning any big international award.

    However, the atmosphere in the room was bing a little weird. Unable to hold himself back any longer, Ethan tried to remain cool as he spoke, ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡± Dawn raised her head, her mouth still greasy.

    Looking at how cute she looked, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile. His voice softened, ¡°Have you forgotten something?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°What?¡±

    She lowered her head and continued eating. ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyelids twitched. He didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    He sighed, then found his childish feelings kind of funny.

    Ethan had never liked celebrating his birthday. As far as he was concerned, a day like this was <b>just </b>an excuse for a family to get together. His mother had always been the one doing that.

    T

    <b>18:32 </b>Mon, Sep <b>22 </b>

    Chapter 139 Dinner

    He took a deep breath and took a sip from the ss of water on the table.

    +20 Free Coins

    His phone had not stopped buzzing. All the notifications were from the group chat he had with his friends.

    He picked up his phone and scrolled through the messages. They were filled with ridiculous suggestions.

    Probably because he hadn¡¯t responded to them, Alex had tagged him a few times, ¡°Ethan? Where are you?¡±

    Then, another message, ¡°We¡¯ve already given you all our secret moves. If you fail, you can only me yourself.¡±

    Brogan chimed in, ¡°Your secret moves are all forbidden techniques.¡±

    There was a short pause.

    Alice sent a string ofughter before she sent a voice message. ¡°If you ask me, Dawn won¡¯t care about all these romantic gestures. Sincerity is the most important.¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°What¡¯s considered sincere?¡±

    Alice sent another message, ¡°A jerk like you wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Alex was left speechless, so he stopped replying.

    Alice added, ¡°Some sincere advice to the men in this group. Don¡¯t be such yers, be careful of karma.¡±

    As the only female in this group chat, Alice usually had thest word. She was treated like a queen, and they cared for her like a younger sister.

    Ethan stared at his phone for a while before he finally typed a message, ¡°My girl should have it all ¨C romance, luxury, sincerity.¡±

    Within five seconds, the group chat was flooded with emojis.

    Alex replied, ¡°Fine, fine! We know you¡¯ve got the girl, alright? Show off!¡± <fnc42f> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel</fnc42f>

    Ethan smiled and stopped reading the messages.

    Next to him, Dawn had finally had her fill. She wiped her mouth and looked up at Ethan, who had a look full of longing and desire on his face.

    18:32 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b>22 <b>T </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 139 Dinner

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She was lost in her thoughts while watching him until Ethan looked up at her. She quickly changed her expression and said, ¡°I¡¯m full. Should I get the waiter to bring out the cake now?¡±

    Ethan looked calm, but his gaze was fixed on her.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± He paused and continued, ¡°After all, you specially prepared it. I can¡¯t wait.¡±

    Dawn felt that there seemed to be a hint of sadness in his voice.

    However, she didn¡¯t have time to worry about it.

    She was about to propose to him.

    She was really nervous.

    Dawn pressed the service bell, and soon, they could hear footsteps outside.

    A waiter in uniform peeked in with a soft knowing gaze as he nced between Dawn and Ethan.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, should I bring in the cake now?¡±

    Dawn responded, ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    In less than two minutes, a waiter pushed in a cart with a cake stand. The waiter pushed the cart next to Ethan before taking off the lid.

    It was a four¨Cinch blueberry cream cake with decorative frosting.

    Dawn rubbed her hands together and stood, walking over toward him.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re moving on to 26. Everything will go smoothly from here. Let¡¯s light the candles and make a wish.¡±

    Dawn took out the candles from the packaging and asked the waiter for a lighter. As she lit the candles, the light from the fire seemed to make her eyes sparkle even more.

    Dawn brought the cake to Ethan.

    ¡°Blow it out first. We can buy another cake on the way hometer,¡± Dawn said.

    This way, he could make another wish at midnight.

    Ethan stared at her with a deep gaze and said quietly, ¡°No need.¡±

    <b>18:32 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T </b>

 Beseeched 140

    Chapter 140 Birthday Gift

    Chapter 140 Birthday Gift

    :

    ¡°I only have one wish, and it¡¯s about toe true.¡±

    Their eyes met, and Dawn felt like Ethan¡¯s gaze were a bottomless pit, drawing her in effortlessly. She was unable to escape.

    34

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn took a deep breath and lifted the cake a little higher. ¡°Alright, steady, and blow out the candles.¡±

    Ethan smiled gently, his eyes watching the dancing mes now.

    Two secondster, he¡¯d blown the candles out.

    Dawn smiled, revealing two rows of pearly white teeth. There was a small dimple by her lips. She said seriously, ¡°Ethan, happy birthday.¡±

    Ethan responded, ¡°Ms. Porter, I hope you will always be happy.¡±

    Dawn felt her heart skip a beat, as if something strange had filled her chest.

    She didn¡¯t dare to look into Ethan¡¯s eyes again. She licked her lips and pulled out the candles from the cake. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the cake! I specially got them to prepare your favourite vour.¡±

    Ethan did love it, but it had nothing to do with the vor.

    It was because Dawn had ordered the cake.

    He sighed quietly and picked up the knife, slicing through the middle of the cake.

    Dawn was holding her breath, her eyes following his every move. Feeling the knife hit something strange, Ethan paused, the look in his eyes hard to read.

    Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly before he slid the knife to the side a little.

    The cake shifted, revealing a box hidden in the cake.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, her gaze frozen.

    Her voice trembled slightly, ¡°Do you want to take it out and have a look?¡±

    Ethan nced at her. Without saying anything, he reached in and pulled the box out.

    The moment he opened the box, Dawn took a deep breath and said, ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t know

    Chapter 140 Birthday Gift

    +20 Free Coins

    what I could give you as a gift. So, how about we get married? Let¡¯s go to City Hall tomorrow.¡±

    At Northville Gxy Hotel, Austin stood at the window with a ss of whiskey in his hand. He looked out at the view of the city before raising his hand and rubbing his brow. For some reason, Austin felt strangely restless.

    Footsteps sounded behind him, and he quickly calmed himself, turning around.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Sydney¡¯s eyes widened before she quickly smiled, ¡°I wanted to scare you, but it looks like it backfired on me.¡±

    Austin¡¯s gaze slid over her. Sydney had clearly just taken a shower. Her damp hair fell past her shoulders, and she had on a white bathrobe that was loosely tied around her waist, revealing a pair of slender legs that would make it hard for any man to resist.

    Austin frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you here at this time?¡±

    Sydney bit her lip, ncing at the whiskey ss he was holding.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I wanted to have a drink with you.¡± <fn4f22> Read full story at Find1Novel</fn4f22>

    She stepped closer, looping her arm through his and pressing up against him with a yful little pout. ¡°It¡¯s your fault for insisting on separate rooms. You know I hate sleeping apart.¡±

    Her body was soft, and her nice fragrance hit Austin.

    Austin knew what she was trying to do, but for some reason, he wasn¡¯t interested.

    His sharp eyes froze for a second before he raised his hand and quietly pulled her off him. ¡°We don¡¯t know what Mr. Jackson is nning. There could be people watching us. Sydney, behave.¡±

    Sydney lowered her head, hiding her expression. ¡°No one could be watching us in here,¡± she muttered.

    Austin hadn¡¯t been intimate with her in days.

    To be exact, he hadn¡¯t been intimate with her ever since he found out that Dawn was in Northville.

    Austin kept saying that he felt nothing for Dawn, but somehow that girl seemed to be able to mess with his head.

    Sydney quietly took a deep breath and raised her head, her sweet expression taking over. ¡°Can

    18:32 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22 <b>T </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 140 Birthday Gift

    :

    we at least share a drink? I¡¯ll go to bed afterward.¡±

    Faced with Sydney¡¯s hopeful eyes, Austin couldn¡¯t say no.

    34

    +20 Free Coins

    There was already an open bottle of whiskey on the table, <i>so </i>Sydney poured half a ss for herself, clinking her ss with his.

    ¡°Did you realize this is our first trip together?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Austin responded, a little distracted.

    ¡°I hope that we¡¯ll always spend our days and nights together,¡± Sydney¡¯s deep gazended on Austin¡¯s face before she emptied her ss in one gulp.

    The whiskey burned her throat as she swallowed, almost as if it was dragging all her resentment and frustration with it.

    It was a strong drink.

    After two sses, Sydney¡¯s face was flushed. She raised her head, and Austin was once again looking at his phone. His thoughts seemed to be far away.

    Sydney forced a smile, but a cold look shed across her eyes.

    She was just about <i>to </i>say something when Austin put his ss down.

    ¡°Sydney, I need to make a call. Wait here.¡±

    Grabbing his phone, he headed to the balcony, closing and locking the door behind him.

 Beseeched 141

    Chapter 141 The Proposal

    Chapter 141 The Proposal

    34)

    +20 Free Coins

    To Sydney, it felt like her chest was under constant pressure, ready to burst at any moment.

    The night air was cool, but Austin felt a strange sense of relief.

    He stared at the name ¡°Dawn¡± on his phone, but in the end, he didn¡¯t dial her. Instead, he called Lucas.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne? It¡¯s prettyte¨Cwhat¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Austin said, his hoarse voice was sharp and straightforward.

    After a pause, he added casually, ¡°How¡¯s Dawn doing these days?¡±

    Lucas already knew what this was about andughed, soundingpletely at ease. ¡°Same as always¨Cworking. What¡¯s there to happen? Didn¡¯t you just see her a few days ago?¡±

    Yeah, he had.

    That girl was sassier than ever.

    Austin couldn¡¯t describe his feelings. She annoyed him so much, and yet he had no clue how to deal with her.

    He pressed his thin lips together and muttered in a low tone, ¡°Find out where she¡¯s going tomorrow. I want to see her.¡±

    Lucas wanted to ask, <i>If </i><i>you </i><i>care </i><i>that </i><i>much</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>do </i><i>I </i><i>always </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>pass </i><i>your </i>messages<i>? </i><i>Why </i><i>not </i>just call her <i>yourself</i><i>? </i>

    Of course, he didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ When should I set the appointment? Morning?¡±

    Austin grunted. ¡°Just get the address. Don¡¯t let her know I¡¯m asking.¡±

    Lucas responded quickly, and they spent a few minutes talking about work.

    After the call ended, Austin lingered on the balcony, staring out at the city. He¡¯d never cared much for Northville before¨Calways thought it was too cold.

    When had that started to change?

    ¡­

    <b>34 </b>

    Chapter 141 The Proposal

    Probably since a certain little troublemaker started hiding out here.

    The thought made him frown, and he instinctively pushed it away.

    +20 Free Coins

    Inside, Sydney held her wine ss so tightly her knuckles went white. She stared at his back as he leaned on the railing, her eyes cold and sharp.

    That call¨Cit was <i>definitely </i><i>about </i>Dawn!

    Not letting <i>her </i>go<i>, </i><i>huh</i><i>? </i>

    Sydney snorted sharply, muttering to herself. <i>Even </i><i>if </i><i>he </i><i>can¡¯t </i><i>move </i><i>on</i><i>, </i>so <i>what</i>? <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>never </i>let them get <i>back </i><i>together</i><i>! </i>

    Meanwhile, Dawn shut her eyes after speaking, as if she were waiting for a judgment.

    The silence stretched too long.

    Should I say <i>anything </i><i>more</i>?

    She really should¡¯ve listened to David and just slipped Ethan a note. At least that would¡¯ve made this less awkward.

    Seconds dragged on like forever.

    Finally, she heard him sigh.

    Ethan lifted the lid of the jewelry box, revealing two unique rings¨Cone with a star, the other with a moon.

    Those designs could¡¯ve looked <i>too </i>feminine for a man, so Dawn had made the bands thicker, adding some stylish details on the sides.

    He studied the rings for a moment before picking one up.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    She jerked her head up like a kid caught off guard. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡±

    Ethan ran his tongue over his teeth andughed. ¡°You¡¯re kind of a goof, you know that?¡±

    Chapter 141 The Proposal

    Dawn was dumbfounded <fndd3e> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find?novel</fndd3e>

    Wait, what?

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re talented, no doubt¨Cbut I think proposing is my responsibility.¡±

    He gently took her hand and carefully slid the ring onto her finger.

    Dawn froze,pletely surprised.

    AD

    +20 Free Coins

    Then Ethan¡¯s smooth voice came again, ¡°Thanks. This is the best gift I¡¯ve ever gotten, Babe.¡±

    Oh wow¡­ Babe

    Who could handle this? Definitely not Dawn.

    She looked down at her hand, nervously fidgeting with her fingers, then picked up the other ring from the jewelry box. ¡°If this is the perfect gift, it belongs on the perfect hand.¡±

    It was her first time putting a ring on a guy.

    She almost messed it up, her face heating up.

    ¡°All done¡­¡± Even though nobody was around, she peeked around before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, get some sleep, and go grab our marriage certificate tomorrow.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, smirking a little. ¡°Sleeping together?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath hitched¨Cshe couldn¡¯t even imagine it. ¡°Keep dreaming,¡± she muttered, looking

    away.

    But they were about to get married, so technically, it made sense.

    ¡°Ahhh¡­¡±

    She buried her face in her hands, trying to push the wild thoughts out of her head. ¡°Come on! If we¡¯rete, we¡¯ll wake Hannah!¡±

    Ethan watched her sprint off, panicked and flustered. His eyes softened, full of fondness, a smile tugging at his lips.

 Beseeched 142

    Chapter 142 Will You Marry Me?

    Chapter 142 Will You Marry Me?

    A 34

    +20 Free Coins

    The moon was high, and stars barely scattered across the night sky. Way out on the horizon, thest bit of sunset still glowed¨Cdeep blue fading into gold, giving the city a soft, dreamy look.

    Music yed low in the car. Dawn sat in the passenger seat, twisting the ring on her finger while staring out the window, lost in her own head.

    Everything felt unreal.

    In just two months, she was actually going to be married.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if this was the right move or a disaster waiting to happen. Still, she knew one thing, if she didn¡¯t make her own choice, Austin would end up picking a ¡°perfect match¡± for her¨Csomeone good for her image, and even better for thepany.

    So what¡¯s <i>the </i><i>real </i><i>difference</i>?

    <i>There </i>isn¡¯t <i>one</i>.

    Might as well take her own chances. No matter what, at least she¡¯d be moving forward.

    From the driver¡¯s side, Ethan kept sneaking looks at her. In the dim light, her face looked almost sculpted, with soft lines and a few loose strands of hair blowing across her forehead.

    The light flipped green.

    He jerked his eyes back to the road, expression impossible to read.

    They pulled up to the house not long after. Dawn unbuckled, about to get out, when his voice stopped her. ¡°Wait a <i>sec</i>.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned, confused, thinking she¡¯d left something in the car. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Ethan leaned in, all sharp posture and steady confidence, his dark eyes locked on hers. ¡°Ms. Porter, you must¡¯ve spent forever nning tonight¡¯s proposal. So, what¡¯d you think of my reaction?¡±

    His voice was low and smooth, almost like a singer¡¯s whisper.

    Dawn froze, afraid the moment would break if she moved.

    She dropped her gaze, trying to avoid his eyes, only to end up staring at the open cor of his

    <b>18:33 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b><b>T</b>¡­

    Chapter 142 Will You Marry Me?

    :

    shirt¨Cat the hint of corbone and muscle showing underneath. <i>Yeah</i><i>, </i><i>unfairly </i><i>perfect</i>.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy with it.¡±

    He looked every inch like a model.

    Ethan¡¯s tone stayed calm. ¡°So, nothing else you want to say?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so whi¨Cwait, no.¡± She caught herself, mortified. What was she even saying?!

    A 334

    +20 Free Coins

    Biting her lip, squeezing her eyes shut, she blurted out another idea. ¡°I mean, I saw this white cake online earlier. When it gets here, we can blow out candles again at midnight.¡±

    Ethan gave her a look¨Cobviously, cake wasn¡¯t what he thought she meant.

    Still, he let it slide. ¡°Already ate the cake.¡±

    Then, with a quiet sigh, he added, ¡°But there¡¯s still one thing left.¡±

    Her brows pulled together. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he stretched his arm across the back of her seat, leaning close until his frame boxed her inpletely.

    His eyes were dark, unblinking, fixed on her. Dawn honestly thought ¡­

    He was about to kiss her.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    He just studied her face, like he was trying to remember every piece of it.

    Finally, his voice came rough, almost unsteady. ¡°Dawn, I know I¡¯m not the kind of perfect husband you probably pictured. I don¡¯t have much experience with women. But I want to give you my whole life¨Cnot just the fun and romance, but the real stuff too. Will you marry me?¡±

    She stared at him, stunned.

    She never expected Ethan toy something like that.

    She had already lowered her expectations for love, for marriage. But when a handsome, solid guy you already kinda like says something that straight¨Cit¡¯s hard not to be pulled in.

    ¡°I ¡­ yeah. Of course I do.¡±

    <b>18:33 </b>Mon, Sep 22 <b>T</b>¡­

    Chapter 142 Will You Marry Me?

    Almost like she was convincing herself, she repeated softly, ¡°I do.¡±

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Relief crossed his face. He pulled a small cream¨Ccolored box from his pocket, popped it open,

    and the light caught the pink diamond inside, making it shine like crazy.

    Dawn, as a jewelry designer, recognized quality instantly. That stone was no joke.

    She stared, quiet, while Ethan started to look a little uneasy.

    ¡°The second I saw it, I thought it suited you. But if you don¡¯t like it, we can trade it for something else, okay?¡±

    She didn¡¯t look away, only shook her head slowly. ¡°It feels familiar, like I¡¯ve seen it before.¡± Then it hit her. She grabbed his arm, eyes lighting up. ¡°The ten¨Ccarat pink diamond from the Gredos Auction¨Cthis is the one!¡± <fn1961> Fresh chapters posted on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn1961>

    She remembered some mystery bidder had bought it.

    So that was Ethan?

    He rxed, gently took her hand, and slid the ring onto her finger. ¡°A friend of mine bought it. You wear it for now. If something catches your eyeter, we¡¯ll switch it.¡±

    Dawn wet her lips,pletely at loss for words.

    <b>18:33 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Sep <b>22 </b>

    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Married

 Beseeched 143

    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Married

    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Married

    That diamond was worth a fortune, yet he treated it like it was just some toy.

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn stared at the ring on her finger, her mind drifting. Ethan reached over, tapped her nose and grin. ¡°All right, let¡¯s get home.¡±

    Her chest felt warm, filled with emotions she couldn¡¯t even exin.

    At dinner, Ethan had said proposing was supposed to be the man¡¯s job, but honestly¨Cdid it really matter?

    She never thought Ethan would actually make it up to her.

    They parked, headed upstairs, and went their separate ways into their rooms.

    Suddenly, Dawn stopped, spun around, and called out, ¡°Ethan!¡±

    He looked over.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious about this, too.¡±

    Her voice was steady as she said, ¡°Marrying you is an honor. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow. Good night!¡±

    She slipped into her room, shut the door, and pressed her hand against her chest, her heartbeat racing.

    Outside, the night stretched endlessly¨Cdark, endless, and quiet.

    Neither of them slept much. Both were awake way too early.

    Dawn had just texted HR to take the day off when Ethan showed up in the dining room doorway, tall and calm.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Neither of them added anything, keeping it short and to the point.

    They ate quickly, moved in sync, and left together. Ethan opened the passenger door for her, waited until she got in, then asked, ¡°Did you bring your ID?¡±

    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Married

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve got it.¡±

    :

    Ethan let out a small breath of relief, walked around, and slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

    The City Hall wasn¡¯t far¨Cmaybe 20 minutes.

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Since it was a weekday morning, the ce wasn¡¯t crowded. Only two couples were ahead of them.

    They sat together, filled out the forms, showed their IDs, and paid the fee.

    Everything moved quickly, and before long, it was their turn.

    The staff went through their paperwork, ready to finalize it, when Dawn¡¯s phone suddenly started buzzing.

    ¡°Seriously? Who calls right now?¡± she grumbled, digging into her bag.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered, and he reached out to stop her, his voice low and steady. ¡°Let¡¯s finish this first, okay?¡±

    Dawn looked up, puzzled, and caught something strange in his eyes.

    <i>Wait</i>¨C<i>was </i><i>Ethan </i><i>scared</i><i>? </i>

    That didn¡¯t sound like him at all. But she pulled her hand back and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan eased up and gave a small smile.

    He told the staff, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    The rest of the process <i>took </i>barely two minutes. When the staff stamped the suddenly felt official, almost solemn.

    papers,

    it

    Holding the marriage certificate in her hands, Dawn felt like she was dreaming. Her throat tightened a little as she looked down at their names written side by side. ¡°Ethan, this is the first time our names are together on something like this.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°It turned out nice.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re married.¡±

    18:33 Mon<b>, </b>Sep 22 <b>T</b>¡­

    .

    34)

    7

    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Married

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    +20 Free Coins

    She noticed he had stopped walking. Behind him, sunlight cut across, highlighting his perfect features.

    He tilted his head slightly, his hair falling across his brow, making his eyes look even deeper, like the sea.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson,¡± he murmured. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to spend the rest of my life with you.¡±

    Her heart gave a little jolt. ¡°Mr. Jackson,¡± she whispered back, ¡°me too.¡±

    Ethan finally stopped holding back. With a small smile, he tipped her chin up and kissed her.

    Dawn held her breath, her eyes on his handsome face so close to hers.

    When he pulled away, she found herself licking her lips without thinking.

    Ethan nced down at her and smirked. ¡°What¡¯s this? Already craving more?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    Dawn was already used to how quickly he bounced back, so she just waved the marriage certificate in her hand and changed the subject.

    ¡°So, should we tell our families about this?¡±

    Ethan raised a brow. ¡°You mean, tell our families?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what people normally do?¡±

    Dawn froze up for a beat, then quickly looked down like nothing happened. ¡°We don¡¯t have to, I guess. Anyway, we-¡±

    Before she could finish, Ethan took the hand holding the certificate,cing his fingers with hers, showing it off.

    His voice was calm, almost casual. ¡°For something this big, we should at least post it online.¡±

    Click.

    The photo was taken.

    With the City Hall behind them, hands sped together, they had just made the biggest choice

    of their lives.

    18:33 Mon, Sep 22 T. <fnf724> Original content can be found at Find?Novel</fnf724>

    ¡­

    ?(34)

    Chapter 143 We¡¯re Married

    +20 Free Coins

    Before Dawn could even react, she saw Ethan open his Instagram and start typing out a post.

 Beseeched 144

    Chapter 144 Keeping An Eye

    :

    ¡°Thanks for your love. I¡¯m lucky to have you in my life.¡±

    The photo was their marriage certificate.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to post it?¡±

    The emotional tone pulled her back. Dawn blinked. ¡°I will. I¡¯ll do it right now.¡±

    There really wasn¡¯t any reason to hide it.

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    She reached for her phone, but before she could even unlock it, the screen lit up with a call.

    ¡°It¡¯s Uncle Lucas.¡±

    The call she¡¯d missed earlier had been from him, too. <fn5e3b> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn5e3b>

    Dawn looked at Ethan, then answered. ¡°Uncle Lucas, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Lucas chuckled, sounding relieved. ¡°Nothing serious. Just realized that we haven¡¯t hung out in ages. How about lunch today? You got time, Dawn?¡±

    She was about to say no at first, but then it hit her¨Cshe and Ethan had just tied the knot.

    Her family should hear about it.

    Since the Osbornes lived all the way out in Trifton, catching up with her uncle first actually seemed like the right move.

    Dawn nced at Ethan, waiting for his reaction. When he gave a small nod, she finally said, ¡°Yeah, sure. Actually, there¡¯s someone I want you to meet.¡±

    Lucas jumped on it right away and told her the name of a restaurant.

    Once she hung up, Ethan slipped his fingers through hers and walked with her toward the parking lot. ¡°So, do you know what your uncle likes to eat?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Not really.¡±

    They hadn¡¯t known each other for very long, and most of the time they barely talked. So, she honestly had no idea what he preferred.

    Ethan let out a thoughtful hum and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just get in the car.¡±

    <b>18:33 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T </b>

    ¡­

    B

    <b>34 </b>

    Chapter 144 Keeping An Eye

    +20 Free Coins

    On the drive to the restaurant, Dawn suddenly remembered she still hadn¡¯t posted her update.

    She nced at him behind the wheel, a quiet smile tugging at her lips, before lifting her phone to snap his side profile.

    <i>Wow</i>.

    <i>He </i><i>was </i><i>so </i><i>handsome</i><i>. </i>

    She had no idea how his face worked, but every angle was too perfect.

    Opening Instagram, Dawn saved their marriage certificate photo that Ethan had taken, then posted both pictures to her feed.

    <i>What </i><i>should </i><i>I </i><i>write</i><i>? </i>

    Biting her lip, she paused for a moment before typing, ¡°Can¡¯t believe you¡¯re mine. Can¡¯t wait for our future together.¡±

    A couple of minutes after she posted, the notifications blew up¨Chearts,ments, and DMs flooding in. Half were people freaking out in surprise, while the rest sent congrattions or asked when the party was happening.

    Dawn replied to them one by one, not even noticing the soft smile on her face.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her, grinning to himself. Honestly, nothing else in the worldpared to that smile.

    ??

    What should¡¯ve been a quick thirty¨Cminute drive stretched into more than an hour because Ethan made a stop at his office to grab a gift box.

    Dawn didn¡¯t question it.

    At the restaurant, the waiter led them to a private room. The moment Dawn opened the door, she froze.

    Austin? What was he <i>doing </i><i>here</i><i>? </i>

    The room fell silent. Dawn¡¯s fingers tightened together, hershes trembling as she finally said, ¡°This <b>is </b>my uncle ¡­ Uncle Austin.¡±

    Ethan stayed calm, but he reached over and gently loosened her clenched fist.

    ¡°We meet again, Mr. Osborne.¡±

    <b>18:33 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T </b>

    ¡­

    A34

    <b>34 </b>

    Chapter 144 Keeping An Eye

    His dark eyes fixed on the man in the private room.

    He let out a low, knowing chuckle. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this a surprise<b>?</b>¡±

    Austin had only nned to see Dawn, not expecting Ethan to show up too.

    His gaze fell to their joined hands, his expression suddenly darkened.

    +20 Free Coins

    Before he could speak, Ethan was already guiding Dawn inside. ¡°Oh, didn¡¯t realize you were still in Northville, Mr. Osborne. Hope we¡¯re not being bad hosts or anything.¡±

    The Osbornes and Jacksons had once lived next door. They¡¯d known each other for years, though their real connection had onlye through business.

    Austin had stayed in Northville mainly because he wanted to meet Ethan.

    The man he¡¯d failed to catch after three tries had suddenly shown up out of nowhere.

    He drew in a sharp breath, his gaze cutting toward Dawn, his tone cool and measured. ¡°I heard from the office that Mr. Jackson was supposed to be on a business trip in Faloria. Back so soon?<b>¡± </b>

    A <i>business </i>trip?

    That didn¡¯t make sense. Ethan had been with her the whole time¨Che hadn¡¯t gone anywhere.

    Dawn lowered her gaze and let Ethan guide her to her chair.

    Ethan filled her ss and slid it across the table, speaking like it was nothing. ¡°What can I do? Someone¡¯s always keeping an eye on my baby at home, so I have toe back and check on it.¡±

    The private room was just the right size. Two people were seated, one standing. It wasn¡¯t exactly awkward, but there was this quiet tension in the air, like something could snap at any second.

    Austin gritted his teeth, the muscles in his jaw twitching slightly. He dragged out a chair, sat, and said in a low, steady voice, ¡°Then you¡¯d better make sure you keep things under control, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    No matter what Ethan meant, or what kind of rtionship he had with Dawn, Austin knew this wasn¡¯t the time to pick a fight.

 Beseeched 145

    Chapter 145 Little Sister

    Chapter 145 Little Sister

    The partnership had juste together, but it could fall apart at any moment.

    <b>34 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    And unfortunately, this project was tied directly to Osborne Group¡¯s entire revenue for the

    next year.

    Dawn could hear the tension in their voices. She cupped her ss of water in both hands, took a sip, and tried to press down the swirl of emotions inside her. Doing her best to sound calm and casual, she asked, ¡°Uncle Austin, what brings you here? Where¡¯s Uncle Lucas?¡°.

    ¡°Something came upst minute. He already left.¡±

    Austin frowned as he nced at her. ¡°Are you disappointed it¡¯s me?¡±

    ¡­ Of course not.¡±

    She was just surprised, that¡¯s all.

    Dawn forced a smile. ¡°But Uncle Austin, next time you can just call me first. Sometimes work gets pretty busy, and it¡¯d help to n ahead.¡±

    With Ethan there, there were a lot of things Austin couldn¡¯t say outright. He pressed the call button for the waiter, face unreadable. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. When we¡¯re done, you can head home. I have some business matters to discuss with Mr. Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Austin, Ethan and I today-¡±

    ¡°I know Mr. Jackson has been taking good care of you in Northville.¡± <fn408f> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn408f>

    Before Dawn could finish, Austin cut in, his gaze leaving no room to argue. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to thank him properly. But¡­

    His gaze shifted to the man beside her.

    ??

    ¡°Mr. Jackson has watched you grow up. I¡¯m sure he thinks of you as a little sister, right, Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s

    eyes

    flickered, and a small smile tugged at the corners of his mouth.

    He drummed his fingerszily on the edge of the table, tapping out a slow rhythm.

    When he looked at Dawn, he lifted his eyebrows at her in a way only she would notice.

    <b>18:34 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T </b>

    Chapter 145 Little Sister

    ¡°Little sister?<b>¡± </b>

    :

    +20 Free Coins

    He let the words roll around in his mouth, then nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s always been the good little sister.¡±

    Dawn felt like there was a hidden meaning in his words. She shot him a warning re.

    Ethan only grinned wider, his amusement growing. Under the table, he squeezed her hand a little, then let go.

    Whatever Austin was thinking, Dawn still felt she owed him. At the very least, she had to show him respect<b>¨C</b>at least on the surface.

    But to Austin, their exchange was like a thorn under the skin.

    His gaze was dark and deep, like the bottomless depths of the ocean.

    Before long, the waiter brought out the food.

    Austin shifted the conversation, talking to Ethan about business. The two chatted away, sounding almost like they were in a formal meeting. Everything on the surface seemed cool and polite.

    Dawn sighed quietly. She had wanted to tell Austin about the marriage, but looking <i>at </i>him

    now-

    It seemed like he didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    But it was something that needed to be said.

    When she¡¯d finished eating, she set down her utensils. Right then, Austin looked over and said quietly, ¡°Dawn, give me your address. I¡¯ll call a car for you.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary, Uncle Austin.¡±

    When she saw the displeased look in his eyes, she added, ¡°I¡¯ll leave with Ethan.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t say anything, but the darkness in his expression said it all.

    He¡¯d always been this way. If he didn¡¯t want her to do something, he¡¯d say it once and never budge. He¡¯d just keep pressing her with his attitude.

    Before, Dawn thought it was harmless to just go along with him for little things.

    But now, she wanted to live her own life.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>18:34 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>22 </b><b>T </b>

    ¡­

    34

    Chapter <i>145 </i>Little Sister

    No one spoke. The air thickened, like it might freeze at any second.

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°We came together, so of course we¡¯ll leave together. Is there something you can¡¯t say in front of me, Mr. Osborne? I can step out if you need.¡±

    Ethan finally spoke, still looking rxed.

    He twisted the ring on his finger, the moon reflected in its onyx stone, easily catching the eye.

    Austin noticed, and something tense flickered in his eyes, as if he was barely holding back.

    His hand clenched suddenly, knuckles turning pale.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    He spoke each word slowly, forcing them out. ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯s Dawn¡¯s good fortune to have you looking after her.¡±

    Ethan just smiled. ¡°No, it¡¯s mine.¡±

    ¡°1

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her, but the air between the two men felt like it could catch fire.

    How could she forget Austin¡¯s temper?

    If she even had a male friend, he¡¯d interrogate her, let alone being this close to someone.

    Austin did have some kind of anger burning in him, but he was a businessman. And businessmen were best at weighing pros and cons. Right now, picking a fight with Ethan was definitely not a smart move.

    The strange tensionsted another ten minutes or so.

    Finally, the meal ended.

    At the door, Dawn suddenly stopped and turned to Ethan, lowering her voice. ¡°I need to talk to Uncle Austin for a minute. Can you wait for me outside?¡±

    She was worried Austin would lose his temper.

    She¡¯d justnded herself a husband¨Cshe wasn¡¯t about to scare him off now.

    <b>3</b>

 Beseeched 146

    Chapter 146 I Got Married

    Chapter 146 I Got Married

    Ethan gave her a gentle smile, looking down at her upturned face. He had to fight back the urge to reach out and pinch her cheek. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll just go use the restroom,¡± he said softly.

    Their easy closeness made Austin¡¯s eyes burn with jealousy.

    Ethan turned his head and raised an eyebrow at Austin.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, if you ever need me¨Cbusiness or personal¨Cyou know where to find me.¡±

    Business clearly meant the project.

    But personal?

    Austin¡¯s eyes darkened as he forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re too polite.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything more. He turned and walked away.

    Austin finally turned to Dawn, his gaze sharp and intense. ¡°So, what did you want to say?¡±

    The pressureing off him felt like a heavy, invisible shield, making it hard for Dawn to breathe. Her hand at her side tightened into a fist.

    She <i>took </i>a deep breath and, after a pause, finally spoke. ¡°Uncle Austin, I got married.¡±

    He didn¡¯t say a word. The tall green nt behind him blocked out the afternoon sun, casting a heavy shadow across his face and turning his eyes even colder.

    Dawn pressed on. ¡°I told you before I was dating someone. It¡¯s true. It¡¯s Ethan. We just got our marriage certificate today..

    ¡­

    ??

    ¡°Dawn, do you really expect me <i>to </i>believe that?¡±

    ¡°1

    ¡­ I¡¯m not lying.¡±

    ¡°Not lying about what?¡±

    His eyes were almost unnaturally red as he stepped closer, gritting his teeth. ¡°You said he was taking care of you, and I believed you. But that¡¯s just giving you a ride once in a while. You two were always close as kids, weren¡¯t you?

    ¡°Married? Hah ¡­ What gives him the right to marry you?

    16:19 Sat, <b>Sep </b>27

    Chapter 146 I Got Married

    52

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°The Jacksons are a big, powerful family. Even I have to work hard just to stay on good terms with them. But you? What do you have? Who are you?¡±

    His breathing grew heavier, his words rough and wild, every syble pounding like a hammer. ¡°Or do you really think Ethan can¡¯t find another woman?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face went pale, her lips trembling. She couldn¡¯t get a single word out.

    So in his eyes, she was nothing.

    Not good enough.

    She¡¯d never been good enough to love someone, and now she wasn¡¯t even good enough to be loved by someone else.

    Austin finally noticed the shattered look in her eyes and realized he¡¯d gone too far.

    He let out a shaky breath and put both hands on her shoulders. ¡°Dawn¡­ I would never hurt you. A man like Ethan¨Che could have any woman he wants. There¡¯s no reason he¡¯d choose

    you.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at me. I¡¯m sorry, okay? Let¡¯s stop fighting. Come home with me, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She pulled free from his grip.

    She took a step back, shaking her head with a bitter smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I really don¡¯t have anything. I don¡¯t know how to do anything. At the end of the day, I¡¯m just an adopted orphan.

    ¡°But Uncle Austin ¡­ It¡¯s not my fault my parents died. It¡¯s not my fault I became an orphan. If being born without a family made me worthless, then when I was eight, I should¡¯ve just gone with them.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you, Mom, and Dad adopted me. I appreciate how you¡¯ve cared for me all these years. But that doesn¡¯t mean I have to do everything you say. I¡¯m my own person, and so are you. We each have our own path to walk¨Cjust like you have Sydney in your life, right?¡±

    Dawn looked into his dark eyes. It felt like they were filled with rolling smoke, ready <i>to </i>swallow her whole.

    ¡°As for Ethan¡­

    ¡°<b>1 </b>

    Just saying his name made her smile, even if only a little.

    <b>16:19 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 27

    Chapter 146 1 Got Married

    She looked away, memories of their time together shing through her mind.

    G

    +10 Free Going

    ¡°You¡¯re right. He¡¯s amazing. He has loving parents, a great family, and so many things that most people can only dream of. For someone like him to like me, it¡¯s a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion chance.

    ¡°But so what?

    ¡°I¡¯m a great person too.

    ¡°Just because of the way I was born, does that mean I¡¯m not <i>good </i>enough for him?

    ¡°And honestly, the fact that he¡¯s such a good person is exactly why I¡¯m not afraid he¡¯ll hurt me. If, one day, we realize we¡¯re not right for each other, then we¡¯ll part ways. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t the type to force anything. She and Ethan had each made their own choices.

    One of them was ready to walk out of someone¡¯s life. The other just happened to need someone to marry.

    The timing was just right.

    Austin¡¯s face darkened with anger and his jaw clenched so tight it looked like he might explode.

    He didn¡¯t say a word, just stared at her with those fierce eyes. <fn20dc> Content originallyes from find?novel</fn20dc>

    Dawn used to be afraid of him when he got mad. But now¡­

    It just didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    She was about to speak again when he cut her off with a cold voice. ¡°How long have you even been with him? You trust him that much already?¡±

    Dawn lifted her chin. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since we were kids. I know him better than you do.¡±

    ¡°Know him?<b>¡± </b>

    Austin let out a harshugh. ¡°Do you really think you understand men better than I <i>do</i><i>?</i>¡±

 Beseeched 147

    Chapter 147 I Said Hi

    Chapter 147 I Said Hi

    9:0

    ¡°Words like that were nothing more than arguing for the sake of it.

    <b>52 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin med Dawn¡¯s silence on her stubbornness. She¡¯d always been like this¨Cwhenever she disagreed, she¡¯d just m up and refuse to speak..

    ¡°I don¡¯t approve of you being with him. Nothing you say will change my mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    He cut her off before she could even protest, his voice sharp andmanding. ¡°He¡¯s not right for you. And don¡¯t try to scare me with this marriage talk. Even if you really were married, you¡¯d better go get a divorce!¡±

    Dawn wouldn¡¯t dare.

    She might be strong¨Cwilled, but she¡¯d always listened to him more than anyone else.

    She wouldn¡¯t even apply to a college without his approval, so how could she ever get married behind his back?

    Besides ¡­

    Hadn¡¯t she been saying for the past two years that he was the one she liked most?

    Thinking of that, some of the strange frustration in Austin¡¯s chest seemed to fade, and his tone softened. ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re dead set on staying in Northville, I won¡¯t stop you. Just don¡¯t make up these ridiculous lies to fool me anymore.¡±

    Dawn almostughed out loud at how self¨Crighteous he looked. <fn3ee0> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find(?)ovel</fn3ee0>

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>seriously</i>¡­

    No matter if it was Sydney framing her before, or all the exnations that followed, he had never once believed her.

    Dawn clenched her teeth, suddenly feeling utterly exhausted. ¡°Whatever ¡­ You can think whatever you want. Believe me or not, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    ¡°Ethan¡¯s still waiting for me, Uncle Austin. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    16:19 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 27

    Chapter 147 I Said Hi

    A

    ? )

    +10 Free Cons

    She walked away without a hint of regret, her back straight and determined. Austin¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his eyes dark and unreadable.

    A few minutester, Ethan came strolling down the hallway¨Cnot a care in the world. He wore a light gray sport coat over a crisp white shirt, and with the top two buttons undone, he looked just a little bit rebellious.

    One hand was in his pocket, and his eyes sparkled with amusement, though his smile didn¡¯t quite reach them.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, has Dawn already left?¡±

    He seemed to remember something, adding, ¡°It¡¯s fine though¨Cshe¡¯s got the car keys in her bag. She¡¯ll probably wait for me in the car. She won¡¯t get cold.¡±

    Austin nced up, and for a split second, his eyes turned icy before the chill faded.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, are you and Dawn very close?¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dawn tell you?¡±

    He let a sly, almost wicked smile spread across his lips. ¡°If we¡¯re talking family ties, Mr. Osborne, you¡¯d technically be my uncle¨Cinw. But since I¡¯m only a couple of years younger than you, maybe we should just stick to business. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Austin narrowed his eyes. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you must be joking. Even if you and Dawn are friends, I¡¯m not qualified to be your uncle¨Cinw. Besides, I still need your help with the new project.¡±

    <i>Friends</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Heh</i>.

    Ethanughed softly and strolled a few steps closer, his voicezy but clear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Osborne. The project will be fine no matter what. After all ¡­ consider it a thank¨Cyou gift for raising Dawn.¡±

    Thosest words-¡°thank¨Cyou gift¡°-stabbed right into Austin¡¯s heart like a knife.

    Dawn¡¯s words from earlier echoed in his mind like a spell he couldn¡¯t break.

    <i>No</i>¡­

    <i>No </i><i>way</i><i>. </i>

    He looked up, his eyes red¨Crimmed, almost wild in the light. ¡°What are you trying to say, Mr.

    16:19 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>27

    Chapter 147 I Said Hi

    Jackson?¡±

    :

    <b>52 </b>

    +10 Free Cons

    Ethan had no interest in exining. He nced at his watch and said, ¡°I¡¯ll send wedding gifts separately to Mr. Harry and Mrs. Sandra. They¡¯re Dawn¡¯s legal parents, after all. Dawn¡¯s waiting for me, Mr. Osborne. Excuse me.¡±

    He turned and walked past Austin, his steps as sharp as a gust of wind.

    For a long time, Austin just stood there, unable to snap out of it.

    <i>When </i><i>had </i><i>this </i><i>all </i><i>start</i><i>? </i>

    From what he knew, Ethan¡¯s family had moved overseas years ago. He hadn¡¯te back until recently. So how had he and Dawn get tangled up so quickly?

    Austin let out a coldugh, his eyes ck as night, filled with a stormy chill.

    Ethan, on the other hand, was in a pretty good mood. As he walked, he checked the group chat on his phone, watching message after message pop up¨Ceveryone was jealous, but Alex was the loudest, begging to meet Dawn right away.

    Ethan grinned and typed back, ¡°Want to meet her? Fine, but you¡¯d better have a good gift ready.¡±

    After sending that, he made his way to the parking lot.

    He put his phone away, opened the driver¡¯s door, and climbed in.

    ¡°Did you wait long?¡±

    ¡°No, just a few minutes.¡± Dawn nced at him, hesitating before she asked, ¡°Did you Uncle Austin on your way out?¡±

    ¡­

    run into

    ¡°Yeah, I said hi.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He turned and gave her cheek a yful pinch¨Cthe same thing he¡¯d wanted to do back at the dining table.

    ¡°Looks like your Uncle Austin kind of likes me.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡±

 Beseeched 148

    Chapter 148 Congrattions

    2

    <b>852 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn wasn¡¯t so sure¨Cshe figured Ethan was just saying that to make her feel better. ¡°Uncle Austin has always been like that. Don¡¯t take it too personally. I¡¯ll talk to him properly when I get the chance.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes

    flickered as he turned the key in the ignition. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure. You heard it yourself -our work will ovep a bit soon, and in business, I¡¯m the client. He¡¯s not going to make things hard for me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    With just those words, Dawn fell silent, lost in thought.

    Ethan waited, expecting her to say more, but when she didn¡¯t, he finally spoke up. ¡°What I mean is, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to exin anything for me.¡±

    If Austin really were just Dawn¡¯s uncle, Ethan would treat him like any other elder.

    But as a man, Ethan could see exactly what was in Austin¡¯s eyes.

    That wasn¡¯t the way a grown man looked at his niece.

    It was the way a man looked at a woman.

    If Austin had those kinds of feelings, then fine¨Clet him stew in the background. No need to give him any more attention.

    Dawn rolled down the window a crack. The cold breeze hit her face, clearing her mind.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Your connection is just work. If I don¡¯t bring anything up, he probably won¡¯t think about it. Let¡¯s just leave it for now.¡±

    She¡¯d already said everything that needed to be said. <fn8b4d> The rightful source is f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn8b4d>

    Whether Austin believed it or not was his own problem.

    When they got back to the house, Hannah greeted them with a huge smile the moment she

    Wait, have you told them yet?¡± heard they¡¯d gotten their marriage license. ¡°This is such great news! If your grandfather and your parents knew, they¡¯d be over the moon

    ¡­

    Ethan¡¯s face stayed calm. ¡°Haven¡¯t had the chance.¡± ¡°That¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll tell them!¡±

    Chapter 148 Congrattions

    Hannah fumbled for her phone, so excited she didn¡¯t quite know what to do first.

    +10 Free Cons

    Watching her, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but smile. She let out a quiet breath and turned to Ethan. ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower upstairs¡­ I have to stop by the office this afternoon.¡±

    Ethan watched her, pressing his tongue against his back teeth.

    Most newlyweds would be showing off their marriage, but not Dawn.

    She was as upright as ever, focused on work and bettering herself.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he answered, a bit gruff, wanting to say more. But before he could, Dawn was already halfway up the stairs, eyes glued to her phone.

    Dawn really was in a hurry. The design department was busier than ever. Every new product had to be ready as quickly as possible, and some pieces couldn¡¯t even be designed on aputer¨Cthey had to be hand¨Ccarved in wax, which took a lot more effort.

    After her shower, she finally had a moment to check her phone.

    The notifications from that one Instagram post had nearly blown up her inbox.

    Dawn took a deep breath, picking out the important messages first.

    The first was from Sandra.

    ¡°Dawn, congrattions, sweetheart.

    ¡°Ethan practically grew up in our house, and he¡¯s a wonderful guy. I think you made a great choice. Bring him over soon¨CI¡¯ll make something delicious for you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes stung as she read the message.

    She¡¯de to the Osbornes at a little over eight years old¨Cshe already had her own habits, memories, and sense of family ties.

    For most people, it would have been hard to treat a kid like her with their whole heart.

    But Sandra never hesitated.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t spent that much time together, Sandra treated her like a real daughter.

    Dawn sniffed and sent a voice message back, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll bring him home once things calm down at work.¡±

    <b>16:19 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep 27 </b>

    Chapter 148 Congrattions

    :

    Switching back to her messages, she replied to two more friends.

    Before she knew it, it was almost two in the afternoon.

    Dawn hurriedly tossed her phone aside, changed clothes, and got ready for work.

    <b>6523 </b>

    +10 Free Cons

    When she came downstairs, she could hear Hannah still on the phone in another room. Ethan was sitting on the living room couch, focused on something.

    Since everyone was busy, Dawn didn¡¯t say much. She just called out, ¡°I¡¯m heading to work!¡± and slipped on her shoes.

    Ethan hadn¡¯t even had time to react before the front door mmed shut.

    ¡±

    See?

    His wife was so low¨Cmaintenance.

    Two pings from his phone¨CAlex was blowing up the group chat again.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the silence, Ethan? Where are you and your new wife going to celebrate this afternoon?¡±

    Brogan chimed in, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be nning your wedding night instead?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re right¨Ctoday¡¯s Ethan¡¯s big day!¡±

    Ethan was speechless.

    A vein throbbed at his temple, his face darkening.

    He immediately left the group chat.

    Just then, Hannah finished her call and came out, noticing the scowl on his face. ¡°Ethan, howe you look so grumpy when you just got married?¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

 Beseeched 149

    Chapter 149 Trail¡¯s Gone Cold

    Ethan spun his phone in his palm and let it rest casually on his knee. ¡°No, Hannah.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± Hannah walked over, blunt as ever. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a newlywed at all. You look more like a husband who¡¯s been ditched,¡±

    Hannah¡¯s eyes darted around, and she suddenly grew serious. ¡°Be honest with me married you because she wanted to, right?¡±

    Ethan sucked in a breath but didn¡¯t answer.

    Dawn

    ***

    He thought Hannah was about to stand up for him, but then she leaned in, speaking in a mysterious whisper, ¡°Well, you two have your marriage certificate now, so it¡¯s all settled! I¡¯ve already got a n to help you out!¡±

    The more Hannah talked, the more ridiculous it sounded. Ethan couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Hannah, you and my mom should reallyy off those romance novels. All those tricks don¡¯t work in real life.¡±

    ¡°Who says they don¡¯t? And I didn¡¯t learn them from romance novels, anyway ¡­

    17

    It was always awkward talking about stuff like this with elders, so Ethan shook his head and stood up. ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing else, why don¡¯t you take a walk outside? I need to get back to work.¡±

    Hannah looked stubborn. ¡°You brat ¡­ You might need my help in the end, you know?¡±

    Whether he needed help or not, Ethan just felt frustrated.

    As soon as he <i>got </i>to the office and sat down, he found himself added back into the group chat. And of course, someone had changed the group name to-

    ¡°Did the CEO of Jackson Group get lucky today?¡±

    Ethan was speechless.

    He clenched his teeth and tossed his phone aside.

    Tony knocked on the door and walked in, only to see his boss looking¡­ well, pretty dissatisfied.

    <b>16:19 </b><b>Sat</b>, Sep 27

    Chapter 149 Trail¡¯s Gone Cold

    Honestly, Tony didn¡¯t even want to speak.

    Ethan closed his eyes, his voice deep. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Tony hesitated. ¡°Boss ¡­ maybe I shoulde backter?¡±

    A

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan opened his eyes and smirked. ¡°What, did you eat too much at lunch and now you can¡¯t talk?¡±

    <i>Why </i>are <i>you </i>roasting <i>me? </i>

    <i>I </i><i>just </i>didn¡¯t want <i>to </i><i>make </i><i>your </i><i>mood </i><i>worse</i>.

    Tony scratched his nose, then said, ¡°About that guy who kidnapped Ms. Porter¨Cyou told me to keep digging.

    ¡°I¡¯ve used every connection I have, but there¡¯s nothing. Whoever he is, he¡¯s way better at covering his tracks than we thought. And ¡­ it looks like someone¡¯s helping him.¡±

    ¡°Looks like?¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°So the trail¡¯s gone cold?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Just thinking about it made Tony grind his teeth. He¡¯d never hit a dead end like this in his whole career.

    How could a living, breathing person just vanish?

    Was the guy some kind of magician?

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything for a long time. Finally, he spoke: ¡°Let¡¯s leave it for now. Keep an eye on Lucas. If anything seems off, let me know right away.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Once Tony left, Ethan sank deep into thought again.

    He¡¯d figured Lucas was the one behind Dawn¡¯s kidnapping.

    Back when the Porters had their ident, Lucas never showed up. But now, he could just throw out 30 million dors like it was nothing.

    2/

    16:19 Sat<b>, </b><b>Sep </b>27

    Chapter 149 Trail¡¯s Gone Cold

    Saying it was all for love seemed a little far¨Cfetched.

    It felt more like he was trying to get something bigger.

    Like the mountain Dawn¡¯s mom left behind.

    If Dawn was moved by his generosity, she might hand over the inheritance.

    62

    +10 Free Coins

    But the kidnapper had vanished into thin air, and there was no trace. If Lucas was really behind it, it didn¡¯t add up.

    He didn¡¯t have any real connections in the States. No one would risk so much or spend that kind of money to help him.

    But if it wasn¡¯t Lucas ¡­ then who was it?

    Even though today was her wedding day, for Dawn, it felt no different. She worked hard, busy right up until quitting time.

    She rubbed her neck and headed to the break room.

    Janice had just finished making a cup of coffee and, seeing Dawn walk in, decided to stick around.

    She leaned against the counter, her eyes full of mischief.

    ¡°Hey, workaholic.¡±

    ¡°1

    Dawn nced at her and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°What¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡± Janice shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re the bossdy at Dreammaker Studios. Who else woulde in to work on their wedding day besides you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. Besides, Ethan¡¯s pretty busy too.¡±

    ¡°Hard¨Cworking capitalists. No wonder you two rake in the cash.¡±

    Janice made her verdict, then took a sip of coffee before giving in to her curiosity. ¡°But tonight¡¯s your first night as newlyweds. Are you ¡­

    She looked Dawn up and down, grinning mischievously. ¡°Did you get Mr. Jackson any kind of

    <b>16:19 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 149 Trail¡¯s Gone Cold

    surprise? Or maybe a gift?¡±

    :

    Dawn froze, feeling her cheeks heat <fna18b> Follow current nov?ls on F¦Énd£Îovel</fna18b><ol><li>up. ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡± </li></ol>

 Beseeched 150

    Chapter 150 We¡¯re Here

    Chapter 150 We¡¯re Here

    ¹ú

    10 Free Cons

    ¡°What do you mean, ¡®what? You guys just got married! Aren¡¯t you going to do something special tonight?¡±

    Special? She and Ethan hadn¡¯t even done anything ordinary yet.

    Janice saw her expression, and her eyes went wide. ¡°No way! You and Mr. Jackson? He¡¯s young and full of energy. Which one of you is dropping the ball here?¡±

    Janice was so blunt that Dawn didn¡¯t even know how to respond.

    She took a sip of water to cover up, then tried to sound calm. ¡°What do you know? We¡¯re just being responsible, okay? For each other.¡±

    Janice looked amazed, shaking her head for a good long while.

    ¡°Looks like I was right about my gut feeling.¡±

    ¡°What feeling?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jackson is one of those rare loyal guys¡± Janice let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Good thing I never got too hung up on him, or I¡¯d be in real trouble.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°You¡¯re talented and capable. You don¡¯t need a man to prove yourself.¡±

    Janice dropped that topic and circled back to the first one.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you<i>, </i>you¡¯d better put some thought into tonight.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you know what guys think about? It¡¯s always the same thing. Mr. Jackson¡¯s already super sessful. If the woman he loves gives him a little surprise, he¡¯ll love her even more.¡±

    Dawn bit her lip, nervously tracing the rim of her cup with her finger.

    <i>Tonight</i><i>, </i><i>huh</i><i>¡­ </i>

    Honestly, she wasn¡¯t totally ready, but if Ethan really wanted it, she figured she wouldn¡¯t mind. Janice saw that Dawn seemed to be listening and gave her a proud p on the shoulder. ¡°Good

    <b>16:20 Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 27 B

    Chapter 150 We¡¯re Here

    +10 Free Coins

    men don¡¯te around often. You¡¯ve got to hold on tight when you find one, remember <b>that </b>

    Dawn didn¡¯t think she had to ¡°hold on tight¡± to anyone, but since Ethan had done so much for her, giving something back¡­ felt right.

    Even when she got home, she was still wrestling with her nerves about what might happen that night, so she didn¡¯t notice that Ethan seemed a little off.

    After dinner, the two of them sat on opposite ends of the couch, not saying a word.

    Every now and then, Ethan nced over, sighing a little heavier each time.

    Sigh.

    After who knows how many sighs, Dawn finally noticed.

    She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something go wrong at work?¡±

    I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Ethan shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s just ¡­ I don¡¯t

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    He sounded casual but serious. ¡°Today, I was chatting with some friends about getting married. On their wedding day, they went out for a candlelit dinner, saw a movie, and didn¡¯t even go home ¡­ Dawn, am I just a lousy husband?¡± <fn2421> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? F¦ÉndNovel</fn2421>

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face froze, not sure what to say.

    She suddenly remembered the texts Ethan had sent earlier that afternoon.

    ¡°Want to see a movie?

    ¡°Or maybe we could go out and have some fun?

    ¡°What time are you off work? Should I book us a restaurant?¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t seen the messages until she was almost home, and she hadn¡¯t replied.

    She felt guilty, cleared her throat, and said, ¡°How about ¡­ we just go to bed?¡±

    Ethan was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected her to say that. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he asked, ¡°Are we sleeping separately or together?¡±

    16:20 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 27 B

    Chapter 150 We¡¯re Here

    ¡°Of course we-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡±

    *10 Free Going

    A sudden voice at the door cut them off.

    Ethan closed his eyes and sighed, knowing exactly who it was without even looking. Dawn, who¡¯d been nervous before, turned her head at the sound and saw a morous woman walk <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

    She was wearing a ck strapless dress that hugged her curves, with feathers swaying at her chest as she moved. Her makeup was wless, her face perfectly cared for, and her wide- brimmed hat made her look every inch the richdy.

    <i>Wait </i>¡­

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson?¡±

    Tara¡¯s eyes

    lit up, and she opened her arms wide toward Dawn. ¡°I knew spoiling you when you were little would pay off. You still remember me, Dawn?¡±

    Dawn was swept into a warm hug, the woman¡¯s perfume filling her nose, reminding her of how she always imagined a mom would smell.

    She couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, and when Tara let go, Dawn said softly, ¡°Of course I remember. You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re such a sweetheart!¡±

    Tara beamed, pulling a box from her purse. ¡°This is a little gift for you. It¡¯s been years since we¡¯ve seen each other, so you can¡¯t turn me down.¡±

    Dawn tried to protest, but the words got stuck in her throat.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson ¡­

    ¡±

    She sounded helpless, still searching for what to say, when Tara leaned in, her eyes suddenly a little sad. ¡°I just realized, shouldn¡¯t you be calling me something else now, Dawn?¡±

 Beseeched 151

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°If you want her to call you something different, you¡¯d better prepare a bigger gift first.¡±

    A voice came from behind. Tara turned, but her son pulled her to the side with one hand.

    Ethan had one hand in his pocket and the other rested on Dawn¡¯s shoulder, exuding a strong sense of possessiveness.

    His face remained nk as he said, ¡°Mom, Dawn and I are registering our marriage today. Thanks for showing up with a gift, but you can leave now.¡±

    As soon as he finished, everyone¡¯s eyes turned toward him.

    Dawn thought, <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>it </i><i>rude </i><i>to </i><i>push </i><i>out </i><i>an </i><i>elder </i><i>the </i><i>moment </i><i>she </i><i>arrives</i><i>? </i>

    Tara thought, <i>No </i><i>use </i><i>arguing </i><i>with </i><i>him</i>. <i>He¡¯s </i><i>nowhere </i><i>near </i><i>as </i><i>sweet </i><i>as </i><i>my </i><i>daughter</i><i>¨C</i><i>in</i><i>¨C</iw.

    Hannah thought, <i>Uh</i><i>¨C</i><i>oh</i><i>. </i><i>Is </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Ethan </i><i>gonna </i><i>be </i><i>mad </i><i>that </i><i>I </i><i>told </i>Mrs. <i>Jackson </i><i>without </i><i>asking </i><i>him</i><i>? </i>

    Tara straightened her hat, maintaining her ssy, elegant aura. She cleared her throat. ¡°I didn¡¯te back just for you. I had business here and thought I¡¯d drop by to see Dawn. Otherwise, do think I¡¯d havee so quickly?¡±

    you

    As it turned out, when Hannah called at noon, Tara was already at the airport. She came straight from her flight.

    She¡¯d barely been here a few minutes, and her son already wanted her gone!

    The more Tara thought about it, the more annoyed she felt. She nced at Dawn and smiled. ¡°Dawn hasn¡¯t seen me in years. I¡¯m sure she doesn¡¯t want me to leave right away, right?¡±

    The attention suddenly shifted to her. Dawn quickly replied, ¡°Of course, you can stay as long as you¡¯d like. There are plenty of rooms.¡±

    Tara tilted her chin up smugly. ¡°Did you hear that? Plenty of rooms! Hannah, get things ready!¡±

    She signaled the driver to bring in her luggage.

    <i>Better </i><i>hurry </i><i>before </i><i>that </i><i>brat </i><i>tries </i>to <i>shove </i><i>me </i><i>out </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan was speechless.

    Dawn had never seen him at a loss for words. She giggled. Once Tara and Hannah went

    16:20 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 27 B

    Chapter 151 It¡¯s Pretty Pricey

    $300

    upstairs, she tugged at his sleeve, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s rare for her toe back. Just let it he

    He nced at her. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay with this?¡±

    Nobody knew his mother¡¯s personality better than he did. She was a whirlwind, always unpredictable.

    To some people, the way she¡¯d acted toward Dawn would¡¯ve been over the line.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn nodded firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t grow up with the best family. I truly envy you.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t imagine how nice it must feel to have a mother like that.

    Ethan¡¯s frown softened. He squeezed her hand. He squeezed her hand. ¡°If she makes you ufortable, tell me. I¡¯ll make her stay at her own ce.¡±

    The Jacksons owned tons of houses in Northville, and his parents had a ce where they lived most of the time.

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    Upstairs, she suddenly remembered the gift Tara had given her.

    When she opened it, she was genuinely surprised.

    It was a stunning green emerald bracelet.

    Dawn vaguely recalled seeing it at a famous auction in Gredos two years ago. A mystery buyer had snagged it for 60 million Gredos dors.

    She never expected Tara to have it.

    Ethan, freshly changed, came over and saw her staring at the jewelry box. He gently stroked the back of her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°This bracelet.¡±

    Dawn snapped back to reality and looked up at him. ¡°It¡¯s way too expensive. I can¡¯t keep it.¡± Ethan looked at the bracelet for a moment, then gave a slight nod. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s definitely pricey.¡±

    Hearing him admit that made Dawn feel even uneasy. She immediately got up. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to Mrs. Jackson. I can¡¯t take it¡ª¡±

    16:20 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Sep </b>27 B

    Chapter 151 It¡¯s Pretty Pricey

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Ethan pulled her back down to the couch.

    :

    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to give it back. Think about it. Have you ever gotten anything more valuable than this?¡±

    # <fnc9d5> For original chapters go to Find_Novel(.</fnc9d5>

    ¡­ Huh?¡± Dawn blinked, confused. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen Mrs. Jackson in years. I¡¯ve never received anything else from her.¡±

    His gaze deepened as he asked gently, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡­ Really.¡±

    Her puzzled face made Ethan smile. He held his forehead and chuckled softly, voice low and warm. ¡°Babe, you already took the most precious thing from her.¡±

    Dawn stared at him, slowly realizing what he meant.

    The most precious thing he meant was himself.

    When he put it like that, it actually made sense.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°1

    ¡°No buts.¡± He pulled the bracelet out, rolled up her sleeve, and slipped it onto her wrist.

 Beseeched 152

    Her fair skin seemed to glow under the lights.

    ¡°This bracelet is just a wee gift from my mom. It has nothing to do with me.

    <b>12 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    But since we¡¯re married now, she¡¯ll probably keep giving you things. Maybe smaller, maybe even pricier. But that doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze never left Dawn, like she were the only thing that existed. He added, ¡°What matters is you¡¯re the one her son loves most. She¡¯ll treat you the same way she treats me. So whatever she gives you, just take it. If you don¡¯t, she¡¯ll feel uneasy. Understand?¡±

    She felt a little dizzy. Though she didn¡¯t fully get everything, she caught the point behind his words.

    She stayed quiet for a while. When she finally did, it wasn¡¯t about the bracelet. ¡°Since Mrs. Jackson is moving in, shouldn¡¯t we ¡­ live together?¡±

    That question threw Ethanpletely off.

    He froze for a moment. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She was nervous, but she¡¯d been thinking about it for a long time.

    As for the bracelet ¡­

    Ethan was right. It was rude to refuse a gift from an elder.

    Besides, like that ten¨Ccarat pink diamond ring, she wasn¡¯t going to wear it often anyway. She¡¯d just store it away.

    If things ever fell apart between them someday, she could return all of it.

    Ethan didn¡¯t realize she was already thinking that far ahead. He just felt a little lost.

    He held her hand, lightly rubbing her palm, like he was afraid to break something fragile.

    His eyes dropped, so she couldn¡¯t see his expression. After a long moment, he spoke in a husky voice, ¡°If you¡¯re not ready-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± Dawn cut him off quickly, her words shaky but firm, almost rushed. ¡°We¡¯re

    420

    Chapter 152 I¡¯m Ready

    married now. You can¡¯t back out.¡±

    Both of them froze in shock after that.

    Gosh, what <i>did </i><i>I </i><i>just </i><i>say</i>?

    Ethan pressed his tongue against his cheek and smiled.

    <i>Back </i><i>out</i>? <fnf14c> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fnf14c>

    +10 Free Coin

    Most people might regret tying the knot, but not him. Only God knew how long he had been waiting, yearning for this day.

    His eyes burned with feeling, his voice rough and low. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks flushed even hotter.. She quickly got up and muttered, ¡°Then don¡¯t. I¡¯m not running either. I¡¯m ¡­ gonna shower first.¡±

    Watching her rush away, Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile. Warm affection filled his chest.

    When the sound of water came from the bathroom, he slipped into his room for a fast shower, sshing on some Terre d¡¯Herm¨¨s aftershave.

    Back in the main room, he dimmed the lights.

    Looking around the ce he wasn¡¯t used to, he exhaled slowly.

    He thought self¨Cdeprecatingly, <i>Ethan</i><i>, </i><i>look </i><i>at </i><i>yourself </i><i>now</i>.

    The intermittent sounds of running water from the bathroom were like a beautiful, enchanting symphony, gradually stirring his mind and senses.

    Ten minutester, Dawn emerged.

    The dim, intimate lighting in the room made her pause for a second, but she straightened her back and walked out like nothing.

    She had on in cotton pajamas. Her skin flushed pink from the steam, like a fresh peach. Damp hair brushed her shoulders, making her simple look seem both innocent and alluring.

    Ethan was on the couch, sitting up straight with a book in his hands.

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>so </i><i>dark</i><i>. </i><i>What </i><i>can </i><i>he </i><i>even </i><i>read</i>?

    Dawn puffed her cheeks and went to grab the hair dryer.

    <b>16:20 </b>Sat, Sep 27

    Chapter 152 I¡¯m Ready

    When Ethan lifted his head, she was bent forward slightly. Her fair legs were perfectly toned, slim, and wless, making his restless mind spin.

    Suddenly, she turned around with the hair dryer in her hand.

    Their eyes locked, and the air grew heavy with an unspoken tension.

    Ethan took a breath, tossed the book aside, and said, ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay¡­¡± Dawn had no experience with rtionships, but she¡¯d seen in dramas that boyfriends always helped their girlfriends with their hair.

    The outlet was right by the couch, so she sat down.

    She nced sideways at him, noticing his wide frame under the thin loungewear and that faint woody scent clinging to him.

    Dawn quietly sucked in a couple of breaths, grateful the dryer covered the sound.

    Ethan¡¯s long fingers slid through her hair, slow and gentle.

    That tender touch made both their hearts race.

    After a few minutes, he switched the dryer off, and the sudden silence made Dawn¡¯s face burn even hotter.

 Beseeched 153

    Chapter 153 Sneaky Figures

    Ethan¡¯s eyes locked on her intensely. His rough voice came out low. ¡°All done.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­

    Dawn stood up, bumping his chin by ident.

    She was about to say she was sorry, but when she nced up, his deep, starry eyes held her captive. She couldn¡¯t look away.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his voice thick with desire.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Her throat was dry, her chest pounding.

    Her soft reply was barely audible. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze instantly deepened. He tossed the dryer aside, his hand sliding to the back of her neck as he pulled her down to the couch.

    This kiss was nothing like the gentle ones before.

    It was fierce, searing¡ªlike a zing fire.

    Dawn¡¯s breath hitched, her arms wrapping tight around his waist.

    She tilted her head back, their breaths mixing.

    ¡°Dawn¡­

    11

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    He kept repeating her name like he was addicted.

    Chapter 153 Sneaky Figures

    20

    Like a patient hunter, he kissed her cheek, her eyelids, her forehead, her nose¡ªthen back to her lips again.

    Her head spun from his kisses, her eyes misty as if zed with water.

    ¡°Not going any further?¡±

    Her raspy voice cracked. ¡°Should we¡­ move over there?¡±

    To him, it was an open invitation.

    Ethan chuckled against her car, one hand steadying her so she wouldn¡¯t hit the hard edge of the couch.

    Snapping out of her daze, Dawn flushed and scowled. ¡°What are youughing at?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. You¡¯re adorable.¡±

    He didn¡¯t exin. His gaze stayed gentle as he leaned in for another kiss.

    He¡¯d never admit how much his heart was racing right now.

    Even without more, this alone made his blood surge.

    The lighting set the mood perfectly.

    Still kissing, he slid an arm around her waist, pulling her tighter against him.

    ¡°The lights.¡±

    Dawn felt like she was on fire.

    Catching his look, she quickly covered his eyes and blurted, ¡°Turn them off!¡±

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll turn them off.¡±

    He drew her closer, guiding her feet onto his.

    Hugging, kissing, caressing-

    The room turned into their yground. The air was thick with a hazy, tender sweetness.

    Just as things were about to go too far, Ethan noticed a sliver of light slipping through the door.

    Chapter 153 Sneaky Figures

    *15 Tree Co

    The door had been left slightly ajar, and now the hallway light streamed in¨Calong with the shadows of two sneaky figures.

    <i>Those </i>two<i>! </i>

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched. He turned, shielding Dawn¡¯s face against his chest. His voice carried a rare, sharp irritation. ¡°Mom!¡±

    The two figures froze, then slowly stood straighter. They shoved each other forward a little. Tara, weaker than Hannah, forced out augh. ¡°Haha¡­ Uh, we were just walking by. Don¡¯t mind us. Keep going.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks burned red. She buried her face against Ethan¡¯s chest, not moving at all.

    The hall light spilled in brighter, showing off Ethan¡¯s sharp, good¨Clooking face.

    Even though the two outside said they¡¯d leave, no footsteps followed.

    Instead, the shadows slid from the center of the hallway to press against the wall.

    Ethan gave a deep sigh and gently patted Dawn¡¯s head. She almost got up, but she immediately buried herself back into him.

    The whole ce went quiet. Tara and Hannah leaned in, trying to listen.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tara pressed closer to the wall. ¡°Did you catch anything?¡±

    Hannah also leaned in. ¡°Nope. Sounds like they fell asleep or something.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I told you Ethan is useless. Maybe he truly can¡¯t do it? No wonder he¡¯s never dated. He¡¯s driving me nuts¡ª¡±

    Tara¡¯s words stopped when she suddenly felt a shadow looming over her.

    She looked up¨Cstraight into her son¡¯s striking face.

    She let out a couple of awkwardughs, standing stiff against the wall like she¡¯d been caught sneaking around. ¡°Still awake, Ethan? Uh, you know I¡¯ve been trying to lose weight, right? I just asked Hannah to work out with me.¡±

    <b>16:20 </b>Sat<b>, </b>Sep 27 13

    Chapter 153 Sneaky Figures

    +10 Free Col

    The door had been left slightly ajar, and now the hallway light streamed in¨Calong with the shadows of two sneaky figures. <fn8a40> This text is hosted at find[?]ovel</fn8a40>

    Those two<i>! </i>

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched. He turned, shielding Dawn¡¯s face against his chest. His voice carried a rare, sharp irritation. ¡°Mom!¡±

    The two figures froze, then slowly stood straighter. They shoved each other forward a little. Tara, weaker than Hannah, forced out augh. ¡°Haha¡­ Uh, we were just walking by. Don¡¯t mind us. Keep going.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks burned red. She buried her face against Ethan¡¯s chest, not moving at all.

    The hall light spilled in brighter, showing off Ethan¡¯s sharp, good¨Clooking face.

    Even though the two outside said they¡¯d leave, no footsteps followed.

    Instead, the shadows slid from the center of the hallway to press against the wall.

    Ethan gave a deep sigh and gently patted Dawn¡¯s head. She almost got up, but she immediately buried herself back into him.

    The whole ce went quiet. Tara and Hannah leaned in, trying to listen.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Tara pressed closer to the wall. ¡°Did you catch anything?¡±

    Hannah also leaned in. ¡°Nope. Sounds like they fell asleep or something.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I told you Ethan is useless. Maybe he truly can¡¯t do it? No wonder he¡¯s never dated. He¡¯s driving me nuts¡ª¡±

    Tara¡¯s words stopped when she suddenly felt a shadow looming over her.

    She looked up¨Cstraight into her son¡¯s striking face.

    She let out a couple of awkwardughs, standing stiff against the wall like she¡¯d been caught sneaking around. ¡°Still awake, Ethan? Uh, you know I¡¯ve been trying to lose weight, right? I just asked Hannah to work out with me.¡±

    16:21 Sat, Sep 27 B**

    Chapter 154 Her Dreams

 Beseeched 154

    Chapter 154 Her Dreams

    Chapter 154 Her Dreams

    Hannah jumped in fast, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right, we¡¯re just working out.¡±

    ¡°Working out squats or breathing?¡± <fnf8e5> Readplete version only at Find?Novel</fnf8e5>

    20

    +10 Free Gretrie

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened as he stared at the two troublemakers.. His voice was still hoarse. ¡°Mom, since you¡¯re so into working out, I know a couple of trainers for every type of workout. Starting tomorrow<i>, </i>I¡¯ll ask them to stop by and give you lessons. Sounds good?¡±

    ¡­That sounds awful!¡±

    <i>No </i><i>way</i><i>! </i>I <i>hate </i><i>being </i><i>watched</i><i>! </i>

    Tara tugged at Hannah¡¯s sleeve and forced a grin. ¡°I just did it casually. Maybe it¡¯s better if we just head downstairs.¡±

    Not wanting him to blow up, she dragged Hannah down the stairs.

    ¡°Whew! That scared the life out of me.¡±

    Tara patted her chest and nced up nervously.

    ¡°Seriously, who does my son take after? His dad and I are not this hard to deal with!¡±

    Hannah thought about it, then said, ¡°Maybe ¡­ he takes after his grandpa?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It could be.¡± Tara didn¡¯t want to talk about her mischievous father¨Cinw, so she quickly changed the subject. She lowered her voice, ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll pull it off tonight?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­

    maybe?¡±

    How could Hannah know about stuff like that?

    ¡°They¡¯re both young. Didn¡¯t things heat up earlier?¡±

    Tara pursed her lips and shook her head. Then, she walked over to the couch and poured herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Ethan has been single for 25 years, and Dawn has never dated anyone. What if they just stay awkward forever?¡±

    Hannah wasn¡¯t a romance expert, but she had watched a lot of dramas online and figured some of it had to be real.

    ¡°So what should we do now?<b>¡± </b>

    16:21 <b>Sat</b>, Sep 27 B

    Chapter 154 Her Dreams

    ÁãËÄ

    +10 Free Cowa

    Tara thought for a bit, then sighed. ¡°Nothing for now. We¡¯ll just watch. If it doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll use the old tricks.¡±

    ¡°Good idea. I¡¯ve been ready.¡± Hannah had even brought back a traditional herbal recipe from home. It was an energy booster, and she already had all the ingredients for it.

    They exchanged looks and agreed to stick with the n.

    Upstairs, Ethan stood in the hallway for a while. The desire in his eyes hadn¡¯t gone out yet.

    He rubbed his forehead and sighed before going back inside.

    The girl on the couch had already fallen asleep, probably worn out from the day. Her face was still pink, her fair skin soft and warm.

    Ethan squatted, staring at her for a long moment.

    It was strange.

    They¡¯d known each other for years. But every time he looked at her, his heart raced, like his whole body woke up.

    He smiled and gently brushed her cheek.

    <i>Dawn</i><i>. </i><i>Mrs. </i><i>Jackson</i><i>. </i>

    From now on, Ethan wasn¡¯t just Ethan. He carried a new title¨CDawn¡¯s husband.

    The thought softened his gaze even more. After a moment, he lifted her carefully, ced her on the bed, and pulled the nket over her.

    The bed was six feet wide, yet she was so small that she barely filled it.

    Standing there, Ethan sighed again before heading into the bathroom.

    Half an hourter, he finished showering.

    After drying his hair, he slipped under the nket on the other side.

    Even asleep, Dawn seemed to notice. She rolled over, reached out, and slung her leg across him.

    She hugged him like a pillow, gotfortable, smacked her lips, and kept right on sleeping.

    <b>16:21 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Sep 27

    Chapter 154 Her Dreams

    Ethan froze mid¨Cmove, his eyelids twitching.

    :

    He hadn¡¯t realized Dawn moved this much in her sleep.

    20

    +10 Free CoOS

    Her breathing steadied, and he couldn¡¯t stop a quietugh. A soft warmth spread through his chest like a sweet marshmallow.

    He slid his arm under her neck and pulled her in close. They drifted off together, tangled in each other¡¯s arms.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t dreamed in ages, much less more than once in one night.

    Thest dream was about Ethan.

    It turned out that they had crossed paths way earlier than she thought.

    Back then, the Porters weren¡¯t super rich, but they were upper¨Cmiddle ss in Trifton.

    When the family business was booming, they were always surrounded by friends. Besides work dinners, there were plenty of casual family gatherings.

    Among the kids who yed there was Ethan.

 Beseeched 155

    Chapter 155 Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Unfair?

    How old had she been back then?

    Five? Maybe six?

    Dawn couldn¡¯t remember.

    +10 Free Goins

    All she knew was there¡¯d been an older boy¨Cgood¨Clooking, soft hair, face like a doll. He didn¡¯t mix with the younger kids, though. He sat off in a corner, ying games by himself.

    Then, the memory jumped. She saw herself first meeting Ethan after moving into the

    Osbornes.

    Later, it skipped again to the day they met before deciding to marry. By then, they were both adults.

    Dawn thought it was almost magical, like fate had been quietly pushing them toward that moment all along.

    Morning light spilled through the window.

    She opened her eyes, still caught between her dream and reality. Then, she froze at the sight of a defined chest right in front of her.

    And the worst part?

    Her hand was still resting on him.

    Her cheeks went from pale to red. She was stunned for a long moment before carefully pulling her hand back, ready to roll away and act like nothing happened. But before she could, a low, husky voice murmured above her, ¡°Morning, babe.¡±

    Dawn felt her ears tingle and instinctively scooted backward, trying to hide the wildly irregr thumping of her heart.

    11

    Morning.¡±

    She shot him a nce, then turned away. ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±

    ¡°So¨Cso.¡±

    ¡°Then you should sleep a bit more.¡±

    200

    Chapter 155 Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Unfair?

    +10 Ftte Colic

    Just as she tried to get up, his strong arms wrapped around her waist, holding her tight against him. Their bodies fit together too perfectly, his warmth almost burning.

    Dawn smiled nervously, pressing her palms to his chest, not sure whether to push or pull closer.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.

    Before he could answer, she muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t brush my teeth yet.¡±

    Her meaning was obvious. Ethan¡¯s eyes went to her bright red cars, clearly amused. ¡°Yeah, me neither. It doesn¡¯t matter, though.¡±

    Her eyes went wide. She couldn¡¯t believe how casual he was being.

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°We¡¯re getting up soon anyway? Did you think I was gonna do something? Hmm?¡±

    She finally realized he was teasing her on purpose.

    ¡°Whatever! I¡¯m getting up!¡± she huffed, struggling out of his hold.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t gone all the wayst night, something between them had changed. They felt closer, more at ease with each other.

    Ethanughed softly, his eyes shining under those longshes.

    Dawn suddenly stopped, staring at him. ¡°You should smile more, Ethan. You look truly good when you do.¡±

    She thought that at least Austin had been right on a point. <fn1579> Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel</fn1579>

    If Ethan wanted, his looks alone could draw a crowd of women.

    Ethan caught the shift in her expression. He shifted slightly so she could rest more

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Oh, stop.¡± Dawn felt her face heat. ¡°I was just wondering. Why me? There should be a lot of women willing to marry you.¡±

    His eyes flickered, but his tone stayed casual. ¡°Yeah, there are plenty.¡±

    Chapter 155 Don¡¯t You Think It¡¯s Unfair?

    Dawn pouted. So?

    ¡°But none of them are as pretty as you.¡±

    She blinked, then cracked up. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s your answer?¡±

    She knew there were tons of gorgeous women in the world.

    +10 Fres Cons

    For a man with power and money, women practically lined up. With Ethan¡¯s status, if he wanted a goddess, he could probably charm one down from the sky.

    Once that barrier was opened, some words just naturally slipped out.

    Her eyes dropped, her voice soft. ¡°But ¡­ don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair?¡±

    ¡°Unfair?¡±

    ¡°To you.¡±

    Her lips twisted into a half¨Csmile as her fingers yed with the buttons on his shirt. ¡°I ¡­ I used to like Austin. I even thought about being with him forever. Isn¡¯t that unfair to you?¡±

    Back then, she¡¯d been through so much with Sydney. And every time Ethan called, it felt like he somehow knew exactly where it hurt.

    He¡¯d been there, quietly supporting her, encouraging her, fixing problems she couldn¡¯t face alone.

    When Dawn asked that, Ethan didn¡¯t answer.

    The room went quiet, only the sound of their breathing filling the space.

    Finally, after a long silence, he reached out and pinched her nose lightly. ¡°Silly girl.

    ¡°In this world, fair or unfair doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s about one person willing to give, and the other willing to take. Do you even realize what it means to me that you chose me?¡±

 Beseeched 156

    <b>16:21 </b>Sat<b>, </b>Sep 27

    Chapter 156 My Hands Are Numb

    Chapter 156 My Hands Are Numb

    Dawn tilted her head up. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t reply.

    If he truly told Dawn what he thought, she¡¯d probably get way too smug.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    He was just blooming with joy.

    +10 Free Comma

    His eyes stayed on the girl in his arms. He lowered his head and kissed her forehead, his voice low and warm. ¡°You don¡¯t need to overthink. Back when you leaned on me, I wasn¡¯t exactly all that innocent either.¡±

    Dawn looked at that perfect face so close to hers, and her heart tripped.

    Almost in a daze, she whispered, ¡°Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so good.¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly. Only she would think he was good.

    Dawn pursed her lips. Then, she quickly leaned over, kissed his cheek, and rolled away smoothly. She flipped back the nket and hopped out of bed, not giving him the slightest chance to react.

    Turning back, she shed a grin. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Rest some more. Morning!¡±

    When she disappeared into the bathroom, Ethan finally looked away. He picked up his phone and unlocked it.

    Aside from work messages, over 200 unread group messages lit up the screen. Sincest night, people had been tagging him every few lines.

    Before he could scroll, Alex dropped another one. <fn068b> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn068b>

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Hiding? Or did you already win her over? Want me to teach you a few tricks, Ethan?<b>¡± </b>

 Beseeched 157

    Chapter 157 His Call

    Chapter 157 His Call

    With Tara and Dawn around, this house was bound to be lively.

    Ethan set the milk back down and nced at the girl beside him.

    She slid her te toward him, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m already full. Enjoy your meal.¡±

    His expression softened as he sat next to her.

    ¡°Mom likes to joke too much. Don¡¯t let her influence you.¡±

    s

    Dawn widened her eyes on purpose., ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not such a saint either. Doesn¡¯t that scare you?¡±

    Her reputation had never been good, not until the whole mess with Austin forced her to grow <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    Ethan looked straight at her, calm and steady. ¡°Thinking about selling me off?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    ¡°Then I hope you¡¯d at least get <i>a </i>good price.¡±

    His serious tone threw her for a beat. Before she could say anything, he stabbed a piece of kiwi and fed it to her. ¡°If you do the shady work, I¡¯ll hide the evidence and count the profit. Would that make you keep me around a little longer?¡±

    ??

    What the heck.¡±

    ?

    Dawn chewed, swallowed, and said, ¡°If anyone is selling, it¡¯d be you selling me.¡±

    A businessman like him never liked losing out in a deal.

    Ethan just smiled and let it drop.

    They chatted idly for a bit. In the living room, Tara answered a phone call that sounded like it was from Will.

    Dawn leaned in, whispering, ¡°We already registered the marriage. Shouldn¡¯t we visit your dad sometime? And ¡­ when should I start calling them differently?¡±

    Ethan turned, meeting her bright eyes. It didn¡¯t look like she was talking about something as serious as meeting parents. It looked more like a mischievous child plotting trouble with a

    9:24 Sun, Sep 28

    Chapter 157 His Call

    ymate.

    She acted exactly as she did years ago.

    :

    When he didn¡¯t answer, she nudged his arm. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you.¡±

    696

    s

    ¡°At the wedding.¡± His throat moved as he spoke, his gaze grew thoughtful. ¡°Just stick to the normal custom. Change how you call them during the ceremony.

    ¡°As for my dad, don¡¯t bother flying out. With Mom back, he won¡¯t stay overseas for long.¡±

    Dawn nodded thoughtfully, not asking more.

    She honestly didn¡¯t care much about a wedding. But with the Jacksons, and Ethan being the only son, they¡¯d for sure want to host a grand one.

    ¡°The wedding is your choice.¡±

    It was like Ethan had read her mind. <fn69c7> This text is hosted at f?ndnovel</fn69c7>

    Dawn nced up and caught his serious tone. ¡°Dawn, Grandpa wants to be there. But if you¡¯d rather not, we can just do a trip wedding. No problem.¡±

    His voice was steady and warm, making her face heat up and her heart beat faster.

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡¯m good with either.¡±

    She sneaked a nce at him. Realizing he was waiting for her answer, she added softly, ¡°Let¡¯s do it. We only get married once. Having a ceremony sounds nice.¡±

    The brightness in Ethan¡¯s eyes faded quickly. He leaned backzily. ¡°Alright. If there¡¯s anything

    it.¡± you want, say it. I¡¯ll have someone arrange

    After breakfast, Dawn said goodbye to Tara and headed out with Ethan.

    Since she didn¡¯t drive, he dropped her off at work.

    Before she <i>got </i>out of the car, he asked gently, ¡°Are you busy tonight?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    She checked her phone to be sure, then nodded. ¡°Nothing lined up. Why?¡±

    ¡°Alex and Brogan are in Northville. They want dinner with you.¡±

    9:24 Sun<b>, </b>Sep <b>28 </b>

    Chapter 157 His Call

    He paused, then asked, ¡°Do you want to see them? If not, we¡¯ll skip it.¡±

    How could she refuse?

    Dawnughed. ¡°They¡¯re your friends. Of course I¡¯ll <i>go</i><i>.¡± </i>

    She knew Ethan¡¯s group¨CAlex, Brogan, and Alice. They¡¯d grown up together and were practically inseparable.

    She¡¯d met them when she was a kid, <i>so </i>they weren¡¯t strangers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up after work.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn waved. ¡°Go on. Drive safe.¡±

    Once she went upstairs, her phone rang. It was Lucas.

    They hadn¡¯t talked sincest time, and she¡¯d been waiting for an exnation.

    423

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He started apologizing right away. ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m so sorry. Something came up, then I got busy and forgot to call. You didn¡¯t wait too long, right?¡±

    She frowned slightly. ¡°No.¡±

    He sighed in relief, thinking she wasn¡¯t upset.

    But before he could smooth things over, her clear voice cut in. ¡°By the way, are you close with Uncle Austin? Why was he there that day?¡±

 Beseeched 158

    Chapter 158 Pure Pale Pink

    Chapter 158 Pure Pale Pink

    There was no way that was just a coincidence.

    ¡°Uh¡­ ¡±

    <b>96 </b>

    s

    Lucas hadn¡¯t expected her to ask him so directly. He couldn¡¯t exactly admit Austin had told him to set it up.

    After hesitating, he forced out an awkwardugh. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. I happened to be talking business with Mr. Osborne that day, and he suggested having dinner with you. Since he¡¯s your uncle, how could I say no?¡±

    ¡°It might be hard to refuse, but you could¡¯ve at least told me ahead of time.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll give you notice next time. Sorry.¡±

    Thinking the issue was settled, he tried to brush it off with a smile. ¡°So, did anything awkward happen between you two?¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t used to being so close to him, and she didn¡¯t believe in so many random coincidences.

    After a pause, her voice dropped. ¡°Uncle Lucas, please don¡¯t get involved in stuff between me and Uncle Austin. It messes up my life. If he has something to say, let him tell me himself.¡±

    Her bluntness caught Lucas off guard. After a moment of silence, he gave a weakugh. ¡°Alright, I get it. But that day was just a coincidence. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Whether she overthought it didn¡¯t matter. She just didn¡¯t want that to happen again.

    Right then, Janice peeked out of her office and waved her over.

    Dawn pointed at her phone to show she¡¯d finish her call first.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, anything else? If not, I have to get back to work.¡±

    ¡°I do!¡± Lucas hated not being in control. Determined to turn the talk around, he said through clenched teeth, ¡°Dawn, thewyer finished the paperwork. When do you have time? I¡¯ll take you to see the mountain your mom left you.¡±

    Her breath caught, a wave of nerves washing over her.

    The <i>mountain </i><i>Mom </i><i>left</i>¡­

    Chapter 158 Pure Pale Pink

    .(96)

    s

    She bit her lip, her eyes dimming. ¡°I¡¯ve still got work to finish. Can I contact you when I¡¯m done?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas quickly pulled himself together and smiled again. ¡°There¡¯s no rush. It¡¯s yours anyway. I¡¯ll look after it till then.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t reply. She used work as an excuse, hung up, and set her phone down <fnf639> Follow current nov?ls on find(?)ovel</fnf639>

    She stared at her phone for a few seconds, her expression unreadable.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Janice called again, so Dawn pushed her thoughts aside and walked into the office.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Not a big deal.¡±

    Janice slid a stack of samples over and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Here¡¯s the purest pale pink options avable now. But honestly, I checked them again and again, and none match what you want.¡±

    Dawn flipped through them carefully, saying nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering ¡­ ¡±

    Janice let out a hiss and stared at Dawn like she was crazy. ¡°Pure pale pink? Where did you even get that? White is white. Pink is pink. Pale pink? And pure? Do those even fit together?¡±

    Dawn finished looking, leaned on the desk, and thought quietly. Then, she said, ¡°Of course they do.¡±

    Her hair was pinned up, showing off her delicate face, and her eyes sparkled. ¡°What if we hire the best pigment artist in the country and have them mix it just for us?¡±

    Janice was stunned. ¡°It¡¯s doable, but the cost would be insane.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll <i>go </i>

    ¡°Find what?¡±

    find one.¡±

    ¡°Find the purest pale pink.¡±

    Janice couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. With Dawn tied to Ethan, she basically owned Dreammaker Studios.

    9:24 Sun<b>, </b>Sep 28

    Chapter 158 Pure Pale Pink

    :

    If the budget wasn¡¯t enough<b>, </b>couldn¡¯t she just say so? Why chase after a color herself?

    <b>96 </b>

    s

    When Janice asked, Dawn answered calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t mind using connections, but it depends on how. I don¡¯t want to take a shortcut if I don¡¯t even try first.¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter if Ethan ran Dreammaker Studios. Even if it were herpany, she wouldn¡¯t just blow the budget outside the n.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t one to sit still. She jumped into researching right away, but the results weren¡¯t

    great.

    Then, Janice suddenly pped her hands, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Wait! How did we forget him?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°That guy who chatted with you at thest party¨CAndy Kelsinger!¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment. The name sounded familiar.

    Janice opened a search page and pulled it up. ¡°See? I told you he was a legend. Look¡ªhe¡¯s <i>an </i>international pigment artist, working at the toppany in the country. Any color he makes starts at hundreds of thousands.¡±

 Beseeched 159

    Chapter 159 He Shows Up

    She asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t he give you his cardst time? He told you to call anytime you needed something. So go ahead and call him!¡±

    Dawn stared at the profile on the online encyclopedia and finally remembered who he was.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have the bud¡ª¡±

    ¡°What budget?¡± <fn671a> Read full story at find{n}ovel</fn671a>

    Janice rolled her eyes, clearly annoyed. She opened a social app, pulled up Andy¡¯s info, and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to ask a friend for help. He travels everywhere, so he¡¯s bound to know where you can find that color.¡±

    Before Dawn could react, Janice had already dialed.

    ¡°Hey¨Cwait!¡±

    Toote. The call had already gone through.

    Janice handed over the phone with a shrug.

    Dawn had no choice but to take it and said politely, ¡°Hello, this is Dawn Porter.¡±

    There was silence for a moment, like he was trying to ce her name. Dawn waited a second, then gave him a hint.

    ¡°We met at that partyst month. You said I reminded you of someone you used to know. Do you remember?¡±

    As soon as she said that, Andy replied right away, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn and Janice exchanged gazes. She asked gently, ¡°I wanted to check something with you. Would you mind if I took a few minutes of your time?¡±

    Andy chuckled, sounding surprisingly warm and easygoing. ¡°Of course not. I meant it when I said could ask me for anything.¡±

    you

    It was obvious his old friend was someone very important to him.

    Dawn felt a bit guilty leaning on that connection.

    Chapter 159 He Shows Up

    <b>96 </b>

    s.

    But since the call had already started, backing out now would only make things awkward.

    She quickly exined the situation and added, ¡°If you have any

    clue-¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Andy said without hesitation, his gentle voice making her feel less tense. ¡°Add me on WhatsApp and tell me the details. I¡¯ll send you something.¡±

    When she hung up, Dawn still looked stunned.

    Janice patted Dawn¡¯s shoulder, snatched up her phone, and said, ¡°He already said yes! Hurry up and add him!¡±

    Dawn finally came back to her senses and added Andy on WhatsApp.

    Not long after she exined what she needed, a photo popped up.

    ¡°Check this out. Is this the color you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    It was a pure pale pink.

    The little stones in the photo looked like crystals, clear white with a touch of pink¨Cwless and pure.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s it!¡±

    That shade was so rare that even AI couldn¡¯t copy it.

    Andy had found a small piece while hiking once, but he¡¯d been in a hurry and hadn¡¯t gone after the source.

    He sent over the location.

    ¡°But it¡¯s an undeveloped mountain. Bring a few people and try not to stay overnight. If anything happens, call me.¡±

    Dawn and Janice were thrilled. Since it wasn¡¯t far, they decided to go there right away.

    Most of theirpany¡¯s designers were women, and the guys all worked in IT.

    They called two of the guys toe along.

    Once they were on the road, Dawn messaged Ethan on WhatsApp, telling him where they were going, the reason for the trip, and that she¡¯d be back for his dinner with friends.

    Janice nced over, a little jealous. ¡°Seriously, what did Mr. Jackson do in his past life to

    <b>9:24 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>28 </b>

    Chapter 159 He Shows Up

    :

    deserve a wife as gorgeous, thoughtful, and kind as you?¡±

    Dawnughed, putting her phone away. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like apliment.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I just keep him updated so he won¡¯t worry. And in case something truly goes wrong.

    +5 Free CoMy

    She thought of her old self, thought of Austin, and shook her head. ¡°Being too thoughtful isn¡¯t always a good thing.¡±

    Janice thought for a second, then nodded.

    ¡°Okay, let me put it another way¡ªyou two are crazy in love and can¡¯t be apart. Better<b>?</b>¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°That works.¡±

    <i>The </i>SUV pulled up at the mountain entrance. The road narrowed to onene, with no lights anywhere.

    Dawn and Janice got out to check, and both jumped when a figure appeared ahead.

    Janice froze, too shocked to greet him. ¡°Mr. Kelsinger? What are you doing here?¡±

    Andy smiled warmly, lifting his hiking pole. ¡°You called me while I was hiking nearby. Since I had free time, I thought I¡¯d tag along.¡±

    He had on a big hiking backpack, a windbreaker, and sturdy boots.

    He <i>looked </i>like a total pro¨Csomeone who practically lived outdoors.

    Dawn shared a nce with Janice, then said, ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, Mr. Kelsinger. We¡¯re not very experienced, <i>so </i>having <i>you </i>lead the way will help a lot.¡±

 Beseeched 160

    Chapter 160 I¡¯m Still Single

    Chapter 160 I¡¯m Still Single

    Janice chimed in, ¡°Yeah, we honestly had no idea where to even begin.¡±

    s

    Andy¡¯s eyes were deep and unreadable. For a moment, he stared at Dawn, something almost nostalgic flickering there.

    Then, he shook it off and addressed the others.

    ¡°The road ahead isn¡¯t great. Let¡¯s park here. I¡¯ll guide you up the trail.¡±

    With a pro leading them, nobody argued.

    Once the cars were parked, everyone grabbed their backpacks and followed Andy up mountain.

    the

    Janice and Dawn stayed toward the back. When she was sure no one up front could hear. Janice leaned close and whispered, ¡°Did you notice how he was looking at you?¡±

    Dawn answered calmly, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Janice stopped, pulled Dawn around, and spoke even lower.

    ¡°Listen, I might not have much real experience, but I¡¯m good at reading people. He¡¯s into you. I bet once this trip is over, he¡¯ll start texting you nonstop. You-¡±

    ¡°Janice<i>.</i>¡± Dawn cut her off helplessly, ncing at the group already walking ahead. ¡°If I remember right, you¡¯re the one who pushed me to reach out to Mr. Kelsinger.¡± <fnf83c> This content belongs to F?nd-Novel</fnf83c>

    Janice looked a little guilty. ¡°Well ¡­ I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d turn out to be such a creep.¡±

    That word was a bit harsh.

    Dawn sighed, leaned on her hiking pole, and kept walking. Catching her breath, she said softly, ¡°No one helps strangers for free. He must think I¡¯ve got something worth trading.¡±

    But deep down, she knew Andy¡¯s look wasn¡¯t the same as a guy checking out a girl. There

    any obvious desire.

    wasn¡¯t

    ¡°So what should we do?¡±

    Janice muttered, ¡°If Boss thinks I¡¯m setting you up, I¡¯ll totally get fired.¡±

    Chapter 160 I¡¯m Still Single

    96

    s

    Dawn almost burst outughing in frustration. ¡°Let¡¯s just hurry up. I¡¯ve got to be back before dark. I¡¯ve got ns tonight.¡±

    She¡¯d already promised to mee

    t Ethan¡¯s friends, so she couldn¡¯t cancel it.

    The path grew thinner and rougher.

    It wasn¡¯t a mountain with locals, so even the paths were just tracks carved out by hikers. Brambles and branches stuck out everywhere, catching their clothes with ripping sounds if they weren¡¯t careful.

    Dawn worked out sometimes, but this kind of climb had her sweating and gasping. The office crew, who barely moved in daily life, looked even worse.

    After more than an hour, Andy finally called for a break.

    ¡°Hang on, guys. We¡¯re almost there.¡±

    He opened a bottle of water, walked straight to Dawn, and offered it. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She smiled and pulled a thermos from her backpack¡¯s side pocket. ¡°Thanks. Mr. Kelsinger, but my fianc¨¦ packed me some electrolyte water. I¡¯ll drink this.¡±

    Her voice was clear, especially when she said ¡°fianc¨¦¡°.

    A coworker joked, ¡°I knew it. Ever since we heard about Dawn and Mr. Jackson, we¡¯ve all been eating up their romance.¡±

    ¡°Right? Honestly, it¡¯s <i>so </i>sweet.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, show off more. We love it.¡±

    Everyone was grinning, except Andy, who quietly sipped his drink, his face unreadable. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize Ms. Porter already had a fianc¨¦.¡±

    Sensing the mood, Janice stepped in, blocking his view.

    ¡°Of course. Dawn and Mr. Jackson are inseparable. He even gave her thispany as a gift. What about you, Mr. Kelsinger? You must have a happy family too?¡±

    Andy had been in business long enough to read people easily.

    He knew exactly what Janice was trying to do.

    Amused, he said, ¡°I¡¯m still single. If you know anyone suitable, feel free to introduce me.¡±

    9:24 Sun, Sep 28

    Chapter 160 I¡¯m Still Single

    Janice had wanted to shut him down, but his casual and open answer threw her off. She mumbled, ¡°Uh, you¡¯re great. You¡¯ll meet your match for sure.¡±

    * Frew Creme

    Realizing how awkward that sounded, she quickly pped her hands. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s wrap this up. Mr. Kelsinger said we¡¯re close. Let¡¯s finish and head back before it¡¯ste.¡±

    The group started to move again.

    It was thepany¡¯s first time organizing something like that. Despite the exhaustion, everyone seemed to enjoy it.

    Andy yed tour guide, pointing out rocks and rare nts along the way.

    Time slipped by, and soon they reached the spot he had described.

    It was at the base of a cliff, with a cave deeper inside. From its entrance, a dry creek bed wound far into the distance.

 Beseeched 161

    Chapter 161 Something Feels Off

    Andy pointed ahead. ¡°Last time I came here, I found it around this spot.

    ¡°Pretty sure there¡¯s more of those crystals higher up. If you guys spot one, you can use it right away¨Cno need to worry about mixing colors.¡±

    Everyone got excited, voices ovepping as they thanked him.

    Dawn stayed quiet, scanning the ce carefully.

    Janice leaned closer and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something feels off?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    But deep down, something felt staged, like everything had been arranged before they even arrived.

    Andy started organizing people into small teams, three per group, and told them to look around for clues.

    Everyone paired off quickly, except Dawn.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you don¡¯t mind teaming with me, right?¡±

    Since he was the one helping, she couldn¡¯t exactly say no.

    He led her up a narrow trail, brush scraping their legs. The higher they climbed, the quieter it

    got.

    Dawn frowned. ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, are we going much farther?¡±

    ¡°Not too far.¡±

    He didn¡¯t nce back, voice calm as ever. ¡°That crystal probably slid down during a storm. I noticed a cave here before, but I never checked it out.¡±

    Then, he smiled over his shoulder. ¡°Why? Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Of course not.¡±

    Dawn forced a grin. ¡°I just don¡¯t want the group to split up too much.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± He kept clearing branches with his pole. ¡°This mountain is pretty open. It feels

    Chapter 161 Something Feels Off

    like we¡¯ve gone far, but if anyone shouts, we¡¯ll hear them.¡±

    Listening closely, she could indeed catch faint voices in the distance.

    Relieved, she followed him at a safe distance.

    +10 Free Coins

    Before long, the trail opened up. To her shock, halfway up the cliff stood a small house.

    ¡°Does someone actually live here?¡± Dawn asked, wide¨Ceyed.

    Andy didn¡¯t reply right away. His eyes locked on the view, heavy with something unsaid. After a long pause, he said hoarsely, ¡°Someone did. She¡¯s gone now.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t exined, but Dawn instantly knew he was thinking about that old friend.

    Before she could speak, he had already steadied himself and said, ¡°There¡¯s a cave behind the house. Let¡¯s check it.¡±

    He kept saying he¡¯d never explored it before, yet he seemed to know every path by heart.

    The house was old, messy, and worn down, but someone definitely used to live here. The outdoor stove still showed years of use.

    ¡°Want to take a look inside?¡±

    Seeing her puzzled face, Andy quickly added, ¡°I figured you might be curious. Girls usually are, right?¡±

    She replied, ¡°Not this time. If it doesn¡¯t concern me, I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    He froze for a second, then chuckled. ¡°Guess I¡¯m showing

    my age.

    my age. I can¡¯t keep up with young

    people. No big deal¨Clet¡¯s head to the cave.¡±

    When they reached it, the ground was bare, shaded by the cliff overhead. A couple of coworkers could even be seen nearby.

    Feeling safer, Dawn pulled out a shlight.

    ¡°Is this what you do all the time, Mr. Kelsinger? Just wandering around like this?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much. Sounds dull, right?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Everyone has their specialty. You get to be outside, learn survival skills, and live freer than most. Plenty of people would envy that.¡± <fn721f> The rightful source is find?novel</fn721f>

    Chapter 161 Something Feels Off

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Andy chuckled, clearing a spider web with his pole. ¡°Still, sometimes I wonder what I¡¯m even hanging on to.¡±

    As they talked, the tension eased.

    Dawn had been wary at first, but the longer they chatted, the more she realized that maybe she had misread him.

    Andy was truly a good guy.

    ¡°I found it!¡±

    He suddenly shouted, holding up a stone with a grin. ¡°I knew it¡¯d be here. Check it out- doesn¡¯t this match the color you wanted?¡±

    Dawn took it, inspecting it closely. Then, she smashed it against the rock wall.

    The dirt shell cracked, revealing a shimmering pale pink core inside.

 Beseeched 162

    Chapter 162 Why Not You?

    <b>Her </b><b>eyes </b>sparkled. ¡°This <b>is </b>it!¡±

    It was crystal, clearer than anything she¡¯d find for sale.

    The cave was dim, and both of them carried shlights. When Andy nced up, he caught the joy on her face. With that faint glow around her, her beauty was almost unreal.

    And she looked more and more like that person.

    Dawn only cared about the crystal in her hand. She snapped a few pics on her phone, then checked the rock wall nearby.

    Crystals were scattered everywhere on the ground, but hardly any were still stuck in the stone.

    ¡°This was probably mined before, but they never tracked down the real vein, so it was abandoned,¡± Andy said. His tone went back to normal as he pressed on a chunk sticking out of the wall. ¡°Still, there has to be a source here. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t see so many lying

    around.¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment, then tossed a fewrger pieces into her bag.

    ¡°That¡¯s not our issue. I just need a few.

    ¡°Come on, Mr. Kelsinger. If they don¡¯t find us soon, they¡¯ll freak.¡±

    Her voice sounded lighter now that the job was done.

    Andy watched her jog out, her lively movements ovepping in his mind with someone from years ago. He blurted, ¡°You truly don¡¯t remember this ce?¡± <fn9468> Checktest chapters at </fn9468>

    Dawn stopped and turned back.

    With the light behind them, neither face was clear.

    She looked puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯ve never been here.¡±

    He exhaled quietly, realizing he¡¯d pushed too hard. He exined, ¡°I only meant caves all look alike. With your experience<i>, </i>I figured you¡¯d been somewhere like this.¡±

    <i>Experience</i><i>? </i><i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>truly </i>know <i>anything </i><i>about </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn gave him a wary look but stayed quiet. Andy easily caught up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. They¡¯re waiting.¡±

    Chapter 162 Why Not You?

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    He took the lead. Though she noticed the shadow that shed in his eyes, she knew now wasn¡¯t the right time to dig deeper.

    Dawn pushed the thought away and followed him down.

    They hiked off the mountain.

    It was just past four in the afternoon. The group stopped at a farmhouse restaurant for a meal, then headed back. <ul><li></li></ul>

    Thanks to Andy, the task was a sess. Spending the trip with him brought everyone closer. Janice teased, ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, why note back to the office? We¡¯ll even have Mr. Jackson give you a Best Partner award.¡±

    Andy chuckled. ¡°It was nothing. I also hitched a ride with you guys.¡±

    <b>ht</b>.¡±

    membered. ¡°We¡¯re almost downtown. Just tell us your address. We¡¯ll drop

    ¡°No need. Anywhere convenient works.¡±

    Just then, Ethan called.

    Dawn answered cheerfully, ¡°How¡¯d you know I was close? I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±

    He asked gently, ¡°At Starforge za?¡±

    She nced out the window. He was right.

    ¡°I¡¯m already here,¡± he said. ¡°Tell the driver to stop.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ okay.¡± Dawn leaned forward and tapped the front seat. ¡°Connor, please pull over. I¡¯ve got ns tonight, so I won¡¯t go back to the office. You all worked hard today. Go home and get

    some rest.¡±

    She directed thest part to the group. They all exchanged knowing looks.

    But since she was on the phone, no one dared tease.

    Andy said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll get out of here, too. My ce is nearby.¡±

    The car stopped. Dawn and Andy stepped out one after the other.

    Chapter 162 Why Not You?

    After saying goodbye, the car disappeared down the road.

    After giving Ethan the street sign, Dawn hung up.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Mr. Kelsinger¡­¡± She felt a little awkward, but she figured she should say something. ¡°Thanks for today. Next time, our boss will treat you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°Why not you?¡±

    ¡°Huh?<b>¡± </b>

    Seeing her surprised face, Andy grinned. ¡°Just kidding. But after today, we can at least call ourselves friends, right?¡±

    He offered his hand. It felt odd not to take it.

    Dawn smiled, shook his hand politely, and said, ¡°d to know someone as skilled as you. Hope we get to work together again.¡±

    ¡±

    Before she could say more, a deep voice called from behind, ¡°Dawn, let¡¯s go.¡±

    She turned around. Ethan leaned against the car window. His ck shirt gave mysterious, rebellious vibe, his eyes intense.

    him a

 Beseeched 163

    Chapter 163 I¡¯ll Break Your Legs

    Dawn jogged over on instinct. ¡°You¡¯re fast!¡±

    ¡°I saw you as soon as you got out of the car.¡± Ethan smiled, then nced past her at the man behind. ¡°And this is ¡­.

    She remembered there was someone else and quickly said, ¡°This is Mr. Kelsinger, a pigment artist. If he hadn¡¯t helped today, we¡¯d still be lost out there.¡±

    Andy walked forward casually. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Andy Kelsinger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Ethan Jackson.¡±

    Ethan shook his hand, but his smile wasn¡¯t sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Kelsinger. It¡¯s an honor to finally meet you.¡±

    Everyone in the art world knew Andy¡¯s name. Lots of big shots tried to get close to him, but most never did.

    Ethan might¡¯ve been younger, but he definitely wasn¡¯t just some nobody. Andy¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable, though his smile stayed warm. ¡°You¡¯re too polite, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯m always traveling around, so crossing paths with you must be fate. If you ever have time, I¡¯d love to invite you to dinner.¡±

    ¡°If I ever get some free time, we¡¯ll see when that dayes.¡®

    Ethan looked rxed, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel. ¡°We can¡¯t park here too long. Where are you heading, Mr. Kelsinger? We¡¯ll drop you off.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Yeah, let us give you a lift.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Andy turned toward her, his gaze soft. ¡°It¡¯s just a short walk. You two go on ahead. See you next time.¡±

    Then, he walked off. His tall figure looked oddly lonely as it faded into the distance.

    A quick honk yanked Dawn out of her daze.

    She turned and found Ethan watching her with a teasing smirk.

    ¡°What are you staring at? Do you think he¡¯s better looking than me?¡±

    eak Yo

    Legs

    Dawn rolled her eyes, walked around the car, and slid into the passenger seat. Buckling up, said thoughtfully, ¡°I just feel like Mr. Kelsinger is a little strange. Like he¡¯s always carrying something heavy inside.¡±

    What truly bothered her was how he looked at her.

    It made her ufortable.

    It was like he was seeing someone else through her.

    she

    Ethan kept his eyes forward, his tone t. ¡°Guys like him, always drifting around, usually have secrets or quirks they don¡¯t want others to know.¡±

    Dawn stayed quiet, then suddenlyughed. ¡°I thought you¡¯d warn me to stay away from people like that.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why would I say that?¡±

    Then, he chuckled, turned the key, and started the car.

    ¡°Dawn, I might get jealous sometimes, but that¡¯s just me being possessive. I can¡¯t help it. Whoever you work with or hang out with, that¡¯s up to you. I¡¯ve got no right to control it.¡±

    Dawn was about topliment him for being open¨Cminded when he added casually, ¡°Of course, I trust you know where the line is.¡± <fnaf85> Get full chapters from find~novel</fnaf85>

    That sounded a little passive¨Caggressive.

    For some reason, she muttered, ¡°And if I don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±

    Dawn snapped her head toward him, stunned. Ethan¡¯s side profile looked serious, like he meant it.

    But the second she turned away, a smile tugged at his lips, his eyes bright like stars.

    Since Dawn had an outdoor jacket on, she had to swing by home first to shower and change.

    They parked in the yard and stepped inside.

    Tara was stretched out in the garden, face mask on, soaking in the sun.

    She stood up, pulled her shawl tighter, and walked over. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re back? What do you want to <b>eat</b>? I¡¯ll make you something.¡±

    Ethan immediately exposed her. ¡°You mean you¡¯ll watch Hannah make it?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I help too!¡±

    She brought out the utensils and set the table. That still counted.

    Tara shot her son a warning re, telling him to keep his mouth shut.

    Dawn always found their squabbles funny and tried not tough. ¡°We¡¯re not eating here tonight. We¡¯re meeting some friends. I just need to change and go.¡±

    ¡°Alright then.¡±

    The longer Tara looked at Dawn, the more she liked her. After Dawn went inside, she grabbed her son closer.

    ¡°You two are eating out. Are you drinking?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much!¡±

    Ethan stayedzy as always. He reached out, fixed the crooked mask on her face, and then pretended to flick his hand away in disgust. ¡°Dearest Mother, maybe spend a little more time taking care of yourself instead. And promise me¨Cdon¡¯t ever pull that stunt fromst night again, okay?¡±

 Beseeched 164

    Chapter 164 His Friends.

    His <b>voice </b>sounded normal, but Tara could tell he was a little

    annoyed.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said tly, ¡°I was just worried about you. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯ve got it all together. You talk about a big game, but honestly, you¡¯re not that special.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I-¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tara finally had the upper hand, smirking. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, why did it take you years to marry the girl you liked? And even after the wedding, you two haven¡¯t spent the night together.¡±

    She strutted off after that jab, not caring whether her son lost his temper.

    Once she was out of sight, she slipped into the sunroom.

    Tara pressed a hand to her chest and exhaled slowly. Dealing with a sharp¨Ctongued son was exhausting.

    <i>But </i>Dawn¡­

    A flicker of worry and helplessness crossed her eyes.

    She hoped Dawn never found out certain things.

    Ethan waited for Dawn in the living room for about 20 minutes. When he heard footsteps on the stairs, he put away his phone and looked up.

    She wore a dress with a light blue gradient skirt and a white coat. She had no extra essories. Her hair was braided to one side, making her look sharp and lively.

    Dawn nced at the time, then at him on the couch. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Ethan walked over, his gaze briefly tracing her clean, fair corbone.

    ¡°Not cold?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Dawn looked herself over. The wool coat was thick enough to keep her warm.

    <b>He </b>said nothing <b>else</b>, just took her hand, and led her out.

    At the car, Tara appeared again. Her face mask was gone, and her perfectly maintained face showed almost no signs of age. Her smile made her look like a graceful older sister.

    ¡°Dawn, be careful out there. Have fun.¡±

    Dawn waved<b>, </b>smiling. ¡°Will do! See you!¡±

    Once inside the car, Ethan¡¯s tone carried a hint of jealousy. ¡°Feels like you¡¯re more my mom¡¯s daughter than mine.¡±

    Dawn grinned. ¡°Well, of course. My best skill is getting along with the elders.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    He sighed. ¡°I mean, you¡¯re nicer to her than you are to me. I¡¯m jealous.¡±

    Dawn was speechless. She¡¯d never heard anything like that before. A son jealous that his wife treated his mother well? After a moment, she said softly, ¡°Mrs. Jackson is an elder. Gotta be polite.¡±

    Ethan smiled. ¡°Well, thanks for being polite then.¡±

    He¡¯d never admit it, but he loved how she responded to kindness instead of force.

    When she was gentle, she was adorable. <fneda4> Find the newest release on Find1Novel</fneda4>

    When she got feisty and cursed at him, she was still adorable.

    The sky darkened, the air crisp and clear. Thin clouds drifted across the fading sunset like soft veils.

    When they reached the restaurant, Ethan parked, unbuckled his seatbelt, and looked at her. ¡°People joke around a lot here. If anyone makes you ufortable, either snap back or quietly tell me, okay?¡±

    Dawn found it funny, but it warmed her heart. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Getting out, Ethan naturally held her hand as they took the elevator upstairs.

    This private ce belonged to the Langleys¡® business. Brogan had a whole floor for himself, where he hung out with friends or met important clients.

    Inside the private room, a few people were already there.

    Dawn spotted Alice by the pool table immediately, her eyes lighting up so much that she forgot to be nervous.

    ¡°Alice!¡±

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Alice put down the pool cue and opened her arms. ¡°You made it, babe!¡±

    Dawnughed as she hugged her. ¡°When did you get to Northville?¡±

    ¡°Just today.¡±

    Alice¡¯s makeup was perfect, like she¡¯d stepped out of a movie. ¡°Everyone was making a fuss about meeting you, so of course I had toe. Otherwise, who¡¯s gonna stop them from teasing you?¡±

    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t like how that sounds.¡±

    Alex appeared from behind, casually resting an arm on Alice¡¯s shoulder. He shed a smile he thought was charming. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Alex Kinney. You can treat me like a big brother.¡±

    Dawn smiled politely. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    He was speechless.

    She looked sweet, but she wasn¡¯t falling for it.

    Alice, enjoying the moment, shrugged off his arm and hugged Dawn again. ¡°Trying to take advantage? Watch out, or Ethan¡¯ll slice you up with a smile.¡±

 Beseeched 165

    Chapter 165 A Gift

    There <b>were </b>five of them in the group. Back in high school, they drew lots to decide who was number one, two, and so on. The oldest was overseas, then Ethan, Brogan came third, and Alex ended up fourth.

    Alex never truly epted his spot. But since he couldn¡¯t beat anyone in a fight, he had no choice but to stay number four.

    Brogan walked over and greeted Dawn with a smile. ¡°Alex has always been a little weird. Don¡¯t pay him any mind.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s hrious.¡±

    Hearing that, Alex puffed up, straightened his shirt, and lifted his chin. ¡°You hear that? She says I¡¯m funny. You guys just don¡¯t get it. Right, Dawn?¡±

    He just let her treat him like a big brother, and now he was acting like she was the big sister.

    If his face weren¡¯t so handsome, he probably would¡¯ve gotten hit a lot already.

    After a bit of joking, they all sat down to eat.

    Ethan ced the utensils in front of Dawn. ¡°The chef here is a special invite from the Langleys. Try it out. If you like it, wee here all the time.¡±

    Brogan added, ¡°You can eat here anytime. They¡¯ll even deliver if you ask.¡±

    Alex grumbled, ¡°Why do I never get that kind of treatment?¡±

    Alice balled up a napkin and tossed it at him. ¡°Turn into a girl, and you¡¯ll get it. Want to try?¡±

    Their bickering made the room lively and noisy, and Dawn felt her mood lift. All the tiredness from hiking earlier seemed to vanish.

    After dinner, they moved on to something more rxed¨Cwhich meant drinks.

    Dawn had a couple, and her cheeks flushed pink.

    The

    guys went off to y board games, while Alice sat beside Dawn with her drink. She whispered, ¡°Hey, you two officially got married yesterday. Wasst night wild?¡±

    Dawn froze, caught off guard.

    Indeed, no matter if it was guys or girls, conversations always seemed toe back to rtionships.

    She downed her drink in one go, voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Not wild at all. We were about to start, but something came up, and then I just fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°Asleep?¡±

    Aliceughed, clinking her ss against Dawn¡¯s. ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t think of anyone who could turn down Ethan in bed. You¡¯re the first, babe.¡±

    Dawn licked her lips and admitted, ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to fall asleep.¡±

    She¡¯d been trying to keep her eyes open, but she probably just got too nervous and failed to hold on.

    Alice watched Dawn being so serious and honest, with a spark in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t get you a gift when I came to Northville, so today is the day. I got you something good.¡±

    She tapped away on her phone, looking way too excited, like she was waiting for a drama to unfold.

    ¡°All set.¡±

    Dawn was a little tipsy and slow to catch on. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon.¡±

    Alice gave a mysterious wink, then couldn¡¯t help but pinch Dawn¡¯s cheek. ¡°Just hang tight. I¡¯ll tell Brogan to get the room ready. No need to go home tonight since you came all this way. Just crash here.¡±

    Dawn wanted <i>to </i>say it wasn¡¯t a big deal. She could just call a driver and head home. But if everyone else was staying, she figured she might as well stick around for breakfast tomorrow.

    She plopped down on the couch, feeling bored, and ended up drinking a bit more. Soon, Ethan came over with his jacket. ¡°Are you cold?¡±

    Dawn grabbed it out of habit and set it next to her. ¡°Nope, the AC is fine.¡±

    The seat beside her sank as he sat down. She looked at his eyes, a little hazy.

    ¡°Are you drunk?¡±

    Ethan let out a low grunt, leaning back casually. One hand rested behind Dawn, the other

    pinching his nose. ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t know what kind of booze they brought. I¡¯m feeling kinda hot.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Then just rx. Alice said that we¡¯re staying here tonight.¡±

    Ethan froze for a moment, instantly catching on.

    He straightened, tongue pressing against his teeth. ¡°These guys¡­¡±

    She didn¡¯t get it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? If you don¡¯t want to stay, we can head home-¡±

    Before she could finish, Alice returned, looping her arm through Dawn¡¯s and giving Ethan a pointed look with raised eyebrows. ¡°Go home? No way. We¡¯re all staying here tonight. I want breakfast with you tomorrow. Don¡¯t be stingy, Ethan.¡±

    Before he could reply, she added, ¡°Come on, your gift is here. If you¡¯re tired, just go upstairs and rest. No need to thank me too much.¡±

    3/3 <fn2029> Follow current nov?ls on find?novel</fn2029>

 Beseeched 166

    Chapter 166 Surprise

    Her natural beauty sparkled as she blinked.

    Dawn and Ethan were practically shoved upstairs.

    Alex opened the door. ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Alice stuffed a bag into Dawn¡¯s hands. ¡°Surprise!¡±

    The group shut the door and bolted, leaving the two of them standing there.

    Dawn and Ethan exchanged a look, then, after a long pause, opened the tote bag. One nce inside left thempletely stunned.

    <i>Wait</i>¡­ is <i>this </i><i>lingerie</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan stared at the tiny scraps of fabric dangling between Dawn¡¯s fingers. ckce, mostly see¨Cthrough, held together with thin strings. Against her pale skin, the contrast was so sharp it was almost shocking.

    His eyelid twitched, and he quickly looked away.

    ¡°What is Alice even thinking?¡±

    Dawn noticed his Adam¡¯s apple bob, and her face turned beet red. She shoved the lingerie back into the bag in a panic. ¡°Um ¡­ Alice must be joking around. Or she mixed it up with someone else¡¯s¡­ Yeah, that has to be it!¡±

    <i>Help</i>¡­ <fn5761> Th?s chapter is updated by FindN()vel</fn5761>

    <i>We </i><i>haven¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>had </i><i>our </i><i>first </i><i>time </i><i>yet</i><i>. How </i><i>could </i><i>something </i><i>this </i><i>insane </i><i>just </i><ind </i><i>in </i><i>our </i><ips? </i>

    Standing frozen at the doorway felt way too awkward. Dawn darted into the room first¨Conly to freeze again the second she saw what was inside.

    Ethan, finally steadying himself, followed. He noticed her standing stiffly in ce and didn¡¯t even need to look to guess what she saw.

    Closing his eyes, he let out <i>a </i>long sigh. ¡°Told you they weren¡¯t being innocent. If they set us up to stay here, they clearly had a n.¡±

    Chapter 166 Surprise

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    The bed was covered in rose petals. Candles burned on the nightstand. Dim lights glowed over a room that screamed romance<b>. </b>

    Dawn let out the breath stuck in her chest and turned to him. ¡°Think we can still go home?¡±

    ¡°Door¡¯s probably locked already. Wanna bet?¡±

    Ethan tapped her nose with his finger, smiling helplessly. ¡°They always n. Forget it. Let¡¯s just stay here tonight. You go shower first. I¡¯ll handle this mess<b>, </b>okay?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t

    argue. She grabbed a clean towel and bathrobe, then slipped into the bathroom as fast as she could.

    Outside, Ethan looked calm. Hezily snapped a picture of the scene and dropped it in the group chat.

    [Thanks, guys.]

    No one replied.

    He held down the voice key and said in aid¨Cback tone, ¡°I don¡¯t have many talents, but I¡¯m really good at holding grudges. Let¡¯s see how this ys out.¡±

    :

    Still no response.

    But on the other end, three people were already trembling with nerves.

    Ethan nced back at the bed. With one sweep of his long arm, he pushed the red petals onto the floor. He grabbed a clean nket from the closet, stripped down the silky mess, and brightened the lights until the room finally looked normal again.

    Just then, the bathroom door swung open.

    Dawn came out in her bathrobe, her damp hair wrapped in a towel on top of her head. Her bare face was soft, fresh, and almost glowing. She looked stunning.

    Meeting Ethan¡¯s gaze made her a little uneasy. ¡°I¡¯m done. You wanna shower?¡±

    His

    eyes

    darkened a bit. ¡°Need me to dry your hair?¡±

    The words made her sh back tost night¨Ceverything had started with him drying her hair.

    Chapter 166 Surprise

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    She shook her head fast. ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it myself. You should go shower first. Don¡¯t waste time.¡±

    The second she said it, she froze.

    <b><i>Wait</i></b>. <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>I </i><b><i>just </i></b><i>say</i>? <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>waste </i><i>time</i><i>? </i>

    Her teeth pressed into her lip. Heat rose in her cheeks, a mix of frustration and embarrassment.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes

    curved in amusement before he grabbed his robe and went into the bathroom.

    When Dawn heard the shower running, she climbed onto the bed and buried her face in the nket. A muffled groan escaped her lips.

    <i>I¡¯m </i>so <i>embarrassed</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>that </i><i>sound </i><i>like </i>I <i>was </i>¡­ <i>desperate</i><i>? </i>

    Her face burned crimson. She suddenly sat up, gritting her teeth. <i>Fine</i><i>. </i><i>It¡¯s </i><i>already </i><i>like </i><i>this</i><i>. </i><i>Might </i><i>as </i><i>well </i><i>go </i><i>all </i><i>in</i><i>! </i>

    20 minutester, Ethan came out of the bathroom.

    A small bump rose under the nket on the bed. Dawny curled on her side, not moving, like she was already asleep.

    He smirked, drying his hair and hanging the towel before walking over.

    His footsteps drew closer and closer. Dawn squeezed her eyes shut, her heart pounding so hard it felt like it might burst right out of her chest.

    The nket lifted, and the space behind her dipped.

    She held her breath, barely daring to move. The lights clicked off, and after a long pause, she slowly rolled over.

    Her eyes opened after about five seconds.

 Beseeched 167

    Chapter 167 Just Do It

    Chapter 167 Just Do It

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins</b>.

    When their eyes met, Dawn froze in ce.

    She wondered why the room was still so bright even with the lights off.

    Ethan gave her a half¨Csmile, his deep voice teasing. ¡°So ¡­ are you sleepwalking, or just pretending to sleep?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. After a long silence, she muttered, ¡°I¡¯m sleepwalking.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±

    The yful lilt in his tone tugged straight at her heartstrings. ¡°Then what should I do? You want me to tuck you back in and sing you to sleep?¡±

    Dawn knew he was messing with her. She suddenly clenched her teeth, spun around, and straddled him. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already awake. Let¡¯s just do it!¡±

    Ethan was stunned. He definitely hadn¡¯t expected her to make such a bold move.

    He blinked for two seconds before speaking, voice low. ¡°You sure?¡±

    <i>What </i>is <i>there </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>sure </i><i>about</i>? <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>this </i><i>exactly </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>time</i>? She had finally built up and here he was hesitating.

    the courage,

    ¡°You can¡¯t handle it, huh?¡±

    Annoyed, Dawn pretended to lie back down. ¡°If you can¡¯t, then fine¨Clet¡¯s just sleep.¡±

    But before she could move, Ethan¡¯s hand mped down on her thigh.

    In the dim light, she could see the veins on the back of his hand stand out against his long fingers.

    She looked up at him. His eyes glowed faintly in the dark, sharp and intense like a wolf about

    to strike.

    Her heart skipped. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you didn¡¯t want to? What are you doing now?¡±

    Chapter 167 Just Do It

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Ethan¡¯s voice grew even deeper. ¡°You¡¯re a girl. Don¡¯t talk so crudely.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At this point, she was already past embarrassment. Crude or not, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Just as Dawn was about to roll off him, his strong arm slid up her back and pulled her down. In a blink, she was pressed close against his chest.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were rimmed red as he stared at her intently.

    Dawn shifted, uneasy under his gaze.

    ¡°You ¡­

    But before she could finish, Ethan leaned up and kissed her.

    Both of them froze, their eyes still open, staring at each other.

    Every emotion in their hearts wasid bare.

    Dawn could even hear his heartbeat, loud and fierce.

    She blinked, then tried moving her lips against his.

    That was all it took for everything to spiral out of control.

    The kiss deepened, wild and overwhelming, and Dawn felt like she was falling without anything to hold onto. She clutched his arms for support.

    Her bathrobe was only tied at the waist, so it didn¡¯t take much.

    The cool air hit her skin, making her shiver, before he pulled the nket around her.

    Ethan kissed her eyes softly. His words weren¡¯t a promise, but they carried more weight than

    one.

    ¡°Dawn, when I was 17<i>, </i>my dream was to be with you. Thank you for making that dreame true. My next dream is to grow old with you. I hope we can reach that one together, too.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to love me a lot. Even if you like me just a little, that¡¯s enough.

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    His calm, steady voice rang in her ears. Dawn¡¯s eyes stung. She wrapped her arms around his

    Chapter 167 Just Do It

    neck and kissed his cheek. In a whisper, she said, ¡°Then hurry up. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    The fire in Ethan¡¯s eyes nearly consumed her whole.

    But he held himself back, afraid of scaring her.

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    That night was unlike anything described in books or on TV. Dawn felt like a kite, tossed and swaying in the wind.

    But once she adjusted, everything felt just right.

    They didn¡¯t fall asleep untilte.

    When the first rays of sunlight streamed into the room, Dawn opened her eyes right at 7:30.

    Her body felt sore and weak, with no strength left.

    But she still had to work, so she forced herself to move. <fn45e5> Official source is find?novel</fn45e5>

    The second she shifted, the arm around her waist yanked her back. Ethan buried his face in her neck, his voice husky from sleep. ¡°Why are you up so early? Honey, sleep a little longer.¡±

    His warm breath tickled her skin, making her shrink away. She pushed at him. ¡°If I stay in bed, I¡¯ll bete for work.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°I have to.¡±

    Without opening his eyes, Ethan kissed the spot behind her ear. ¡°Goter.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    His arm stayed tight around her waist. Dawn hadn¡¯t realized he could be this clingy. Halfughing, half exasperated, she said, ¡°If I don¡¯t show up today, don¡¯t you realize the whole office will find out about us?<b>¡± </b>

 Beseeched 168

    Chapter 168 Positive

    Chapter 168 Positive

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    The others didn¡¯t talk much while working, but once they got the chance, they never stopped asking questions.

    Ethan let out a low sigh. ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to get too tired.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The second Dawn said that, she realized it sounded wrong.

    She quickly corrected herself. ¡°I mean¨Cwho takes time off for something like that?¡±

    Ethan opened his eyes, his gaze yful. ¡°Oh? For a moment, I thought maybe my servicest night wasn¡¯t good enough for you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that.¡±

    She really didn¡¯t.

    Even though Ethan had been a little awkward, he¡¯d been patient and gentle. He took care of her in every way, and that made her more than satisfied.

    As the memory ofst night shed through her head, her cheeks burned hot. Her eyes darted everywhere except toward him.

    Ethan¡¯s voice softened. ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t need a day off?¡±

    ¡°Positive.¡±

    Absentmindedly, she started to fiddle with his fingers one by one. Her lips jutted out slightly as she spoke. ¡°Even if people know about us, I don¡¯t want special treatment. Unless it¡¯s necessary, I want things to stay normal.¡±

    Their bodies were still pressed close together, and the heat between them kept rising.

    Looking at her flushed face, Ethan wanted to devour her whole.

    After more than 20 years of self¨Ccontrol, one night with her wasn¡¯t nearly enough. He wanted

    more.

    But Dawn didn¡¯t seem to be thinking the same way.

    Compared to Ethan, Dawn found going to work more appealing.

    Chapter 168 Positive

    +10 Free Coins

    When she nearly bent his fingers in frustration, Ethan finally gave up and released her with a helpless sigh. ¡°Fine. Can we at least have lunch together?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°No, we just got the crystal, remember? I¡¯ll probably have to check in with the master at noon.¡±

    <b>As </b>she spoke, Dawn sat up.

    She hadn¡¯t put on clothes yet, but the room was warm enough.

    The moment she stepped out of bed, her legs almost gave out. She shot Ethan a sharp re before stomping off to gather her clothes.

    But she forgot she wasn¡¯t dressed, which meant she had no defense against Ethan¡¯s burning stare. His gaze followed her every move, growing darker by the second.

    Ethan had no intention of looking away.

    One arm propped behind his head, he simply enjoyed the rare view like it was his right.

    When Dawn finally got dressed, she caught his expression. Her face red, and in a rush of embarrassment and anger, she grabbed a pillow off the couch and threw it at him. ¡°Ethan!¡±

    He caught it easily,ughing. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, honey?¡±

    <i>Nothing</i><i>! </i>

    But she had no idea how to exin herself. So instead, she snapped, ¡°Aren¡¯t you getting up? You want to eat breakfast with the others?<b>¡± </b>

    Afterst night, she already knew their n. The whole point of keeping her and Ethan here wasn¡¯t about meals. It was about trapping them together to create an opportunity.

    ¡°Forget breakfast with them.¡± Ethan stretched. ¡°Let¡¯s eat out. I¡¯ll take you.¡±

    Those three usually slept until noon anyway, so breakfast was

    er on their radar.

    After washing up, the two of them went downstairs. Sure enough, the ce was silent, not a single door opened. Dawn kept sneaking nces at Ethan. After the fifth time, he finally sighed. ¡°Just say it. You staring like that is making me nervous.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Dawn fumbled. ¡°I was just wondering ¡­ is it really okay to leave the bed such a mess?¡±

    <i>What </i><b><i>if </i></b><i>someone </i><i>saw</i>?

    Ethan gave her a look. ¡°You didn¡¯t notice when you came out earlier?¡±

    Chapter 168 Positive

    ¡°Notice what?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Rx. I already stripped the sheets.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d you put them?¡±

    ¡°In the trash.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn was stunned, while Ethan spoke like it was the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Of course, I threw them out. What, did you think I¡¯d bring them home?¡±

    When he put it that way

    ¡­

    ¡­ he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    She let out a quiet breath of relief and followed him to the car.

    As they neared the office, Ethan slowed the car in front of a pharmacy. He rubbed his nose, looking awkward. ¡°Do you want some ointment?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    <i>What </i><i>ointment</i><i>? </i>

    ¡­

    ¡°Um you know. Down there.¡±

    ¡­

    Dawn had never seen him blush before. The only other time wasst night, when he¡¯d been swept away by passion. And now¨Cagain.

    But the way he said it sounded so ridiculous.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad! Why would I need medicine?¡±

    She turned her head toward the window, refusing to look at him.

    Ethan frowned slightly. He already knew Alex couldn¡¯t be trusted, but he hadn¡¯t realized just how unreliable that guy really was.

    Twice already this morning, things had gonepletely differently than what Alex had imed.

    When they pulled up outside her office, Dawn unbuckled her seatbelt. But just as she reached for the door handle, Ethan grabbed her arm. <fnd863> Checktest chapters at </fnd863>

 Beseeched 169

    Chapter 169 ns and Traps

    ¡°You¡¯re just leaving like that?¡±

    Dawn looked down at herself and stayed puzzled.

    ¡°Well, what else?¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Ethan sighed, then tapped his cheek with one finger. ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dawn swallowed augh. She leaned in and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. After she got out of the car, she tilted her head and waved at Ethan in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pick me up tonight. I¡¯ll get home on my own. Drive safe.¡±

    She only turned into the building after watching his car drive away.

    She had walked only a few steps when someone in the lobby made her stop in surprise. ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, what brings you here?¡±

    Andy lifted his sses and stood politely. ¡°Your team lead invited me. I have two pieces of rare agate. They¡¯re rarely seen on the market. She said you might want them.¡±

    Dawn had been collecting rare gems and materials for a while. If something was truly one¨Cof- a¨Ckind, it always cost a lot.

    ¡°That would be great. Give us a price. If it¡¯s fair, we¡¯ll buy them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need money.¡±

    Andy¡¯s eyes glinted. ¡°But I do want you to promise me one favor.¡±

    Dawn tightened her brow without meaning to. She didn¡¯t think she and Andy were close enough for him to ask a favor like that. If there was a debt or obligation, it should be to thepany, not to her personally. <fnae93> Latest content published on Find~Novel</fnae93>

    Andy noticed her hesitation but stayed calm and friendly. ¡°Maybe hear me out first. Then decide.

    ¡°In a few days, a child of a rtive ising back to the country. My work keeps me here. Could

    you pick them up and look after them for a few days?¡±

    Dawn blurted, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°What did you expect?¡± Andy chuckled. ¡°Sorry. You know my job. I don¡¯t have many friends <b>I </b>

    can trust.¡±

    ¡°<b>If </b>I remember right, we only met twice before today.¡±

    They might as well be strangers.

    <i>He </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i>trust <i>friends</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>he </i><i>trusts </i><i>me</i><i>? </i><i>That </i><i>seemed </i><i>odd</i><i>. </i><i>Either </i><i>he </i><i>wanted </i><i>something</i>, or <i>he </i><i>had </i><i>another </i><i>n</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t believe in instant trust.

    Andy smiled and looked down. The sun shed off his sses and hid his expression. ¡°That may be true, but you wouldn¡¯t actually do anything bad to me, right?¡±

    Dawn felt almost convinced. Then she saw the fact clearly.

    Whatever Andy¡¯s true goal was, he would try to pull her into it.

    He likely had ns and traps ready.

    So she decided to y along and turn his game back on him.

    She kept her face calm and smiled a little. ¡°Since you put it that way, I can¡¯t exactly refuse. Looks like thepany gets to take advantage of you again.¡±

    They talked as they went upstairs.

    After Andy and Janice met, Andy took out the two agates.

    The color was rare. The quality was very good.

    He had been right. These were the kinds people couldn¡¯t buy even if they had the money.

    The rarer something was, the heavier it felt in Dawn¡¯s chest. She still didn¡¯t know Andy¡¯s final aim.

    Andy seemed easy to get along with and polite. But that very ease made her uneasy.

    After Andy left, Dawn mentioned it to Janice. Janice thought for a moment. ¡°Now that you say it, it does feel odd. We asked him at first, but then he steered the whole thing.¡± She tugged at her mouth. ¡°Dawn, did I make a mistake?¡±

    Dawn had not nned to call him. Janice had pushed her to make that call.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡± Dawn thought a moment and then gave a small, absent smile. She <b>reassured </b>Janice, ¡°If he¡¯s really aiming for me, he¡¯lle after me himself. Sooner orter.¡±

    Better to pretend to cooperate and see what he wants than to be surprisedter.

    That night, Dawn told Ethan about the whole thing. Ethan was quiet for a moment, then, half- joking, half¨Cserious, said, ¡°Should I drag him here, put him through some tough questioning, and ask what his n is<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn looked at him and almostughed. She could picture him doing it. ¡°That¡¯s illegal. And he hasn¡¯t done anything yet.¡±

 Beseeched 170

    Chapter 170 Precautions

    Even if it sounded a bit subjective, Dawn had a gut feeling Andy meant no harm.

    Ethan pressed the corner of his mouth. ¡°I never said I¡¯d kill him. How is that illegal? It only bes illegal if he actually does something wrong.

    ¡°Anyway, leave this to me for now. If I sense anything off or if I can¡¯t handle it, I¡¯ll tell Okay?¡±

    Seeing Ethan look unhappy made Dawn smile. She cupped his face in both hands.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I¡¯m not saying this to make you mad.¡±

    Ethan let her hold him. His voice was a little muffled. ¡°Then why?¡±

    ¡°For respect.¡±

    you.

    Dawn looked into his eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t hide anything from you. But please respect my choice.¡±

    When their eyes met, Ethan felt a wave of heat he couldn¡¯t exin. It hit him like a rock dropping on his chest. He put his hand on Dawn¡¯s back and pushed her down gently but firmly.

    They drew closer. Their breaths tangled.

    Ethan smiled in a way that made Dawn feel weak. Just as she was about to kiss him back, someone knocked on the door. Hannah called, ¡°Dawn, Ethan, dinner¡¯s ready. You guys cane down.¡±

    Dawn turned her face. ¡°That¡¯s cheating.¡±

    ¡°What did I do?¡± Ethan tilted her face back into his hands.

    He kissed her softly, then kissed her again.

    His kisses were different from everything else. They were tender and fierce at once. He smiled like sunlight cutting through clouds.

    ¡°Babe, I feel like one kiss isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve never kissed anyone before?¡±

    Chapter 170 Precautions

    +10 Free Coins

    Her line broke the mood.

    Ethan¡¯s face turned cold for a second. Dawnughed and took his hand down. ¡°Hurry up and get downstairs. If Hannah doesn¡¯t see us, she¡¯ll assume we were up to something.¡±

    Ethan expected a fewforting words or another kiss<b>. </b>Instead, Dawn dragged him downstairs.

    He ate without much energy. He helped Dawn with food but barely spoke.

    Tara watched them. After a while, she cleared her throat. ¡°Where did you two sleepst night?¡± she asked.

    Dawn answered politely. ¡°We stayed at a friend¡¯s hotel, Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Hotel?¡± Tara¡¯s eyes changed. She stared at Dawn and finally noticed something.

    Dawn had showered after work and put on her loungewear. The loose top slid a little and showed a faint dark mark below her corbone.

    Ethan had wanted to leave it on her neck, but Dawn stopped him.

    So it ended up there.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know Tara had seen it. She only felt a strange look and asked, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Tara smiled softly. ¡°Dawn, after dinner, wait for me a bit. I want to talk to you.¡±

    Ethan caught the look between them and knew what Tara meant.

    After dinner, Dawn joined Tara for a walk in the garden. They talked about trivial things before Tara said what she came to say.

    ¡°Dawn, have you and Ethan ¡­ already done the deed?¡±

    Dawn froze, then realized what Tara was asking. ¡°Mrs. Jackson ¡­ ¡± she began.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯re shy.¡± Tara turned to the dark sky and sighed. ¡°I just want to remind you

    if you¡¯re not ready to be a mom, take precautions, okay?

    ¡ª

    ¡°Of course. If you decide you want a baby, I¡¯ll support you. But if you aren¡¯t ready, don¡¯t get pregnant lightly. Don¡¯t just listen to Ethan. In these things, girls can get the most hurt.¡±

    Chapter 170 Precautions <fn57c0> Newest update provided by find¡¤novel</fn57c0>

    +10 Free Coins

    She said it like she was sharing a hard truth. Once, someone had suffered a lot over this. They had paid a terrible price even their life.

    ¨C

    Dawn had thought this talk with an elder would be awkward. Instead, she felt touched. She put her arm in Tara¡¯s and leaned close. In a yful voice, she said, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, don¡¯t be Ethan¡¯s mom. Be my mom. I like you so much.¡±

    Few mothers¨Cinw let their daughter¨Cinw follow her heart. Dawn was lucky to find one.

    Tara paused, then smiled sadly. ¡°If you and Ethan weren¡¯t already married, I might have asked to be your godmother. Are you two getting a divorce? Or should I disown him? Hmm¡­ wouldn¡¯t be right.¡±

    that

 Beseeched 171

    Chapter 171 Test Again

    Chapter 171 Test Again

    +10 Free Coins

    The two of themughed together. When Dawn went back to her room, she was still glowing with energy

    Ethan was sitting on the couch, working. He lifted his head and looked at her.

    ¡°What did you and my mom talk about that made you so happy?¡±

    ¡°We were just chatting.¡±

    Dawn came out after washing her hands, rubbing lotion on them. Her smiling eyes lingered on Ethan¡¯s handsome face.

    After a moment, she said, ¡°I really envy you.¡±

    ¡°I know, right?¡±

    Ethan closed hisptop and reached for her hand. He tugged gently and pulled her into his arms, pressing a soft kiss on her cheek. ¡°I envy myself too, for having such a beautiful, smart, and adorable wife.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t move. She just kept staring at his face.

    Her bright eyes held many feelings¨Cadmiration, longing, and a hint of sadness.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±

    Her voice softened. ¡°Ethan, you don¡¯t realize how lucky you are.¡±

    Ethan had the perfect background. A happy family. Loving, healthy parents. He grew up in a safe ce, so his confidence came naturally. He was bold because he knew someone always had his back.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t like that. She had nothing. She survived by pretending to be stronger than she

    was.

    The light in her eyes dimmed. Ethan frowned and gently touched her face. ¡°But now that you have me, doesn¡¯t that make you luckier than me?¡±

    His words pulled her out of her gloom.

    ¡°Of course.¡± <fnb0a0> Read full story at F¦Énd£Îovel</fnb0a0>

    <b>16:01 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 171 Test Again

    Z48.)

    +10 Free Coins

    She smiled faintly. Her eyes were misty. ¡°You asked what I talked about with Mrs. Jackson? I¡¯ll tell you¡­

    She leaned close, her breath warm against his ear. ¡°She reminded me not to believe your sweet lies. If I¡¯m not ready, I shouldn¡¯t get pregnant. So what did you say yesterday? Not happening.¡±

    Dawn had no ns to be a young mom.

    Her lowered voice carried a sensual note. Images fromst night shed in her mind.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze darkened. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his hand brushed her waist. ¡°Sorry. I got carried awayst night. I¡¯ll be careful next time.¡±

    Even though they¡¯d already been intimate, Dawn blushed hard. Her calm act fell apart quickly. She tried to stand, mumbling, ¡°A fault confessed is¨Cahhh!¡±

    Before she could finish, Ethan scooped her up in his arms.

    His husky voice whispered, ¡°Guess I need you to test me again.¡±

    Dawn realized something very real¨Conce Ethan lost control, there was no stopping him.

    He was even worse than the night before. He coaxed, teased, and wore her out until she nearly showed upte for work. When she finally arrived, Linda nced at her and teased, ¡°Dawn, married life sure is sweet, but maybe slow down a little. Your dark circles are almost hitting the floor.¡±

    Before Dawn could even feel embarrassed, a voice came from the door. ¡°Ms. Porter, someone¡¯s here to see you.¡±

    Linda stretched her neck toward the door, smirking. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s Mr. Jackson. Did he catch me bad¨Cmouthing him?¡±

    ¡°Probably not.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t said anything abouting over.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t guess who it was. She nodded and walked outside.

    To her surprise, it was Sydney.

    Sydney wasn¡¯t wearing makeup. She had on white sweatpants and a fur¨Ctrimmed jacket. Her swollen eyes made it obvious she¡¯d been crying.

    16:01 Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 171 Test Again

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    At first, she looked ready to explode at Dawn, but she bit it back. She pressed her lips together. ¡°Dawn, can you do me a favor?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Dawn pointed at herself and raised a brow. ¡°Sydney, what makes you think I¡¯d help you?¡±

    <i>What </i><i>gave </i><i>her </i><i>that </i>kind <i>of </i><i>confidence</i><i>? </i>

    Sydney¡¯s chest heaved, but she forced herself to stay calm. ¡°I can¡¯t reach Austin. He¡¯s still sick. You don¡¯t want something bad to happen to him, do you?¡±

    After Austin met with Dawnst time, he went home and drank heavily.

    He never told Sydney what had happened.

    When she pressed him, he lost his temper and stormed out.

    Now, dayster, he still wouldn¡¯t answer calls or texts.

    Sydney had a feeling it had to do with Dawn. She hated Dawn, resented her, but in the end, she had no choice but toe here and beg.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes stayed cold. ¡°If he¡¯s sick, go to a hospital. If something happens, call the cops. Whye to me?¡±

 Beseeched 172

    Chapter 172 Nobody Important

    Chapter 172 Nobody Important

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney didn¡¯t expect Dawn to be so cold. Her face twisted with anger. ¡°Austin took care of you all these years, and you don¡¯t even worry about him?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of my worrying about him?¡± Dawn didn¡¯t want to waste time with her. Her voice stayed calm. ¡°Besides, if he won¡¯t answer you, that just proves he doesn¡¯t want to. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to argue with you. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Dawn had barely turned to leave when Sydney suddenly snapped. She rushed forward like a madwoman, yanked Dawn¡¯s hair, and shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t I see that? You¡¯re right! I¡¯ll never be as shameless as you! Since you talk like that, you must know where Austin is, right? Tell me! Where is he?¡±

    Caught off guard, Dawn almost stumbled, but she quickly reacted. She grabbed Sydney¡¯s arm and shoved her hard, sending her crashing to the floor.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go see a doctor. Don¡¯t lose it here!¡±

    Sydney ignored the pain. She pushed herself up and blocked Dawn¡¯s path, her eyes red as she sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me where Austin is, I won¡¯t let you leave today!¡±

    Dawn looked at her with pity and disgust.

    <i>Is </i><i>Austin </i><i>really </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>reason </i><i>this </i><i>woman </i><i>existed</i><i>? </i>

    Loving someone to this extent was just twisted.

    She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is. And it¡¯s none of my business. You¡¯re asking the wrong person.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ ¡± Sydney froze mid¨Csentence. Her eyes caught on the faint purple mark near Dawn¡¯s corbone. Her breath hitched. She raised her hand and swung at Dawn. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re nothing but a cheap slut! Getting that close to your own uncle? I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    The p was about tond when something sharp shed in Dawn¡¯s eyes. She caught Sydney¡¯s wrist mid¨Cair. ¡°Did you really think you could push me around so easily every time?¡±

    16:01 Tue, Sep <b>30 </b><fn4312> Get full chapters from F¦Énd£Îovel</fn4312>

    Chapter 172 Nobody Important

    Sydney¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°You ¡­ you¡­

    ¡°What?¡±

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn shoved her away. Sydney staggered back like a kite with its string cut,nding hard on the couch.

    When she looked up again, her hatred was naked in her eyes. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯ll die a horrible death!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see,¡± she spat. ¡°I¡¯ll tell everyone what you and Austin have been doing. Don¡¯t you want fame? Don¡¯t you want to be a jewelry designer? Once your reputation¡¯s ruined, let¡¯s see who still buys your work!¡±

    Sydney¡¯s words were vile, but Dawn¡¯s face stayed nk. She stepped closer, one slow step at <i>a </i>time.

    ¡°Then go ahead and try.¡± Dawn¡¯s eyes carried a rare, icy edge. ¡°Even if there was something between me and Austin¨Cwhich there isn¡¯t¨Cwhat could you do about it?¡±

    Sydney had never seen Dawn like this before. The cold pressure made her instinctively retreat.

    People from inside finally rushed out to see what was going on.

    Sydney panicked and jabbed her finger toward Dawn. ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her hit me? Call the cops!¡±

    But everyone could tell Sydney was the one causing trouble. A coworker immediately called security, and the guards escorted her out.

    Dawn stood with her back to everyone, her hand still clenched in a fist. She didn¡¯t rx until Janice¡¯s voice came from behind. Dawn turned, her voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Janice studied her carefully. ¡°Who was that woman? You two were really going at it.¡±

    ¡°Nobody important,¡± Dawn said with a small smile, then went back to her desk. She pretended to be busy, but the act only made her look more fragile.

    The more Janice thought about it, the more wrong it felt. And as a proper sidekick, she knew this had to be reported. She quickly typed a message and sent it straight to her boss.

    By evening, everyone clocked out on time.

    Dawn turned off the lights and sat alone at her desk.

    <b>16:01 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 172 Nobody Important

    :0

    The glow of theputer screen made her pale face look even more ghostly.

    She had always liked the dark. Pure ck felt safer than any other color.

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    When Dawn skipped a grade into middle school, her ssmates were all older than her. The boys were fascinated by the smart, pretty girl who seemed like their little sister.

    It was the age when kids were first curious about love, and some boys even tried copying scenes from romance novels, writing their secret love letters.

    Dawn always tossed them straight in the trash.

    She didn¡¯t understand those things, and she had no interest in them.

    One day, right after the homeroom teacher walked in, a girl who had always disliked Dawn suddenly raised her hand.

    ¡°Teacher, Dawn¡¯s dating too early!¡±

    That phrase was like a bomb.

    The teacher immediately stopped the lesson. With a stern face, she started questioning Dawn on the spot.

 Beseeched 173

    Chapter 173 Waiting

    Chapter 173 Waiting

    +10 Free Coins

    The girl even pulled out a stack of love letters and got a few ssmates to back her up, listing all of Dawn¡¯s so¨Ccalled sins.

    That was the first time Dawn felt the sting of being falsely used with no way to defend herself. As expected, her guardian was called to school. The teacher was polite to Austin, but twisted the story, adding details that weren¡¯t true. It sounded like Dawn already had some shady rtionship with a boy.

    When Austin got home, he was so angry that he smashed his phone.

    He was only 20, but he carried himself like an old parent.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m so disappointed in you! What were you thinking? You¡¯re just a kid! How could you already be dating?¡±

    Dawn lowered her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You still dare to say

    that?¡±

    He threw the pile of letters in front of her. One envelope cut her cheek. ¡°Are you saying these boys don¡¯t have feelings for you?¡±

    Dawn stayed quiet. Her eyes dropped to the letters on the floor¨Csome pink with flowers, some in. She¡¯d never read them, but she knew they were probably filled with sweet, dreamy words.

    <i>So </i><i>what </i><i>if </i><i>they </i><i>liked </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>it </i><i>normal </i><i>for </i><i>people </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>curious</i><i>, </i><i>to </i><i>feel </i><i>things</i><i>, </i><i>to </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>explore</i>?

    But she also knew Austin was older, with more life experience. If she argued, it would only blow up into a huge fight. So she stayed quiet and let him scold her for two straight hours.

    When Austin finally calmed down, he seemed to realize he¡¯d gone too far. His voice softened. ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m not trying to be harsh. But none of those boys is your future. Spending time with them is meaningless. Cut it off, now.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe her at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to ask for the truth.

    Dawn¡¯sshes trembled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    For a long while after that, Austin cleared his schedule. He took her out, bought her gifts. Back

    <b>16:01 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 173 Waiting

    then, Dawn thought it was his way of making up for wrongly using her.

    <b>49 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    But after it happened a few more times, she understood. Austin was just trying to distract her from a crush that never even existed.

    Theputer screen timed out and went ck. In the dark, Dawn tugged at the corner of her mouth, surprised she was even remembering something that far back.

    Was it Sydney¡¯s words <i>that </i>stirred it up<i>? </i><fn314b> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on find{n}ovel</fn314b>

    No way.

    That kind <i>of </i><i>cheap </i>nder <i>only </i><i>showed </i><i>how </i><i>stupid </i><i>Sydney </i><i>was</i>.

    Dawn took a deep breath, shut down theputer, and headed out.

    She turned off the lights in the hallway and walked downstairs.

    Outside, light snow was falling. A faint haze blurred the city, like a filter. The streets were dim and quiet, but somehow still alive.

    She thought, <i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>spring </i><ies </i><i>soon</i>.

    She pulled her coat tighter and took two steps forward¨Cthen froze.

    Not far away, a tall man leaned casually against amppost. One hand held a bouquet, the other stuffed in his coat pocket. He didn¡¯t move, and a dusting of snow had settled on his shoulders. His soft hair fell over his brow, making him look like he¡¯d stepped right out of aic book.

    Dawn¡¯s heart warmed.

    Ethan spotted her and strode over, easy and confident.

    He stopped in front of her with a sigh, his voice low. ¡°You¡¯re not easy to wait for. Good thing I¡¯m good at waiting.¡±

    Dawn reached up without thinking and brushed his cheek. It was icy cold. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    His smile and voice could have melted anyone. ¡°I came to pick up my honey from work, of

    course.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s freezing out here. Why didn¡¯t youe upstairs?¡±

    16:02 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 173 Waiting

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to disturb your alone time.¡±

    :

    +10 Free Coins

    He caught her hand, slid it into his coat pocket with his, and grinned. ¡°Then, when you came down, you saw flowers and me. Made you happy, right?¡±

    Dawn felt a rush of emotion. She nodded hard. ¡°I¡¯m very happy.¡±

    ¡°Ready to go home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan bent down and kissed her nose. His voice was smooth and deep. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He shoved the bouquet into her arms, then scooped her up before she could react.

    Dawn yelped, then grabbed his shoulders andughed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were full of love. He smirked. ¡°Saving you some energy. You can use itter, at home.¡±

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Theyughed and teased each other as they headed for the parking lot.

    Neither of them noticed the dark shadow standing at the corner of the building, watching them with sharp, unblinking eyes.

 Beseeched 174

    Chapter 174 Are You Happy?

    Chapter 174 Are You Happy?

    :

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    On the way, Ethan asked Dawn to call home and say they wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. She did as he said, then tilted her head and asked, ¡°Why aren¡¯t we going home to eat?¡±

    He nced at her. ¡°There¡¯s a new Southeast Avoria restaurant on the east side of town. Alice said it¡¯s good, so I want to take you to try it.¡±

    ¡°Southeast Avoria food? Why didn¡¯t you ask if I even like it first?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Wow, your mouth is 98.6 degrees but somehow still this cold!¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Ms. Porter know better than anyone if my mouth is cold or not?¡±

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>never </i><i>serious</i><i>! </i>

    In the rearview mirror, Ethan caught a glimpse of Dawn¡¯s stunned look and chuckledzily. ¡°It¡¯s not what we eat that matters; it¡¯s who we¡¯re eating with. My friends told me it was good, and I just wanted you to try it. If you really don¡¯t like it, we can go somewhere else.¡±

    Dawn turned to look at him. The light inside the car was dim, and the streetlights shing by made his face look almost magical.

    She suddenly felt a little dazed.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so good to me.¡±

    She turned her head away, her smile so faint it looked like it might vanish with the next breeze. In a low voice, she said, ¡°Just be normally good.¡±

    Ethan raised his brows, his dark

    eyes

    unreadable.

    After a while, the light ahead turned red.

    He stepped on the brake and turned to her, half¨Csmiling. ¡°You¡¯re my girl. Of course you should have the best the world has to offer. Otherwise, people out there mightugh at me.¡±

    <i>Ethan</i><i>, </i><i>afraid </i><i>of </i><i>being </i><iughed </i><i>at</i><i>? </i>

    16:02 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b>Sep <b>30 </b>

    Chapter 174 Are You Happy?

    The thought made Dawn chuckle to herself.

    :

    The topic ended there, and they soon arrived at the restaurant.

    +10 Free Coins

    The ce was beautifully designed and peaceful. In the main hall, there was a big winding water feature. The mix of modern style and natural touches felt just right.

    The restaurant was made up entirely of private rooms, so it was very private.

    Ethan had already ordered, and the server knocked on the door and came in a little whileter.

    Dawn looked up and suddenly saw a familiar person walking by behind the server. She frowned and wondered if she was seeing things.

    Ethan asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Dawn took a sip of the water he had poured for her, deciding she was mistaken. ¡°I just saw someone who looked like Austin ¡­ I must have been mistaken. Sydney said she couldn¡¯t find him today. But of all ces, he wouldn¡¯t be here, right?¡±

    There was no way it could just be a coincidence.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything.

    The food was surprisingly good, and Dawn ate a lot without even realizing it. She ate thest bite of the garlic butter crab, put down her fork, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t eat anymore. I need to go to the restroom.¡±

    When people get what they want, they¡¯re naturally in a good mood.

    Dawn went to the restroom, taking in the scenery along the way. After washing her hands, she pulled a paper towel to dry them.

    As she threw the used paper towel into the trash, she looked up and froze to see the person in the mirror. ¡°Uncle Austin ¡­

    ¡°I

    There was no light where Austin was standing, so his face couldn¡¯t be seen. The surrounding darkness seemed to wrap around him, making his cold presence feel even more intense.

    It took him a moment to walk over, and his indifferent features slowly came into view.

    ¡°Are you happy?¡±

    <b>16:02 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 174 Are You Happy?

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    :

    420

    +10 Free Coins

    She subconsciously took a half¨Cstep back, but with nowhere else <i>to </i>go, she braced herself against the sink. In a low voice, she asked, ¡°Uncle Austin, what are you doing here?¡±

    Austin said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my question?¡±

    <i>What </i>was <i>he </i><i>asking</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Happy</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t say anything. <fn73f4> Latest content published on Find_Novel(.</fn73f4>

    She saw the man¡¯s shiny shoes take another step closer. His cold voice had no emotion. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve forgotten that even though you didn¡¯t change yourst name, you¡¯ve already been an Osborne for a long time.¡±

    Dawn clenched her hands, and her tense face made her lips shake a little.

    She couldn¡¯t argue.

    They had raised her, and that kindness was greater than anything.

    Besides, the Osbornes really had treated her well.

    Austin looked down and could only see the top of her soft hair. She looked like she was quietly listening to him, but her hands at her side were clenched so tight her knuckles were white.

    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>doing </i><i>it </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>

    ¡°Dawn, are you afraid of me?¡±

    He gritted his teeth, his hoarse voice sounding like he was at his breaking point. ¡°Are you mute? Say something!¡±

    Hisst word came out as a roar. Dawn closed her eyes tightly for a moment before she opened them. Taking a deep breath, she lifted her gaze to meet his.

    She hadn¡¯t noticed before, but now she could clearly see Austin¡¯s face. He had stubble on his chin, and his whole face looked like he hadn¡¯t slept in days. His eyes were bloodshot.

    <b>16:02 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 175 Thank You Gift

 Beseeched 175

    Chapter 175 Thank You Gift

    Chapter 175 Thank You Gift

    ¡°What do you want me to say, Uncle Austin?¡±

    She looked back at his face, her voice t. ¡°That I¡¯m happy? Fine, I was happy today.

    ¡°But not anymore.¡±

    So that meant seeing him ruined her mood?

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin sneered, his dark eyes burning into her as if he wanted to devour her whole. ¡°Are you nning to cut ties with me? Hm?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s nails dug deep into her palms. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°If not, then how long are you going to keep this up?¡±

    Austin raised a hand to fix her hair, and she instinctively dodged it. His long fingers froze awkwardly in midair.

    Dawn took a deep breath and looked directly at his dark face.

    ¡°Uncle Austin, I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble.

    ¡°I just have my own life now.¡±

    She¡¯d already said everything that needed to be said.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Austin, who used to hate it when she revolved around him, was now bothering her.

    Austin didn¡¯t seem to have heard what she said. He stared at his own hand for a long time before he slowly put it down. His lips moved, but no words came out.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know why, but seeing him like this filled her with a mix of emotions she couldn¡¯t put into words.

    ¡°So your so¨Ccalled life of your own ¡­ means leaving the Osbornes?¡±

    His voice finally broke the silence, hoarse and strained, as if something were caught in his throat. ¡°Dawn, what does family mean to you?¡± <i>And </i><i>what </i><i>about </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    The words Austin almost said got stuck in his throat.

    48

    Chapter 175 Thank You Gift

    The muscles in his jaw were shaking, and he looked down to hide his emotions.

    +10 Free Coins

    After a few seconds of silence, Dawn said, ¡°Everyone grows up and has to live their own life. Just like you, Uncle Austin, you didn¡¯t stay with your grandma all the time, did you?

    ¡°Family means a lot to me. I¡¯ll always hold the Osbornes in an important ce in my heart. But I need to take care of myself first before I have the strength to love anyone else.

    ¡°Sorry, Uncle Austin. Ethan¡¯s waiting for me. I have to go.¡±

    As she walked past him, Austin felt a sharp stab in his chest, a pain that cut straight to the heart.

    Instinctively, he reached out to stop her, but his hand caught nothing but air.

    In that moment, a crushing panic surged inside him, as if the most important thing in his life was slipping out of control, drifting further and further away.

    When Dawn returned to the private room, Ethan had settled the bill. Her coat was draped over his arm¨Cboth were ck, blending seamlessly with what he was wearing.

    The heaviness from earlier was reced by a sense offort, and she suddenly tilted her head with a smile.

    Ethan walked over and casually hooked an arm around her neck, pulling her closer.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, why do I get the feeling that smile of yours is up to no good?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, take out the words ¡®the feeling. I¡¯m definitely smiling with bad intentions.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± He arched a brow, his tongue brushing across his teeth with a faint smirk. ¡°In that case, I guess I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±

    Dawn hit him yfully. ¡°Stop thinking such filthy things! That¡¯s not what I meant¡­

    They reached the door in just a few steps¨Conly to find Austin still there.

    For some reason, Dawn thought he looked much more dejected.

    She nced up at Ethan, and when she saw no reaction from him, she said, ¡°Uncle Austin, we¡¯re going to head back.¡±

    Ethan had a slight smile on his face and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Mr. Osborne, if I¡¯d known you were here, we should have had dinner together. After all, you¡¯re Dawn¡¯s uncle, so I should have offered you a toast.¡±

    <b>16:02 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 175 Thank You Gift

    Austin gave a smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes, his red eyes fixed on Dawn.

    ??

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re too kind. You gave me such a big project¨CI should be the one to toast you.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°That project was well¨Cdeserved, Mr. Osborne. No need to thank me.¡±

    If Austin didn¡¯t react much to the previous words, thisst sentence finally made his eyes turn to Ethan. He said slowly, ¡°Well¨Cdeserved?¡±

    Thest time, this man had been very clear.

    This was his ¡°thank you gift¡± for raising Dawn!

    Who <i>is </i><i>he </i>to <i>thank </i>me <i>for </i><i>raising </i><i>Dawn</i>?

    Austin¡¯s eyes were as cold as ice. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°If I had known your real motive, I never would¡¯ve signed that contract!¡±

    ¡°If my

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice went up at the end, sounding as pleasant and calm as a financial news report. <fn8bda> Fresh chapters posted on find(?)ovel</fn8bda>

    calctions are correct, this project can cover the Osborne Group¡¯s revenue for half a year. You might be willing to let it go, but I doubt yourpany¡¯s shareholders would be.¡±

    Austin¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He was left speechless.

 Beseeched 176

    Chapter 176 Thank You

    No doubt about it.

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    That project was a golden opportunity no matter where itnded. Thepany had poured everything into trying to secure it. What no one expected was that Ethan himself would be the one in charge.

    Now that the deal was signed, backing out was basically impossible.

    Not only would the shareholders never approve ¡­

    The penalty fee alone wasn¡¯t something he could just cough up.

    Austin¡¯s hand in his pocket clenched into a fist. He sneered, ¡°You really know how to n things, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Ethan let out a serious sigh. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. But I was under a lot of pressure to give this project to the Osborne Group. No need to thank me too much, Mr. Osborne. Just don¡¯t forget your original intentions.¡±

    Dawn was lost and had no idea what kind of secret game they were ying.

    Only Austin knew what he was talking about.

    <i>Ha</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>forget </i><i>your </i><i>original </i><i>intentions</i>.

    Ethan nced at his watch, azy smile on his face. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We won¡¯t invite you to our house; it¡¯s not a good time. You can just check out our new house after we get married. <fn1447> The rightful source is f?ndnovel</fn1447>

    ¡°Dawn, say goodbye to Uncle Austin.¡±

    Dawn found his words a little funny, but she held back herughter and said, ¡°Goodbye, Uncle Austin.¡±

    The handsome man and beautiful woman walked away, looking perfect together.

    The man said something, and the woman turned to listen, her face lighting up with a beautiful smile.

    Austin stood in the same spot for a long time, not even breathing, until their figurespletely disappeared. Then he swore and violently punched a stone statue nearby.

    His knuckles were bleeding and scraped, but he didn¡¯t feel a thing.

    IU.U2

    ??

    :

    Chapter 176 Thank You

    ¡°Married?¡±

    He sneered. ¡°We¡¯ll see if you can even get married!¡±

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn noticed something was wrong during their conversation. On the way back, she kept sneaking nces at the man beside her, her face practically spelling out, ¡°I want to ask, but I¡¯m not sure if I should.¡±

    Ethanughed. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to ask, just ask.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡±

    Dawn answered quickly and without hesitation, ¡°That project you and my uncle were talking about¨Cwhat is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡­ ¡± Ethan suddenly stopped talking. He turned his head and saw the woman¡¯s curious face, with wide eyes eager to know. He took a hand off the steering wheel and touched her head. ¡°Do you think you¡¯ll understand if I tell you?¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    <i>Probably </i><i>not</i><i>. </i>

    What they said waspletely confusing to Dawn, as she knew nothing about those big, industrial projects.

    ¡°Then just give me the main points. You¡¯re obviously keeping something from me.¡± She stared at him, giving him a look that said she wouldn¡¯t stop until she got an answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll just go back and ask¡ª¡±

    ¡°I told him this project was my way of thanking him for raising you.¡±

    Before she could even finish, Ethan cut in.

    He wasn¡¯t nning on hiding it anyway. It was such a minor thing, and there was no reason to hide it.

    ¡°And I really am thankful for everything he did for you. I didn¡¯t tell you because the contract had just been signed, and I hadn¡¯t had the chance yet. I didn¡¯t expect him to reveal it first.¡±

    At the red light, Ethan turned to the stunned woman, put his hand on her neck, and brought her closer. ¡°Of course, the wedding gift will be handled separately for the Osbornes. Ms. Porter, how does that sound?¡±

    44

    48

    Chapter 176 Thank You

    Dawn stared at his face for a while. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.

    His eyes were so dark in the night that they seemed to be as ck as ink.

    +10 Free Coins

    The light from a distance and the headlights from the passing cars shed across his face, illuminating his handsome, chiseled checks.

    A momentter, the light turned green.

    Dawn pushed his hand away. ¡°Just drive first.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows twitched, but he knew it wasn¡¯t right to stop the car in the middle of the road. He kissed her forehead and turned to drive.

    On the way home, Dawn was absent¨Cminded. She walked slowly after getting out of the car, falling two steps behind.

    She suddenly stopped and looked up.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ethan turned around and saw her eyes shining.

    She suddenly smiled, opened her arms, and hugged him. Her soft voice was full of sincerity. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Those two simple words said everything.

    There was nothing more to add.

    In the yard, under the moonlight, in front of the vi, the hug looked like a beautiful painting.

    A gentle breeze blew, making their hair lift softly.

    At least in Dawn¡¯s heart, this ce was already her and Ethan¡¯s home¨Ca ce where she could feel safe.

    Ethan was slightly stunned at first, but then his handsome facepletely softened. He pulled her closer to his chest. His strong heartbeat seemed to express his true feelings.

    In the living room, Tara and Hannah were peeking out together. They were so moved by what they saw that they almost cried.

 Beseeched 177

    Chapter 177 The Queen Mother¡¯s Got Taste

    Chapter 177 The Queen Mother¡¯s Got Taste

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°When Ethan was little, he used to pee in his grandpa¡¯s teacup. That¡¯s when I knew that this kid was gonna grow up to be a hopeless romantic¡­ He really is my son!¡±

    Hannah sniffled, turned to her, and said, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I don¡¯t think those two things are rted.¡± <fnd12d> Find the newest release on find?novel</fnd12d>

    ¡°What not?¡±

    Tara pouted, her eyes actually glistening with tears. ¡°He kept aiming at the same spot every time¨Cdoesn¡¯t that show loyalty?¡±

    <i>Excuse </i>me<i>? </i>

    <i>That </i><i>connection </i><i>made </i><i>no </i><i>sense </i><i>at </i><i>all</i><i>. </i>

    Hannah was about to say something when her eyes flicked toward the door and caught sight of two young peopleing in. She quickly whispered, ¡°Hurry, hurry¡­ Before they notice us!¡±

    The two of them crouched behind the couch, keeping the lights off. Since Dawn and Ethan went straight upstairs, they didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    Once the sound of footsteps fadedpletely, Tara rose thoughtfully to her feet.

    ¡°Hannah.¡±

    ¡°Yes?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Given the way things are now, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time we started preparing for a wedding?¡±

    Hannah nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so too. It¡¯s about time the house had some real celebration.¡±

    The next morning, after breakfast, Ethan headed out first. Dawn was asked to stay behind by Tara.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, did you need something?¡±

    Tara nced out into the yard to make sure her son was gone, then smiled warmly. ¡°Oh, nothing serious. I just wanted to ask if you had any thoughts about the wedding. Where should it be¨Cindoors or outdoors? Traditional or modern?

    ¡°Oh, and the jewelry, too. Do you want diamonds, or maybe emeralds?

    Chapter 177 The Queen Mother¡¯s Got Taste

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°We¡¯ll also need to visit the Osbornes to make things official. It¡¯s been years since I¡¯ve seen your adoptive parents.

    ¡°But weddings are a lot of work, so we really should start preparing now. You-¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson.¡± Seeing how carried away Tara was getting, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but cut in with a helpless smile. ¡°I haven¡¯t given it much thought yet. If you already have ideas, I¡¯m fine with going along with whatever you like.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Tara shook her head firmly. ¡°Dawn, a wedding is a once¨Cin¨Ca¨Clifetime event. It should be however you want it, but you can¡¯t not think about it. You¡¯ll regret itter if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Dawn knew she had good intentions. She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    Tara¡¯s face lit up again. She rattled off several different ns in one breath before adding, ¡°I know you two are busy with work, so if you have any ideas or don¡¯t like something, just text me directly, okay?¡±

    ??

    Dawn stared at her in surprise. ¡°When did youe up with all this?¡±

    ¡°Last night.¡±

    Tara yfully pointed her own eyes. ¡°See? I have dark circles now.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°Thank you.

    I love all of them.¡± Dawn took a deep breath, not knowing how to express her warm feelings. Tara had not onlye up with several wedding design ideas, but they were all

    great.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the nter, so you can pick one when you have time.¡±

    Tara looked very proud of herself and only let Dawn leave when it was almost toote.

    On the way to thepany, Dawn looked at the busy streets outside. She could still hear Tara¡¯s voice in her head, and she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    She used to be envious of Ethan, but now she felt like ¡­ she had it too.

    Tara wasn¡¯t too busy after returning to Northville, so her efficiency was off the charts. It didn¡¯t

    <b>16:02 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 177 The Queen Mother¡¯s Got Taste

    $<b>42 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    take her long to create several proposals with many different themes that were all based on what young people like.

    Dawn was so overwhelmed that she just sent them all to Ethan, letting him deal with this difficult problem.

    He replied almost immediately, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Dawn replied, ¡°I like all of them.¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°Then let¡¯s do them all.¡±

    Dawn was startled and replied, ¡°?<b>¡± </b>

    <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>mean </i><i>by </i><i>do </i><i>them </i><i>all</i>? A <i>giant </i><i>mash</i><i>¨C</i><i>up? </i>

    She let out a long sigh and sent another message. ¡°Mr. Jackson, if we do that, we¡¯ll probably end up being everyone¡¯s dinner table gossip. That¡¯s way too abstract. We can only pick one.¡±

    She followed it with a pitiful little emoji, perfectly capturing her struggle and helplessness. Ethan replied, ¡°It was Mrs. Jackson¡¯s idea. I¡¯m sure she¡¯lle up with the perfect solution.¡± And just like that, they were right back where they started.

    Dawn rested her chin on her hand<i>, </i>looking troubled. She went through the pictures in the proposals again and again. The more she looked, the more she realized that Tara was a very creative person, and her taste was so modern that it was no different from a professional¡¯s.

    Janice walked by with a cup of coffee and happened to nce over.

    ¡°nning the wedding already?¡±

    Dawn absentmindedly nodded. ¡°Just looking for now.¡±

    ¡°This is awesomewn and poolside, beach ¡­ Wait, even on a mountaintop? Who came up with this wedding n? That¡¯s so cool.¡± Janice¡¯s eyes practically sparkled.

    ¡°Ethan¡¯s mom.¡±

    ¡°Wow. The queen mother¡¯s got taste.¡±

 Beseeched 178

    She turned and saw Janice still holding her Chapter 178 Mischievous Teenager

    thumb up. She couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°If you¡¯re free, can you help me choose the best one?¡±

    They studied them for a long time and still couldn¡¯te to a decision. Janice sighed and said, ¡°If you really can¡¯t make up your mind, just choose one at random. They all look good, and you like them all, so the design isn¡¯t that important. What matters is who you¡¯re marrying and that the ceremony goes smoothly.¡±

    When Dawn heard herst sentence, she had a strange, bad feeling for some reason.

    She thought it was probably just because she was so stressedtely.

    With a forced smile, Dawn said, ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    In the end, she chose a forest¨Cthemed wedding, which was a good fit for the uing spring.

    She left all the wedding nning to Tara. After talking it over with Ethan, they both agreed it would be best to visit Will first before heading back to Trifton to see the Osbornes.

    Just as they were getting ready to apply for visas, Will told them he wasing back.

    Even though she didn¡¯t have to travel abroad anymore, Dawn still had a headache.

    She remembered the promise she made to Andy.

    Today, she was supposed to pick someone up from the airport for him.

    It was three in the afternoon on a weekday, and the airport was still crowded. Dawn hurried through the crowd, checking the time as she walked. The person should being out soon.

    She got to the exit, took out the sign she had prepared, and held it up, letting out a heavy sigh of relief.

    Ten minutes.

    Twenty minutes.

    Half an hour passed, and she still hadn¡¯t seen the person.

    She shook her tired arm and took out her phone from her pocket. Just as she was about to call

    <b>16:02 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 178 Mischievous Teenager

    Andy, she felt something was wrong and looked up.

    +10 Free Coins

    Right across from her, a teenager in casual clothes leaned against a pir, one leg propped up. Headphones pressed down part of his messy hair, covering some of his brows, but it didn¡¯t hide his perfect features.

    A lollipop hung from his mouth as he watched Dawn with interest.

    Andy had never shown Dawn a photo, but somehow, in that instant, she just knew this was the person she was waiting for.

    She slipped her phone back into her pocket and walked over.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    The boy raised an eyebrow but said nothing.

    Dawn hesitated for two seconds before saying, ¡°Micah Kelsinger?¡±

    He stayed silent. After a moment, he suddenly stood up straight, almost startling Dawn.

    Micah looked Dawn up and down without hiding it. After a while, he said, ¡°You¡¯re the woman that guy sent to pick me up? You¡¯re just a kid, underdeveloped, and have nothing to offer.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s pupils widened in disbelief.

    She looked down at herself andughed in disbelief.

    ¡°Kid, didn¡¯t your parents ever teach you manners?¡±

    Micah snorted. ¡°They¡¯ve been dead for years. Why don¡¯t you dig them up and have them teach me?¡±

    Dawn had nothing to say.

    She was still trying to figure out how to teach the rude kid a lesson when he threw his backpack over his shoulder and said impatiently, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where¡¯s the car? I¡¯m starving.¡±

    Dawn clenched her teeth, took a deep breath, fired off a quick text to Andy, and then followed after him.

    Micah acted like he was the boss.

    The moment he got in the car, he reclined the seat all the way back and crossed his legs up on the dashboard.

    48

    Chapter 178 Mischievous Teenager

    Dawn tried to stay calm and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see the rearview mirror like that.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem, not mine.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    The careless answer was so annoying that for the first time, Dawn wanted to hit him. She mmed on the brakes and stared at the boy in the passenger seat.

    He froze for a second. ¡°What are you staring at me for? Drive!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not driving.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You can live here.¡±

    Dawn turned off the engine, leaned back in her seat, and pulled out her phone. She sent Andy aughing¨Ccrying emoji. ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, you¡¯ve really given me a huge surprise.¡±

    Andy replied, ¡°Sorry, my little brother is a bit mischievous.¡±

    A <i>bit</i>?

    A momentter, he sent another message. ¡°But he¡¯s tough. If he makes you mad, it¡¯s okay to hit him.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what made her ask, ¡°What if he hits me back?¡±

    Andy replied, ¡°He won¡¯t.¡±

    Dawn frowned.

    <i>How </i><i>can </i><i>you </i><i>be </i><i>so </i><i>sure</i><i>? </i>

    But that made sense. Since he was Andy¡¯s brother, he should know him best.

    While Dawn was lost in thought, Micah sat up. He still looked annoyed, but there was something else in his expression she couldn¡¯t quite read.

    He rubbed his nose and snapped, ¡°All this just because I put my feet up?¡±

    ¡°No, not really.¡±

    Dawn put her phone away and looked at him with a nk face. ¡°But this is my car. It¡¯s our first time meeting. I came all the way here to pick you up, and instead of saying thank you, you act like this. Why? Is it because you didn¡¯t get a proper education?¡±

    3/3 <fn097c> This update is avable on f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn097c>

    <b>16:02 </b>Tue<b>, </b>Sep <b>30 </b>

 Beseeched 179

    Chapter 179 A Kid¡¯s Demand

    Chapter 179 A Kid¡¯s Demand

    ¡°You-

    (48

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I heard you grew up abroad, so it¡¯s normal that you didn¡¯t learn any manners. But now that you¡¯re back, you have to follow our rules. Is that hard?¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°I can see you have a bad temper. Lucky for you, my temper isn¡¯t great either. Either sit properly or get out.¡±

    Micah¡¯s lips were pressed together. He had been interrupted twice, and the anger was rising in his chest. His wide eyes seemed to be asking, ¡°Go on. Why did you stop talking?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered as she casually rested her hand on the steering wheel.

    ¡°So, are you going to sit properly, or are you getting out?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t answer.

    One second. Two seconds.

    Micah¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. His sharp gaze locked onto Dawn, and even his reluctant movements carried a hint of defiance.

    He buckled his seatbelt and adjusted the seat.

    Once everything was squared away, he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°There. Happy now?¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Thanks for cooperating.¡±

    She started the car again and drove away. <fn8bcb> For more chapters visit F?nd-Novel</fn8bcb>

    Micah and Cindy were cut from the same stubborn cloth¨Cpretty much the same approach worked on both. And, surprisingly, it actually did.

    But Dawn¡¯s quiet satisfaction didn¡¯tst long.

    She thought dropping Micah off at the hotel would be the end of it, but after checking in, a new problem popped up.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping alone. You¡¯re staying with me.¡±

    <b>16:02 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 179 A Kid¡¯s Demand

    Dawn blinked, thinking she¡¯d misheard. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Hands in his pockets, chin lifted like it was obvious. Micah said, ¡°I get nervous around strangers, and I¡¯m afraid of the dark. I can only sleep if someone I know is around. And here, the only person I know is you.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t really know each other, though,¡± Dawn said,ughing in frustration as she rubbed her forehead. ¡°Look, I can have one of my male coworkers-¡±

    ¡°I only want you.¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    Those four firm words made her freeze.

    She couldn¡¯t evenugh anymore. ¡°Kid, don¡¯t you know there¡¯s a difference between men and women?¡±

    Micah sneered. He took a long step forward, his dark eyes like a bottomless pit. His voice was still arrogant. ¡°How old are you? You¡¯re calling me a kid? Call me ¡®sir.¡±

    He looked to be a bit over six feet tall, and Dawn had to tilt her head up to look him in the

    eyes.

    Being on different height levels made her feel, for some reason, like she¡¯d lost the upper hand.

    She pushed him away instinctively and said angrily, ¡°You look no older than 20. I¡¯m definitely older than you. Even if it¡¯s just by one day, I¡¯m older, kid!¡±

    The look in Micah¡¯s eyes froze for a moment, then disappeared.

    He pressed his tongue against his back teeth, and he suddenly lost his patience.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    When she didn¡¯t react, he just turned and started walking toward the elevator.

    Dawn finally realized what was happening and jogged over to put the room key in his hand. ¡°I left my number at the front desk. Call me if you need anything¡­ Though I hope you won¡¯t need anything.¡±

    Then, she turned and walked away. She was smiling so happily as she went to the front desk to leave her number, as if she had just gotten rid of a huge problem.

    A few <i>more </i><i>words and </i><i>she could¡¯ve </i><i>gotten my </i><i>contact</i>.

    <b>16:03 </b>Tue, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 179 A Kid¡¯s Demand

    <i>Did </i><i>she </i>really not want <i>to </i>talk to me <i>that </i><i>much</i><i>? </i>

    :

    <b>48 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah¡¯s expression darkened even further, and he walked into the elevator without a word.

    After Dawn finished talking to the front desk and left the hotel, she felt like she hadpleted a difficult mission. Thinking about what that brat had said, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh and mutter, ¡°He¡¯s still a baby and thinks he can take advantage of me.¡±

    She took a deep breath and nced at the darkening sky.

    ¡°Time to go home.¡±

    When she got home, Ethan was already there. Seeing how tired she looked, he asked, ¡°Out on a work errand?¡±

    ¡°Something like that.¡± Dawn took off her jacket and hung it up. She leaned on him as he walked over. ¡°Remember Andy? Mypany owes him a favor, so I helped him by picking someone up at the airport.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°A guy?¡±

    ¡°More like a boy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Before Dawn could even ask what that ¡°oh¡± meant, the real man suddenly scooped her up in his arms and carried her upstairs, only setting her down on the couch in the room. ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard day, Mrs. Jackson. Go take a nice, rxing shower, and get ready for dinner.¡±

    Dawn was indeed tired, and her eyes curved into a smile. ¡°Okay, thank you, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    She set her phone on the couch and took her clothes into the bathroom.

    Ethan smiled at her and sat down on the couch. A momentter, her phone rang. It was an unknown number. He looked at the bathroom, and answered.

    He heard a cocky voice from the other end. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Come here and keep mepany.¡±

 Beseeched 180

    16:03 <b>Tue</b>, <b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 180 Insecure

    Chapter 180 Insecure

    :

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s eyes turned dark. He took the phone away from his car and looked at it again, confirming there was no name saved. He put it back andughed coldly. ¡°What? Keep youpany?¡±

    The person on the other end didn¡¯t reply.

    Ethan¡¯s short questions were full of danger.

    The other person was quiet for two seconds and then hung up.

    The phone returned to the home screen and went dark shortly after. Ethan¡¯s dark eyes foggy as he rubbed the side of the phone with his long finger.

    After a while, he set the phone back on the table.

    He picked up a book.

    looked

    He flipped it open casually, not even noticing where hended, and didn¡¯t turn another page for a long time.

    Half an hourter, sounds came from the bathroom. The woman stepped out in pajamas, her damp hair wrapped in a towel, swaying slightly as if it might fall.

    Ethan furrowed his brow, stood up, and pulled a hairdryer from the cab.

    Dawn naturally stopped in front of him, waiting for the thoughtful service.

    The wind was blowing loudly. She looked up, and Ethan happened to sweep her hair to the left, blocking her view.

    He continued <i>to </i>blow dry the hair.

    Then to the right.

    The process didn¡¯t take long, but for some reason, Dawn felt like something was off about his mood.

    ¡°Ethan¡­

    She had just called his name when the man, who had just put the hairdryer away, came back to

    her.

    <b>16:03 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 180 Insecure

    48

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    His dark, hazy eyes were like an animal¡¯s, as if he were holding back some kind of feeling.

    Dawn just watched as he walked toward her, step by step.

    Some things are hard to talk about directly, but when the mood is right and no one else is around, it¡¯s the perfect time for them to happen.

    When Dawn came out of the bathroom, Ethan looked up at her, and with just that fleeting glimpse, his body temperature began to rise.

    Her hair was already dry.

    He walked over and pressed her against the wall without a single word.

    Tara and Hannah seemed to sense something and didn¡¯te upstairs to bother them, but even so, Dawn didn¡¯t dare make a sound.

    Afterward, she sat on the couch, her face flushed and her breathing uneven.

    She ran her fingers through her hair and reached for her phone.

    It was 9:10.

    Outside, everything was quiet. Inside, the only sounds were the water from the bathroom and her own wild heartbeat.

    Ethan came out of the shower with just a towel around his waist. The water made his face look even more striking and defined, and his toned body, especially his V¨Cline, was incredibly tempting.

    He was holding a towel and drying his dripping hair.

    When he saw her on the couch, he smiled.

    pretty and

    She waszily leaning back, her fluffy hair resting loosely on her neck. After what had just happened, her youthful face seemed to have a dreamy look, making her look captivating.

    Her beauty was breathtaking.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked in a low, hoarse voice.

    Ethan walked over, put his towel on the back of a chair, and leaned closer to her.

    Their scents suddenly mingled, as if they were invading each other¡¯s territory. The man who

    <b>16:03 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 180 Insecure

    had just showered felt a little cool and wet, his skin was chilled.

    But his voice was warm. ¡°Nothing, just looking at you.¡±

    Dawn stayed perfectly still, blinking, saying nothing. <fn9e95> Updates are released by find¡¤novel</fn9e95>

    After a moment, Ethan let out a low sigh.

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re getting more and more beautiful. What am I going <i>to </i>do?¡± He pulled her into his arms, his deep voice carrying a barely noticeable hint of jealousy. ¡°Compared <i>to </i>you, I feel like I¡¯m getting old.¡±

    Dawnughed at his words and gave his back a couple of yful pats. ¡°Mr. Jackson, are you feeling insecure?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan admitted it openly. ¡°You¡¯re just so amazing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Dawn thought for a moment, then pretended to be serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No matter how old or ugly you get, I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±

    Ethan fell silent.

    Then, he smiled, tilted his head, and gently bit her ear.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to ask you to keep her promise, Ms. Porter.¡±

    They had been messing around for two hours after they got back and hadn¡¯t even had time to eat. They changed their clothes and went downstairs. The living room lights were on, but the two troublemakers were nowhere in sight.

    ¡°They must have gone to bed already, right?¡±

    Dawn nced toward their room and suddenly felt a bit lost. ¡°What should we eat?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice carried a hint of apology. ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little.¡±

    Dawn pinched two fingers together and stuck out her tongue. ¡°I could skip <i>it</i>, but I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll wake up hungry in the middle of the night.¡±

    Ethan held her shoulders and had her sit on a nearby chair.

    <b>16:03 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Sep </b><b>30 </b>

    Chapter 180 Insecure

    ¡°Pasta? Is that okay?¡±

    :

    When she nodded, he kissed the tip of her nose.

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    48

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s eyes

    followed him the entire time. She watched as he went into the kitchen, rolled up his sleeves, and put on an apron.

    He was tall and handsome, his strong posture making him look like a model posing for a photo. Every move he made was like a scene out of a movie.

    She rested her chin in her hand,pletely absorbed in watching him, and suddenly wondered¡­

    <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>Ethan </i><i>ever </i><i>feel </i><i>insecure</i><i>? </i>

    <i>He </i><i>is </i><i>Ethan</i><i>. </i>

    He was born a golden boy, with a family background everyone envies and the resources and confidence to do whatever he pleases.

 Beseeched 181

    Chapter 181 Dawn¡¯s Leftovers

    Chapter 181 Dawn¡¯s Leftovers

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Besides, his body alone was like a work of art that was constantly giving off charm.

    While Dawn was lost in thought, the man had already served a te of aglio e olio. The pasta was glistening with golden olive oil, scattered with a few bits of parsley, and topped with shrimp and mushrooms. The aroma was mouthwatering. <fn576a> Readplete version only at F?nd-Novel</fn576a>

    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much at night. Eat half, and save the rest for me.¡±

    Huh?

    Dawn froze for a moment as she picked up the te. Instinctively, she asked, ¡°You mean you¡¯ll eat my leftovers?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes drifted over to her. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten everything else, so what¡¯s wrong with eating your leftovers?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    She really shouldn¡¯t have asked.

    The pasta was simple, but it was surprisingly good.

    Probably because she was hungry, Dawn ended up eating most of the pasta without realizing it, leaving just one bite. She felt a little embarrassed.

    She looked up with a pitiful expression. ¡°Can you just make another serving? I¡¯ve already finished this one.¡±

    ¡°Full?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Then go upstairs and go to bed.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t usually eat at night, so he wasn¡¯t very hungry.

    He took the te back to the kitchen, cleaned it up, and came back out to find Dawn still sitting in the dining room.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go upstairs?¡±

    ¡°Waiting for you.¡±

    15:29 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>11 </b>

    Chapter 181 Dawn¡¯s Leftovers

    Dawn put her phone away and looped her arm through his, looking very happy.

    <b>€</b>47

    +10 Free Coins

    She wasn¡¯t going to tell him that she had just secretly taken a picture of him from a perfect angle that made him look like a high¨Cend model in a magazine ad.

    Ethan gave her a suspicious look for a moment, then suddenly asked, ¡°Do you have to take care of that boy you picked up today?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    When he brought up the topic of that kid, Dawn¡¯s expression instantly changed. ¡°Andy said he¡¯s noting back for two more days, so I have to watch him for two days.¡±

    Ethan just said ¡°mm¨Chmm¡± casually. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to do tomorrow, so I can go with you.¡±

    ¡°That would be amazing!¡± Dawn beamed. If Cindy was scared of him, then surely he could handle Micah too!

    Dawn had nned to ignore Micah for most of the day and only check on him after work. But to her surprise¡­

    The kid looked young, but he was very capable.

    He actually found Dawn¡¯s workce.

    On second thought, Andy must have told him.

    Dawn stood by the elevator and gave Andy a thumbs¨Cdown. Then, she stared at the boy sitting with no manners in the lounge and walked over to him slowly.

    She got right in front of him, but he didn¡¯t react.

    Dawn took a deep breath and kicked his leg lightly.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Micah nced up at her.

    Then he looked back down at his game.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened.

    Her temper red so suddenly she didn¡¯t even realize it. She reached out and snatched Micah¡¯s game console. ¡°I¡¯m talking <i>to </i>you. Are you deaf?¡±

    <b>15:29 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 181 Dawn¡¯s Leftovers

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah wanted to get angry, but when he looked up and saw the little woman with a puffy, angry face, he suddenlyughed. He put his hands on his chest. ¡°Not deaf. What is it?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and looked at him suspiciously for a moment. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Looking for you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working.¡±

    Dawn suddenly felt like talking to him was pointless. She shoved the game console into his chest. ¡°Go back where you came from. If you¡¯re hungry, order food. If you feel sick, see a doctor. Onlye to me if it¡¯s something you absolutely can¡¯t handle.¡±

    She finished speaking and turned to head back to the office, but the tail behind her followed step for step.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got something I absolutely can¡¯t handle right now.¡±

    She ignored him.

    ¡°Dawn, I got here early just to wait for you. I didn¡¯t even have breakfast.¡±

    Still ignored.

    Micah¡¯s mouth twitched. He quickly walked in front of Dawn to block her way. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Are you deaf?¡±

    Dawn looked up at his handsome, perfect face with a nk expression.

    ¡°Micah, I think you¡¯ve got the situation all wrong. I only picked you up to return a favor to your brother, and that¡¯s done the moment I got you to the hotel. We have nothing to do with each other. Anything youe to me for is just a hassle. Do you get it?¡±

    Micah fell silent.

    His expression froze. After a moment, he looked away awkwardly.

    He muttered a curse under his breath in Antean¨CDawn didn¡¯t catch it. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The boy awkwardly touched his nose, and his voice got a lot lower. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to being alone. I just wanted you to have a meal with me. You don¡¯t have to talk so much, you sound like

    15:29 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 181 Dawn¡¯s Leftovers

    Áã

    my mom¡­

    His lowered posture made him look almost pitiful.

    Dawn frowned, wondering if she had been too harsh.

    Regardless, her work schedule for the morning couldn¡¯t be changed. After a moment of thought, she said calmly, ¡°Is this meal absolutely necessary?¡±

    Micah nodded. With a face like that, he somehow looked like a cute, helpless puppy.

    In the end, Dawn couldn¡¯t help feeling a little softhearted. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to wait until I get off work.¡±

    She returned to her desk, and the boy lingered for a moment before quietly heading back to the lounge, resuming his game.

 Beseeched 182

    Chapter 182 A Curious Little Kid

    Chapter 182 A Curious Little Kid

    He looked so down, as if someone had wronged him.

    Dawn took a deep breath and finally called the front desk.

    A

    CZ

    +10 Free Colna

    ¡°That boy is a rtive. Could you please get him some food? Um, nothing spicy, something light will do.¡±

    After hanging up, sheughed at herself.

    ¡°What, am I trying to be a saint?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, got rid of the strange thoughts, and went to the conference room with her notebook.

    By the time she finished work, it was almost 12.

    When she came out, the boy was still slouched on the couch in almost the same spot.

    He was holding the game console, but his eyes were unfocused, staring off into nowhere, lost in thought.

    The food the front desk had ordered was on the table, with only the empty containers left.

    Dawn spoke up. ¡°Still hungry?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The boy was startled by the sound of her voice and instinctively stood up. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m hungry.

    <i>go</i>, Even if I wasn¡¯t, it¡¯s time to eat, right? Let¡¯s

    it¡¯s my

    my treat.¡±

    Dawn gave him a quick nce but said nothing.

    They headed downstairs.

    Micah¡¯s

    eyes <i>lit </i>

    up

    when he saw the Maserati. He touched its smooth body like it were a treasure. ¡°This is a custom model that¡¯s not for sale, and the engine is different from the original¡­ Dawn, let me drive!¡±

    Dawn knew nothing about cars and was very suspicious of his driving skills.

    ¡°Do you have a license?¡±

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 182 A Curious Little Kid

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Micah smirked and pulled his license out of his bag. ¡°I got mine when I was 16.¡±

    Dawn replied tly, ¡°Your foreign license won¡¯t work. You need an international one<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    The boy¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief. He wanted to argue, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    He stood there, his expression a mix of youthful innocence and defiance.

    Yet with the sunlight falling on him, it made him seem like he was glowing.

    10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn thought to herself, <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>definitely </i><i>a </i><i>kid </i><i>who </i><i>grew </i><i>up </i><i>in </i><i>privilege</i>. <i>He¡¯ll </i><i>be </i><i>as </i><i>confident </i>as <i>Ethan</i><i>. </i>

    She looked down and smiled to herself, then opened the driver¡¯s side door and

    got <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

    Ethan texted her, asking what she wanted for lunch. She looked at the boy outside and replied, ¡°Micah and I will go to that restaurant you took me tost time that serves Northville cuisine.¡±

    got in.

    The passenger door opened, and Micah

    He almost put his legs up on the dashboard, but he thought of something and quickly put them down.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but suppress augh. She had figured out that this kid responded to a tough attitude, not a gentle one. If she were too nice to him, there was no telling what he would do.

    ¡°Seatbelt.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Micah put on his seatbelt, folded his arms, and leaned back. In azy, arrogant tone, he said, ¡°Your job probably doesn¡¯t make that much money, does it? Who bought you this car?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I ask?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn kept her eyes on the road. Two secondster, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not my car.¡±

    ¡°Then where did you get it? Did you find a rich man? Dawn, I really didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be like that, you-¡±

    <b>15:30 </b><b>wea</b><b>, </b><b>Uct </b>T

    Chapter 182 A Curious Little Kid

    ¡°Hiss<b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn let out a frustrated hiss. The boy immediately stopped talking.

    <b>A </b>

    27

    10 Free Coins

    ¡°Who says driving an expensive car means you¡¯re with a sugar daddy? It could be a friend¡¯s, it could be a rental. It could be anything. Saying things like that can be embarrassing for people. It¡¯s a matter of manners, you get

    it?<b>¡± </b>

    Micah¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. He was angry for some reason. ¡°Is it a rental or your friend¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Neither.¡±

    ¡°Then-!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fianc¨¦¡¯s.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at her lips as she said it. ¡°I¡¯m getting married soon.¡±

    Micah suddenly turned his head to her, his surprise obvious. Even without looking, Dawn could feel the dark look in his eyes. She was about to ask what was wrong when he turned away again.

    The rest of the ride was quiet. When they arrived, Dawn noticed that the boy next to her was asleep.

    His head was turned to the side, and his body was curled up a bit, with his hands on his chest. He looked uneasy.

    The boy was undeniably handsome, with perfect features and dyed blonde hair that made him look so beautiful he didn¡¯t seem real. He also had a cold, arrogant demeanor that didn¡¯t fit his

    age.

    Yet he was so rude to her, as if they were close friends.

    <i>Seriously</i><i>¡­ </i><i>annoying </i><i>as </i><i>hell</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn quietly stared at him for a moment. The boy showed no signs of waking, so she sighed and pressed the horn.

    The honk made Micah jump straight up.

    He looked around, just catching the mischievous smirk ying on Dawn¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Dawn!¡± <fn6409> Latest content published on Find?Novel</fn6409>

    <b>15:30 Wed</b><b>, </b>Oct 1

    Chapter 182 A Curious Little Kid

    ¡°What?¡±

    Micah ground his teeth.

    :

    Free Caloy

    He was about ready to lose it, but Dawn lookedpletely unfazed, like there was nothing he could do about it¨Cand yes, there wasn¡¯t!

    Dawn shot him a nce, her eyes gesturing toward the window.

    ¡°We¡¯re here, sir. You still gonna cat or not?¡±

    Micah ground his teeth for a moment, then stormed out of the car in a huff.

    His moods changed as quickly as they came. Not long after, he was already wandering around the restaurant, asking questions about everything, like a curious little kid.

 Beseeched 183

    Chapter 1831 Don¡¯t Like Her

    Chapter 183 I Don¡¯t Like Her

    ¡°Dawn, do youe here often? You¡¯ve got good taste!

    ¡°What¡¯s their signature dish? Is it good?

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    *10 Free Coins

    Dawn couldn¡¯t take it anymore and interrupted him seriously. ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep talking so much, you can ask a waiter to cat with you. They can exin things better than I can.¡±

    Micah¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Going back to work.¡±

    ¡°Work, work, and work. Who is at the office anyway?¡± he muttered under his breath. Dawn pretended not to hear.

    They quickly reached the private room, and the waiter smiled as he opened the door. ¡°Ms. Porter, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Micah swaggered in first, but when he saw the person inside, he stopped. ¡°What is ¡­ brother doing here?¡±

    Dawn had assumed it was Andy, but when she stepped closer, she saw¡­

    Ethan.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Her surprised gaze shifted between the two of them. ¡°Isn¡¯t your brother Andy?¡±

    my

    Micah put his hands in his pockets and sat down next to Ethan. He said proudly, ¡°Who says you can only have one brother? There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know.¡±

    As soon as the words left his mouth, the man next to him frowned slightly.

    ¡°Apologize.¡±

    <i>Huh</i><i>? </i>

    Micah froze for a moment. After a while, he realized Ethan meant for him to apologize. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 183 I Don¡¯t Like Her

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Apologize,¡± Ethan repeated the words. His knuckles tapped on the edge of the table. His posture was rxed, but his tone left no room for argument.

    Dawn didn¡¯t understand what was happening, so she stayed quiet.

    Micah red at her, looking very annoyed, but he didn¡¯t want to apologize.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    He said something under his breath that wasn¡¯t clear.

    Ethan said calmly, ¡°Say it clearly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Being forced to apologize was embarrassing for someone his age. Micah¡¯s face suddenly turned red, and he looked away.

    Dawn didn¡¯t want to make a big deal of it. She saw Ethan hold out his hand, so she walked over and put her hand in his. ¡°If I¡¯d known you two knew each other, I should¡¯ve let you pick him up.¡±

    She had no idea how they knew each other, but from their reactions, it seemed even Andy didn¡¯t know about it.

    The cold feeling on her hands made Ethan frown a little. He held Dawn¡¯s hands to warm them and said softly, ¡°I met Micah by chance at a bar when I was abroad. I¡¯ll tell you all about itter.¡±

    At the time, Micah was fighting over a girl at a bar, and Ethan couldn¡¯t just watch it and helped him.

    After that, Micah started following him around, treating him like his brother and acting like he would follow him to the grave.

    Dawn could figure out the general idea and wasn¡¯t very curious.

    She just thought it was too much of a coincidence.

    She was hoping Ethan would scare Micah like he did Cindy, but it turns out it wasn¡¯t even necessary. The kid was already behaving himself.

    After lunch, Dawn had to head back to the office. Just as Micah was about to follow her to the car, Ethan grabbed the back of his neck and pulled him away. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>1

    Chapter 183 I Don¡¯t Like Her

    Micah made a pitiful face. ¡°I¡¯m so bored. I¡¯m going to wait for Dawn to get off work.

    473

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I promise I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I¡¯ll just hang out in the lounge. I swear!¡±

    Swearing didn¡¯t help, Ethan didn¡¯t even listen and shoved him into his car. ¡°Just stay put.¡±

    Seeing Micah fuming but too scared to argue, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but smile. When Ethan walked up to her, she said, ¡°I think I¡¯ve figured it out ¡­ Everyone¡¯s scared of you.¡±

    Ethan wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer.

    ¡°So, Ms. Porter, are you afraid of me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡±

    Dawn grinned and adjusted his cor. ¡°But Mr. Jackson is so gentle at heart that it¡¯s hard to stay scared for long.¡±

    Ethan lowered his gaze to her, then sighed softly as he cupped her face. ¡°Maybe I should move my office to Dreammaker Studios too. I¡¯m always in a bad mood when I can¡¯t see you.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Dawnughed. ¡°Mr. Jackson, don¡¯t you know that distance makes the heart grow fonder?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything. He just kissed her deeply on the lips.

    The street was empty, but Dawn¡¯s cheeks still flushed. She pushed against his firm chest. ¡°You should get going. Don¡¯t you have a lot to do this afternoon?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He simply pulled her into his arms again, holding her quietly for a

    moment.

    Before getting in the car, Dawn looked at the boy who was staring out the window. ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay for him to go with you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem.¡±

    Ethan walked over and opened the car door for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    eyes wer <fn8fe5> This text is hosted at find?novel</fn8fe5>

    He watched her drive away, then looked away. His deep eyes were dark and unreadable.

    He turned and got into his car.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    <b>15:30 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 183 I Don¡¯t Like Her

    Micah called out but got no response. He pursed his lips, waited until the car start spoke again. ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    The man replied coolly, ¡°Do I need you to like her?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Why not?!¡±

    15:30 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    6478

 Beseeched 184

    Chapter 184 Like a Bad Woman

    Chapter 184 Like a Bad Woman

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah was angry for some reason. He turned to Ethan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand. There are so many beautiful women out there. What do you even see in Dawn? Is it just because she listens to everything you say?¡±

    Screech!

    The sharp sound of brakes pierced the air.

    The car stopped on the side of the road, and due to the sudden stop, Micah¡¯s body was thrown forward. His face changed instantly.

    It wasn¡¯t because he was startled.

    It was because he knew the man next to him was angry.

    ¡°Is that how your brother taught you to talk?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was low and menacing, and his eyes were sharp. ¡°Micah, I¡¯m not even talking about whether my business is any of your concern. Just the fact that you don¡¯t show women respect makes me feel like everything I taught you was wasted! If I hear you talk like that again, you can go find whoever your brother is, but don¡¯t show your face in front of me again!¡±

    The boy¡¯s face turned pale, and he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Silence.

    The quiet was almost suffocating.

    Ethan took a breath, started the engine again, and returned to his rxed pose. ¡°And one more thing¨Cremind your brother for me. Whatever he¡¯s nning, he¡¯d better not try it with me. Dawn is my wife, and if anything were to happen¡­

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    He sneered. ¡°I¡¯ll throw both of you brothers into the Mediterranean to feed the fish.¡±

    Andy was always out in the field, so he didn¡¯t have much time to discipline Micah.

    After meeting Ethan, Micah clung to him every day, wanting to be his brother. Ethan found it annoying but reluctantly let him hang around for a while.

    It was during that time that Micah turned his life around and became a better person.

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 184 Like a Bad Woman

    Ethan dropped Micah off at the hotel.

    ¡°Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah raised his eyes, looking a bit resentful. ¡°Can¡¯t I call you for no reason? I didn¡¯t even know you were in Northville.¡±

    They had kept in touch, and if he had known, he would havee to him right away.

    Ethan snorted. ¡°Micah, do you really think of me as your real brother?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Then just behave yourself when nothing¡¯s going on.¡±

    With that, he drove away. Micah stood there, pursed his lips, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Back in his room, Micah wandered around for a while, but he was still bored.

    Suddenly, he felt like the world was one giant, twisted loop.

    <i>Dawn</i><i>. </i><i>Ethan</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Heh</i>.

    <i>How </i><i>the </i><i>hell </i><i>did </i><i>those </i>two <i>end </i><i>up </i><i>together</i>?

    Micah bit his lip and let out a bitterugh, grabbing the headphones off the table as he headed

    out.

    He grabbed a cab to Dreammaker Studios and went upstairs like he knew theyout by heart. The front desk person just looked up at him and then went back to their work, not showing any emotion.

    Micah didn¡¯t look happy. He went right into the office.

    Dawn had just finished a meeting with two designers and was getting some coffee by the window.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    She turned around and saw the boy Ethan had taken away earlier.

    She calmly looked at him. ¡°Are you really that bored, or is the Wi¨CFi at the hotel bad? Did youe here to use ourpany¡¯s inte?¡±

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 184 Like a Bad Woman

    ¡°I really hate that look you¡¯re giving me.¡±

    846

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah¡¯s eyes werepletely serious. ¡°Every time you make that face, you look just like a bad

    woman.¡±

    Dawn gave a faint smile. ¡°But whether I¡¯m good or bad doesn¡¯t seem to be any of your business, so why are you so worked up?¡±

    Micah was silent, staring at her with cold eyes.

    After a while, he spoke with a t voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were with my brother, and I didn¡¯t know he was so serious about you. Honestly, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re good enough for him.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Do I need your opinion on that?¡±

    ¡°You and my brother won¡¯tst.¡±

    Dawn was taken aback for a second.

    Her smile faded bit by bit. <i>This </i><i>kid </i><i>is </i><i>getting </i><i>more </i><i>and </i><i>more </i><i>outrageous</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Even </i><i>a </i><i>real </i><i>sibling </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>to </i><i>say </i><i>something </i>like <i>that</i>. <i>Who </i><i>is </i><i>he to </i><i>say </i><i>i </i>

    Two secondster, she took a deep breath.

    ¡°You can see the future?¡±

    Micah froze, and a strange emotion shed in his eyes.

    <i>it</i>?

    He couldn¡¯t see the future and had no proof¨Cbut he just had a weird feeling that they wouldn¡¯t have a good ending.

    After a moment, he looked up and stared directly into Dawn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Your family background isplicated, and you haven¡¯t sorted out your own problems.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawn said with a coldugh. ¡°So what?¡±

    Seeing her defiant, rebellious expression, Micah got irritated. He snorted. ¡°Only a guy like my brother, who doesn¡¯t understand people or women, would be fooled by your harmless looks. I¡¯m telling you, if you hurt him, I won¡¯t let you get away with it!¡±

    Dawn was speechless. <fe2> The rightful source is find(?)ovel</fe2>

    This kid looked like he was close to her age, so why was he so annoying?

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>1

    Chapter 184 Like a Bad Woman

    +10 Free Coins

    For the next few days, Micah stuck to Dawn¡¯s side, saying he wanted to get to know her better for Ethan.

    If Ethan hadn¡¯t stopped him, he probably would¡¯ve moved into the vi.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t angry anymore; she just found it a little funny.

 Beseeched 185

    Chapter 185 I Love Everything About You

    ¡°What did you do to Micah? He seemspletely into you. Guess he really does care.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn stood by the second¨Cfloor window, watching the car lights fade into the distance before turning back around.

    Ethan pulled her into his arms and stole a quick kiss.

    Instead of answering her, he asked, ¡°When is Andying back?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn was confused.

    ¡°Once he¡¯s back, he can take that annoying kid away from us.¡±

    Dawn nced sideways at him, his face calm and without expression. She couldn¡¯t help butugh a little.

    Even though Ethan often acted like he couldn¡¯t stand Micah, she noticed he treated the boy differently from others.

    Lowering her eyes, she said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think he has a point?¡±

    To her surprise, Ethan actually gave a quiet ¡°hmm¡± in agreement.

    ¡°But I have my own judgment. I love you, not because of just one thing. Sure, you¡¯re beautiful and kind, but that¡¯s only a part of who you are.¡±

    Ethan lifted her chin so she had to meet his eyes.

    ¡°I love everything about you. Every part. Take away any part, and it wouldn¡¯t be you anymore. Understand?¡±

    Even her stubborn, wild side, the good and the bad, he loved them all.

    Dawn looked at him. They hadn¡¯t been together very long, but it felt like she¡¯d known him forever.

    She didn¡¯t need to speak much. He always seemed to understand exactly what she meant.

    She wrapped her arms around his slim waist and sighed softly.

    ¡°What am I going to do? It feels like you can see straight through me.¡±

    15:30 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>1

    Chapter 185 I Love Everything About You

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s all I need, being able to see the real you.¡±

    He kissed her passionately, then lifted her into his arms. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s bedtime!¡±

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    The night was peaceful. Maybe because the person she loved was right there with her. Even the breeze felt lighter, and the tiny buds on the trees seemed to sway as if weing spring.

    The next day.

    Dawn had the day off and went to try on wedding dresses with Tara.

    ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s the point of having a fianc¨¦ like yours? You told him today was your wedding dress fitting, and he still went to work. Since when is work more important than his wife?¡±

    Tara muttered as they walked, clearly frustrated with Ethan.

    Dawn smiled and tried to soothe her. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, he said he¡¯de as soon as his meeting finished.¡±

    ¡°Other people can reschedule meetings. Why can¡¯t he? Is he the president or something, too busy for his own wedding?¡±

    They chatted as they entered the bridal shop.

    The bridal shop is part of an international chain. Besides regr dresses, they also made custom designs for high¨Cend clients.

    When they walked in, a staff member weed them and took them to the VIP room.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, these are the designs the stylist made based on your earlier requests. Let¡¯s have Ms. Porter try them on first. If anything doesn¡¯t fit, we can adjust it to her size.¡±

    The custom gowns were stunning at first nce.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help noticing Tara¡¯s great taste. Every single gown matched her style perfectly.

    ¡°Dawn, stop staring. Go try them on. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t like, we¡¯ll call the designer

    want.¡± and you can tell her exactly what you

    Just then, Tara¡¯s phone rang.

    She nced at the screen. It was a work call.

    Dawn gestured for her to answer. ¡°We¡¯re waiting for Ethan anyway, so take your time<i>, </i>Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    <b>15:30 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 185 I Love Everything About You

    10 Free Coins

    Tara stepped outside to take the call, while Dawn followed the staff member to the fitting

    room.

    All of a sudden, someone shouted behind her, sounding shocked. ¡°Dawn, what are you doing here?¡±

    Dawn turned around and saw Sydney.

    Sydney waved off the nearby staff and walked right up to Dawn. Her eyes looked cold, arrogant, and with a trace of mockery.

    ¡°I thought you were just kidding about getting married. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d really do it. Are you truly ready to let go of Austin?¡±

    She leaned closer, her voice sharp and cold. ¡°Or are you only doing this to get his attention?¡±

    That thought kept running through Sydney¡¯s head.

    Austin had been out of contact for so long, and she hadn¡¯t heard from him either.

    But only a few days after Sydney reached out to Dawn, Austin suddenly called her.

    There was no way it was just a coincidence.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze stayed calm as she looked back at her. ¡°I don¡¯t need his attention, and I don¡¯t owe

    like.¡± you any exnations. Believe whatever you

    Then she turned to walk away.

    But Sydney suddenly yanked her hand.

    She shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t buy it!

    ¡°You used to like him so much. How could you just stop liking him all of a sudden? There¡¯s no way!

    ¡°You must be up to something, right? Dawn, I always knew you weren¡¯t as sweet as you act. If you really have the guts, then cut ties with Austin! Call him right now!¡±

    The more Sydney spoke, the more upset she got. Dawn was starting to lose her patience. <fn0717> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? findnovel</fn0717>

    ¡°Sydney, let go of me!¡±

    This woman was like a wild dog. Once she caught on, she wouldn¡¯t let go.

    <b>15:30 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 185 I Love Everything About You

    Sydney held Dawn¡¯s hand tight, clearly refusing to release her until she got an answer.

    A

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    The staff members nearby froze at the scene. They didn¡¯t know how to step in, so one of them quickly pulled out a phone to call the manager.

    ¡°If you¡¯re really getting married, then where¡¯s your fianc¨¦? Why are you here trying on wedding dresses alone? Why¡­¡±

    Chapter 1  Only Decent People Know What Empathy Means

    46

    +10 Free Coins

 Beseeched 186

    Chapter 186 Only Decent People Know What Empathy Means

    She looked like she was stuck in her own thoughts. The questions she asked didn¡¯t sound like they were really for Dawn. It felt more like she was talking to herself, trying to convince herself. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re lying to people with that face of yours again, aren¡¯t you? Austin didn¡¯t fall for it, so who are you tricking now? Where is he?¡±

    Dawn remained silent.

    She lost her patience and shoved her away hard.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sick, go see a psychiatrist. Don¡¯t stand here acting crazy in front of me!¡±

    It had been so long since she had felt this mad. It felt like fire burning inside her chest.

    She red at Sydney, and for a moment, the look in her eyes made Sydney¡¯s skin crawl.

    ¡°What ¡­ what are you going to do?¡± she asked.

    Dawn replied coldly, ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything.¡±

    She gave a furiousugh. This woman stood in her way, annoyed her to no end, and then had the guts to ask what she was going to do.

    ¡°You showed up here, so I guess you¡¯re marrying Austin, right? Then why aren¡¯t you staying in Trifton to n your wedding? Why hang around here in Northville? Sydney, honestly, I hate you just as much as you hate me. So why do you keep showing up in front of me? Do you want me to hit you?¡±

    Sydney froze, her face turning white.

    Dawn¡¯s words were right on target.

    Of course, she knew she should stay far away from Northville. <fnc3bc> Original content can be found at find?novel</fnc3bc>

    But ever since Austin found out about Dawn, he kepting to Northville again and again, even moving his office here!

    They had already picked a date for the engagement, but Austin had been gone for so long. When he finally showed up, all he said was, ¡°Just take care of it yourself.¡±

    Take care of it herself?

    How was she supposed to prepare everything alone?

    <b>15:30 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 186 Only Decent People Know What Empathy Means

    If she went back to Trifion, who knew if he would even bother to return there?

    20

    10 Free Solna

    With no better choice, Sydney had to move all the wedding dress fitting and ring shopping to Northville. Luckily, Austin didn¡¯tin, so she just took that as his approval.

    She never thought she would run into Dawn while looking at wedding dresses today!

    It felt like she and Dawn were born to be enemies. Every time they met, things always turned out of control.

    Sydney took a deep breath and suddenly lifted her hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one asking for a p!¡±

    But before she could hit, a strong hand grabbed her wrist from behind.

    A man¡¯s cold voice said, ¡°Seems like Ms. Peay¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t know its ce. Should I cut it off?¡±

    Dawn turned and saw Ethan, who had shown up without warning. Her face softened right away. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d bete? Why are you here so soon?¡±

    Ethan shoved the shocked Sydney away.

    He flexed his fingers as if he had just touched something dirty.

    Then he walked forward, his eyes only on Dawn. ¡°I thought it over and decided helping you try on wedding dresses was more important.¡±

    Sydney looked at both of them, especially at the man. She knew who he was, Ethan Jackson, one of the most famous young entrepreneurs in the country.

    Now he stood beside Dawn like her bodyguard. He looked rxed, almost casual, but his strong masculine presence was hard to ignore. His striking face was as wless as a model on the cover of a magazine.

    <i>Was </i><i>Dawn </i><i>really </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>marry </i>

    <i>him</i><i>? </i>

    <i>If </i><i>that </i><i>was </i><i>true</i><i>, </i><i>it </i><i>made </i><i>sense </i><i>why </i><i>she </i><i>could </i><i>move </i><i>on </i><i>so </i><i>quickly</i><i>. </i>

    At that moment, Ethan turned his eyes toward Sydney, and their gazes met. Her heart skipped for a second.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, Ms. Peay, you¡¯re a journalist, right? Don¡¯t you understand how much dangerous words can be?¡±

    <b>15:31 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    :

    Chapter 186 Only Decent People Know What Empathy Means

    Before Sydney could reply, he gave a soft, knowing ¡°hmm.¡±

    10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Well, of course. Only decent people know what empathy means. Someone like you, with no manners or depth, probably doesn¡¯t even understand what I¡¯m saying.¡±

    Sydney was furious.

    She held herself together, her voice rough. ¡°Whatever is between me and Dawn has nothing to do with you!¡±

    That made Ethanugh. Hezily yed with Dawn¡¯s hand.

    In a low voice, he said, ¡°Think what you want. But if you don¡¯t know, <i>go </i>ask Mr. Osborne. I don¡¯t have much patience. If you keep bothering Dawn, you¡¯re gonna run into trouble.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s hand clenched tight at her side, her face turning pale.

    She had heard how ruthless this man could be, but with Dawn standing there, she refused to step back.

    Even though fear crawled inside her, she forced herself to stare at Ethan, her eyes red. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I never meant to pick a fight with you. But don¡¯t you care about Dawn¡¯s past? How much do you even know about her?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyshes shook, and she suddenly grabbed his hand tightly.

    The next moment, he gently pulled her fingers apart and held her hand in his own.

    ??

    his eyes sharp like des. ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about. But if you gaze, Ethan lifted his dare to mess with Dawn again ¡­

    He gave a cold, mocking smile. ¡°Sydney Peay, wasn¡¯t it? Go on, try me.¡±

    He said nothing more. Instead, he put his arm around Dawn and walked her toward the fitting

    room.

    Sydney stood frozen, staring as they left, her chest rising and falling fast. The anger inside her felt like a wild beast, ready to eat her alive.

    <i>Why</i>¡­ <i>why </i><i>was </i><i>Dawn </i><i>always </i><i>so </i><i>lucky</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>every </i><i>man </i><i>stand </i><i>up </i><i>for </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    Her lips pressed tight. She wanted to see just how long this woman could keep winning.

    <b>15:31 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter

 Beseeched 187

    187 Do You Love Him?

    Chapter 187 Do You Love Him?

    Inside the fitting room, Dawn¡¯s hands stayed cold for a while.

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan held them gently, trying to warm them up, and said with a smile, ¡°Dawn, howe you only listen so carefully now, but never when I¡¯m talking before?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, not sure what her feelings were. It felt like she was stuck in a trap¨Cno matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t get away from Austin and Sydney.

    Back when she liked Austin, he wouldn¡¯t let her.

    Now that she only wanted to live her own life, he still wouldn¡¯t let her go.

    Yes, he raised her, and she owed him for that.

    But how was she supposed to repay it? What would ever count as enough?

    She had no answer.

    Ethan sighed, looking troubled, and pulled her close. Just that small hug shared a little warmth between them, slowly spreading through her body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel like you owe anyone,¡± Ethan whispered. ¡°Austin raising you, yes. He cared for you,

    but you also gave him yes. But every rtionship in this world goes both ways. He raised you,pany.¡±

    His voice was soft, like warm water that slipped into her heart.

    Dawn took a long breath and looked up at him.

    She smiled and said, ¡°I just felt down for a moment. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Ethan asked.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sure,¡± Dawn replied.

    ¡°Good. Then let¡¯s go try on the wedding dress. If you don¡¯t like the one Mom picked out, we¡¯ll just made another one.¡±

    Tara always had good taste. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t like it.

    Right then, Tara came back from her call. Dawn quickly pushed Ethan out. She thought that it might be better if he didn¡¯t see her in the wedding dress until the big day. That way, it would

    <b>15:31 wed</b><b>, </b><b>Uct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 187 Do You Love Him?

    still be a surprise.

    :

    After she finished trying it on, Ethan left and returned to work.

    Dawn went home with Tara.

    46

    +10 Free Coins.

    ¡°Dawn, look at the time. When should we go visit the Osbornes?¡± Tara pulled her outside to the garden to enjoy the sunshine. She was chatting casually, ¡°Your uncle will be back soon, so we should get everything ready now.¡±

    Dawn paused for a moment, lowering her eyes. ¡°Anytime works for me.¡±

    She had already finished most of her work.

    Since Austin was in Northville right now, going back probably wouldn¡¯t cause any drama.

    Tara had no idea about the messy past between Dawn and Austin. She was only thinking about what gifts to bring and what wedding stuff to prepare. Even though their families had once been neighbors, after so many years apart, the formalities still had to be done.

    Dawn listened quietly to Tara¡¯s gentle voice and just nodded along.

    That night, Hannah made a big dinner, like she always did.

    Ethan hadn¡¯te home yet, but someone else showed up instead. He walked right in, grabbed a chicken drumstick from the table, and flopped down on the couch, eating like it was his own house.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t take it. She walked over and kicked him.

    ¡°There are elders in my house. Can you at least behave well?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You mean Mrs. Jackson?¡±

    Micah chewed another bite of chicken and said calmly, ¡°Rx. She won¡¯t get mad at me.¡±

    Then he smirked and added, ¡°I¡¯m really close with Ethan¡¯s family. You act so careful around them¨Cguess it¡¯s because they still treat you like an outsider. If I were you, I would¡¯ve left a long time ago.¡±

    Dawn was speechless. She cursed inside, <i>What </i><i>a brat</i><i>. </i><i>You </i><i>really </i><i>want </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>smacked</i><i>, </i><i>huh</i><i>? </i>

    She let out augh. ¡°Too bad for you. Ethan and I are legally married.¡±

    Micah shot back, ¡°He only married you to get it done. He doesn¡¯t truly loves you.¡±

    15:31 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 187 Do You Love Him?

    ¡°Ha, wrong again. He loves me the most,¡± Dawn said.

    Then Micah suddenly asked, ¡°What about you? Do you love him?¡±

    Dawn was stunned.

    At first, it was just silly back¨Cand¨Cforth, but once he asked that, Dawn <i>froze</i>.

    Did I <i>love </i>Ethan? <fn3d6d> Chapters first released on ?ovelFind</fn3d6d>

    The word ¡°love¡± felt too heavy.

    Just ¡°liking¡± him felt too weak.

    10 Free Coins

    She couldn¡¯t put into words what she felt for him. To her, Ethan was like a tall tree she could always lean on. He understood every time she struggled to speak, every moment she held something back.

    But was that love?

    Micah noticed her expression and sneered even more.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a selfish, fake woman. This marriage is no different from a scam.¡±

    Suddenly, the chicken drumstick didn¡¯t taste good anymore. He tossed it in the trash, stood up, and looked down at her sitting on the couch. ¡°I¡¯ll warn you again. Don¡¯t try to use Ethan, or you¡¯ll deal with me.¡±

    Dawn snapped out of her daze, actually finding his words funny.

    <i>Did </i><i>this </i><i>kid </i><i>really </i>think <i>he </i><i>was </i><i>some </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>judge</i><i>? </i>

    Just then, Tara came downstairs. The moment she saw Micah, her face lit up. She spread her arms wide. ¡°Micah, you¡¯re back! Come here, let me take a good look. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve put on some weight.¡±

    Micah instantly switched to sweet mode. He rushed over and hugged her tight.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I¡¯ve lost weight. Food outside is nothingpared to your cooking.¡±

    With the boy acting all cute and spoiled, no one could resist him.

    Tara¡¯s heart melted at once. She kept fussing over him, turning him around and asking a bunch of questions, clearly showing how worried she was.

    <b>15:31 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 187 Do You Love Him?

    10 fies Cont

    Micah gave Dawn a smug look, then clung to Tara¡¯s arm. He said sweetly, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, Andy isn¡¯t in Northville right now, so I¡¯ve had to stay in hotels every day. It¡¯s so sad. How about! move in with you? Then I can spend more time with you, too.¡±

 Beseeched 188

    Chapter 188 This Is Your Home

    Chapter 188 This Is Your Home

    ¡°Um¡­

    Even though Tara liked Micah, she still kept her head clear.

    She looked at Dawn and asked, ¡°Dawn, what do you think?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Before she could answer, a calm male voice came from the door, ¡°You¡¯re not living on the street. What¡¯s so sad about that?¡±

    The three of them turned their heads. A tall man walked in. His suit hung over his arm. He was strikingly handsome.

    Dawn let out a quiet breath of relief.

    He was finally back.

    Tara gave Ethan a teasing re. ¡°Don¡¯t be so mean. Micah just came back, and his brother isn¡¯t around. It¡¯s fine if you take care of him a little.¡±

    Ethan gave a shortugh. ¡°All he did was take a ne back. Doesn¡¯t sound so hard to me.¡±

    He frowned and gave Micah a sharp look.

    ¡°Your brother will be back tomorrow. If you want to act sad, do it then. And don¡¯te here to bother my wife.¡±

    Micah was speechless.

    Dawn was about to speak, but Ethan held her hand and gently led her to the dining room. ¡°That boy is up to tricks. Don¡¯t give in to him just because you feel sorry.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson ¡­ ¡± Micah tried to seek help from Tara.

    ¡°My mom doesn¡¯t get to decide this either,¡± Ethan added.

    He squeezed her hand. ¡°Ms. Porter, remember¨Cthis is your home. You¡¯re the one who decides who can stay here. You don¡¯t need to change anything for anyone.¡±

    Meanwhile, Micah sat there, looking gloomy, lost in thought!

    Tara thought his feelings might have been hurt. She rubbed her nose, not knowing what to say.

    <b>3.31 </b><b>wed</b><b>, </b>uctI

    Chapter 188 This Is Your Home

    ¡°Micah, if you really don¡¯t want to stay at a hotel alone¡­¡±

    Before she finished, Micah¡¯s eyes lit up with hope. ¡°Can I stay here instead?¡±

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Uh, no. What I meant was, I can stay with you at the hotel.¡± After all, he just didn¡¯t want to be alone. Booking a family room would solve it.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Micah couldn¡¯t hide his disappointment. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mrs. Jackson. My brother wille back tomorrow.¡±

    Tara watched him walk away, feeling like something wasn¡¯t quite right.

    He used to be close with Ethan, but not this clingy.

    After dinner, Ethan got called to ast¨Cminute business dinner and brought Micah with him. From the second floor, Dawn stood by the window, smiling as she watched the two argue yfully while walking to the car.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Micah seemed to dislike her, but watching how close he was with Ethan made her feel a little jealous.

    All of a sudden, she thought about Anna, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time, and sent her <i>a </i>WhatsApp message.

    Before Anna could reply, her phone rang.

    It was Lucas asking her to meet him tomorrow.

    ¡°I¡¯m free tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to the hill your mom left you. Are you free, Dawn?¡±

    Dawn replied, ¡°No problem, Uncle Lucas. What time should Ie? I¡¯ll drive there.¡± After they agreed on a time, Dawn felt a weird, uneasy feeling she couldn¡¯t shake. She kept staring at her phone, lost in thought, when suddenly Anna video¨Ccalled her.

    ¡°I thought you forgot about me after getting married. Looks like I¡¯m still your favorite, huh?¡± On the screen, only Anna¡¯s face was visible.

    Dawn dropped onto the couch with a smile. ¡°My bad. But you haven¡¯t called me either. What¡¯s been keeping you so busy?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ ¡± Anna started to say something, then stopped mid¨Csentence, her eyes shifting. ¡°Work¡¯s been nonstop. You know how it is with us. We have to do what we¡¯re told. I¡¯m totally worn out.

    <b>15:31 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 188 This Is Your Home

    ¡°But I¡¯ll be free the next couple of days. Want to grab dinner then?¡±

    Dawn nodded knowingly. ¡°Can¡¯t do tomorrow, but the day after sounds good,¡±

    ¡°Why not tomorrow?¡± Anna asked.

    +10 Free bains

    Dawn remarked, ¡°I have to go with Uncle Lucas to see the inheritance my mom left me.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Oh right, she left you some things. Go check them out. It¡¯s better than nothing.¡±

    They kept chatting about little things until suddenly Anna¡¯s camera shook. A man¡¯s deep voice came through, ¡°Who are you talking to, Anna?¡± <fna365> Latest content published on ?ovelFind</fna365>

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Anna squeaked and quickly ended the call.

    Dawn was startled.

    <i>What </i><i>was </i><i>that </i><i>just </i><i>now</i>?

    Did <i>Anna </i><i>get </i><i>herself </i><i>a </i><i>boyfriend</i><i>? </i>

    Then she thought it over. Anna was a little older than her, so it wasn¡¯t strange at all.

    Pushing the thought aside, Dawn remembered she had a hike tomorrow. She grabbed her backpack and started putting in the things she needed.

    By the time Ethan got back, it was almost 11 p.m. The room waspletely dark. The woman on the bed was sleeping peacefully, the curtains still open. The moonlight shone across her delicate face, making her look even prettier.

    He carefully slid her hand back under the nket and then went downstairs.

    He poured himself a ss of whiskey and stood in front of the tall window in the living room, staring out at the night.

    From upstairs, there was still a little light. But from where he stood, the corner of the opposite wall looked like a crack in the air. Darkness stretched out like thick liquid, making the space feel heavy.

    He took a sip, the drink burning as it went down.

    <b>15:31 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 188 This Is Your Home

    Dawn ¡­

    Andy.

 Beseeched 189

    Chapter 189 Last Night Had Been Pure Torture

    Chapter 189 Last Night Had Been Pure Torture

    What was the connection between these two?

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that Micah suddenly returned to the country.

    +10 Free Coins

    He had questioned Micah for a long time, but the boy acted clueless, not giving him a single hint.

    Ethan finished his whiskey, put the ss down, and picked up his phone to call Tony.

    ¡°Look into Andy and Micah,¡± he said.

    Tony sounded puzzled. ¡°Boss, Andy has been famous since the start, right? He¡¯s a famous pigment artist, always in the spotlight. What¡¯s there to dig up?¡±

    ¡°Was he dead before he became famous?¡± Ethan asked.

    Tony was speechless.

    He gasped. ¡°Uh, got it. I understand.¡±

    The living room was dark. Ethan¡¯s sharp face was partly hidden in shadows, and only his serious, unreadable eyes were easy to see. He said coldly, ¡°As for Micah, find out his connection to Andy. Are they really brothers? Also, track everything about his life overseas in thest 18 years. I want every detail.¡±

    Ethan remembered meeting Micah when he was just 18.

    Looking back, it seemed like that meeting might have been nned.

    How could a teen who spent most of his time in bars, without anyone watching, never get into trouble? And how could a few words from a stranger like Ethan have supposedly changed his life?

    If that was true, this boy was far too na?ve.

    But if it wasn¡¯t, there must be something they¡¯re hiding.

    Ethan pressed his tongue against his cheek, a sharp look shing in his dark eyes.

    He ended the call and stayed still for a moment, making sure all the tension inside him had faded before going upstairs.

    15:31 wed<b>, </b>

    Chapter 189 Last Night Had Been Pure Torture

    He took a shower and went to sleep.

    He tried not to wake Dawn, but she rolled toward him, as if she knew he was there.

    Her hands rested on his chest easily.

    Then she settled into afortable position and went back to sleep.

    Ethan froze in ce.

    He sighed quietly, pulled her close by the waist, and fell asleep.

    Dawn always tossed and turned in her sleep, but she didn¡¯t know how bad it really was. Most of the time, Ethan got up before she did.

    Today was no different.

    By the time she got ready and went downstairs. Ethan was already eating breakfast.

    After greeting Hannah and Tara, she finally looked at him.

    ¡°Did you stayte at workst night?¡±

    Ethan looked up but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Dawn guessed he was wondering why she asked, so she pointed to her eyes. circles, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Ethan grinned. ¡°Thanks for caring, Honey.¡±

    Honestly, it was all her fault.

    She had spent the whole night touching him in her sleep.

    If only she had done more than just that.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got

    dark

    He had wanted to do something too, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to wake her.

    Last night had been pure torture.

    and fara

    Dawn had no idea she was the reason, and with Hannah and Tara around, she even felt a little shy when he called her ¡°Honey.¡±

    She gave him a look and whispered, ¡°Thene home earlier next time.¡±

    <b>15:31 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 189 Last Night Had Been Pure Torture

    Tara watched their interaction, her eyes almost sparkling with hearts.

    246

    +10 Free Coins

    No doubt about it. Her son and daughter¨Cinw looked perfect together. When their wedding photos came out, everyone would think they were a perfect match.

    Thinking of that, Tara asked, ¡°So, when are you taking your wedding photos?¡±

    The wedding ceremony wasing soon, so the photos were important.

    Dawn turned to Ethan, waiting for him to answer.

    ¡°I already booked the photographer,¡± he said.

    Ethan grabbed a napkin to wipe his mouth, his rxed yet elegant demeanor impossible to ignore.

    Tara asked, ¡°When did you do that? Why didn¡¯t I know?¡±

    Dawn was surprised, too. She didn¡¯t know either.

    Seeing them both curious, Ethanughed and lightly tapped Dawn¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°My friend is a photographer. His work isn¡¯t amazing, but it¡¯s good enough. He¡¯ll be back in the country soon.¡±

    Tara¡¯s eyes

    lit up. ¡°You mean Jonathan Curran?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ethan said.

    Tara got even more excited. She told Dawn, ¡°I know him! He¡¯s won lots of international photography awards. He¡¯s really good, just his temper can be a bit weird.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the important part. What matters is he¡¯ll be taking your wedding photos. I can already imagine how beautiful your photos will be!¡±

    Dawn smiled, but her eyes wandered to Ethan, a little lost in thought.

    <i>Jonathan </i><i>Curran </i>¡­

    <i>Could </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>Jonathan</i><i>? </i>

    She wanted to ask, but Ethan got a work call and left first. She also had to meet Lucas, so she pushed the thought aside for now.

    After breakfast, she drove to the Swanson Estate by herself.

    3/4 <fn2096> This content belongs to find?novel</fn2096>

    <b>15:31 </b>Wed, Oct <b>1 </b>

    Chapter 189 Last Night Had Been Pure Torture

    Sadie wasn¡¯t home. When Lucas saw her car, his eyes flickered.

    20

    30 free Co

    ¡°Good thing you drove yourself. My car broke down a couple of days ago, so it¡¯s at the shop for repairs.¡±

    Dawn looked at him, worried. ¡°Are you okay, Uncle Lucas?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really.¡±

    Lucas waved his hand and fastened his seatbelt. He added, ¡°I¡¯m a careful driver. The other guy waspletely at fault. Dawn, it seems like your fianc¨¦ treats you well, huh? That makes me feel much better.¡±

 Beseeched 190

    Chapter 190 Mom¡¯s Inheritance

    +10 Free Coins

    He switched topics in the middle of his sentence. Dawn was busy driving and didn¡¯t notice. She just nodded and said, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s nice.¡±

    ¡°Mm, since he¡¯s giving you all his attention, you should just enjoy your life from now on.¡±

    Dawn frowned but stayed quiet.

    Lucas¡¯s phone buzzed. He ignored it and kept speaking. ¡°When Sadie and I got together, it was set up. There wasn¡¯t real love, but we married anyway. Even after we got married, it¡¯s not like it mattered. Feelings are kind of fragile. Austin¡­.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas,¡± Dawn interrupted.

    Even though she still wasn¡¯t sure how she felt about Ethan, hearing Lucas talk like that made her uneasy.

    She pressed her lips together. ¡°Your phone is still ringing. Is it something urgent?¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. I¡¯ll check it.¡±

    Lucas took out his phone. The moment he read the message, his expression changed.

    Dawn sensed something was wrong and asked, ¡°Uncle Lucas, is everything okay?¡±

    He quickly clutched his phone close to his chest and said, ¡°N¨Cno, it¡¯s nothing. Just focus on driving, Dawn.¡±

    <i>Nothing</i>? <i>Then </i>why <i>did </i><i>he </i><i>look </i>like <i>that</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t believe him, but she knew she wouldn¡¯t get an answer.

    She focused back on driving.

    The car sped across the overpass. As they passed the suburbs, the surroundings started to look familiar. Suddenly, Dawn realized something.

    She minimized the navigation map with one hand. Of course, she had been here before.

    <i>No </i><i>way</i><i>. </i><i>Could </i><i>this </i><i>really </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>coincidence</i><i>? </i>

    She nced at the passenger seat. Lucas had his eyes closed, like he was asleep.

    <b>15:31 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 190 Mom¡¯s Inheritance

    Dawn pressed harder on the gas, concentrating.

    After another hour, they finally reached the bottom of the hill.

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    She had thought it might be somewhere nearby, but it was exactly the same ce Andy had taken them to look for crystalsst time, right on the spot.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas.¡± Dawn kept her eyes on the road. The branches Andy had tossed aside were still lying there.

    ¡°Are you sure this is the right spot?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m sure.¡± Lucas sounded confident.

    Since they would be hiking soon, he straightened his shirt. ¡°Back then, your mom loved hiking. She lived on this hill for quite a while. I came looking for her a lot.¡±

    As he talked, he seemed lost in memories. His smile had a little sadness in it. <fn4800> Checktest chapters at find?novel</fn4800>

    ¡­

    ¡°Your mom she was rebellious when she was young. Never listened and always made the family worry. Even your grandparents ¡­

    He didn¡¯t finish, but Dawn had already guessed what he meant.

    She looked down. ¡°Uncle Lucas, let¡¯s just go up first.¡±

    When it came to her mother¡¯s past, Dawn felt she had no right to judge.

    Her mother¡¯s life was hers to live.

    They walked along the rough trail up the hill. Dawn felt very different from thest time she had been here. When she saw the house halfway up, her eyes started to water. So this was where her mother had lived.

    Lucas saw her reaction, and a flicker passed through his eyes. ¡°Dawn, let¡¯s <i>go </i>up and take a closer look,¡± he said.

    The mountain air was much cooler than in the city. A strong wind blew, making her shiver. Dawn tightened her jacket and put on her hat while Lucas led the way.

    She said nothing. Lucas had no idea she¡¯d been here before. As they walked, he pointed out how things had changed over the years.

    Dawn answered him sometimes, and before her phone lost signal, she sent a message to

    15:31 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>1 </b>

    Chapter 190 Mom¡¯s Inheritance

    Ethan.

    ¡°Dawn, have you thought about what you want to do with this hill?¡±

    Lucas suddenly changed the topic, and Dawn stopped for a moment. ¡°Does it have to be something? It¡¯s fine the way it is. Not every hill needs to be built on.¡±

    It was far from the city and didn¡¯t have any business value.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Lucas sighed, sounding guilty. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Back then, I didn¡¯t pay enough attention to your mom. She spent almost everything she had, and didn¡¯t leave you much. All that¡¯s left is this hill and <i>a </i>few worthless trees.¡±

    Dawn remembered there was arge grove of ck walnut wood at the top of the hill. Those weren¡¯tpletely worthless.

    But could anyone really get a fortune from those trees? Probably not.

    At most, maybe 30 million dors.

    Dawn looked at him, her eyes full of doubt. <i>What </i><i>exactly </i><i>did </i><i>Uncle </i><i>Lucas </i><i>want </i><i>from </i><i>this </i><i>mountain</i><i>? </i>

    They talked as they walked and soon reached the halfway point.

    Lucas stopped and stared at the old mud house, lost in memories.

    He said, ¡°Your mom used to live here. She cooked her own food and lived without running water or electricity. But she loved it.¡±

    Dawn took a deep breath and smiled. ¡°Everyone wants different things in life. I think it¡¯s nice. Away from all the noise. Maybe that was the happiest time for her.¡±

    Lucas smiled, neither agreeing nor disagreeing.

    He went inside.

    No one had been here for years. Dust covered everything, and there was trash left behind by hikers who had stopped here.

 Beseeched 191

    Chapter 191 Just Another Chill Day

    Chapter 191 Just Another Chill Day

    +10 Free Cons

    The house was made of mud, so any scratches or marks stayed on the walls. Old words <b>carved </b>long ago were still there. Dawn moved some things aside and saw a line, ¡°Just another chill day.¡±

    The words leaned across the wall, written in a bold, carefree handwriting.

    She couldn¡¯t help smiling, as if she could see a carefree woman rolling up her sleeves.

    Lucas saw it too andughed. ¡°That¡¯s your mom¡¯s handwriting. She had amazing writing since she was little. She even won first ce in many calligraphy contests. It¡¯s too bad¡­¡±

    <i>Too </i>bad what<i>? </i>

    <i>There </i>was <i>really </i><i>nothing </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>sorry

    <i>about</i>.

    Dawn thought, no matter what her mother chose in life, she lived the way she wanted. That¡¯s something to be proud of.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, can you tell me more about Mom?¡±

    Her memories stopped when she was about eight. Maybe she didn¡¯t want to face them, and over time, those early memories had grown blurry.

    Lucas, of course, didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°There isn¡¯t much more to see here. Want to hike to the top of the hill? Since we¡¯re here, we might as well get some exercise.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucas led the way.

    He was getting older, <i>so </i>he had to pause sometimes to catch his breath.

    As they walked, Lucas shared all kinds of stories about her mother. Slowly, the gentle woman from her memory seemed toe alive again.

    They had almost walked around the whole hill when the sky started to darken. Lucas looked at the uneven sunset and sighed. ¡°I never thought the first time I¡¯d reach the top of this hill, it wouldn¡¯t be with your mom. I¡¯m getting old. I probably won¡¯te back here again.¡±

    Dawn looked at him. The sunlight hit his face<b>, </b>and the usual sharpness in his eyes seemed to soften, showing the gentle warmth of an elder.

    Chapter 191 Just Another Chill Day

    ¡°Uncle Lucas,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    He turned, and Dawn thought she saw a glimmer of tears in his

    eyes.

    O/)

    +10 Free Coins

    Maybe it was her imagination, but she felt that glimmer of guilt in Lucas wasn¡¯t aimed at her. The feeling disappeared quickly. Lucas wiped his eyes and smiled. ¡°Look at me, losing myposure in front of you. Let¡¯s go down before it gets too dark. The path isn¡¯t safe at night.¡±

    On the way down, he kept telling Dawn to watch her step, afraid she might fall.

    Dawn grabbed a branch and jumped from a higher spot.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Uncle Lucas. I¡¯m not a kid anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh,e on. You¡¯re just in your twenties and think you¡¯re grown up? No matter how old you get, you¡¯ll always be a kid to me.¡±

    Muchter, when Dawn thought about that day, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder¨Cshe had almost believed she could have a real family. But in the end, it had all been an illusion, nothing <i>real</i>.

    If you¡¯re satisfied with little things, even brief warmth can feel like a gift.

    But people always want more. Who is ever truly satisfied?

    Expectation is like a knife made just for you. When the truthes, it cuts deep into the heart, leaving no mercy.

    Going up the hill was easy, buting down was harder. Even though they rushed, it was already dark when they reached the bottom.

    Dawn brushed the mud off her shoes. ¡°Uncle Lucas, why don¡¯t you rest in the back seat? I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    Lucas shook his head, full of energy. ¡°I can¡¯t let you drive alone! I¡¯ll sit up front and watch the road. We can chat to keep each other awake.¡± <fn0403> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn0403>

    Dawn smiled at him and didn¡¯t refuse in the end.

    There weren¡¯t many cars on the road back to the city, and for a long part, there weren¡¯t even any streetlights.

    Lucas started chatting about small things, but soon went back to talking about the paperwork for the hill.

    2X3

    <b>19:09 Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>2 </b><b>d</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 191 Just Another Chill Day

    :

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± He looked at her carefully, his voice soft but a little nervous. ¡°Have you thought about the idea I mentioned before?

    ¡°You¡¯ve got your own job. You can trust me to take care of the hill. It¡¯s better than leaving it to strangers, right?¡±

    Dawn felt like he had some secret reason. After today¡¯s hike, she was even more confused.

    What was so special about that hill?

    Is there a mine inside?

    Even if it was, Lucas couldn¡¯t just dig it up himself.

    First, there was the 30 million dors he gave her. And then, everything he did for her today ¡­

    Dawn pressed her lips together and spoke directly, ¡°Uncle Lucas, I can give up my right to the hill, but you have to tell me why you really want it.¡±

    She was willing to take a risk, but she wasn¡¯t going to be tricked.

    Lucas froze, and his smile got a little stiff. ¡°What are you talking about?

    ¡°I¡¯m not after your mom¡¯s inheritance. I¡¯m just ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Just what?¡± Dawn interrupted him.

    Her clear eyes seemed to see right through him. She looked very serious. ¡°You waited so long to bring me here because you didn¡¯t know a better way, right? I¡¯m guessing Mom left a will, and I could only inherit her things after I turned 20. That¡¯s why you came back for me.¡±

    As soon as she said it, Lucas¡¯s facepletely changed.

    She was right, but notpletely.

    Even <i>so</i>, having someone say it so openly left him speechless.

 Beseeched 192

    Chapter 192 Let¡¯s Date

    Chapter 192 Let¡¯s Date

    4

    +10 Free Colns

    In the end, Lucas didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes showed a lot of feelings, but Dawn was driving and didn¡¯t notice.

    Or maybe she just didn¡¯t want to see.

    What was real and what was fake didn¡¯t matter much.

    Right now, only Lucas knew the truth. He was her biological uncle. If he didn¡¯t say anything, there was no way she could guess.

    Dawn dropped him off at his house. Before he got out, she stayed calm and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t have a reason, have yourwyer meet me as soon as possible. The peak is the only thing Mom left. I won¡¯t let anyone develop it. Keeping it the same is how I show respect.¡±

    Lucas forced a smile, looking a little ufortable. ¡°Okay¡­ fine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have mywyere tomorrow to handle the paperwork.¡±

    Dawn smiled and drove away.

    When she got back to her house, Ethan had just arrived too.

    He grabbed her backpack from the trunk and put it on. Then he reached for Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Tired?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Dawn replied.

    She nced at him, then couldn¡¯t help sneaking another look.

    Tall and strong, with a lean, disciplined build, he looked like someone who took care of himself.

    His face was sharp and handsome, almost perfect. Even in a casual zer with a hiking bag, he didn¡¯t look out of ce. It made him look even wilder.

    She smiled and teased, ¡°Mr. Jackson, <i>if </i>you get tired with the office, you could totally be an outdoor guide.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow, smiling gently but a bit confidently. ¡°You think I look good?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± she said.

    <b>15:55 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 192 Let¡¯s Date

    54

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethanughed, his eyes soft and dark. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m so good¨Clooking, I¡¯ll let you enjoy it all by yourself.¡±

    Dawn looked into his eyes, sparkling like stars.

    She couldn¡¯t look away.

    Ethan swallowed, his Adam¡¯s apple moving as he squinted slightly.

    He quickened his pace. As they went inside, he asked casually, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn changed her shoes. ¡°I had a little snack with Uncle Lucas earlier, <i>so </i>I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Before she could finish, Ethan took her hand and led her upstairs.

    The door closed and locked behind them.

    He kissed her hard, and Dawn could barely breathe. Her eyes started to water.

    She pressed her hands against his chest and whispered, ¡°I haven¡¯t showered yet.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together,¡± he said.

    The room was dim and hot. Ethan tossed his bag on the floor, held her waist with one hand, and pulled her close. His other hand curled her leg, lifted her up as he kissed her deeply.

    Dawn barely had time to gasp before he kissed herpletely.

    Every time Ethan picked her up like this, she felt like she was floating, light as air.

    They stumbled into the bathroom.

    The lights were on.

    Warm water sprayed from the shower. Dawn instinctively hunched her shoulders. She¡¯d never been face¨Cto¨Cface with anyone like this. Everything was so clear under the bright lights.

    Steam quickly filled the bathroom. She opened her eyes just a little and saw his deep, dark eyes -gentle but intense, like they could overwhelm her at any moment.

    He chuckled. ¡°Can you pay attention?¡±

    Dawn blinked, water running off her eyshes.

    <b>15:55 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 192 Let¡¯s Date

    +10 Free Coins <fnc070> Find the newest release on f?ndnovel</fnc070>

    She held him tighter around the neck, her voice husky with desire. ¡°Can¡¯t I just look at you?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can,¡± Ethan said, lifting her a little higher.

    ¡°Look all you want.¡±

    His handsome face was so close, and the warmth between them made her feel wrapped up. His strong arms shifted, and she realized she was standing on his feet.

    Dawn felt shivers all over, like tiny sparks running up her back and spreading everywhere.

    Steam filled the bathroom, curling around them like a soft fog.

    Ethan stared at her face, his eyes moving over her nose and lips.

    Sometimes close, sometimes far¨Cmaking everything feel hotter.

    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±

    Her voice trembled, soft and sweet.

    He worried she might slip, so he kept a hand on her waist. His eyes were so intense that they felt almost like they could melt anything. He chuckled and leaned closer, his voice low and full of affection.

    That deep, tempting voice said, ¡°Let¡¯s date, Dawn.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn felt a rush of emotions. She couldn¡¯t handle him when he acted like this.

    His smile got even more impossible to resist. He gently pulled her closer by the back of her head.

    He pressed his nose against hers and asked again, ¡°Date me? Hm?¡±

    The yful tone went straight to her heart. She couldn¡¯t say no.

    Her lips shook a little, but she smiled and whispered yes.

    That night was anything but ordinary.

    Dawn woke up feeling sore all over. The spot next to her was empty<i>, </i>but it still felt warm.

    Thinking aboutst night, she buried her face in the nket, hiding her smile.

    15:55 Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 192 Let¡¯s Date

    Soon, Hannah knocked on the door, sounding careful.

    ¡°Dawn, are you awake?¡±

    She stretched her neck quickly. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m awake!¡±

    ¡°Ethan told me to wake you at 8:30. Are you going to work today? If not, just go back to sleep.¡±

 Beseeched 193

    Chapter 193 A Gift for Ms Porter

    ¡°I¡¯ll go!¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn grabbed her phone and checked the clock. It was exactly 8:30 a.m. Ethan had sent her a message early that morning saying he would be out of town for two days. <fneb45> Updates are released by Find~Novel</fneb45>

    She replied with a quick ¡°Okay¡± and got out of bed.

    After finishing breakfast downstairs, she heard a car honking outside.

    When she stepped out, she was surprised to see Tony.

    Dawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought Mr. Jackson already left for his trip. Why aren¡¯t him?¡±

    you

    with

    ¡°I¡¯m going too, but I¡¯ll have to catch the next flight,¡± Tony said with a big smile, patting the car behind him. ¡°Boss asked me to bring you a gift. Ms. Porter, this is for you.¡±

    Then Dawn noticed the car behind him¨Ca brand¨Cnew Ferrari in a custom, eye¨Ccatching sunset red.

    The sleek lines and top¨Cquality finish made the Ferrari look irresistible.

    She stared for a few seconds. ¡°This is for me?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tony said.

    Even though Tony wanted it himself, Ethan wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    The car had been ordered from overseas months ago, and getting the special color was tricky.

    Dawn exhaled slowly. ¡°Okay, please thank Mr. Jackson for me. I really love it.¡±

    She truly meant it. With that model and color, no girl could resist.

    But wanting to stay low¨Ckey, she drove her usual car to work that day.

    At 10:30, someone came to see her.

    A man in a sharp suit carrying a briefcase walked in, calm and confident. He introduced himself who had handled matters for herte mother, Vera Swanson.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, your mother trusted me to manage her assets. Right now, the only property still in

    <b>15:55 </b>Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 193 A Gift for Ms Porter

    her name is the Forgotten Peak on the west side.¡±

    4947

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to actually keep his promise. She froze for a moment before realizing what was happening.

    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±

    Thewyer smiled and took some papers out of his briefcase.

    ¡°ording to your mother¡¯s will and the rted agreements, this hill is now being returned to you as a gift for your 20th birthday. Mr. Lucas Swanson won¡¯t have any rights <i>to </i>it anymore. Of course, if you want him to keep managing it, you can fill out the necessary forms.¡±

    Dawn listened closely, but a small doubt appeared in her eyes.

    Lucas had held the rights to the mountain for years, but never logged it or mined it. He clearly wasn¡¯t after its resources.

    <i>So </i>why <i>did </i><i>he </i><i>go </i><i>to </i><i>all </i><i>this </i><i>trouble </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>it</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Was </i><i>there </i><i>some </i><i>secret </i><i>hidden </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>mountain</i><i>? </i>

    All the paperwork was finished in less than half an hour.

    Thewyer handed her his business card. ¡°Ms. Porter, if you have any questions, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me.¡±

    Dawn looked at the card¨CKevin Gasper.

    She had heard of him before.

    He was known for handling financial cases and had a very good reputation.

    After seeing thewyer off, Dawn stood by the window, lost in thought. Not long after, Lucas called. ¡°Dawn, did you get everything sorted?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks for helping me, Uncle Lucas,¡± Dawn responded.

    ¡°No need to be so formal with me,¡± Lucas said with augh.

    His tone sounded like a weight had been lifted. ¡°I thought about itst night. You¡¯re right, your mom didn¡¯t leave much. If the hill just sits there untouched, so be it. No need to do anything with it.

    ¡°But it could be dangerous. Promise me you won¡¯t go there alone, okay? If you want to visit,

    <b>15:55 Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 193 A Gift for Ms Porter

    tell me first, or I¡¯ll get worried.¡±

    :

    Dawn didn¡¯t see any problem with that. ¡°Okay, Uncle Lucas,¡± she said softly.

    Lucas asked about her weekend and invited her to dinner.

    ¡°Bring your boyfriend too. Sadie and I want to meet him properly.¡±

    Dawn agreed to everything, feeling relieved as she hung up.

    Lucas was really nice to her, but somehow she still felt a little distance between them.

    $249

    10 Free Coins

    With Ethan on a business trip, Dawn had more free time. She made ns with Anna to have dinner the next day and go to the mall after.

    When friends hang out, it¡¯s mostly about sharing feelings and gossip.

    Anna let out all her recent annoyances with a deep sigh.

    ¡°Maybe I should just go home and take over the family business. This office job is killing me. I feel like I¡¯ve aged ten years. Haven¡¯t you noticed?¡±

    Dawnughed at her dramatic expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your dad will force you into some arranged marriage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, never mind then.¡±

    The main reason Anna moved all the way to Northville was to escape her family¡¯s control. Anna spoke calmly. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who gets to decide my life. Just because they gave birth to me doesn¡¯t mean I belong to them. No way am I marrying someone they choose for me.¡±

    Dawn was about to say something when she noticed a red mark on Anna¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Tsk, ¡®no way¡® because you already have someone, huh?¡± Dawn teased.

    Anna saw where Dawn was looking and quickly covered her neck, blushing and annoyed. ¡°Hey! You ¡­ how could you embarrass me in public?¡±

    They joked around as they walked past a men¡¯s clothing store. Suddenly, Dawn remembered something.

    15:55 Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Forget the Task I Gave You

 Beseeched 194

    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Forget the Task I Gave You

    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Forget the Task I Gave You

    +10 Free Coins

    She had once bought a tie for Ethan Jackson, but something came up and shepletely forgot about it.

    Anna finally found a chance to tease her, crossing her arms with a smug little hum. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re really in love. You see a shop now and immediately think of that cheap husband of yours. Back when it was Austin, I didn¡¯t see you acting like this.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and tugged her away, ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­¡±

    Anna shook her head with a sigh. ¡°What you felt for your uncle back then wasn¡¯t love. It was just that he scared off every other guy in your world until he was the only one left.¡±

    But knowing how pure¨Chearted Dawn used to be, if Austin had agreed to her confession, maybe this girl really would have thrown herselfpletely into him.

    Ah, <i>Austin</i>.

    <i>Bad </i><i>guys </i><i>never </i><i>have </i><i>it </i><i>easy</i>.

    Dawn caught her drifting off into daydreams and only smiled without saying anything.

    Maybe so.

    Because it never had an ending, everything that did not happen could be painted with endless imagination. Austin had once been a swamp, while Ethan had been the one who pulled her

    out.

    After wandering around with Anna all day, Dawn returned home carrying armfuls of bags.

    At the door, the car¡¯s headlights lit up a figure by the roadside. The boy instinctively raised a hand to block the re.

    ¡°Micah?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn braked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Micah squinted as he stood, his expression sour. ¡°Could you kill that damn light first?¡±

    Dawn drove into the courtyard and turned off the engine.

    15:55 Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Forget the Task I Gave You

    Lam

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah carried a big tote bag, dressed in a hoodie and sweatpants. Maybe his brother had forced him, but his once¨Cbleached blond hair was dyed ck now, softening his shy look.

    He set the bag on the hood. ¡°I¡¯m staying here for the next few days.¡±

    Dawn lifted her head. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean why?¡±

    Micah tilted his jaw, smirking. ¡°My brother¡¯s on a business trip. Obviously, I¡¯m here to keep an eye on you. What if you¡¯re unfaithful and cheat on him?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile turned sharp. ¡°Micah, sometimes I really want to rip that mouth of yours apart.¡±

    <i>Whoa</i><i>. </i>

    <i>That¡¯s </i><i>fierce</i>. <fnb488> Follow current nov?ls on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fnb488>

    Sensing the lion baring its fangs, Micah snatched the tote and bolted inside, yelling as he ran, ¡°Mrs. Jackson!¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes.

    <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>really </i><i>think </i><i>this </i><i>ce </i><i>as </i><i>his </i><i>own </i><i>home</i><i>? </i>

    She pressed her lips together and followed him in.

    Micah headed straight for the living room like he owned the ce, grabbed a freshly washed apple, and took a big bite. Tara hurriedly handed him a napkin. ¡°Gosh, why are you eating like you¡¯ve been starving? Didn¡¯t your brothere back?¡±

    ¡°He did. Might as well not have.¡±

    Under the light, Micah¡¯s hazel eyes were unreadable. He gave a low hum. ¡°There¡¯s no food over there. Your ce is better.¡±

    Tara looked a little troubled. If it were just her, of course Micah could stay as long as he liked, but this was still her son and daughter¨Cinw¡¯s home ¡­

    Too many people always meant too many problems.

    Ethan might not care, but what if Dawn didn¡¯t like a crowded house?

    She drew a breath, just about to speak, when Dawn entered and said coolly, ¡°This ce is nice, but it has nothing to do with you. Want to stay here? Fine. But you¡¯ll help cleaning every day.¡±

    15:55 Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Forget the Task I Gave You

    Micah shot upright. ¡°Me?¡±

    P

    +10 Free Coms

    ¡°Yes, you. Everyone in this house has their responsibility. Can¡¯t have you lounging around.¡±

    Damn.

    Makes sense.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll clean!¡± Micah chomped down on the apple and turned to Tara. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, wake me up tomorrow. I¡¯ll prove I can handle it!¡±

    Still confused, Tara nodded and asked Hannah to prepare a room for him.

    Dawn nced at the boy, who looked rebellious on the surface but was already sprawled on the couch. Her lips curved faintly as she turned upstairs.

    <i>This </i><i>Micah </i>¡­ <i>either </i><i>he </i><i>had </i><i>ulterior </i><i>motives </i><i>or </i><i>he </i><i>was </i><i>simply </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>his </i><i>mind</i>.

    She thought for a moment, then sent a message to Andy. ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, did you run into Micah when you came back?¡±

    A few secondster, Andy replied, ¡°I did. But he told me he was staying at a friend¡¯s tonight. Why?¡±

    Dawn narrowed her eyes slightly.

    These two brothers were really interesting.

    Did he really not know, or had Micah lied?

    Either way, they clearly had secrets they did not want anyone to know.

    At three in the morning, the city was dead silent. A ck Mercedes rolled smoothly into the courtyard. Tony got out first and opened the door for the man in the back.

    Ethan stepped out with his long legs. He was dressed in a ck suit that looked even sharper in the night.

    ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve sent what you asked me to investigate to your email.¡±

    Watching his reaction, Tony looked a little uneasy. ¡°But¡­ that¡¯s not all of the information.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s cold gaze swept over him. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t find more.¡±

    15:55 Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 194 Don¡¯t Forget the Task 1 Gave You

    Not his fault.

    +10 Free Coms

    Who would¡¯ve thought? One after another, people who looked like ordinary folks were all

    monsters.

    Ethan said nothing more. His dark eyes were unreadably deep. He pressed his tongue against his teeth and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget the task I gave you. And unless it¡¯s urgent, don¡¯t show up at the office tomorrow.¡±

 Beseeched 195

    Chapter 195 Her Dream

    Chapter 195 Her Dream

    Tony¡¯s face immediately fell. ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Not willing to rest? Then forget it.¡±

    Rest?

    ¡°Thank you, Boss!¡±

    Ethan did not respond, just strolled into the vi.

    +10 Free Coins

    He took a shower in the guest room before returning to the bedroom. The lights stayed off, only the faint glow of the night spilling through the window, falling on the woman¡¯s silky hair spread across the pillow. One foot peeked out from under the nket, her ankle pale as snow.

    His lips curved faintly as he tucked her foot back under the nket.

    His gaze drifted upward,nding on her face.

    She looked so well¨Cbehaved asleep. The childishness from before had long faded, her skin wless, her delicate features softer yet more striking now¨Ca beauty that deepened the longer one looked.

    For some reason, what shed across Ethan¡¯s mind was the little girl she had once been, all ws and defiance.

    Years had passed, and the girl once bristling with thorns had softened, her sharp edges fading

    away.

    His brows furrowed slightly at the thought. The Osbornes seemed good to her, but staying by Austin¡¯s side had been more of a cage than protection. And then all those people appeared around her one after another¨Cher uncle, Andy, Micah.

    On the surface, they did not seem connected. Yet strangely, it was as if an invisible thread tied them all to her.

    Ethan¡¯s deep gaze lingered on her a moment longer before he turned and headed to the study.

    He opened hisptop. The glow lit up the sharp nes of his face, shifting with the screen¡¯s flicker.

    Tony¡¯s email was packed with Micah¡¯s personal history, every little detail listed.

    15:56 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 195 Her Dream

    A

    +10 Free Coins

    It showed that though Micah and Andy were brothers, Micah had not been brought back into the family until he was 16.

    Before that, he had a foster father who was a wealthy businessman. But after that man had children of his own, he had abandoned Micahpletely. That was when Mr. Kelsinger found him.

    Rich <i>foster </i>father ¡­

    Ethan frowned. No information on this man at all.

    And Micah¡¯s time abroad? No trace of it either.

    An orphanage adoption?

    He pondered for a few seconds, his long fingers scrolling further.

    Andy¡¯s record was far simpler. He had followed a steady path from childhood, graduating from college, working two years as an outdoor guide, and then switching careers to be a pigment artist.

    Clean. Perfect. wless.

    So wless it almost felt suspicious.

    And from what little contact Ethan had had with him, Andy was anything but simple.

    Ethan leaned back in his chair, rubbing his chin as he stared at the screen without blinking. After a while, theputer went dark, dragging his shadowed gaze into the same darkness.

    Dawn had not dreamed in a long time¨Cespecially not of her childhood, especially not of the fire.

    Eight years old, an age of innocence.

    Her mother¡¯s health had always been fragile, but that day she looked vibrant, even put on light makeup and changed into a simple ck dress. Modest as it was, it still could not hide her natural elegance.

    To Dawn, her mother looked like a goddess.

    ¡°Mom, is today some kind of special day?¡±

    15:56 Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct 3 </b>

    Chapter 195 Her Dream

    416 Free CoinG

    ¡°Hm?¡± Vera Swanson seemed a little dazed. She stroked Dawn¡¯s hair before finally saying. Not a special day. I¡¯m just in a good mood. What about you, sweetheart? How are you feeling?¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Happy.¡±

    ¡°Then I am even happier.¡±

    Vera crouched down to meet her gaze, eyes glowing under the sunlight. ¡°Our Dawn will grow up even more beautiful than I. Do you want cotton candy? They¡¯re selling it at the gate. Let¡¯s go get one, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Normally, Vera did not let her have much candy, and cotton candy was a rare treat.

    Clutching the money, Dawn skipped out the door.

    The vendor was skilled, spinning sugar into fluffy shapes, cloudlike and rainbow¨Ccolored.

    She lined up and waited.

    Before her turn came, adults nearby started whispering.

    ¡°Why¡¯s there so much smoke over there? Whose house is on fire?¡±

    ¡°Oh no! It looks serious. Better call the fire department!¡±

    ¡°Wait, that looks like Vera¡¯s house! Quick, call the fire department! I saw someone still inside when I passed by earlier!¡±

    The voices rang in her ears. Dawn turned her head in confusion and froze.

    Thick smoke blotted out the sky, ck and rolling, like some beast ready to tear out from within. <fnda1c> For original chapters go to F?ndNovel</fnda1c>

    The money slipped from her hand. She bolted toward the neighborhood.

    Her mom¡­ Her mom was still waiting for her toe back.

    Her mind went nk. She tripped, fell hard, and the skin on her knee tore open, and she started bleeding. Yet, she did not even feel the pain. She scrambled up and kept running.

    Tears blurred her vision. She did not even understand why she was crying, did not want to believe what they had said¡ªthat it was her house burning. However, the waves of panic kept crashing over her, making her whole body tremble.

    15:56 Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 195 Her Dream

    Atst, she reached the gate.

    The doors were shut tight and the dog barked frantically inside.

    AROD

    $10 Free Ching

 Beseeched 196

    Chapter 196 Unlucky Little Brother

    Chapter 196 Unlucky Little Brother

    ¡°Mom¡­

    410 Free Cama

    Dawn froze for just a second before rushing forward, pounding the door with all her strength. ¡°Mom! Pleasee out, Mom! Open the door!¡±

    Thick smoke filled her nose and throat, choking her until the neighbors dragged her back. Faces blurred before her eyes, and she could not tell who was who. In her mind, there was only. one thought: her mom was still inside. She had to save her. Someone, anyone, please help her!

    Despair crept up on her, and as she struggled and cried, all she could hear was a buzzing in her

    ears.

    Then, a cool hand suddenly covered her eyes.

    A young voice, calm and steady, said, ¡°Don¡¯t look. And don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Chaos roared all around, people running and shouting.

    Yet the icy touch somehow soothed the panic in her chest. Her eyes were stung <i>red </i>from the smoke, and even when she forced them open, she could not see the boy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Where is my mom? Will my mom be okay?¡± she asked, voice trembling.

    ¡°They¡¯ll do everything to save her. But your mom wouldn¡¯t want to see you hurt. Be good and stay right here.¡±

    And so Dawn listened. She stayed still and obedient.

    In the end, she never saw that boy¡¯s face. When she opened her eyes again, all she saw was Ethan¡¯s handsome face, full of worry, his hand gripping hers tightly.

    ¡°Had a nightmare?¡±

    Ethan let out a sigh of relief, pulling her hand to his lips for a gentle kiss. ¡°You scared me to death just now.¡±

    Dawn did not answer, only stared at him, unblinking.

    One second. Two seconds. <fnb682> Content originallyes from find~novel</fnb682>

    That look made Ethan uneasy. He even reached out to touch her forehead. ¡°What? Did you go stupid on me?¡±

    <b>15:56 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 196 Unlucky Little Brother

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse.

    He met her gaze, waiting for her to go on.

    +10 Free Coins

    However, she said nothing more. She just opened her arms and clung to him like a child. ¡°Hold

    me.¡±

    Ethan raised a brow, then chuckled.

    Sliding an arm beneath her neck, he scooped her into his arms. ¡°Looks like my little one¡¯s really shaken. Needs a littleforting.¡±

    Dawn did not speak, but the corners of her lips lifted faintly. A single tear slid down her cheek -whether from happiness or regret, even she couldn¡¯t tell.

    By the time the two of them messed around, got ready, and came downstairs, Tara was nearly done with breakfast.

    Seeing Ethan there, even she was surprised.

    ¡°When I saw the car in the yard this morning, I thought I was seeing things. When did you get back?¡±

    Ethan sat down slowly, picked up an egg, and began peeling it for Dawn. ¡°Last night.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Tara¡¯s gaze lingered between the two of them. After finishing her milk, she said, ¡°Well, you two take your time. I¡¯ve got an appointment with the nner to check out a wedding venue here in Northville. Dawn, want toe along?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got work.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go myself.¡±

    Her tone shifted as she lowered her voice and gave her son a look, nodding upstairs. ¡°That kid¡¯s still asleep. He may act all careless, but he doesn¡¯t mean harm. Don¡¯t be too hard on him.¡±

    She yed the peacemaker¡¯s role, and yet she left the choice up to them.

    Ethan did not react, but Dawn smiled and agreed.

    After Tara left, Ethan ced the peeled egg on Dawn¡¯s te. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    15:50

    <b>FTI</b><b>, </b>UCT <b>S </b>

    Chapter 196 Unlucky Little Brother

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Micah.¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want him around, I¡¯ll have his brothere take him back.¡±

    +10 Fine Coins

    ¡°He¡¯s really not that bad.¡± Dawn was happily nibbling on Hannah¡¯s pancakes, tearing off little pieces. ¡°If he wants to stay, let him. We¡¯re barely home during the day anyway.¡±

    As if summoned by name, footsteps came from the stairs.

    Soon enough, Micah appeared, wearing white shorts, a gray T¨Cshirt, and slippers.

    A full¨Con loungewear look.

    He yawned, walked straight over, grabbed the egg off Dawn¡¯s te for a bite, and sat down.

    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±

    ¡°About when you¡¯re leaving,¡± Ethan answered.

    Dawn tilted her head at him. ¡°So? When?¡±

    Micah rolled his eyes, his handsome cheeks puffed with food, looking almost cute.

    Ethan tossed another boiled egg in front of him. ¡°Peel it.¡±

    Are these two ganging up on him?

    Chewing harder, Micah said nothing, only sulkily peeled the egg and ced it on Dawn¡¯s te.

    She hesitated, but still picked it up and ate it. ¡°Weren¡¯t you supposed to help Hannah and Mrs. Jackson clean this morning? What, your bed trapped you?¡±

    Micah instinctively nced at Ethan, who loungedzily, expression unreadable.

    ¡°I¨CI got up! How do you know I didn¡¯t? They didn¡¯t need my help!¡± he stammered, his pale skin flushing red.

    Dawn chuckled. ¡°Oh really?¡±

    Unable to answer, Micah snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not arguing with a woman. Believe what you want!¡±

    With that, he stormed upstairs, still fuming. Dawn was stillughing when she said, ¡°Honestly, he¡¯s kinda like an unlucky little brother.¡±

    Chapter 196 Unlucky Little Brother

    At that, Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered, his gaze freezing for a moment.

    15:56 Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 197 Suspicious Note

 Beseeched 197

    Chapter 197 Suspicious Note

    Two secondster, Ethan asked casually, ¡°Ever had a younger brother?¡±

    1933

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°No.¡± Dawn shook her head. ¡°My mom¡¯s health wasn¡¯t good. After having me, she didn¡¯t n on more kids.¡±

    Noticing something off in his expression, she tilted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ethan brushed it off, gesturing at the food in front of her. ¡°Eat up. I¡¯ll take you to work today.¡±

    He was supposed to have a meeting at Dreammaker Studios, but just as he reached downstairs,

    alone. a call pulled him away. In the end, Dawn went up

    As she waited for the elevator, a water deliveryman bumped into her.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    The man, wearing a cap pulled low, apologized quickly before hurrying off. Dawn only caught a glimpse of a sharp jawline as he walked away.

    Something felt off, but she could not ce it.

    Once in the office, she opened her bag to grab her phone.

    A folded slip of paper fell from the side pocket.

    Frowning, Dawn bent down to pick it up. The words scrawled across it made her freeze. ¡°I know the truth about that fire. If you want answers, you must not marry Ethan Jackson.¡±

    Not ¡°can¡¯t.¡± Not ¡°don¡¯t.¡±

    But must not.

    The phrasing was so domineering that it made her uneasy.

    She stared at the note for a long time, but could not think of who would send it. The only thing she knew for sure was that the water delivery guy was not someone she recognized.

    <i>The </i><i>truth </i><i>about </i><i>the </i><i>fire</i><i>? </i>

    The nightmare fromst night still haunted her. Dawn tightened her grip on the paper, her

    <b>15:56 </b>Fri, Oct <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 197 Suspicious Note

    face draining of color.

    20

    +10 Free Bon

    Back then, it was Austin who helped look into the investigation. The official report said faulty: wiring had caused an ident.

    Later, though, they found her mom¡¯s letter in the ashes, revealing the ¡°wiring issue¡± was <b>a </b>cover¨Cup for a nned double suicide.

    Looking back now, Dawn could recall the way her mom had sent her out that day.

    She had done it on purpose.

    But could there have been more to it?

    Dawn shook her head, her thoughts tangled like a mess of string.

    One note wasn¡¯t enough to prove anything. She pressed her lips together, snapped a picture of it, and locked the original away in her desk drawer.

    The whole day, she could not focus. By the time Ethan came to pick her up from work, he immediately noticed something was off.

    ¡°Something happened today?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned toward him. ¡°What makes you say <fnffa5> This text is hosted at find[?]ovel</fnffa5>

    that?<b>¡± </b>

    Ethan flicked her nose lightly. ¡°Your whole face says, I¡¯ve got a secret.¡±

    ¡°That obvious?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn buried her face in her hands with a sigh.

    After hesitating, she decided to tell him everything, her tone unsure. ¡°I even checked the building¡¯s security footage. I couldn¡¯t see his face at all. And thepany never ordered water today. Which means that guy was targeting me.¡±

    Ethan did not speak, his gaze dark as the night falling outside.

    When they got home, he parked the car.

    ¡°Show me the note.¡±

    Dawn pulled up the photo on her phone. ¡°The actual one is in my desk. I checked, and there is nothing weird about it.¡±

    <b>15:56 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 197 Suspicious Note

    10 Free Coins

    Ethan only nced once, but the moment his eyes hit the handwriting, his pupils tightened sharply. That script¡­

    Sensing his change, Dawn tilted her head. ¡°What? You recognize something?¡±

    He shook his head, gaze calm as he looked back at her. ¡°Leave this to me. You just stay alert. Anything strange, you call me. Got it?¡±

    Though disappointed, Dawn nodded.

    ¡°I kind of hope it¡¯s just a prank.¡±

    So much time had passed since the fire. If there really was more to it ¡­ she could not bear to imagine.

    Ethan reached over, pressing her head gently forward. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t let this trap you. I¡¯ll get to the bottom of it, understand?¡±

    His dark eyes gleamed, steady and reassuring, steadying her heart for no reason she could

    name.

    Later, Dawn went to shower.

    Ethan leaned backzily on the couch, phone twirling in his hand.

    His deep gaze was unreadable, like the ocean¡¯s depths.

    After a pause, he unlocked his phone and tapped on an Instagram profile. They had not interacted with each other before.

    He scrolled through the person¡¯s feed.

    The first post was a post about new research findings overseas.

    Further down were photos of calligraphy and antique brushes, showing a clear passion for the craft.

    And then he saw it¨Cseveral samples of handwriting. Familiar strokes. A perfect match to the note Dawn had received.

    Every line and every flick of the wrist waspletely the same.

    But Ethan did not believe Professor Kerrigan was behind it.

    First, the man had lived abroad for years and had no connection to Dawn.

    15:56 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 197 Suspicious Note

    +10 Free Coins

    Second, even if there was some hidden truth, he would never expose himself so obviously.

    Ethan rubbed his chin, the warm light above throwing shadows across his sharp features. making him look all the more dangerously elegant.

 Beseeched 198

    Chapter 198 Going to Trifton

    He switched his phone back to the home screen and dialed an overseas number.

    ¡°Help me look into someone.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Joe Kerrigan. I want details¨Chis connections, what he¡¯s been up totely, whether he¡¯s left Meriax.¡±

    There was a pause on the other end before a cool voice replied, ¡°The Jacksons and he had some ties, but that was thest generation. Why are you checking on him?¡±

    Ethan said tly, ¡°I don¡¯t need a reason. One more thing¨Csee if he¡¯s ever had dealings with the Porters in Trifton.¡±

    So it really was because of a woman.

    The man on the other end chuckled, rare for him. ¡°Ethan, even you have days like this.¡±

    Ethan hung up without a second thought and sent a message to Tony.

    From everything that had happened recently, it felt like someone was slowly reaching into Dawn¡¯s life. And that note¨Cboldly warning her not to marry ¡­

    Why?

    They were already married¡ªno random threat could derail that.

    Still, Dawn¡¯s safety had toe first. Another kidnapping was out of the question.

    Ethan told Tony to arrange bodyguards through Dreammaker Studios, and from tomorrow, personally drive Dawn.

    Tony asked, ¡°So basically, I¡¯m turning into Ms. Porter¡¯s assistant? Boss, what will you do without me?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was icy. ¡°You think that¡¯s funny?¡±

    ¡°Not funny. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    When Dawn heard, she did not object. The only downside was that Tony would have to juggle both tasks¨Cdriving her every day and handling his regr work.

    15:56 Fri<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 198 Going to Trifton

    +19 Free Coins

    Days passed peacefully for more than ten days, and Tara had almost everything packed. The family sat down to finalize their trip back to Trifton.

    She had gifts prepared for everyone, except Austin.

    ¡°Dawn, your Uncle Austin doesn¡¯t seem that much older than you two. I really don¡¯t know what he likes. What should I bring?¡±

    What should she bring?

    At this point, no matter what they gave Austin, he probably would not be satisfied.

    Dawn stayed quiet for a moment before smiling. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, you¡¯ve already done enough. Let Ethan and me handle his gift.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you young folks will know better anyway.¡±

    Relieved, Tara went back to her room to finish packing.

    With Ethan still at the office, Dawn quickly organized what she needed, then sat down on the couch, lost in thought.

    Something told her this trip would not go smoothly.

    Herst few encounters with Austin had all ended badly.

    Would he ever ept her marrying Ethan?

    Whether he did or not, the fact was set in stone.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice came suddenly. He was already standing beside her, looking down.

    Dawn tilted her head up. ¡°How long have you been back?¡±

    He checked his watch. ¡°Three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    She pressed her lips together, then mentioned the gift for Austin. ¡°What do you think would be appropriate?¡±

    Ethan narrowed his eyes slightly, raised a brow. ¡°Leave it to me.¡±

    <b>15:56 </b><b>Fri</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 198 Going to Trifton

    Since he said that, Dawn did not worry about it further.

    With Tara booking their tickets for the next day, Dawn wrapped up her work early and submitted her leave request to HR. <fn112a> Original content can be found at find{n}ovel</fn112a>

    Janice teased her, ¡°Thepany¡¯s basically yours, do you really need to be so proper about it?¡±

    Dawn shot her a nce. ¡°Rules keep things in line. People are already whispering that I only got here through connections. I don¡¯t mind, buting and going as I please? Unless¡­

    ¡°Unless what?¡±

    ¡°Unless thispany truly belongs to me.¡±

    But it was not hers¨Cnot yet.

    She could rise higher by leaning on Ethan¡¯s resources, but she did not have the right to just sit back and enjoy it.

    Janice only half understood, but nodded anyway. ¡°Well, I hope the trip goes smoothly.¡±

    Dawn sighed deeply. Smooth? Maybe. But with Austin and Sydney around, some drama was inevitable.

    The next morning, they left for the airport.

    Will, pressed for time, would meet them in Trifton directly.

    The ne cut through thick clouds, opening into a pure, blue sky beyond the windows, sunlight pouring in.

    Three hourster, theynded in Trifton.

    As they stepped off the ne, Tara drew in a deep breath.

    ¡°Trifton doesn¡¯t feel too cold, but the damp chill is real. Dawn, keep your coat on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as Dawn was about to pull her hand out of her gloves, Ethan turned her around.

    He zipped her coat, pulled up her hood.

    Bundled head to toe in white, she looked like a fluffy little bear.

    <b>15:56 </b><b>Fri</b>, Oct <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 198 Going to Trifton

    419 Free Coin

    Ethan, dressed in dark tonesa ck overcoat, straight¨Ccut cks that showed his tall, lean frame¡ªstood beside her, exuding calm strength.

    They wereplete opposites: she, simple and pure, he, deep and restrained.

    But today, he seemed different.

    Dawn stared for two seconds, then let him take her hand and lead her out.

 Beseeched 199

    Chapter 199 Old¨CFashioned Family

    Ethan¡¯s voice was calm as he asked, ¡°When¡¯s Dad getting here<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    19 Free Coina

    ¡°What a perfect couple ¡­ Wait, I think his flight¡¯s tonight.¡± Tara had been secretly shipping them in her head and was caught off guard by the sudden question. She coughed lightly and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just do our own thing, no need to worry about him.¡±

    At the airport parking lot, Oliver pulled up to pick them up.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, Ms. Porter.¡±

    He greeted politely, then loaded the luggage into the trunk.

    Dawn and Tara chatted softly in the back while Oliver reported recent updates to Ethan.

    ¡°The project¡¯s started, but the Osborne Group only sent a project manager. He doesn¡¯t have the authority to make decisions and says everything needs approval from above.¡±

    Which basically meant the project couldn¡¯t move forward this quarter.

    Ethan¡¯s voice gave nothing away. ¡°Above? Which above?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ Mr. Osborne is holding it up.¡±

    Ethan let out a coldugh but said nothing.

    Austin had been staying in Northvilletely, so how could he have time for Trifton¡¯s project?

    After a pause, Ethan spoke casually. ¡°Business is business. Even if we¡¯re close to Mr. Osborne in private, we can¡¯t just let him do things his way. If he¡¯s not here, then we¡¯ll go to the other shareholders in hispany. If they can move it forward, great. If not, someone else will take

    over.¡±

    Oliver nced instinctively at the rearview mirror. Dawn sat quietly in the back, showing no reaction.

    He looked away and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn had heard everything, and she understood.

    To be honest, she did not know why Austin would act this way.

    In her memory, he was never someone who mixed personal matters with business.

    <b>15:56 </b>Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 199 Old¨CFashioned Family

    +10 Free Coins

    When they arrived at the Jackson Estate, Oliver ordered food from a restaurant. After cating. Tara began digging through her suitcase, holding up outfit after outfit.

    ¡°Is this too casual? A proposal¡¯s a formal asion, this won¡¯t do<i>¡­ </i>

    ¡°Is this too stiff? Even if it¡¯s a proposal, it¡¯s still at home, so it should feel a little warm <i>¡­ </i>

    Seeing her so serious and flustered, Dawn could not help but smile.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, anything is fine. My foster parents are very easygoing.¡±

    Tara already knew the couple was easygoing. They had not had much contact before, but as neighbors, there were always some interactions.

    She sighed, finally settling on a simple purple¨Cand¨Cwhite dress which was a safe choice.

    ¡°When should we go over?¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    After all, it was just across the street.

    Dawn had already told Sandra in advance and exined everything.

    ¡°Alright then! Let¡¯s go now!¡± Tara took a deep breath like she was marching into battle.

    The two changed and went downstairs. Ethan was in the living room on the phone, speaking fluent Falorian, his tone carrying a unique rhythm.

    When his gaze swept toward them, he ended the call gracefully.

    ¡°Ready?¡±

    ¡°Ready.¡±

    Fussed with her dress and smoothed her hair. ¡°I look okay meeting the inws, right?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re fine. You could enter a beauty pageant like this.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes gleamed with amusement as he reached out to hold Dawn¡¯s hand. The coolness of her palm made him frown instantly. ¡°Cold? Why are your hands so chilly?¡±

    Dawn forced a small smile. When Tara walked out ahead, she whispered, ¡°If Uncle Austines back¡­ ¡±

    15:57 Fri, <b>Oct </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 199 Old¨CFashioned Family

    ¡°He¡¯s not here.¡±

    ¡°What? How do you know?¡±

    Ethan brushed a strand of hair from her face. ¡°Did you forget we coborate with hispany? Plenty of people are tracking his movements. If he were here, I¡¯d know immediately.¡±

    That was true.

    Dawn felt a sudden sense of relief. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±

    10 Free Com

    Meanwhile, the Osbornes had already heard they were back. Sandra had the servants cleaning and preparing the whole day, just as nervous as Tara. <fnf008> Find the newest release on find¡¤novel</fnf008>

    Jessica sat eating grapes, watching them scurry about. For once, she let out a gossipy remark to Sandra. ¡°Tell me, what do you think Austin will do when he finds out?¡±

    Sandra was stunned for a moment before letting out augh. ¡°Jessica, what kind of reaction are you hoping for?¡±

    Jessica chuckled, speared a slice of apple, chewed it slowly, and said, ¡°What reaction? I hope to see him bawling his eyes out, regretting everything.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Do you think we¡¯re the kind of old¨Cfashioned family that would object? He¡¯s not that much older than Dawn. Did he really think I couldn¡¯t see it?

    ¡°That girl Dawn¨Cher eyes used to sparkle whenever she looked at him. She always did whatever he wanted. Why? Because she liked him, that¡¯s why.

    ¡°And him? Just because he had the title of Uncle, he really thought he had to y the part? Strutting around with that air of superiority¨CI was sick of it!

    ¡°Well, now, look at this. Dawn¡¯s married to someone else.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if he loses his mind.¡±

    Sandra did not reply.

    Hearing her mother¨Cinw go on and on, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Because, honestly, every word was true.

    Anyone with eyes could see Dawn had feelings for Austin back then.

    <b>19:57 </b>

    <b>FRI, </b>UCT <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 200 Visiting the In¨CLaws

 Beseeched 200

    Chapter 200 Visiting the In¨CLaws

    410 Free Coins

    However, Austin had always been stubborn. In all the years Sandra had been married to the Osbornes, she had never seen him listen to anyone. Naturally, there was no persuading him.

    Letting out a faint sigh, Sandra said, ¡°Jessica, young people have their own way of thinking. Maybe Austin has his own concerns.¡±

    Today was the day the inws were visiting, and it was not right for them to overhear such things.

    Jessica understood, but she also enjoyed watching her son stumble.

    Her youngest had never suffered much growing up and always assumed people should do as he said.

    If Dawn¡¯s situation could teach him a lesson, maybe it would not be such a bad thing for his long life ahead.

    The two women chatted for a while until the sound of voices came from the gate. Jessica¡¯s face lit up¨Cshe set down her te and hurried outside. ¡°Dawn¡¯s home!¡±

    In the yard, a few of them were speaking with the gardener.

    The moment Dawn saw Jessica, she spread her arms wide, her smile bright.

    ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m back!¡±

    Jessica let out a reply and quickened her steps. ¡°You little brat, back home and the first thing you do isn¡¯t to run here? Not even married yet and already forgetting which house is yours?¡±

    Though she sounded scolding, her voice brimming with affection andughter.

    Dawn gave her a big hug, a lump rising in her throat with sudden emotion.

    ¡°I had to tidy myself up beforeing to see you. I didn¡¯t want you to catch me looking messy.¡±

    ¡°Our Dawn is the prettiest¨Cnothing about you could ever look messy.¡±

    Jessica beamed, then turned her gaze toward Ethan. Her eyes were assessing. ¡°So this is the Jackson boy I haven¡¯t seen you in years, and you are still as handsome as ever.¡±

    ¡­

    Her tone was neutral, not exactly warm, but not hostile either.

    Chapter 200 Visiting the In¨CLaws

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan shed his usual casualness, meeting her eyes with sincerity, respect, andposure.

    ¡°Hello, Grandma. I¡¯m Ethan Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Jessica gripped Dawn¡¯s hand tightly. A glimmer flickered in her eyes before she smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside to talk.¡± <fn21e8> Newest update provided by find?novel</fn21e8>

    She then turned to Tara, her expression brightening. ¡°And you must be Tara.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±

    Relief softened Tara¡¯s features as sheughed, looping her arm through Jessica¡¯s. ¡°I was starting to think all the effort I¡¯ve put into taking care of myself these past two years went to waste- you didn¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Of course not¨Cyou¡¯re still as beautiful as ever.¡±

    They all went in together, chatting andughing.

    After greetings, Tara handed Sandra the gifts she had brought.

    ¡°I really admire how you keep this house so perfectly. If you have time, could you teach me to make some desserts? Then I could hand offpany matters to the younger folks and spend more time on these things. Dawn would definitely love them.¡±

    Sandra readily agreed. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s not hard, but you shouldn¡¯t tire yourself out either. If they want snacks, the young ones can always buy them outside.¡±

    The two women, being of simr age, quickly foundmon ground talking about the kids. That left Ethan and Dawn with Jessica.

    Age made it easier to speak freely, and Jessica wasted no time.

    In half an hour, she had dug through Ethan¡¯s past, his work, his life experiences.

    Overall, he came across as steady, courteous, and well¨Ceducated¨Ca fine young man. Jessica suddenly thought her son Austin had not lost out unfairly.

    Holding Dawn¡¯s hand, she sighed. ¡°Time flies. In the blink of an eye, our Dawn has grown up and is about to get married.¡±

    Resting her head on her shoulder, Dawn said softly, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯ll make sure to visit often.¡±

    Chapter 200 Visiting the In¨CLaws

    ¡°No need toe often.¡±

    20

    Jessica tapped her lightly on the forehead. ¡°Everyone needs to live their own life. The more you spend worrying about others, the harder it is to live your own life well. You need to take care of yourself first, Dawn.¡±

    Just then, Harry came in from outside. Seeing Ethan, he greeted him first.

    In the business world, you could im not to know Ethan, but no one could say they did not know the Jacksons.

    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d end up family? If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve fostered the bond back when we were still neighbors.¡±

    Harry¡¯s words were not about currying favor¨Cjust a genuinement.

    The kids had yed together when they were little, but no one had imagined they would marry one day.

    Ethan remainedposed, neither arrogant nor humble. ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. We¡¯ll be staying here for a while since Dawn wants to spend more time with you all.¡±

    At that, Dawn turned to him in surprise.

    He had not mentioned that before.

    Later, when the living room quieted and it was just the two of them, Dawn finally asked about it.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t want to?¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I could see you didn¡¯t want to leave Grandma. A few more days won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    Of course, Dawn was happy, but she still had work matters unsettled. ¡°You¡¯re not in a rush to

    back? I thought you¡¯d be too busy.¡±

    go

    ¡°No matter how busy I am, it¡¯s not more important than how

    you

    feel.¡±

    Seeing she still worried, Ethan added, ¡°I can handle most things online. If there¡¯s something I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll fly back first. Don¡¯t stress.¡±

    Only then did Dawn feel relieved.

    15:57 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 3 </b>

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Beseeched 202

    Chapter 202 One More Chance

    Chapter 202 One More Chance

    Just then, a phone buzzed.

    :

    (94)

    s

    Ethan did not even nce at it. He said directly, ¡°Mr. Osborne, I¡¯m honored to marry your daughter. There¡¯s no way I could truly repay you, so please ept these wedding gifts as a token of my sincerity. I only hope you won¡¯t find themcking.¡±

    As soon as he finished, Oliver strolled over to the coffee table and ced a stack of documents in front of Harry.

    ¡°What ¡­ ¡±

    Harry did not need to look; he already knew what it was.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, he shook his head. ¡°You should be giving this to Dawn. For us, as long as you two live well together, that¡¯s worth more than anything.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression did not change. His sharp features lookedposed and striking. He pushed the files forward a little. ¡°You worked so hard to raise her. It¡¯s only right. I believe she¡¯d also want you to ept it.¡±

    Harry studied the young man across from him. His demeanor was calm and refined, yet his presence wasmanding, those pitch¨Cck eyes like pools of ink that gave nothing away.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d better ept with gratitude.¡±

    Harry was no fool¨Che knew Ethan wanted to draw a line between himself and the Osbornes.

    Strictly speaking, it had been him and Sandra in name, but in truth, Dawn was raised by Austin.

    And Austin was not much older than Dawn; living under the same roof, feelings could easily blur if one was not careful ¡­ Sandra had mentioned something before, but Harry had not thought too much of it.

    Now, it seemed the one who could not let go might not be Dawn.

    With a sigh for his younger brother, Harry said, ¡°As her father, my only hope is that to Dawn more. Her life experience isn¡¯t as broad as yours, so I trust you¡¯ll guide her patiently.¡±

    you

    listen

    It was only at this moment that Harry truly felt like Dawn¡¯s father.

    The feeling was bittersweet, hard to put into words.

    9:53 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>5

    Chapter 202 One More Chance

    The first meeting between the two families was a sess.

    94

    s

    Since they lived close by, Sandra and Tara agreed to have lunch together the next day. Dawn stayed at the Osborne Estate, spending the night with Jessica.

    With the holiday season approaching, every household was lively. Many neighbors who lived abroad had returned, and the vis were all lit up brightly.

    That night, Dawn chatted with Jessica for a while before theyy down together.

    ¡°In the blink of an eye, you¡¯ve grown so big. Seems like you¡¯ve hardly ever slept beside me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah ¡­ ¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment. ¡°When I first came, Mom was still working, and it was Grandma who stayed with me many nights.¡±

    She had always kept that warmth in her heart.

    Jessica sighed, then suddenly said, ¡°Austin thinks too much.¡±

    Dawn stayed silent.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it tiring being around him?¡±

    ¡°How could it be?¡± Dawn¡¯s eyes were clear. ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡±

    Whatever Austin¡¯s nature was¨Cthat was his own issue, not hers. She would never hold his against him.

    past

    Jessica nced at the girl beside her. Pale cheeks, obedient on the surface, but with a hidden sharpness in her eyes.

    This child was not as docile as she seemed.

    She was more like a clever little fox.

    Jessica tapped her nose lightly. ¡°Listen, I hope you¡¯ll always follow your heart. Don¡¯t let Austin hold you back, and don¡¯t act rashly in ways you¡¯ll regret. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Then Jessica added mysteriously, ¡°You still have one more chance. Think it through carefully.¡±

    Dawn never imagined that what Jessica meant by ¡°chance¡± was that.

    9:53 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>5

    Chapter 202 One More Chance

    :0

    The next morning, Sandra was busy preparing lunch. Dawn helped the servants pick vegetables and peel garlic.

    <b>94 </b>

    s

    Tara soon arrived, apologetic as she told Harry, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. My husband was supposed <i>to </i>be backst night, but because of the weather, his flight was rescheduled. He can only return today.¡±

    Harry waved it off. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Safetyes first. And it¡¯s not our first time meeting anyway, no need to be so formal.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if he can¡¯t make it back, it doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯ve already discussed everything.¡±

    Sandra came out of the kitchen smiling. ¡°As long as Mr. Jackson doesn¡¯t miss the wedding itself, that¡¯s what matters.¡±

    A few jokester, the atmosphere warmed.

    Ethan walked over to the table and reached for the celery in Dawn¡¯s hands.

    She quickly snatched it back, giving him a look and whispering, ¡°Grandma said you¡¯re still a guest. You¡¯re not allowed to help.¡± <fnab75> Th?s chapter is updated by </fnab75>

    He raised a brow. ¡°Is this your family¡¯s tradition?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s an old family tradition!¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have that in my family.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was calm, hiszy movements while picking celery somehow still graceful. ¡°In our family, the tradition is that men do the work, while women tend the flowers.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Tend the flowers?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you are the flower.¡±

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Like when I¡¯m not around¨Cyou take good care of yourself, sit in the sun, and water yourself a little. Want to give it a try right now?¡±

    <i>Water </i><i>herself</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Ethan Jackson!¡±

    She was used to him going off track mid¨Cconversation, and sometimes she bickered back. But with the elders present today, she kept her voice low.

    <b>9:53 </b>Sun, <b>Oct </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 202 One More Chance

    Not far away, Sandra and Tara caught the scene and exchanged a satisfied nce.

    420

    45 Free Comm

 Beseeched 203

    Chapter 203 Harmony Shattered

    543

    45 free Coms

    The warm atmospherested all the way to the dining table. Just as everyone was about to pick up their utensils, Jessica suddenly coughed a little awkwardly.

    All eyes turned to her.

    Sandra quickly poured her a ss of water, asking with concern, ¡°Jessica, are you feeling unwell?¡±

    ¡°What could be wrong with me? I¡¯m fine.¡± Jessica forced a smile. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel that hungry yet.¡±

    ¡°We can take our time eating, no rush anyway.¡±

    She was in a rush!

    Jessica instinctively stole a nce at Dawn, who was deeply engaged in conversation with Ethan, looking so absorbed it made her even more restless.

    How could this child not react at all?

    Just as she was about to secretly send a message, a sound came from the doorway.

    Dawn turned around, meeting the man¡¯s dark, brooding gaze head¨Con, ck as ink.

    Silence.

    For a moment, time itself seemed to freeze.

    The air in the dining room grew so tense it made even breathing feel heavy.

    Sandra¡¯s eyes swept across the table, and she was the first to speak. ¡°Austin, why didn¡¯t you say anything beforeing back?¡±

    Austin ignored her, his bloodshot eyes fixed unwaveringly on the girl in front of him.

    Dawn dug her nails deep into her palm, forcing herself to stay calm.

    ¡°Uncle Austin.¡±

    Austin gave a cold curl of his lips, but still did not reply. His expression was one of someone ready to devour.

    9:53 Sun, Oct 5

    Chapter 203 Harmony Shattered <ul><li>5 free Going </li></ul>

    Ethan, unruffled, took Dawn¡¯s hand under the tablecloth. Except for Austin, who was standing. no one noticed.

    Austin narrowed his eyes, his jawline even more taut.

    Ethan raised a brow. ¡°I thought Mr. Osborne was busy in Northville. Why the sudden return?¡±

    ¡°Why did I suddenlye back? Shouldn¡¯t you be the one who knows best, Mr. Jackson?¡± Austin¡¯s lips twisted into a cold sneer, his voice low and heavy. ¡°Thanks to Mr. Jackson¡¯s blessing, of course.¡±

    Everyone at the table nced at each other in confusion.

    Even Jessica, usually sharp, could not figure out the situation.

    She had only wanted to give her son and Dawn another chance to talk things through. That was why she had secretly told him about their return yesterday.

    But now¡­ could it be that Ethan was also involved?

    Harry immediately understood this dinner would not end quietly.

    He smiled to smooth things over. ¡°Whatever it is, you young people can talkter. Let¡¯s eat first. Austin, sit down.¡±

    Thatst line carried the weight of an older brother.

    Austin pressed his lips tightly together, saying nothing.

    Ethan also kept silent.

    Between men, one look could be a sh of des.

    After a few seconds, Austin let out a mockingugh, pulled his gaze back, and sat down on the other side of Dawn.

    Dawn sat ramrod straight, feeling the crushing pressure on her shoulders, almost suffocating.

    Why had Austin returned?

    She had no idea.

    However, his arrival had dragged the harmonious mood down to freezing point.

    They began eating. Only the sound of utensils clinking silverware broke the silence. Jessica

    9:53 Sun, Oct <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 203 Harmony Shattered

    s

    gave Sandra a look, and Sandra tried to liven things up by introducing the dishes now and then.

    Just some simple home¨Cstyle meals, nothing much to talk about.

    After a few sentences, silence fell again.

    Suddenly, two sets of utensilsnded in Dawn¡¯s te at the same time¨Cone holding barbecue ribs, the other shrimp.

    Dawn froze, not moving. <fnffc0> Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel</fnffc0>

    Austin¡¯s eyes stayed locked on the man across the table, but his words were directed at her.

    ¡°You like barbecue ribs. Have some more.¡±

    Ethan let out a soft chuckle, withdrawing his hand.

    ¡°She can eat whatever she wants. Just because she likes something doesn¡¯t mean she has to eat it nonstop. For example, Dawn already had too much yesterday. Didn¡¯t you notice she hasn¡¯t touched meat today?¡±

    Austin¡¯s lips moved, but he could not find a rebuttal.

    Dawn lowered her head, picked up the shrimp, and put it in her mouth. Then she said, ¡°I¡¯m full. You all take your time.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved briefly, his voice slow andzy. ¡°I¡¯m full too.¡±

    Jessica saw all of this and sighed silently. It seemed her second son really was not destined for such fortune.

    However, it was his own fault¨Che had not cherished her when he should have.

    He deserved this.

    She set down her utensils and decided to wash her hands of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll rest now. Whatever you need to discuss, keep it down. Don¡¯t disturb my nap.¡±

    Before heading upstairs, she gave Austin a sharp look, then huffed and left.

    Harry and Sandra exchanged a nce, both helpless. In this situation, they could only leave it to the younger ones to resolve.

    9:53 Sun<b>, </b>Oct 5

    Chapter 203 Harmony Shattered

    s

    Tara, though she did not know the full story, had seen enough in these tense minutes to imagine an entire drama.

    Yet, in the end, she had no standing to interfere.

    The meal ended awkwardly. Tara found an excuse to leave early.

    Before going, she pulled Ethan aside and whispered, ¡°He¡¯s still Dawn¡¯s uncle. At least give him some face, alright?¡±

 Beseeched 204

    Chapter 204 A Fianc¨¦e of Your Own

    Chapter 204 A Fianc¨¦e of Your Own

    s

    Ethan leaned backzily and gave a casual ¡°mm,¡± then added, ¡°If ites to a fight, I¡¯ll try to go easy<b>.</b>¡±

    Tara sighed.

    In the living room, Dawn and Austin sat across from each other. She rubbed her hands lightly, her mind searching for the right words.

    ¡°Dawn, what are you so guilty about?¡±

    It was Austin who finally broke the silence, his tone carrying a trace of mockery. ¡°It seems that ever since I walked in, you haven¡¯t looked me in the eye.¡±

    Dawn lifted her head.

    He sat there with his legs casually bent.

    His posture looked rxed, yet no matter his expression or the way he held himself, it screamed control.

    ¡°Does it mean anything whether I look at you or not, Uncle Austin?¡±

    When he first came in, Dawn thought making eye contact would just be awkward. Later, Ethan kept tickling her palm under the table, and she had held back herughter so hard her face flushed red¨Cof course, she could not look up.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Austin said, his gaze fixed on her, voice low. ¡°But you¡¯re putting on an act even in your own house. Isn¡¯t this just your way of forcing me to back down? Dawn, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth but found herself speechless.

    Why was it that no matter how many times she told him, he just wouldn¡¯t believe her?

    She was exhausted from exining.

    Seeing her unable to answer, that strange panic in Austin¡¯s chest seemed to ease a little. ¡°You can throw tantrums at me all you want, but marriage isn¡¯t something to joke about. Dawn, don¡¯t be reckless.¡±

    Dawn did not know how else to get through to him. After a moment¡¯s pause, she simply pulled out her phone.

    9:54 Sun, Oct 5

    Chapter 204 A Fianc¨¦e of Your Own

    She had a photo of their marriage certificate.

    ¡°If words don¡¯t get through, then you should at least understand this, right?¡±

    45 Free Cong

    She held up her phone to him, her voice steady as water. ¡°I might¡¯ve been reckless before, but I¡¯d never joke about marriage. I really am married to Ethan.¡±

    The backlight cast the entire living room in shadow.

    Austin¡¯s deep gaze darkened, growing colder by the second.

    After a long silence, his hoarse voice finally came: ¡°A picture you Photoshopped in advance? What do you want me to say? That I ept you marrying him? Or that I ¡­

    ¡°What you say doesn¡¯t matter, Mr. Osborne.¡±

    Another voice cut in. Dawn looked up to see Ethan wearing his usual easy smile.

    He sat down beside her, his crisp, clean presence spreading through the space. ¡°Mr. Osborne, did you forget? When we sealed thatst deal, I already told you that it was my way of thanking

    you

    for raising Dawn. So why would you think we¡¯re joking?¡±

    His tone was unhurried, tinged with his trademarkzy charm.

    Austin might have been older by a few years, but for some reason, he suddenly felt overshadowed. <fn3153> Follow current nov?ls on f?ndnovel</fn3153>

    That cooperation was the only failure of his thirty¨Cyear career.

    Sure, it had brought massive profits and pushed the Osborne Group to new heights, but once he realized Ethan¡¯s true motive, he could not stomach it.

    His chest rose and fell, cold fury burning in his eyes. ¡°So what, Ethan? You want to go head¨Cto- head with me?¡±

    Ethan arched a brow, looking perfectly serious.

    ¡°You¡¯re hrious, Mr. Osborne. Isn¡¯t this supposed to be a win¨Cwin¨Cbusiness and family tied together?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be tied to the Jacksons.¡±

    Austin¡¯s lips curved coldly. ¡°Everyone knows I raised Dawn like my own daughter. Yet you schemed to take her away, and then tried to dress it up as paying back a debt. Do you think one project can equal a person¡¯s worth?¡±

    9:54 Sun, Oct 5

    Chapter 204 A Fianc¨¦e of Your Own

    A

    s

    Dawn had not reacted much until then, but hearing that made her whip her head toward Ethan.

    So, he had done all that for her, in secret.

    ¡°One project, of course, can¡¯t buy a person.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s long fingers tapped his knee, his voice smooth like spring water. ¡°But aside from people, what matters most in this world is benefit. If I can use benefits to lighten the burden she feels, to put her at ease, doesn¡¯t that make it a win¨Cwin?¡±

    <i>Ha</i><i>. </i>

    Win¨Cwin<i>, </i><i>huh</i><i>? </i>

    Austin clenched his jaw, his breathing heavy.

    He could not even name the emotion tearing through him. It was like sand slipping through his hands¨Cthe tighter he tried to hold on, the more it escaped.

    Ethan studied his icy expression, then calmly took Dawn¡¯s hand and stood. ¡°We¡¯ll be staying here for the next few days. If you have an issue, Mr. Osborne, you know where to find me. Oh, and¡­¡±

    He paused, then smiled. ¡°Our wedding¡¯s set for Valentine¡¯s Day. Uncle Austin, you¡¯d better be there.¡±

    Thatst ¡°Uncle Austin¡± was sharp as a knife, cut sharp as a knife.

    Even after the two of them left, Austin sat frozen, unable toe back to himself.

    Jessica came down from upstairs and found her son sitting there like a statue.

    The sight filled her with silent heartache.

    She sighed, walked over, and gave him a kick.

    ¡°Who are you putting on a show for by sulking like this? Don¡¯t you have a fianc¨¦e of your own? So what if she¡¯s married now?¡±

    Austin looked up, eyes bloodshot, a trace of confusion flickering in them.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Beseeched 205

    Chapter 205 Because of Dawn

    Chapter 205 Because of Dawn

    He did not speak.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Jessica grew angrier the more she looked at him. With a sharp huff, she said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Austin, you brought this on yourself. Now that Dawn has made her choice, don¡¯t go messing up her life.

    ¡°She was young before, and whatever you said, she could only follow. But don¡¯t forget¨Cshe¡¯s not an Osborne.¡±

    Jessica knew her son had always been heavy¨Chearted. You could lecture him a hundred times, and he still would not give you a word back.

    What¡¯s done is done. Nothing could be changed now.

    And the Jacksons were not a family to trifle with.

    Trapped by his own web.

    The more Jessica thought about it, the angrier she became. She stood and gave him a re. ¡°Weren¡¯t you reluctant toe back? If you¡¯re going to sulk like that, then do it elsewhere. Don¡¯t sit here dragging everyone down.¡±

    Dawn was wonderful. Anyone with eyes could see how deeply she cared for him back then.

    her son, this blockhead, kept being stubborn. What was he even conflicted about?

    And

    yet

    Now look!

    She is getting married, and he is the one refusing to ept it.

    Who in their right mind would keep waiting forever?

    Even as his mother, she no longer knew how to help him.

    Jessica shook her head with a sigh and went upstairs.

    The living room was dimly lit. In that atmosphere, Austin sat there with eyes clouded, staring fixedly at one spot without moving.

    Deep down, he did not believe Dawn could fall for someone else in such a short time.

    Their memories together were still so vivid. She clearly was willing to give up everything for

    1/4 <fn9b2b> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? F¦Énd£Îovel</fn9b2b>

    <b>20:24 </b>Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 205 Because of Dawn

    him, wasn¡¯t she?

    Even though he always said he was just her uncle.

    Even though he never let himself ept her feelings.

    A

    47

    +10 Free Coins

    Because the whole thing broke social norms. If he gave in, what would people say about her?

    She was young then, too young to understand these truths.

    But he was not.

    He could not let selfishness drag both of them¨Cand the entire family¨Cthrough the mud.

    Besides, maybe Dawn¡¯s attachment to him was nothing more than the habit of always being around him.

    Then why? Why did his chest ache so sharply when he heard she was dating¨Cworse, getting married?

    Austin gasped for breath, his hand pressed against his chest as stabbing pain spread through his body, leaving him almost unable to bear it.

    Not long after, his phone rang.

    He rubbed his face with both hands before pulling it out. When he saw the caller ID¨CSydney -his gaze hardened, but he did not move for a long time.

    Finally, he picked up.

    His voice was low and rough. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Austin, where are you?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice trembled with tears. ¡°I called you so many times and couldn¡¯t reach you. Did you change your mind?¡±

    He had only agreed to the engagement because Sydney pushed him into it. Now, with no way to reach him, she could not help but worry he had pulled away.

    In the past, hearing her like this would have stirred guilt in him.

    But not today.

    Her sobbing tone only made him irritable.

    <b>20:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 205 Because of Dawn

    847

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°No.¡± Austin leaned back, closing his eyes. When he opened them, the ceiling blurred before him, just like his mood. His husky voice carried weariness. ¡°I came back to Trifton to deal with something.¡±

    Sydney sniffled. ¡°Then when will youe back?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say.¡±

    Hard to say¨Cbecause of Dawn.

    Biting her lip, eyes reddened with resentment, Sydney burned with frustration.

    This was not the first time. Austin was always being pulled around by that bitch. He came to Northville because of her, and now he was back in Trifton because of her! When would he finally stop letting Dawn control him?

    Even the engagement date is being pushed to after the new year. It was Austin dragging his feet!

    ¡°Austin ¡­

    Sydney softened her voice, almost coaxing. ¡°Can¡¯t youe back earlier? My dress is already finished, the designer needs me there for adjustments, and you ¡­

    ¡°Sydney, we¡¯ll talkter, alright?¡± Though his words sounded gentle, his tone left no room for argument. ¡°The dress will fit fine as long as the measurements are correct. No need to try it on again.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve got things to handle. Talkter.¡±

    The mechanical sound of disconnection came through. Sydney screamed in rage, hurling her phone at the wall until it shattered into pieces.

    Her breath came in ragged bursts, her bloodshot eyes zing with fury.

    It took a while for her hysteria to ease. She raked her fingers through her hair, nced at the wrecked phone on the ground, and then grabbed her spare one from the bed.

    She was not about to let Austin and Dawn have any chance to be alone.

    <i>Trifion</i>¡­

    If she could beat Dawn once before, she could do it again this time!

    <b>20:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 205 Because of Dawn

    7

    +10 Free Coins

    The night air carried a chill. Dawn bundled herself in a thick down jacket, a white hat, and a scarf snug around her, wrapped head to toe. Even her gloved hands were pulled into the man¡¯s pocket, held firmly by him.

 Beseeched 206

    Chapter 206 Nothing Wrong With That

    Chapter 206 Nothing Wrong With That

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    The two of them strolled through the neighborhood, old memories surfacing along the <b>way</b>.

    She pointed at a nearby drainage ditch.

    Because of the slope there, that spot always floods and clogs up. The property office had it fixed countless times, but it never worked. Every time it rained, the smell brought in a wave ofints.

    ¡°Do you remember how you once pushed me down there?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ethan turned his head, giving her a sidelong nce. ¡°That really happened?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Dawn nodded firmly. ¡°You told me to call you ¡®big brother.¡® When I refused, you tossed me down there, then just stood aroundughing at me.¡±

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°That was pushing?¡±

    He clearly remembered it as picking her up and setting her down gently.

    Dawn puffed her cheeks. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It was still a prank. No difference in essence.¡±

    ¡°There is a difference,¡± Ethan said, recalling the things he had done as a teenager. He let out a sigh. ¡°One is just making fun of someone. The other is ¡­ ¡®

    His words cut off, making Dawn turn to him.

    ¡°The other is what?¡±

    11

    He gave a lowugh. ¡°Wanting you to call me ¡®big brother.¡±

    It had been his way of grabbing her attention, of proving he was not just anyone in her eyes¨Ca reckless bet with himself.

    But back then, he was too young to know the difference between liking someone and thinking they were special.

    By the time he figured it out, her eyes were already on another man.

    ¡°Whether I call you that or not, you¡¯re still older than me,¡± Dawn mumbled.

    <b>20:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 206 Nothing Wrong With That

    As she said this, they happened to pass by the back of the Osborne Estate.

    The upstairs window was lit, and a shadowy figure could be seen at the sill.

    <b>47 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    She stayed quiet, only noticing Ethan¡¯s grip on her hand tightening. His gaze in the dark was so intense it was hard to put into words. His voice dropped as he muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t look at him.¡± <fna2a7> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find¡¤novel</fna2a7>

    Dawn turned her head away, then heard him murmur even lower, ¡°I¡¯ll get jealous.¡±

    She could not helpughing and squeezed his hand back inside her pocket. ¡°Even if I looked, it was just instinct. I wasn¡¯t really trying to see him. If anyone was standing there, I¡¯d look¨Cit¡¯s just reflex.¡±

    ¡°Okay. But from now on, only look at me.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Sir.¡±

    They whispered as they passed.

    Austin, of course, noticed them. The girl he had raised did not even look up at him¨Clike a fleeting illusion, leaving no trace.

    His chest ached with a dull pain, and his brows knit together as he instinctively rejected the feeling.

    Back at home.

    The night before, Dawn had stayed at the Osborne Estate¡¯s ce, even wearing her old pajamas.

    So she had not unpacked her things here yet.

    Just as she was about to move, Ethan pressed her down on the couch.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    She looked up at him in confusion. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He leaned in close, their breaths mixing. With a smile, his eyes glimmered with a teasing warmth. ¡°Ms. Porter, you did great today, so I owe you a reward.¡±

    Did she really do well?

    Seeing her puzzled look, Ethan straightened up and brushed her nose with his finger.

    20:24 Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 206 Nothing Wrong With That

    ¡°Exceptionally well.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    It did not matter who she had liked in the past. What mattered was whether she was willing to let go.

    The fact that Dawn chose to start over and let him into her heart was the greatest gift he could ask for.

    So before she even realized what was happening, she sat on the couch, watching him calmly unpack her bags¨Cclothes from top to bottom¨Changing them neatly in the closet.

    He opened a bag containing socks.

    Then, another bag filled with underwear.

    Next ¡­

    Her eyelids twitched. She rushed over to stop him. ¡°That¡¯s enough reward, I¡¯ll do the rest myself. You should go shower, yeah?¡±

    Ethan looked leisurely at her. ¡°What, hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Her ears turned red as she pushed at him. ¡°Just go already. I can handle it myself, I really ¡­ Ah!¡±

    Before she could finish, she tripped over something and fell straight into his chest.

    Ethan reacted fast, wrapping an arm around her waist and turning them both.

    Theynded on the couch together.

    Their bodies pressed together, their breaths tangling.

    The atmosphere shifted without them noticing.

    His gaze darkened. He lowered his head, brushing her nose with his. His voice was rough and low as he whispered, ¡°The reward starts now.¡±

    Since Ethan said there was no rush to leave, Dawn decided to stay longer at the old house to keep Sandra and Jessicapany.

    The only problem was that Austin had returned too.

    <b>20:24 </b>Mon, Oct 6 N

    Chapter 206 Nothing Wrong With That

    Even though she had moved on, it still made her feel awkward.

    *10 free Cowa

    Ethan, on the other hand, was unbothered. ¡°If we¡¯re visiting Mom and Grandma, and your uncle happens to be there too, then he¡¯s just fulfilling his duty as a son. And really, there was nothing wrong with that.¡±

    The words themselves were reasonable, buting from him, they carried another vor entirely. Dawn gave him a yful look. ¡°Really?¡±

    And in that second, he could not hold himself back anymore.

 Beseeched 207

    Chapter 207 I Thought You¡¯d Never Come Back to This House Again

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 207 I Thought You¡¯d Never Come Back to This House Again

    He let out a sharpugh.

    His hand slid up to cradle the back of Dawn¡¯s neck, pulling her closer.

    He pressed a hard kiss against her lips. ¡°No!

    ¡°Stay away from Austin. Not too far, but if you must meet, then there has to be a third person present. Got it?¡±

    Dawn looked at the striking face before her, lips curving with a faint smile.

    So feelings really were this selfish.

    She suddenly thought of all the things Sydney had done in the past. Maybe she could understand a little now, but what couldn¡¯t be forgiven was how Sydney had twisted right and wrong just for her own selfish desires.

    ¡°What are you spacing out for?¡± Ethan reached out and brushed her soft cheek, his voice gentle. ¡°I can¡¯t always be with you, so don¡¯t be mad, okay?¡± <fn2b86> This update is avable on findnovel</fn2b86>

    Back in Trifton, he had piles of work waiting. He was often gone during the day, just so he could free up time when it came to their wedding.

    ¡°Why would I ever get mad over something like that?¡±

    Dawn pulled his hand down.

    His fingers were long and well¨Cshaped, skin smooth, veins standing out just right¨Cexuding a masculine charm at its peak.

    ¡°It just feels surreal. I¡¯m really married to you now. Ethan, if you ever meet someone better, will you regret deciding to be with me so quickly?¡±

    He lowered his eyes, watching her y with his fingers. ¡°And what makes you think it was quick?¡±

    ¡°You suddenly said we should get married, and then we did. If that¡¯s not rushing things, then

    what is

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have the time to overthink it.¡± Ethan let out a sigh, half¨Cteasing, half -serious. ¡°You finally agreed to marry me. What if you suddenly changed your mind and backed out?¡±

    $<b>47 </b>

    Chapter 207 I Thought You¡¯d Never Come Back to This House Again

    So, he had to act fast.

    How could he ever regret it?

    He tugged her arm gently, pulling her into his embrace.

    +10 Free Coins:

    The way they sat, it was like they had been in love for years¨Cnatural,fortable, unrestrained. He said, ¡°Besides, once a choice is made, there¡¯s no such thing as regret. You¡¯re the one I chose. That makes you the best.¡±

    Warmth spread in her chest. Through his clothes, she could feel his strong heartbeat, mixing with her own.

    She simply found afortable spot and leaned into him.

    ¡°You said it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I said it.¡±

    Time passed quietly until Ethan¡¯s phone rang.

    He took it out, and Dawn caught a glimpse of an international number.

    Thinking it was business, she stood up considerately. ¡°I¡¯ll go see what your mother is doing downstairs.¡±

    Ethan smiled, not stopping her.

    Once her figure disappeared at the door, his gaze dimmed. He answered.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got the results on the matter you asked me to look into.

    ¡°Joe Kerrigan¡¯s been keeping a low profile these past two years, but he hasn¡¯t left the chemistry field. He¡¯s been living in a remote vige in Carriton, barely contacts anyone. Spends his days fishing, writing, and only shows up at the research institute when needed. No chance he¡¯s left Meriax.¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±

    The man on the other end gave a coldugh. ¡°If you don¡¯t trust me, why ask me in the first ce?¡±

    ¡°As for the Porters in Trifton, I dug from every angle. Joe has no ties with them. So what

    <b>20:25 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6 N

    Chapter 207 I Thought You¡¯d Never Come Back to This House Again

    exactly did he do to make the great Ethan owe me a favor just to dig this up?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze darkened, his voice low after a pause. ¡°Bye.¡±

    He ended the call and pulled out the note he had photographed.

    Compared against Joe¡¯s writing on social media, it was an exact match.

    So where was the problem?

    Could someone have framed him on purpose?

    Or was it someone close to Joe who had done it?

    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed, ayer of shadow covering his emotions.

    +10 Free Com

    Dawn went out with Sandra for a walk. On the way back, she stopped by the Osborne Estate to chat with Jessica for a while. The olddy wanted them to stay for dinner, but Dawn, not wanting to bump into Austin, found an excuse to decline.

    Jessica saw right through her and was not pleased.

    ¡°Be honest, Dawn. Do you just not want to keep mepany?¡±

    Dawn let out augh. ¡°Of course not ¡­

    11

    ¡°Then why have you only stayed here for one night since you came back? Once you¡¯re married, you¡¯ll have even less time. I don¡¯t care. Tonight you¡¯re staying for dinner. I¡¯ve already told the maid to cook your favorite dishes.¡±

    With things said so firmly, Dawn had no choice but to agree.

    She only hoped Austin had ns and would note back for dinner.

    But life is always ironic¨Cwhat you fear tends toe.

    And as luck had it, Sandra went out shopping with her friends, leaving Dawn alone in the house.

    The door opened. As Austin walked in, she was sitting with her phone, typing a message to Ethan. She wanted to invite him over, but since Ethan had gone to the project site at thest minute, she deleted the draft.

    <b>20:25 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 207 I Thought You¡¯d Never Come Back to This House Again

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d nevere back to this house again.¡±

    A cold voice sliced through the silence.

    Dawn looked up, nearly shivering under the icy stare that met her.

    <b>$</b>47

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

 Beseeched 208

    Chapter 208 It¡¯s Kind of Cute

    Chapter 208 It¡¯s Kind of Cute

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°I was with Grandma for a while this afternoon¡­¡± She opened her mouth, wanting to exin something, but then felt it was not necessary. Standing up, she said, ¡°Uncle, if you don¡¯t want to see me, I can just ¡­¡±

    ¡°When did I ever not want to see you?¡±

    Austin¡¯s brows furrowed tightly, his gaze carrying emotions tooplicated to name.

    ¡°It¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    He said it in a low voice, then turned and went upstairs.

    Dawn stared at his back, her mood a tangled mess.

    Maybe Austin was just not used to her suddenly ¡°disobeying¡± him. Maybe once he got used to it, things would be fine.

    Dinner was ready by the time Sandra came back from her errands. She had stopped by the mall and bought clothes for everyone, asking them to try things on after eating.

    ¡°Jessica, this outfit is red but not too shy. I think it¡¯s perfect for Dawn¡¯s wedding. What do you think?<b>¡± </b>

    Jessica opened it, nodded over and over.

    Her daughter¨Cinw always knew how to do things that warmed her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Then let¡¯s keep it for Dawn¡¯s wedding. What about the rest of you? Take yours out too. We¡¯ve got to match as a family. Hey, Austin, where are you going?¡±

    His voice came back cold and heavy. ¡°It is stuffy in here, so I¡¯m going out for some air.¡±

    Air, really?

    It was more like he was running away.

    Jessica pouted, her gaze sliding to Dawn, eyes rolling around with thought. ¡°Dawn, why don¡¯t you stay over tonight and keep Grandmapany?¡±

    But her little n failed¨Cnot because Dawn refused, but because before she could even answer, an uninvited guest came in through the door.

    (

    <b>20:25 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>N

    Chapter 208 It¡¯s Kind of Cute

    Sydney walked in with luggage, travel¨Cworn. <fn70a1> Th?s chapter is updated by find?novel</fn70a1>

    Jessica let out a dryugh, pretending not to see her.

    <b>647 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Sandra looked embarrassed and went forward to wee her. ¡°Ms. Peay, did youe here by yourself? Austin just went out. Why didn¡¯t you ask him to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Ah, did he?¡±

    Sydney had nned to surprise Austin.

    Besides, even if she had told him, he might not have agreed.

    Her gaze skimmed past Dawn with an almost invisible edge, then she smiled. ¡°Sandra, did Austin say where he went? I can go find him.¡±

    ¡°He just said he was getting some air. I really don¡¯t know which way he went.¡± Sandra smiled as she answered, but Jessica let out a cold snort.

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of going out for fresh air? He¡¯s just upset about Dawn getting married, that¡¯s all.¡±

    The atmosphere in the living room turned awkward.

    Dawn took a deep breath and stood up, not nning <i>to </i>greet Sydney. If they could not stand each other, why bother pretending?

    She only wanted to spend her energy on people she cared about.

    ¡°Grandma, I suddenly remembered I still have apany email to reply to. I¡¯ll head back now ande visit you tomorrow.¡±

    Jessica knew she could not keep her, so she pretended to scold her a little before letting her go.

    However, when she turned to Sydney, the displeasure in her eyes was almost impossible to hide.

    ¡°Ms. Peay, next time you should let Austin know first. What if we had guests over and no room prepared? Wouldn¡¯t you have nowhere to stay?¡±

    Sydney¡¯s nails dug deep into her palm. She whispered, ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Enough, enough, no need to exin to me. You didn¡¯te here for me anyway.¡±

    Jessica gave her a side¨Ceye. ¡°Now that Dawn¡¯s gone, I¡¯m not interested in staying here either.

    6473

    Chapter 208 It¡¯s Kind of Cute

    You two can chat, I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    She did not know why, but she just could not bring herself to like this woman.

    One look in her eyes and you could tell there was nothing pure there.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Only a self¨Cimportant fool like Austin would treasure her, and in doing so, he ended up losing Dawn.

    The more Jessica thought about it, the darker her face became. Even her steps up the stairs were filled with irritation.

    Sydney¡¯s face flushed red, then turned pale. Austin¡¯s mother¡¯s attitude was nothing less than a p in the face, a clear statement that she was not wee.

    ¡°Ms. Peay¡­¡± Sandra kept her polite smile as she bent down to pour Sydney a ss of water. ¡°My mother¨Cinw is getting older. She often speaks her mind however she wants. The family indulges her, so please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Sydney epted the cup with both hands, her smile bitter.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s kind of cute.¡±

    What else could she say?

    Sandra¡¯s words also drew a line between her and the family. Even when she and Austin were already engaged, even when she had given them her whole heart.

    Sydney lowered her eyes, her reflection trembling in the water.

    Resentment. Bitterness.

    By the time she looked up again, her expression was soft and fragile, her voice gentle and understanding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sandra. I called Austin several times today, but couldn¡¯t reach him ¡­ I must have been too anxious. I didn¡¯t even bring you all any gifts. Maybe I should just stay at a hotel tonight.¡±

    Hearing that, Sandra felt bad.

    She quickly waved her hands. ¡°There are plenty of rooms here. The maid can get one ready for you.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Austin will be back soon. If he finds out you came and left again, he¡¯ll be worried sick.¡±

    <b>20:25 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 208 It¡¯s Kind of Cute

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney put on a show of refusing a couple more times before finally reluctantly agreeing.

 Beseeched 209

    Chapter 209 Wonder

    :

    Sandra slipped into her room, and soon after, the house fell still again.

    The grand vi felt stripped of life, so quiet that the silence pressed against the walls.

    ¡ê47

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Sydney stood at the window, her fingers scratching at the wooden sill in a restless rhythm. Her gaze locked on the distant house, unwavering, as if the world outside it had disappeared. The edge of her nail scraped deep into the paint, splitting it, but she did not notice.

    She already knew the truth. That house belonged to Dawn¡¯s boyfriend.

    <i>Are </i><i>you </i><i>there</i><i>, </i><i>then</i><i>, </i>Austin?

    Sydney walked through the streets, circling the neighborhood. She searched every corner, but his shadow never appeared.

    She pulled out her phone and called. The ring cut through the air, yet no one answered.

    ¡°Austin, pick up the phone!¡±

    Her jaw shook as she struggled to steady her voice. She called again and again, each attempt swallowed by silence.

    Her chest tightened with fury. She nearly hurled the phone to the ground, but she forced her hand to still. In the mess she was in, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose it.

    Her body folded as she dropped to the floor. She buried her face in her palms, shutting out everything.

    Then a sound drifted from ahead, voices soft withughter.

    Dawn and Ethan walked across the yard, their hands joined. They wore matching pajamas- same style, different colors. They moved withzy ease, their closeness warm and natural.

    ¡°Did you see the gift your mother picked out? She crammed so many things together in that box. I don¡¯t even know how she came up with the idea.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like <i>it</i>?<b>¡± </b>

    Ethan tilted his head, his eyes glowing with tenderness. ¡°If it bothers you, we¡¯ll change it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ridiculous. She spent time on it. And it¡¯s for the guests, not us. Isn¡¯t it better when things are thoughtful?¡±

    20:25 Mon<b>, </b>Oct <b>6 </b>N

    Chapter 209 Wonder

    46

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Her smile was yful, light, and unguarded. She didn¡¯t notice how it shone, but Ethan did, and to him she looked stunning.

    He gave a low hum and lifted her hand to his lips. He kissed her gently.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s fine. Because it¡¯s you.¡±

    His deep voice brushed against her car, and Dawn felt her heart spark, like a charge of electricity had rushed through her chest.

    She only smiled, saying nothing.

    Ethan stayed quiet as well.

    They had no ns to step outside, but when they reached the door, they froze. Someone crouched at the steps.

    A woman sat with her hair falling wild across her shoulders. She clutched her knees tight to her chest. Her eyes were red, but the shine in them burned with intensity.

    Anyone who walked by might have been startled if they saw her looking like ¡­ a mess.

    Dawn stopped in her tracks, her smile fading.

    ¡°Sydney, why are you here?¡±

    Sydney lifted her face to them and forced herself to stand up.

    Her legs, stiff and numb from crouching too long, buckled under her weight. She stumbled sideways before she managed to steady herself. <fn13e2> ?????? ???? F?nd-Novel</fn13e2>

    When her voice came, it was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Austin. Tell me where he is.¡±

    Dawn parted her lips, but before she could speak, Ethanughed. His eyes swept over Sydney with the kind of contempt reserved for beggars.

    ¡°What a way to track someone down. You show up at another person¡¯s house and demand answers? A psychic would give you better luck.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s eyes cut toward him, her mouth pressed into a hard line.

    Her anger swelled hot, but she bit it back.

    She knew she could not pay the price of shing with Ethan. One word from him could sink her career.

    <b>20:25 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 209 Wonder

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    She forced her eyes back on Dawn. Her voice dropped, tight with strain. ¡°Dawn, I can¡¯t reach your uncle. Call him for me.¡±

    Dawn almost let out augh. Every time Sydney tried to keep her away from Austin, she had spoken with authority. Yet now, when she couldn¡¯t find him, she came running to her.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t Austin¡¯s keeper. She had no reason to know where he was.

    She shook her head.

    Her voice was cool and even. ¡°Sydney, I haven¡¯t spoken to him since I left Trifton. I don¡¯t know where he is. You¡¯re not getting any answers from me even if you want to.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s chest heaved, her fury bursting through. Dawn¡¯s calmness only stoked the fire. ¡°He left to look for you. He¡¯s with you. You are the one I have to ask. You are the one.¡±

    Dawn and Ethan exchanged a look.

    After a long pause, Dawn said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time you called the cops.¡±

    ¡°You-¡± Sydney¡¯s fists clenched tight. Her body leaned forward, ready to strike, but Ethan¡¯s cold stare cut into her and stopped her in ce. Her chest rose and fell, and then she stepped back, choking on her rage.

    Hurt people only know how to hurt others. Staring at Sydney now, Dawn felt her anger fade. There was no reason to waste her feelings on this woman.

    She gripped Ethan¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Austin¡¯s car had already driven out of her world. Whatever happened between him and Sydney was no longer her concern.

    She never knew how long Sydney stayed outside. She never learned whether she found him.

    After that night, those who had briefly appeared slipped out of sight again.

    The Osborne Estate never saw them return.

    Sandrater said Sydney had left for Northville early the next morning.

    Dawn didn¡¯t ask anything about Austin.

    She spent several days with Jessica. When Ethan finished his business, they bought seats on the same flight back to Northville.

    Chapter 209 Wonder

    +10 Free Coins

    They had nned toe back for the holidays, but trouble at work forced Dawn to cancel. She soothed Jessica over the phone, speaking gently for a long time until the dame finally gave <ol><li>in. </li></ol>

 Beseeched 210

    0

    Chapter 210 Jessica¡¯s Call

    Dawn, have you talked to your uncle at all?¡±

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Jessica¡¯s voice trembled with age and fatigue. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten not a single call from him. The other day he sent me a quick message on WhatsApp saying he wouldn¡¯t be home for the holidays. And after that¡­ nothing.¡±

    The sound of her sigh seemed to echo down the line, long and heavy.

    Jessica had done all she could. There was no more effort left to give.

    Dawn caught the meaning hidden behind her words. She sat in silence for a moment before answering gently. ¡°Maybe Uncle Austin is buried in work. When he gets a break, he¡¯ll see you.¡±

    She pushed the thought away, and Jessica did not press her further. After a few more words of concern, the call ended.

    Dawn turned her eyes to the window. The city outside shimmered in many different colors, every street strung with lights and decorations.

    It was the holiday season, and the whole world seemed dressed in a fresh new coat.

    Winter in Northville and Trifton was fading, and in just two weeks she would be Ethan¡¯s wife. A new beginning waited for her, one that had nothing to do with Austin.

    Maybe it was her excitement that made this season feel so light. Thepany had closed for break on the day before the holiday, and that night gifts poured into the group chat.

    Ethan, as the boss, gave everyone a generous present.

    On top of that, he kept sending random cash prizes into the chat, and the whole group went wild.

    Dawn stretched across hisp,ughing as she tried to im as many as she could.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? Come on, keep theming!¡± <fn190a> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find~novel</fn190a>

    Ethan lowered his phone and looked down at her, his voice calm but edged. ¡°Say that again?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Dawn blinked, still grinning. ¡°I said keep sending. I finally grabbed the biggest prize.¡± He said nothing. Themplight glinted in his dark eyes as he stared at her.

    20:25 <b>Mon</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 210 Jessica¡¯s Call

    After a quiet moment, a smile curved across his lips, sharp and warm.

    ¡°Alright.

    ¡°I can do that.¡±

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Momentster, the chat exploded. Their coworkers filled the screen with thanks as prize after prize hit their ounts. Only Janice stood out, sending a blessing for the boss and his fianc¨¦e. For that, she earned a private reward.

    Dawn scooped up prize after prize. With a happy sigh, she leaned back.

    ¡°Tomorrow we¡¯ll do this again. Tonight, let¡¯s go to bed.¡±

    Ethan lifted a brow. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Well, then¨Cah!¡±

    Before she could finish, Ethan scooped her into his arms. His voice dropped, rich and smooth against her ear. ¡°You may be finished, but I¡¯m not. Tonight, you¡¯ll have to keep up with me, sweetheart.¡±

    That night was one surprise after another.

    Dawn saw the stars. And she saw the fireworks.

    The holiday season blurred into a stream of visits. The Jacksons had only a few rtives nearby, so Dawn avoided endless obligations, but Tara was overjoyed.

    Every time she ran into someone she knew, she pulled Dawn close and introduced her, as if she wanted the world to know this was her daughter¨Cinw.

    Dawn handled it with patience, but Ethan was less forgiving.

    ¡°Deardy, if memory serves, Dawn is marrying me. Why are you more excited than I am?¡±

    Tara¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°One day, when you¡¯re a father, you¡¯ll understand what it means <i>to </i>see

    you think.¡± your son marry a good woman. It matters more than

    Ethan had no answer.

    And so the holidays passed in a blur of noise and movement.

    20:25 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6 <b>N</b>¡­

    Chapter 210 Jessica¡¯s Call

    <b>46 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Jonathan had promised to return to take their wedding photos, but his sister gave birth early and he had to stay with his family. Dawn and Ethan had no choice but to hire one of the best photographers around.

    Soon, Valentine¡¯s Day arrived.

    The closer the wedding drew, the busier their home became.

    People came in waves to deliver boxes, hang decorations, and change out furniture.

    Tara suggested buying a new house for the wedding, but Dawn loved the home she already lived in. After some discussion, they decided to stay where they were.

    On the Osborne side, Jessica¡¯s poor health worried Sandra. She feared the older woman would struggle with travel, so they chose to bring her only the day before the wedding.

    By the 13th, everything was finally in ce.

    Dawn stood in her room staring at her gown, her breath catching as she drew it in deep.

    Ethan came up behind her and slipped his arms around her waist. His chin rested on her shoulder as he whispered, ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Not really.¡± Dawn kept her gaze on the gown, her voice hushed. ¡°It just doesn¡¯t feel real.¡±

    Ethan smiled, shifting his head so he could see her whole face. ¡°Then maybe we should have another ceremony in Trifton. Get married twice, and it will feel real enough.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy. Nobody wants to get married twice. And it¡¯s exhausting. Just look at your mother. She¡¯s already worn down from all of this. Once is plenty.¡±

    ¡°As long as it¡¯s you, I would marry you as many times as it takes.¡±

    Dawn gave him a doubtful look.

    She wondered if he¡¯d been sneaking cheesy romance novels, because nobody spoke that corny in real life.

    Still, his words settled her heart.

    The unease she carried slipped away, and she felt calm again.

    One day remained until the wedding.,

    Everything had gone too smoothly, so smoothly that Austin had not crossed her mind for

    20:25 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 210 Jessica¡¯s Call

    weeks.

    Until that night.

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan left to stay at a hotel, and Dawn¡¯s phone lit up with a call from an unknown number.

    Silence stretched across the line. She called out twice, ready to hang up, when atst a hoarse voice reached her ear. ¡°Dawn¡­ ¡±

 Beseeched 211

    Chapter 211 Austin Shows Up

    The line held a heavy silence before a voice finally broke through.

    It was Austin.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn pressed her lips together and whispered into the receiver. ¡°Uncle Austin, it¡¯ste. Do you need something?¡±

    A soft chuckle slid down the line. ¡°Oh, now I need a reason to call you? You¡¯ve always said I don¡¯t talk to you enough.¡±

    His words dragged with the weight of liquor, heavy and slurred at the edges. ¡°Tell me, Dawn. Where did it all fall apart? What part of this was a mistake?¡±

    Her fingers tightened around the phone. Not a single word left her lips.

    There had been no mistake.

    It was just the wrong time, the wrong people, and paths that split in ways they could never walk back.

    ¡°Dawn?¡±

    His voice dropped, softer now, as if he feared she might cut him off. Her silence scared him.

    A trace of pleading bled through. ¡°Don¡¯t marry him. Please.¡±

    Months ago, those words might have made her cry with happiness. Tonight they sparked nothing.

    After two long seconds, she spoke. ¡°Uncle Austin, Ethan and I are already married. I¡¯m not leaving him.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so great about him?¡±

    Austin¡¯s restraint snapped. His voice crashed against her ear. ¡°Everything he gives you<i>, </i>I can give you too! I gave you everything!¡±

    <i>Just </i><i>because </i><i>I </i><i>raised </i><i>my </i><i>voice </i><i>at </i><i>you </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>times</i><i>, </i><i>you </i><i>went </i><i>off </i><i>and </i><i>married </i><i>another </i><i>man</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Just </i><i>because</i><i>? </i>

    So in his eyes, all of it had been nothing but petty fits.

    <b>20:26 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 211 Austin Shows Up

    <b>[</b><b>46</b><b>] </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    His coldness. Sydney¡¯s plots. None of it mattered to him. It was only her being unreasonable.

    A faint curve touched Dawn¡¯s lips. She felt the final thread of feeling break clean away.

    ¡°I respect what you gave me, Uncle Austin, but marriage is marriage<i>. </i>You call me reckless. Then reckless is what I¡¯ll be.¡±

    Even if he told her the sun rose at midnight, she no longer cared enough to argue.

    Her tone was steady and drained of warmth.

    Austin let out a sharp breath, the sound cutting through the night air.

    He stood on a hotel balcony, the whole of Northville glowing beneath him in waves of city light. He didn¡¯t even need to think to know exactly where she was.

    His eyes burned red, and when he spoke again his voice was raw. ¡°What if I said yes<i>?</i>¡±

    Dawn froze.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say yes to you.

    I¡¯ll

    marry you.¡±

    The words dropped heavy into her ear, each one deliberate and crushing..

    She didn¡¯t know whether tough or frown. Atst, a smallugh slipped out. ¡°Uncle Austin, do you think this is a joke? Or do you think you¡¯re handing me some kind of gift?¡±

    Austin¡¯s breath came rough, nearly ragged. ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you always wanted?¡±

    ¡°Once. Once upon a time.¡±

    Her heart had long been smothered, buried under rejection after rejection until nothing remained.

    ¡°Tomorrow is my wedding day. I already have a husband. I already have a home. So you need to stop saying things like this. And besides ¡­ don¡¯t you still have Sydney?¡±

    His whole body went rigid. His lips parted, but no sound came out.

    Dawn¡¯s expression stayed even, her voice unshaken. ¡°I have to be up early tomorrow, so I won¡¯t keep talking. If you have time, you can visit Grandma. She came into Northville this afternoon.¡±

    She ended the call and set the phone down on the nightstand, as if locking it away along with every piece of him.

    <b>20:26 </b><b>Mon</b>, Oct <b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    4

    46

    Chapter 211 Austin Shows Up

    On the other end, Austin stayed frozen, the phone still pressed hard against his car.

    A chill brushed his face. He lifted his hand and found his skin wet.

    Tears.

    A brokenugh spilled out of him.

    +10 Free Coins

    He yanked at his cor, loosening the suffocating fabric, then slumped against the cold metal railing.

    For nearly a month he had spoken to no one but his secretary. He had thought silence might clear his head.

    But no matter how long he sat in it, all he saw was Dawn.

    Her bright, teasing smile.

    The look in her eyes each time he told her no.

    The way her face hardened with every rejection.

    He had always told himself he could never love her. Loving her broke every rule. Loving her meant betraying the very reason he had raised her. Even the thought of it made him feel stained.

    Yet he had told himself this again and again, and still he could not stop thinking of her. He could not stop seeing her in his dreams, as if he were trapped in some fever.

    Sydney had called again and again. She even paid off his secretary just to get near him.

    All she ever stirred in him was annoyance. Nothing else.

    He kept asking himself why. ¡¤

    Sydney had been the woman he loved most.

    They had years of history. She had shaped his youth, filled it, owned it.

    When she left, he had thought the pain would ruin him. Butpared to tonight, that heartbreak had been nothing at all.

    Back then Dawn had still been a kid. When she heard he had broken up, she had been so thrilled she dragged him out to celebrate. They drove through the desert all night, the wind tearing past the car, the sky opening wide above them in a sea of stars ¡­

    <b>40.20 </b>

    .:.

    :

    $46

    Chapter 212 Regret <fn3fa2> Content originallyes from find~novel</fn3fa2>

 Beseeched 212

    His mind tried to move away, but her face rose again in his mind.

    Dawn. It was always Dawn.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Was this some kind of punishment for the way he had pushed her away <i>so </i>many times? That was the thought that went through his head.

    Austin pressed his palms hard against his temples. The dull ache spread from his skull down into his chest. It tightened around his lungs until every breath scraped against him, leaving him fighting for air.

    When Austin had called, Dawn expected to spend the whole night staring at the ceiling. She was sure her nerves would keep her awake. Yet the second her body touched the mattress, sleep imed her.

    She reminded herself that she needed rest. The morning woulde early, and she had to look her best. So she forced her body to loosen, to let the hours slip by.

    Before the first light touched the horizon, voices carried through her window.

    Anna and Erin had arrived, already dressed as bridesmaids. A makeup artist followed close behind.

    Anna mmed the door shut and strode across the room, her heels sharp against the floor. ¡°I swear, you¡¯re something else,¡± she said, heading straight for the bed. ¡°Nobody stays this calm right before their wedding. Anyone else would be losing their mind by now.¡± She grabbed Dawn¡¯s arm and tugged her upright. ¡°Come on. Today you¡¯re going to look like the most stunning bride this town has ever seen.¡±

    Erin grinned and tossed her hair back. ¡°Exactly. I even dragged my personal photographer here, so if you don¡¯t look wless, I¡¯ll raise hell.¡±

    The two of themughed as they shoved Dawn into the chair before the mirror. Together, they turned to the makeup artist. ¡°Do your thing.¡±

    The artist they brought was famous, the kind of woman whose calendar was booked solid with celebrities and politicians. She had a gift for bringing out someone¡¯s best, for pulling someone¡¯s best features into the light.

    Dawn hardly needed the help. Her features already glowed with natural grace.

    But when the artist finished, she looked breathtaking¨Cso radiant the room seemed <i>to </i>pause.

    <b>20:26 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 212 Regret <fn9e78> Official source is FindN0vel</fn9e78>

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Anna¡¯s mouth fell open, and she let out a sharp click of her tongue. ¡°Dawn, have you <b>been </b>hiding this face from the world all this time?¡±

    Erin let out a low whistle. ¡°Couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±

    Their stares lingered, and Dawn shifted in her chair, her checks warming. She gave a nervousugh. ¡°Stop looking at me like I¡¯m a stranger. If someone worked on you two like this, you¡¯d look just as good.¡±

    Anna shook her head firmly. ¡°Maybe in theory. But pulling it off is a whole different story.¡±

    She crouched and adjusted the gown around Dawn¡¯s legs, her hands steady. Then she lifted her gaze, scanned the room to make sure no one else was near, and leaned close. Her voice softened. ¡°Your uncle must have been blind. At least Ethan knows what he¡¯s got. Honestly, you and Ethan are one hell of a match.¡±

    Erin had never met Ethan in person, but she¡¯d studied his photos, his background, everything about him. She nodded without hesitation.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes wavered as the echo ofst night¡¯s phone call slipped back into her mind.

    She put on a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. Ethan and I are one hell of a match.¡±

    The three of them burst intoughter. But even as theyughed, Anna and Erin traded a look. Then Anna leaned in close again. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s any chance Austin might show up today and wreck this wedding?¡±

    The room froze. The air thickened, pressing down on them. No one spoke.

    Finally, Dawn broke it with a yful p against Anna¡¯s arm. She put on her best re. ¡°Don¡¯t start with that nonsense. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    Anna threw her hands up andughed it off. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯m kidding. Even if he did, Ethan isn¡¯t the kind of man to sit back and do nothing.¡±

    The weight lifted, and the room¡¯s energy returned.

    They talked and teased as they waited for the sound of cars to reach the house.

    Little did anyone know, Anna¡¯s joke would be reality.

    Dawn had gone to weddings before, but standing in her own felt different. Her chest rattled with nerves she never thought she¡¯d feel. She ran the steps through her head again and again, but nothing slowed her pounding heart.

    Chapter 212 Regret

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    The Jackson estate buzzed with life. The vi, freshly remodeled, was covered in flowers, <b>every </b>stone detail shining like it had been scrubbed for the asion.

    Outside, the deep growl of tires broke through the chatter.

    Anna¡¯s eyes lit up.

    She squeezed Dawn¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    A soft smile touched Dawn¡¯s lips. Her friends lifted the veil and lowered it gently over her face.

    The steps outside grew louder, each one heavy, deliberate, carrying weight with every fall.

    Dawn and Ethan had decided to skip the usual games, the silly traditions. Neither of them liked the fuss. They wanted to head straight to the hotel, to the ceremony.

    ¡°What a waste,¡± Erin groaned as she bounded toward the door. ¡°I had a whole list of games ready. Guess I¡¯ll just check out how hot the groomsmen are instead.¡±

    She yanked the door open, ready to tease, but her body stiffened. Her smile copsed. ¡°Mr. Osborne?¡±

    Her voice cracked, her eyes wide. She turned back, her hands iling in a desperate signal.

    But Austin gave her no chance. His face was carved from stone as he brushed past her and stepped inside.

    Dawn had already caught the sound of his steps, but seeing him fill the doorway struck her harder than she expected. His tall frame blocked the light, and his eyes burned as they locked on her.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± he said, his voice low but fierce, e with me.¡±

    Anna shot up instantly, her heels scuffing the floor as she nted herself in front of him. Her arms folded, her chin lifted in defiance. ¡°Mr. Osborne, you¡¯ve got the wrong room. Even if you¡¯re family, this is not your ce.¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t even nce at her. His eyes stayed on Dawn, her figure cloaked in the veil, her gown glowing in the soft light. His voice cut sharp. ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t just¡ª¡±

    ¡°Move.¡±

    The sheer force in his tone sliced the words in Anna¡¯s throat. She faltered, lips parted, but

    <b>3/4 </b>

    <b>20:26 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 212 Regret

    Dawn¡¯s calm voice steadied the air. ¡°Anna, let him speak.¡±

    Anna red at him onest time before pulling herself back.

    346

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn raised her chin, meeting the gaze of the man who had been a figure of strength through her childhood. His face was sharper now, lined with shadows that hadn¡¯t been there before. <b>His </b>stare was heavy, unreadable, unrelenting.

    ¡°Uncle Austin,¡± she said, her voice steady but edged with disbelief, ¡°what are you trying <i>to </i>do?¡±

 Beseeched 213

    <b>20:26 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 213 Confrontation

    Chapter 213 Confrontation

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do anything.¡± Austin¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, the rims raw and swollen like he hadn¡¯t closed them all night. His voice rasped out like sandpaper. ¡°Dawn, I raised you. I can¡¯t let you marry Ethan. I won¡¯t agree to this.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t flinch at his words. She simply fell quict for a breath, then gave him a thin smile. ¡°Uncle Austin, there¡¯s no use saying that now.¡±

    ¡°There is. The ceremony hasn¡¯t even begun yet.¡±

    ¡°But Ethan and I are already married.¡±

    ¡°Then divorce him!!¡±

    Austin¡¯s voice climbed, sharp and ragged, his control breaking apart. His eyes zed with fury as if fire burned behind them. ¡°I told you long ago that men like him don¡¯t truly want to be with you. Ethan is no different. He only wants you because you¡¯re young.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze stayed steady, her eyes calm and unblinking. She waited until his anger dimmed a little, then let out a softugh. ¡°You¡¯ve said that to me over and over. But I¡¯m the one who¡¯s marrying him. Do you honestly believe I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s sincere?¡±

    ¡°What you feel isn¡¯t always the truth.¡±

    Austin dragged a hand across his forehead and forced his eyes downward, as if grounding himself.

    Then, with sudden force, he gripped her shoulders and fixed his stare on her. His voice cracked with urgency. ¡°Dawn, you have to believe me. No one understands men more than I do. You¡¯re still young, and you don¡¯t know enough about love yet. When you¡¯re older, I¡ª¡±

    He stopped.

    Dawn tilted her head, her lips curving faintly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you finish, Uncle Austin?¡±

    Austin swallowed hard, his throat working, the words stuck.

    ¡°You were about to say that every man whoes close to me only wants me for my youth. You think all their sweet promises are lies. You believe that once they¡¯ve taken what they want, they¡¯ll leave me and hurt me. Is that what you were trying to say¡±

    He had said the same thing many times before.

    <b>20:26 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 213 Confrontation

    P:

    Back then, she believed part of it. She thought he might be speaking out of care.

    <b>VA </b>

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    But her voice sharpened now. ¡°You seem to forget something, Uncle Austin. You hurt me too.

    So in the end, there was no difference at all. He was the same as the other men he talked about.

    Men could be proud by nature. The only thing that mattered was who they were inside.

    And Ethan, out of all the men she had known, was the one who carried real character.

    Austin¡¯s jaw locked, his face hardening. His dark hair fell forward, shadowing his eyes, hiding the storm raging within.

    The weight of his presence filled the room, pressing down as if he was fighting a war against himself.

    The silence stretched until it grew heavy.

    Then, finally, he lifted his head. His bloodshot eyes fastened on her face, his voice even yet absolute. ¡°I¡¯ll take you away. I¡¯ll never hurt you again. We can go somewhere no one knows us, and <i>I-</i>¡±

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, where exactly do you think you¡¯re taking my wife?¡± <fn40d5> Follow current nov?ls on FindN0vel</fn40d5>

    The casual voice cut through the air like steel.

    Every head turned.

    The man in the doorway stood tall in a tailored white suit, the fabric gleaming with the same quiet glow as Dawn¡¯s gown. A ck tie cinched neat at his cor, giving his raw strength a polished edge.

    Dawn froze for only a second when she saw him, then her lips curled into a smile.

    Ethan arched a brow at her before turning his gaze toward Austin. His eyes sharpened, the warmth draining out and leaving fire behind.

    ¡°I heard your assistant couldn¡¯t even reach you. I thought maybe you were buried in some big project, cut off from the world. And yet here you are, standing in my wife¡¯s room, saying things that sound ¡­

    ¡°1

    He paused, his brows tightening as he searched for the word.

    ¡°Immoral, maybe?¡±

    <b>20:27 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 213 Confrontation

    Back then, she believed part of it. She thought he might be speaking out of care.

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    But her voice sharpened now. ¡°You seem to forget something, Uncle Austin. You hurt me too.¡±

    So in the end, there was no difference at all. He was the same as the other men he talked about.

    Men could be proud by nature. The only thing that mattered was who they were inside.

    And Ethan, out of all the men she had known, was the one who carried real character.

    Austin¡¯s jaw locked, his face hardening. His dark hair fell forward, shadowing his eyes, hiding the storm raging within.

    The weight of his presence filled the room, pressing down as if he was fighting a war against himself.

    The silence stretched until it grew heavy.

    Then, finally, he lifted his head. His bloodshot eyes fastened on her face, his voice even yet absolute. ¡°I¡¯ll take you away. I¡¯ll never hurt you again. We can go somewhere no one knows us, and I-¡±

    ¡°Mr. Osborne, where exactly do you think you¡¯re taking my wife?¡±

    The casual voice cut through the air like steel.

    Every head turned.

    The man in the doorway stood tall in a tailored white suit, the fabric gleaming with the same quiet glow as Dawn¡¯s gown. A ck tie cinched neat at his cor, giving his raw strength a polished edge.

    Dawn froze for only a second when she saw him, then her lips curled into a smile.

    Ethan arched a brow at her before turning his gaze toward Austin. His eyes sharpened<i>, </i>the warmth draining out and leaving fire behind.

    ¡°I heard your assistant couldn¡¯t even reach you. I thought maybe you were buried in some big project, cut off from the world. And yet here you are, standing in my wife¡¯s room, saying things that sound¡­ ¡±

    He paused, his brows tightening as he searched for the word.

    ¡°Immoral, maybe?¡±

    <b>20:27 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 213 Confrontation

    45

    +10 Free Coins

    His tone was calm, but the weight behind it pressed down like iron on stone. Austin let out a short, coldugh. ¡°hical? Dawn and I aren¡¯t rted by blood. And besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s your ce to make that judgment.¡±

    ¡°Of course it is.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice stayed even, but his eyes turned cial. ¡°Dawn and I are married. Thew protects us. If anyone has the right to speak on this, it¡¯s me.¡±

    He moved to stand by Dawn¡¯s side, lowering his voice so only she could hear. ¡°What do you say?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    Dawn slipped her hand into his without hesitation. Her voice rang clear. ¡°We are married. Thew recognizes that, and it protects us.¡±

    The look they shared pierced Austin like a de. Their closeness burned in his eyes. His fists tightened until the veins rose stark against his skin. His gaze went red, almost bleeding. ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    ¡°T

    His voice cracked apart. ¡°Are you really sure you won¡¯te with me?¡±

    Dawn rose and crossed the space to stand shoulder to shoulder with Ethan.

    Her eyes were open, unwavering, steady as stone. She gave each word its own weight. ¡°Uncle Austin, stop saying things like this. My husband is right here. He won¡¯t take it kindly.¡±

    Austin¡¯s face darkened until it looked like a storm had torn through it.

    His expression broke, something inside his eyes splintering beyond repair.

    Ethan¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, then ttened again.

    ¡°Well then, Ms. Porter, shall we?¡±

    His voice softened near her ear. His warm hand sped hers, anchoring her. ¡°Our wedding is about to begin.¡±

    Austin stood frozen, turned into stone where he was. He could only watch as the woman in white passed him by, as if walking out of his world forever.

    Dawn worried he might cause more trouble, but he did not. The ceremony carried on without interruption, every corner alive with music, light, and joy.

    20:27 Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>N

    Chapter 214 After the Wedding

 Beseeched 214

    Chapter 214 After the Wedding

    Chapter 214 After the Wedding

    :.

    When thest guests finally left, the only ones remaining were the Osbornes.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    445

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn walked over and held Sandra¡¯s hand. A sharp ache pressed into her chest, and she could not swallow it down. Sandra, instead of letting her sadness show, brushed a hand over her daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re grown now. One day you¡¯ll be a mother yourself. You need to hold steady and stay strong, do you hear me?¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°After you and Dad go back to Trifton, make sure you take good care of yourselves.¡±

    ¡°We will. Your grandmother¡¯s still in good health. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s words came soft, but her eyes slid to the side. Jessica stood stiff, her chin lifted in that proud way of hers, yet her hand trembled as she wiped at her tears, thinking no one saw that.

    The Osbornes had once been a family with name and standing. Now most of that pride had been stripped away. The children were few, and of the younger generation, Dawn was the only girl.

    Her grandmother¡¯s reluctance to let her go was natural. Her attachment to her was expected.

    Sandra and Dawn caught each other¡¯s gaze, sharing a smile that carried no strength, only helplessness.

    ¡°Grandma.¡±

    Dawn stepped forward and gently wrapped an arm around Jessica¡¯s shoulders. Her voice turned gentle. ¡°You don¡¯t really have much waiting for you back home. Why not stay in Northville with me for a little while? That would be nice, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It would not.¡±

    Jessica swiped her tears away in a single motion and tightened her face into something stern.

    ¡°You¡¯re married now. You need to live your life as a wife. What use would I be sitting in your house? I¡¯m going back to my own ce. I¡¯m leaving tonight.¡±

    ¡°Jessica ¡­¡± Sandra joined in, her voice coaxing. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to part from Dawn just yet, then stay another couple of days. We aren¡¯t rushing back.¡±

    20:27 Mon, Oct 6 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 214 After the Wedding

    <b>46 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Jessica gave a bitterugh. ¡°Two more days won¡¯t change anything. Staying longer won¡¯t make me less reluctant.

    ¡°I¡¯m old now, and no matter where I go, I just feel in the way. The only ce I can rest is in my own home.¡±

    ¡°Grandma¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already decided. There¡¯s no use arguing.¡± <fn8ed4> This update is avable on f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn8ed4>

    Dawn¡¯s words, the ones she had carefully lined up in her head, caught and stuck in her throat. Before she could even think of how to answer, Jessica spoke again, turning the subject. ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s been no word from Austin?¡±

    It was clear she had been weighing that question for a long time before asking it.

    The room turned silent.

    Dawn lifted her eyes. Her grandmother¡¯s gaze no longer carried its sharp gossiping gleam. What filled it now was the raw worry of a mother searching for her son.

    Dawn pressed her lips tight and spoke softly. ¡°He came to see me this morning.¡±

    Jessica released a breath she had been holding. Relief softened her face.

    ¡°That boy vanished for over a month without a word. I thought something had happened to him. Dawn ¡­¡± Her reddened eyes fixed on her granddaughter with heavy helplessness. ¡°I know

    but he ¡­ you

    don¡¯t care for your uncle anymore,

    ¡°He¡¯s been lonely his whole life. From the start you were the only one who stayed by him. You could-¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dawn cut her off.

    The word was firm. She knew it sounded harsh, but there were promises she could never make.

    After seeing Austin that morning, she understood more than ever that their bond ended where it began. They were uncle and niece. Nothing more.

    She had stepped away. She had chosen a new path.

    If Austin could not ept that, then the only thing left between them would be memories.

    <b>20:21 Mon</b>, Oct 6 <b>W </b>

    Chapter 214 After the Wedding

    :

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Her eyes lowered, her tone gentle. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not the only one he has. He has his friends. He has Sydney. Someday he¡¯ll start a family of his own. If I keep stepping into his life, then I¡¯d only be getting in the way.¡±

    Jessica said nothing for a long time.

    Her breathing quickened, her face stiffened, and her silence told Dawn she hated every word of it.

    Atst Jessica¡¯s hand rose, trembling, and she pointed straight at her. ¡°You ¡­ you really are ungrateful! To think we spent years on you¡­

    ¡±

    The words cracked across the room like a whip.

    On a day like this, theynded as hard as a hit to the face.

    Even Sandra and Anna froze, too shocked to know how to react.

    Jessica turned and stormed toward the parking lot, her back rigid with fury, her steps sharp and merciless.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± Sandra looked at her daughter¡¯s pale face. She held her arm gently, her voice low and fragile. ¡°Your grandmother¡¯s getting old. Sometimes she doesn¡¯t even realize how cruel her words sound. Don¡¯t let it cut you so deep, alright?¡±

    Dawn tried to smile, but it came out twisted, uglier than tears. She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mom, go after her. Make sure she¡¯s alright.¡±

    Sandra studied her daughter¡¯s face, words caught in her throat, but she left them unsaid.

    She turned and hurried after Jessica.

    ¡°Is something wrong with that olddy¡¯s head?¡± Anna muttered in disbelief. She had thought the Osbornes were fair¨Cminded people. ¡°Is she losing her memory or something?¡±

    Dawn forced a faint smile.

    ¡°Anna, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    It mattered, but it didn¡¯t matter that much.

    Jessica worried about her son. That was natural. Even if it was not Dawn¡¯s fault that Austin refused to keep in touch, the family would still pin the me on her.

    Time would pass.

    Their anger would fade. They would forget.

    20:27 Mon, Oct 6 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 214 After the Wedding

    There was nothing to dwell upon.

    :

    P

    46

    10 Free Coins

    That was the truth Dawn had learned after all these years living under the Osborne name.

    Anna and Erin traded a look, both at a loss for words.

    Jessica¡¯s outburst had drained all the warmth from the room, leaving only a dim heaviness behind. By the time Ethan came back from walking out thest guests, the sight that greeted him was several women sitting in silence, their faces heavy with weariness.

 Beseeched 215

    Chapter 215 Ethan¡¯s Job

    His brows drew together as he rushed to her side.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    <b>46 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Anna and Erin lifted their heads at the sound of his voice. The moment they saw him, their tense shoulders rxed. Erin breathed out in relief while Anna said quickly, ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here. Your wife¡¯s in your hands now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jackson¡­¡±

    Anna leaned close, her voice lowered so only he could hear. ¡°Dawn¡¯s upset. The Osbornes said some things that got to her. You¡¯d betterfort her.¡±

    Her eyes flicked with pointed nces as she spoke.

    Ethan gave a solemn nod and answered with sincerity. ¡°You¡¯ve both done enough today. I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡±

    Neither of them protested. They linked arms and slipped out, eager to leave space for the two of them.

    Dawn shifted, ready to stand and walk them out, but Ethan pressed her back onto the couch with a firm hand.

    He braced his palms on either side of her, leaning close enough that every twitch of her face wasid bare.

    ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Dawn sank against the cushions and turned her face away from his gaze.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing worth talking about.¡±

    Ethan studied her in silence. Her makeup was still untouched. Hershes cast shadows across her eyelids, hiding the light that usually filled her eyes.

    A deep sigh slipped from his chest before he moved to sit beside her.

    Dawn lifted her head. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    His voice came out low, steady, and certain. ¡°Whatever¡¯s

    wrong

    with you

    is wrong

    with me.¡±

    20:27 <b>Mon</b>, <b>Oct </b>6 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 215 Ethan¡¯s Job

    Her lips moved in a faint murmur. ¡°That isn¡¯t the same thing.¡±

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Her quiet protest tugged a smile at his mouth, though his eyes stayed solemn. ¡°If you¡¯re unhappy on our wedding day, that means the days ahead are going to be miserable for me.¡± <fn2696> The source of th?s content is F?nd-Novel</fn2696>

    She frowned at him. ¡°Why would your life be miserable just because I¡¯m unhappy?¡±

    He let out a questioning sound.

    Her words trailed off into silence.

    <i>Wait</i>, is <i>he </i>saying <i>that </i>I¡¯m <i>going </i><i>to </i>take <i>my </i><i>anger </i><i>out </i><i>on </i><i>him </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>get </i><i>upset</i>?

    The idea startled augh from her lips. She bent her head after a while and spoke softly. ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ll never understand. If I had gone to the Osbornes when I was still too young to know anything, or if I had gone when I was already grown enough to understand everything, it wouldn¡¯t cut this deep.¡±

    But she had gone when she was only about nine.

    She didn¡¯t know much about people, and even less about feelings back then.

    If she actually acted like they were home as they told her to, she would look too desperate. If she resisted their offer, she would make herself look too distant.

    Jessica¡¯s words might have been said in anger, but they came from the heart.¡®

    Ethan¡¯s frown deepened as he pulled her hand into his own. His grip tightened.

    He opened his mouth to speak, but a shout shattered the stillness. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Both of them turned at once. A staff member stood at the doorway, pointing toward the yard. ¡°A woman stormed in out there. She¡¯s smashing everything she sees. She¡¯s yelling that if Ms. Porter doesn¡¯t hand someone over, she¡¯s going to set the house on fire!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Hand who over?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡±

    Before the man had even finished, Dawn already knew.

    Her lips pressed together as she stood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see this for myself.¡±

    20:27 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 215 Ethan¡¯s Job

    :

    In the yard, Sydney clutched a baseball bat with both hands.

    146

    +10 Free Coins

    Shards of shattered ss glittered on the ground all around her. Though the air bit with cold, sweat streaked her face, and her damp hair clung to her neck. Her eyes burned with madness.

    ¡°I swear to God, if I don¡¯t see Austin today, none of you

    ¡°Where¡¯s Dawn? Get her out here!¡±

    She gripped the bat tighter.

    The staff froze in ce, none daring to move.

    will walk away alive!

    The bat lifted high toward the tall window, but before she could bring it down, a sharp voice rang out. ¡°Stop right now!¡±

    Sydney¡¯s motion stalled. Her bloodshot trembled.

    eyes

    She turned slowly, and when she saw Dawn standing there alone, her face twisted darker with

    rage.

    ¡°Where is Austin?¡±

    Dawn met her gaze with icy calm and stayed silent.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you. Where is Austin?¡±

    Her shrill voice tore through the air like broken ss. Dawn squeezed her eyes shut for a second, then turned to the staff. ¡°What are you waiting for? Call the police.¡±

    ¡°Yes, right away!¡±

    ¡°Nobody move!¡±

    Sydney¡¯s chest heaved as she swung the bat toward them one by one. Her trembling voice shook with venom. ¡°I¡¯ll maul anyone who tries to call the cops! I¡¯ll take you down before they even show up!¡±

    She looked like someone who had lost her mind.

    Dawn¡¯s voice came out steady, though her eyes wavered. ¡°Sydney, Austin isn¡¯t here.¡±

    ¡°As if!¡±

    Sydney¡¯s scream cracked through the cold air. ¡°I heard him myself. He told someone to

    <b>20:27 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>6 <b>N </b>

    Chapter 215 Ethan¡¯s Job

    4:.

    arrange a ne. He said he was taking you out of the country!¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Herugh was sharp and cutting, dripping with scorn. ¡°You keep saying there¡¯s nothing between you, that you¡¯re just uncle and niece. Uncle and niece? An uncle doesn¡¯t elope with his niece.¡±

    Dawn sucked in a breath. She had never imagined Austin would make such ns.

    Her eyes stayed locked on the unhinged woman as she forced the words out one by one. ¡°I am married. I have a husband. Whatever Austin has done is his own business and has nothing to do with me.

    ¡°Sydney, you can keep harassing me, but it won¡¯t change a thing. Whatever you have with him is for you to take up with him.¡±

    The decorations from the wedding still hung in the yard. Rosesy crushed on the ground, and the cold wind swept loose petals across the floor.

    Relief washed through Dawn¡¯s chest.

    At <i>least </i><i>the </i><i>lunatic </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>show </i>up <i>during </i><i>the </i><i>ceremony</i>.

 Beseeched 216

    Chapter 216 Resolving the Nutjob¡¯s Scene

    6463

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°I don¡¯t love him anymore. If you do, then you figure out how to keep him close. I¡¯ll even wish you both the best, that you grow old together and have kids carly.¡±

    Sydney¡¯s gaze shook as she stared at the young woman in front of her. The seriousness etched on Dawn¡¯s face stunned her for a moment.

    <i>So </i><i>she </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>love </i>him <i>anymore</i>.

    <i>What </i><i>a </i><i>pathetic </i><i>joke</i>.

    The thought nearly dragged augh out of her.

    This same girl once followed Austin everywhere like a lost shadow. He had always kept himself stiff and proper, dering over and over that he was nothing more than her uncle.

    But now Dawn had a ring on her finger, and the man who was supposed to marry Sydney had tossed her aside like she was worthless. He was even nning to elope with the woman he once swore was only family.

    A bitter smile pulled at Sydney¡¯s mouth, but when her head lifted again, her eyes burned with pure venom and rage.

    ¡°How can you stand there and im it doesn¡¯t matter?¡±

    Her voice sliced through the silence like a de across ss.

    ¡°He cares about you more than anyone else. You need to admit it. If something happened to you, he woulde running.¡±

    Austin hadn¡¯t answered a single one of her calls in days. Her mind screamed with only one truth.

    She had to find him. She had to force the words out of him. She needed <i>to </i>hear why.

    Her face twitched as her fury spiraled out of control. She clutched the baseball bat tighter, her knuckles pale, and stepped toward Dawn with a heavy tread. Her throat rasped as the words spilled out raw. ¡°Do you even realize I¡¯ve always been jealous of you?¡±

    Her eyes glistened with a wild fever. ¡°Yes, I set you up before. I won¡¯t deny it. But even when I tried to tear you down, Austin never stayed angry at you. At most he scolded you, then it was over. Tell me now, just how deep do you run in his heart?¡±

    <b>20:28 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>N

    Chapter 216 Resolving the Nutjob¡¯s Scene

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s face didn¡¯t shift. Not a single ripple crossed her calm surface. Those words carried no power over her anymore.

    A wound was still a wound. No matter how small orrge, pain was still pain.

    In seconds Sydney stood face to face with her. Her eyes brimmed with poison as she spat out the words.

    ¡°You¡¯re the woman he loves most. That means you must die!¡±

    The bat came crashing down with deadly force.

    Before Dawn could move, a strong hand shot out and seized it in midair. The sound of wood mming against flesh cracked through the room.

    Dawn¡¯s head snapped sideways in shock. Ethan stood beside her, his face carved sharp, his eyes narrowed and locked on Sydney with a gaze so cold it could freeze stone.

    ¡°Trying to get yourself killed?¡± His voice was low but thunderous.

    Dawn¡¯s breath seized. She grabbed his hand, fear thick in her voice. ¡°Your hand! Is it alright?¡±

    When she wrenched the bat away, she saw an angry welt marked the center of his palm all the way to the base of his thumb. The red line stood out viciously.

    Her eyes burned with tears as she whispered, ¡°I could have dodged the bat. She was trying to break bones. You shouldn¡¯t have-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Ethan pulled her into his chest, his voice calm, his touch steady. ¡°It¡¯s only red. It¡¯ll fade in a bit.¡±

    As <i>if</i><i>. </i>Sydney had meant to kill. The wound would not vanish that quickly.

    Her silence hardened into something sharp. And she turned around.

    Sydney hung there like she had gone vacant. Her head was bowed, trembling but silent.

    The crack of Dawn¡¯s palm striking her cheek ripped through the room.

    Sydney¡¯s head snapped to the side. She froze, dazed, her cheek burning with the mark.

    ¡°If you¡¯re losing your mind, then check yourself into a hospital. Stop walking out here and dragging the rest of us into your chaos. You¡¯ve burned through everyst drop of patience I had. If I see you again, I¡¯m going to give you a beating worse than this. Don¡¯t try me.¡±

    <b>20:28 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 216 Resolving the Nutjob¡¯s Scene

    Sydney¡¯s hollowugh echoed as she slowly raised her head.

    The red imprint med across her face.

    ¡°You hit me? How dare you-¡±

    46

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Before her words even finished, Dawn¡¯s other hand cracked across the opposite cheek. She shook out her fingers and spat, ¡°There. Now both sides match. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Her stare was cold as stone. ¡°Tony, why aren¡¯t you calling the cops yet?¡±

    Tony nearly choked.

    He had been watching like it was a show, but her suddenmand jolted him stiff.

    ¡°Y¨Cyeah, I¡¯m calling them right now!¡±

    God help him.

    He never thought Dawn had this kind of fire.

    Those ps alone looked painful enough to echo in his skull.

    Dawn didn¡¯t look back. She told the staff to watch Sydney, then seized Ethan¡¯s hand and dragged him inside. She refused to rest until she had ointment on his palm.

    ¡°Honey, I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ethan sighed, helpless, but let her fuss. He stayed quiet as she dabbed ointment and wrapped gauze, indulging her every move. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do all this.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t too much,¡± Dawn shot back, her eyes reddened as she red at him.

    ¡°She hit you with everything she had. If you don¡¯t use medicine, you¡¯ll be hurting tomorrow.¡±

    She did not stop rubbing the balm on his welt.

    Her fingers moved slow and careful, filled with worry and guilt.

    She hated seeing him hurt because of her.

    Ethan hardly felt the sting, but watching her fuss so tenderly pulled a smile to his lips.

    She was stunning when she was like this.

    If she ever got mad at him in the future, maybe he could use an injury to win her heart again.

    <b>20:28 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 216 Resolving the Nutjob¡¯s Scene

    200

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t catch the thought flickering in his eyes. She tied the bandage off and said, ¡°We¡¯ll take it offter. Right now it keeps the medicine in ce. If it stays too long, your skin won¡¯t breathe.¡±

    Ethan studied the neat bandage and hummed withzy amusement.

    ¡°Honey, who taught you that gauze makes ointment work better?¡±

    Her eyes lifted with a spark. ¡°Self¨Ctaught. Got a problem with that?¡±

    His mouth curved into a grin. ¡°Well, it works, so no.¡±

    Before another word passed, sirens screamed outside, breaking through the night.

    The police had arrived fast, pulling in within minutes.

    When Dawn and Ethan stepped outside, Tony was already exining the chaos that had just shaken the house.

    <b>20:29 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b><fn6915> For original chapters go to find(?)ovel</fn6915>

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    A

 Beseeched 217

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    A

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney was drowning in charges. Breaking and entering, assault, destruction of property- <b>every </b>crime stuck to her name, and there was no chance she would escape prison this time.

    The officers snapped cold cuffs around her wrists. She thrashed with wild kicks and jerks, but they mmed her face¨Cfirst against the hood of the squad car.

    ¡°Let me go! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong! You can¡¯t just arrest me like this!¡±

    Her voice shredded as she twisted her head to scream, ¡°Dawn! Dawn, how could you do this to me? Austin¡¯s going toe after you for this! Aren¡¯t you the least bit scared?¡±

    Dawn¡¯sugh rang out sharp and bitter. ¡°Why on earth would I ever be scared of him?¡±

    Sydney gasped, choking on her breath.

    Her voice broke as she shrieked, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare forget, I am your uncle¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡±

    Dawn stepped up close, her gaze hard and cold as steel. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your breath telling me you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e. Even if you were his mother, I would still press charges today. You tried to touch my husband, and that is something I will never forgive.¡±

    The cops dragged Sydney off, her heels scraping the ground, while Tony trailed behind toward the station.

    Dawn stayed alone in the yard. The ce looked wrecked, flowers crushed, decorations ripped apart. What had once been beautiful was now wreckage.

    She hadn¡¯t even noticed Ethan appear until his hand slid around hers. His voice came soft and smooth, rich as honey. ¡°Don¡¯t break your heart over this. If you want, we can nt it all over again. We¡¯ll cover,the whole yard in flowers.¡±

    Dawn shook her head slowly. ¡°That would take too much work.¡±

    She turned to him, her eyes sharp and thoughtful. ¡°What I¡¯ll never get is why people always dump their pain on others instead of owning it.¡±

    Sydney had done it.

    Austin had done it too.

    ¡°Because ming others feels easier than facing the truth,¡± Ethan answered.

    <b>20:29 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Oct 6 </b><b>N </b>

    $46

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    +10 Free Coins

    The golden sun pressed heavy over them, heat clinging to their skin. He held her hand as they walked inside, and the breeze lifted her skirt, brushing the fabric against his

    step.

    pants with every

    ¡°People like that don¡¯t deserve mercy,¡± Ethan said. ¡°The more you give, the more they¡¯ll keep taking. The only way to handle them is to stop giving them power.¡±

    Dawn cast him a side nce. ¡°Mr. Jackson, sounds like you¡¯ve had a lot of experience.¡±

    ¡°Enough to know.¡±

    He eased her onto the couch, his brows lifting with mischief, his handsome face softened with warmth. ¡°Call me honey, and I¡¯ll teach you everything I know.¡±

    Hershes fluttered.

    ¡°Teach me what, exactly?¡±

    ¡°Anything you want to learn.¡±

    His breath spread through the air, so close it stole her strength. His deep tone drew her in until she felt like she might melt.

    She gave a faint sound, then whispered, ¡°Are you mad at me? It¡¯s our wedding day, and all this chaos happened because of me.¡±

    ¡°Was it

    your

    fault?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then I have nothing to be mad about.¡±

    He pinched her cheek with a smile. ¡°Leave it to me. You¡¯ve done enough today. The bride deserves to rest.¡±

    Her chest grew tight, and her eyes stung. She stared at him until her arms wrapped around his neck.

    ¡°Ethan, thank you.¡±

    <i>Thank </i><i>you </i><i>for </i><i>showing </i><i>me </i><i>what¡¯s </i><i>right </i><i>and </i>what¡¯s <i>wrong</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Thank </i><i>you </i><i>for </i><i>proving </i><i>I </i><i>am </i><i>worth </i><i>loving</i>.

    Later that night, Ethan showered with her, then left when Tony called from the station.

    20:29 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    46

    +10 Free Coins

    Tara and Will had to meet up with their business partners, leaving Dawn by herself in the quiet house.

    She curled up on the couch, scrolling through the photos the photographer had sent. Most looked nearly the same, but she couldn¡¯t bear to delete a single one.

    The more she stared, the brighter her smile grew until it refused to fade.

    ¡°Keep grinning like that, and your face is going to split.¡±

    The cold voice cut through the room. Dawn jumped, heart pounding, and whipped her head around.

    A boy leaned in the doorway, arms crossed. Light spilled down from above, sharpening his rough edges. His messy hair hung over his eyes, hiding his expression but not the defiance etched across his frame.

    Dawn drew in a steady breath. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I live here.¡±

    Micah¡¯s face held no emotion, his gaze cutting like ss,ced with mockery. ¡°What, are you upset I didn¡¯t crash your wedding? Should I have ruined it just to make you happy?¡±

    Dawn had grown used to his biting tone. Sheughed under her breath. ¡°I already sent one person to jail today. Do you want to be next?¡±

    ¡°Please. Like I¡¯d ever be scared of you.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡±

    This banter was childish.

    The silence stretched, heavy, until he finally spoke. His eyes burned with something sharp. ¡°You and Ethan won¡¯t ever be happy together.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hands clenched.

    She couldn¡¯t make sense of this kid¡¯s hatred.¡±

    He¡¯d been gone for days, and she thought he went back home. Yet here he was, appearing only to curse her marriage.

    Her voice chilled as she bit back her temper. ¡°Who do you think you are to say

    that?¡±

    20:31 Mon, Oct <b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 217 Arrested

    <b>45 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah¡¯s lips pressed thin, and a storm rolled through his stare. ¡°Because the one he really loves isn¡¯t you.¡± <fncdcd> This text is hosted at Find¡ïNovel</fncdcd>

    His words were venom, meant to slice her apart. Dawn refused to let them in. She crossed her arms, tossed her phone aside, and scoffed. ¡°You little brat. Didn¡¯t anyone ever tell you that tearing apart marriages ruins your own luck? Keep running your mouth and I¡¯ll sew it shut myself.¡±

    Micah barked out augh, sharp and cruel, like her warning was the funniest thing he had ever heard.

 Beseeched 218

    Chapter 218 Micah¡¯s Disdain

    Chapter 218 Micah¡¯s Disdain

    45

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Fine, if you refuse to listen, I won¡¯t waste my breath. I¡¯ll just leave this with you, Dawn. I only hope you never live long enough to regret your choice.¡±

    He spun on his heel and went upstairs without sparing her a nce.

    A few minutester he came back down, his backpack hanging from one shoulder. His every movement carried the weight of finality, and Dawn could feel he had made up his mind to walk away.

    It was as if Micah had only stayed with the Jacksons to watch, to see if she and Ethan would actually marry.

    He had never meant to interfere.

    He had only wanted to see it unfold.

    Now that he had witnessed the oue, he was leaving.

    ¡°Micah!¡±

    Her voice rang through the room just as he reached the front door. Dawn¡¯s brow creased, and unease twisted in her chest. She hesitated, then forced her question out. ¡°Do you know something I should know?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t turn back.

    His back was stiff and unyielding, and though his frame still carried traces of youth, there was already the strength of a man in it.

    He paused for a long moment, then walked out without so much as a backward nce.

    A sharp car horn red through the air. Dawn¡¯s chest clenched, her heart stumbling with a sudden panic she couldn¡¯t exin. Before she could gather her thoughts, the phone on the couch buzzed.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Her uncle Lucas¡¯s voice came through the line.

    She steadied her breathing and answered, ¡°Uncle Lucas.¡±

    ¡°I noticed you were all busy today, so I didn¡¯t want to intrude. Your cousin wants to stop by

    20:31 Mon, Oct <b>6 </b>N

    Chapter 218 Micah¡¯s Disdain

    tomorrow. Will you be around?¡±

    <b>45 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn froze. From what she remembered, Cindy had always despised her. Now that she was away at college, it only made sense for her to keep her distance.

    Lucas seemed to catch her hesitation, and he chuckled. ¡°You didn¡¯t know, did you? Ever since she stayed with you for a bit, she¡¯s been talking about you. She wanted <i>to </ie today, but a professor had ss she couldn¡¯t skip. So she¡¯lle tomorrow instead. She even prepared a gift.¡±

    Dawn let out a small sound of agreement. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be home waiting for her.¡±

    And sure enough, the very next morning Cindy stood on the doorstep of the vi.

    Lucas escorted her in, then turned to leave.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got work waiting at thepany. Spend some time with Dawn, alright?¡± His eyes lingered on Dawn, serious for a beat before softening into a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Keep an eye on Cindy

    for me.¡±

    Cindy¡¯s face twisted with impatience. She didn¡¯t even look at her father.

    The moment he was gone, she shoved a box into Dawn¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Here. Take it.¡±

    Dawn gave her a long look. ¡°Did you actually make this yourself?¡±

    ¡°Take it or don¡¯t. I don¡¯t care.¡± Cindy rolled her eyes, making no effort to exin.

    Dawn already knew the truth. She opened the box, and there sat two lopsided y mugs, painted with uneven doodles of a couple holding hands.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Her lips curved in a calm smile. ¡°I really like them.¡±

    No answer for a moment.

    Cindy squirmed, her tone snapping sharp. ¡°Whatever. I only did it because my dad told me to. Like I¡¯d ever want to give you anything.¡±

    Dawn shrugged, refusing to expose her. ¡°So, are youing in or not?¡±

    Cindy shot her a re and shoved past her, dropping onto the couch without a shred of grace.

    <b>20:31 </b>Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 218 Micah¡¯s Disdain

    Dawn asked, ¡°Want something to drink?¡±

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine.¡±

    A 45

    +10 Free Coins

    Cindy¡¯s eyes darted around before her voice sliced through the air. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the truth, Dawn. Your wedding was pathetic. Your husband doesn¡¯t love you.¡±

    ¡°Then exin it to me. What does love mean to you?¡±

    Dawn poured her a ss of orange juice and set it down. ¡°Every blessing turns into a burden when you can¡¯t be thankful. Without gratitude, even gifts be punishment.¡± <fn9918> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? FindN()vel</fn9918>

    Cindy wrinkled her nose but took a couple of sips. She leaned back with a smirk. ¡°What, you think I came here for a philosophy lecture? I don¡¯t buy that. If I can¡¯t see love, then it doesn¡¯t exist. If it¡¯s intangible, it might as well not be real.¡±

    Most of what had once been visible was already destroyed by Sydney the day before, but Dawn didn¡¯t exin that to her.

    Instead, her eyes fell on the diamond ring glittering on her finger. She lifted her hand.

    ¡°This. Can you see this?¡±

    Silence.

    Cindy¡¯s eyes grew wide, her lips parting in awe. She gave a low whistle and lifted her thumb in approval. ¡°That¡¯s badass.¡±

    Dawn said nothing.

    Before she could answer, footsteps sounded on the stairs. Ethan¡¯s tall frame came into view. Cindy inhaled hard, sitting up straight, nerves stiffening her features. ¡°I take it back,¡± she blurted quickly. ¡°Your husband¡¯smitted. Seeing how much he loves you, I bet my aunt can finally rest easy in heaven.¡±

    <i>Huh</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i><i>on </i><i>earth </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>girl </i><i>even </i><i>saying</i><i>? </i>

    my

    Ethan¡¯s lips tugged into a slow smile, his voice rich and unhurried. ¡°Your cousin came?¡±

    dad and

    ¡°Yes.¡± Cindy¡¯s voice turned solemn, louder than she ever spoke at school. ¡°Hey<i>, </i>Ethan. Guess you¡¯re my cousin¨Cinw now.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s mouth twitched, but she didn¡¯t waste words correcting her. She turned to Ethan

    C

    <b>20:31 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b>N

    Chapter 218 Micah¡¯s Disdain

    instead as he drew near. ¡°Heading to the office?¡±

    0:0

    Z, 45

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Yes.¡± He bent and kissed her mouth softly, then slid his hand around her neck and pressed another quick kiss against her lips, light as a bird peck. ¡°The project¡¯s nearly done. Once I finish it, I¡¯ll take you on our honeymoon. Start thinking about where you want to go.¡±

    ¡°Honeymoon?¡±

    The thought had never once crossed Dawn¡¯s mind until that moment.

 Beseeched 219

    Chapter 219 Honeymoon

    Chapter 219 Honeymoon

    :

    445

    +10 Free Coins

    The springunch for Dreammaker Studios was closing in, and Dawn felt the pressure pressing down on her chest like she had no time left to breathe.

    Ethan¡¯s brows pulled tight. His voice dropped, heavy with reproach. ¡°So that¡¯s it. You¡¯re not even giving me a honeymoon?¡±

    The way he spoke made him sound abandoned, like he was the one being neglected. Dawn couldn¡¯t stop theugh that slipped out. ¡°Of course I¡¯ll give you one. I¡¯ll checkter and figure out where we should go.¡±

    His thumb slid across her cheek with slow warmth. ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡±

    A harsh cough broke through the air.

    Both of them turned at once.

    Cindy sat on the couch, hand pressed against her mouth as if she could make herself disappear by hiding behind her fingers.

    Dawn let out augh caught between amusement and exasperation, then pressed lightly on Ethan¡¯s chest to push him back.

    ¡°Go on,¡± she said. ¡°Get to work.¡±

    He smiledzily. ¡°Then make sure you start looking.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He bent low and pressed a kiss against her forehead, breathing out a heavy sigh. ¡°I really don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    ¡°Please. Just finish up your work and it¡¯ll be over.¡±

    She walked him to the door, lingered for a moment as he stepped out, then turned back inside. Cindy shook her head with open disbelief. ¡°Wow, Dawn. I never thought you¡¯d turn into such a show¨Coff in front of a man.*

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved into a grin. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have anyone to show off for. Does that sting?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s face hardened. The girl was not one to shy away from rough y.

    Her hand shot out, grabbed a throw pillow, and she flung it across the room with force. Dawn

    20:31 Mon, Oct <b>6 </b>N <fn6515> Follow current nov?ls on FindN()vel</fn6515>

    Chapter 219 Honeymoon

    caught it with no effort, then dropped it back on the couch as if it weighed nothing.

    445

    +10 Free Coins

    Her voice turned cool. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s cut it. What exactly did your dad send you here for?¡±

    Cindy blinked like she hadn¡¯t expected her to hit so close. ¡°How do you know that?¡±

    ¡°Because I know you wouldn¡¯t show up on your own.¡±

    Even if she wanted to, she would never admit it.

    And the fact that Lucas himself dropped her at the front door screamed of intent.

    Cindy slumped back into the couch with a sigh. ¡°So you¡¯re notpletely clueless after all. Guess you do know a little.¡±

    The truth was, Cindy hated every moment of being dragged into her parents¡® schemes and their work.

    But Dawn was another story.

    She was infuriating. Infuriatingly foolish.

    Cindy couldn¡¯t understand why Dawn would choose to recognize an uncle, she hadn¡¯t seen in over a decade.

    And the worst part was, Dawn actually listened to him.

    It felt like she did it just to throw shade at Cindy.

    To Cindy, Dawn was fake from head to toe. She dressed herself up as sweet and obedient, but underneath she had to be the most sly, dishonest, two¨Cfaced girl alive.

    Her jaw locked tight, and she leaned forward with a sneer. ¡°Go ahead and guess the royal decree your uncle shoved at me to hand over to you.¡±

    ¡°Royal decree?¡± Dawn raised a brow, a mocking smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Then that would make you his servant, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°You-!¡±

    Cindy¡¯s face lit crimson as her mask slipped.

    Dawn let out a lightugh. ¡°Come on, you¡¯re the one who brought it up.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m not wasting breath on you.¡± Cindy crossed her arms over her chest without

    20:31 Mon, <b>Oct </b><b>6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 219 Honeymoon

    45

    +10 Free Coins

    realizing she was mimicking Dawn¡¯s posture. ¡°It¡¯s about the mountain your mother left behind. I need to borrow it.¡±

    The words came sharp, leaving no room for asking.

    Dawn tilted her head in quiet challenge. ¡°And what exactly do you need it for?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    Cindy faltered, then curled her legs onto the couch. ¡°For research. My major¡¯s in geology, in case you forgot. That mountain¡¯s untouched. Thend shows signs of major crust movement. It¡¯s worth a study.¡±

    ¡°Then just study it. Why bother with borrowing it?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s eyes flickered with something quick and sharp.

    ¡°So maybe you¡¯re not as slow as I thought.¡±

    Dawn stayed still, silent.

    ¡°Yes, I could just study it.¡± Cindy raised her chin, smugness dripping from her tone.

    ¡°But I want to borrow it, so just answer me. Are you letting me or not?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice came smooth and calm. ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡±

    Cindy froze, the words slicing straight through her.

    After a beat she whispered, ¡°Say that again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡±

    ¡°Say it right!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend it.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile lingered, and that broke Cindy apart. She shot to her feet, voice trembling with fury. ¡°Are you out of your mind? My dad¡¯s been asking you for months and you never agreed, and now you¡¯re just handing it over to me?

    ¡°I ¡­

    ¡°Unbelievable. I thought you finally grew a brain, and in the next breath you smack me in the

    face.

    20:32 Mon, Oct <b>6 N </b>

    Chapter 219 Honeymoon

    :

    45

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You-

    ¡°You could¡¯ve just given it to him from the start. Why drag it out? Why-¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    The single word cut through the air.

    Cindy choked on her rant, her face zing as she red into Dawn¡¯s calm expression.

    Her eyes seemed to say, <i>Go </i><i>ahead</i><i>, </i><i>exin </i><i>yourself</i><i>. </i><i>Let¡¯s </i><i>hear </i><i>your </i><i>excuses</i>.

    Dawn¡¯s smile softened as she tugged Cindy gently back down to the couch.

    ¡°Sit.¡±

    Cindy fell back into the cushions, her silence thick as stone, but her stare stayed locked on Dawn, burning with defiance.

    Dawn¡¯s voice came level and even.

    ¡°This mountain is under my name now. And just like you said, I have no ns to develop it. I don¡¯t need it for anything. If you¡¯re only using it for geology research, I won¡¯t stop you. And I know

    you won¡¯t risk anything illegal with it either.¡±

 Beseeched 220

    Chapter 220 Her Reason

    Chapter 220 Her Reason

    Her voice was quiet, and every word carried a calm reason.

    On the surface, nothing about it seemed wrong.

    But Cindy¡¯s face darkened.

    +10 Free Coins

    She stood frozen for a long moment, then her voice lifted, sharp and anxious. ¡°Don¡¯t you care that I might take everything that¡¯s valuable from you? What if there¡¯s a mine hidden And those trees! Do you realize how much money they¡¯re worth?¡±

    Her eyes locked on Dawn¡¯s, full of restless anticipation, waiting for a response.

    ¡°If you think you can handle it, then take it all.¡±

    up there?

    Dawn opened her hands in a careless gesture, her tone steady. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but thest time I was kidnapped, your father was the one who paid 30 million dors to get me back.¡±

    Cindy froze where she stood.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same! He did that because it was his duty as an uncle!¡± she shot back, twisting her head away like she couldn¡¯t stand the thought.

    Dawn let the silence stretch before she spoke again, her voice calm and even. ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have thewyer draw up an agreement. You¡¯re 18 now. Once you sign it, it¡¯ll be valid, and you can use it however you want.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ I¡­

    ¡­

    Cindy jabbed her.finger at Dawn, then at herself, her words stumbling until they copsed.

    In the end, she let out a frustrated cry. ¡°Dawn, I knew it. I wasn¡¯t wrong about you at all. You really are aplete fool!¡±

    She spun on her heel and stormed off, rage boiling in every step. Dawn didn¡¯t so much as blink. She raised her teacup and sipped with an air ofpleteposure.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t know Lucas¡¯s intentions were twisted.

    She knew all too well.

    The more she understood, the firmer her decision became.

    20:32 Mon, Oct 6 <b>N </b>

    ¤¹

    <b>45 </b>

    Chapter 220 Her Reason

    You had to take risks if you wanted sess.

    +10 Free Coins

    If she refused him over and over, Lucas would only invent another trick. Better to give in and keep watch; to see with her own eyes what secrety in that mountain that made him so obsessed.

    Dawn¡¯s judgment proved right. The moment she agreed, Lucas didn¡¯t waste a second.

    Before the sun even rose the next day, a courier showed up at the vi with a sealed envelope. Inside was a thick loan agreement, every detail spelled out in print.

    The delivery man lingered nervously, shifting from foot to foot as he waited for her signature so he could rush it back.

    All <i>this </i><i>effort </i><i>over </i><i>one </i><i>mountain</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Studying </i><i>it </i><i>is </i><i>one </i><i>thing</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>does </i><i>it </i><i>really </i><i>need </i><i>something </i><i>this </i><i>formal</i><i>? </i>

    A faint smile touched her lips as she flipped through the papers at her own slow pace. Once she saw nothing unusual, she signed her name.

    The moment the courier left, she made her own move. She called the local forestry office.

    Spring was dry, the kind of season when a stray spark could send an entire forest up in mes.

    With fire safety as her reason, she paid for surveince cameras at the major entrances, tucked into hidden corners where no one would think to tamper with them.

    When the staff finished noting everything down, she added as if the thought had just crossed her mind, ¡°My mom built a small cabin on that mountain years ago. It¡¯s not easy to tear down, and now hikers use it as a rest spot. I want two cameras there as well. If something ever happens, at least there¡¯ll be a record.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem,¡± one of the workers answered, jotting it down before thanking her for the funding.

    Once the call ended, Dawn exhaled slowly.

    ¡°Uncle, what surprise are you really setting up for me?¡± Her quiet words faded into the still air, leaving no trace behind.

    By seven that evening, Hannah had dinner ready, but Ethan¡¯s sudden call interrupted. He told Tony toe pick her up.

    ¡°A friend just came back from overseas. I want you to meet him.¡±

    20:32 Mon, <b>Oct 6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 220 Her Reason

    The request was strange.

    He skipped the wedding the day before, and now this?

    Dawn blinked at the odd timing, though she didn¡¯t press.

    She changed quickly, went downstairs, and slid into Tony¡¯s car.

    <b>45 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Ms. Porter, congrattions on your wedding,¡± Tony said with a broad smile<i>, </i>offering the blessing only to her.

    ¡°Thank you. But I don¡¯t have any candy left for you today,¡± Dawn replied with a gentle smile. Then she asked, ¡°Do you know which friend of your boss¡® came back?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    Tony nced at her through the rearview mirror, teasing, ¡°You nervous?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, but unease pressed heavy in her chest. Something about this felt wrong.

    And sure enough-

    The moment she stepped into the private room and saw the man waiting, the color drained from her face.

    The room was dim, the table cluttered with half¨Cempty sses. No one else was inside. Only one man sat in the corner, one leg crossed over the other, shadows twisting around him and making his cold presence sharper.

    Even in the faint light, Dawn knew that face.

    Harsh lines carved with precision, every detail carrying a chill.

    Her steps faltered. Her hand clenched at her side, and she instinctively pulled half a step back. Her body screamed to turn and flee, but then his voice rolled through the air, low and deliberate.

    ¡°You¡¯re already here. Sit.¡±

    Her breath caught, panic shing across her face. For once, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    <i>Why </i><i>him</i><i>? </i>

    Of course it was him.

    20:32 Mon, <b>Oct 6 </b><b>N </b>

    Chapter 220 Her Reason

    He and Ethan were brothers. He had studied photography and lived abroad for years.

    All the signs had been there.

    She simply hadn¡¯t connected them until now.

    <b>45 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Before she could steady herself, footsteps echoed behind her. Ethan walked in with another man. He slipped an arm around her shoulders and spoke warmly. ¡°Why are you still standing there? I thought you two already knew each other.¡± <fn65dc> Checktest chapters at ?ovelFind</fn65dc>

    At his words, the blood drained even further from her cheeks.

    She forced a faint smile, lowered her gaze, and whispered, ¡°Hey, Jonathan.¡±

    The man in the corner seemed to smile back, but the shadows swallowed the expression whole. Only his eyes gleamed, sharp and impossible to read.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Beseeched 221

    Chapter 221 Jonathan

    s

    Ethan sensed something unsettled in the woman beside him, though he could not say what it was. A crease tightened between his brows as his eyes stayed on her for a few seconds. Then he reached for her hand and guided her toward the couch, urging her to sit down.

    ¡°The boss wasn¡¯t supposed to make it,¡± Ethan exined, his tone casual. ¡°But he had ast- minute business trip to Southeast Avoria. He decided to stop by, though he¡¯ll be gone again

    tomorrow.¡±

    The five of them had grown up side by side, their pecking order decided by who could throw the hardest punch.

    Jonathan always came first, Ethan took second, and Brogan was third.

    The spots for fourth and fifth were never steady, often shifting depending on the day.

    Dawn¡¯s lips lifted faintly, though her smile carried no spirit. She stayed quiet.

    ¡°Since we finally got everyone in one ce, we need to celebrate!¡± Alex, the one who always filled the room with energy, yanked open a bottle with all the ir of a ringmaster <i>at </i>a circus. His grin carried a spark of mischief as he dered, ¡°And on top of that, Ethan just tied the knot. Dawn, you don¡¯t get to escape without a drink for us.¡±

    Dawn blinked, confusion clear in her eyes. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Why are you even asking?¡±

    Alex widened his eyes and threw his arms up as though shocked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice how well- behaved we were yesterday? Ethan told us not to mess with you, and we stayed in line. Don¡¯t you think you should raise a ss to us for that?¡±

    Dawn faltered, uncertain. Her hand lifted without thought, ready to ept the ss he held

    out.

    Before her fingers reached it, another hand came from the side and pressed hers firmly back down.

    A voice, careless yet sharp, cut through the noise. ¡°You haven¡¯t toasted us yet, and you want Dawn to toast you?¡±

    The room stilled, and the words sank in.

    Alex¡¯s jaw worked as he yanked the ss back. He shoved it at Brogan, filling another cup.

    Chapter 221 Jonathan

    ¡°You heard that. Go on and toast her already.¡±

    s

    Brogan smirked, his toneced with teasing. ¡°They want you to do it, not me. I¡¯m older than her, so she can be my little sister.¡±

    ¡°You son of a-¡±

    Their voices collided, banter turning into a loud scuffle that lit up the room withughter.

    Dawn forced her shoulders to ease, willing herself to feel calm. Yet no matter how she turned her gaze, she could not escape it. That stare followed her, hot and sharp, pressing against her back until her skin prickled.

    Her breath slipped out slow, and she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s hand found hers, cold against his palm. ¡°Do you want me toe with you?¡±

    ¡°No. Stay here and have fun. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    The second she left the private room, the air rushed around her. It was far from fresh, yet it felt like a weight lifted straight from her chest.

    She followed the signs along a narrow hallway, the dim lights casting her shadow long and stretched across the walls.

    After washing her hands, she wandered onto a balcony and lowered herself into a chair with no thought in mind.

    Her phone slipped into her hand. She typed a quick message to Anna, asking why she hadn¡¯t

    Anna replied with a voice message. The sound of honking horns and rushing footsteps swirled in the background. ¡°I wanted to be there, but I couldn¡¯t. Something urgent came up and I have to fly to Unkerston. What¡¯s the matter? Do you already miss me, sweetheart?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s fingers froze against the screen. She typed back two simple words. ¡°I do.¡±

    Now it made sense. That was why Anna wasn¡¯t there yesterday either.

    A chill gust swept through the balcony, tossing her hair across her face. Strands framed her cheeks in soft waves, hiding her beauty in a haze that was more stirring than any clear view.

    Dawn did not want to return to that room, but because of Ethan, she could not simply walk away.

    <b>9:50 </b>Wed, Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 221 Jonathan

    s <fn3fa8> Get full chapters from f?ndnovel</fn3fa8>

    As she wavered, the sound of polished shoes clicked against the floor behind her. Each step grew closer.

    Her body stiffened, and her fingers stilled against the phone.

    At times, people feel it¨Cthe strange weight of a moment. The more they fear it, the sharper that sense bes.

    One heartbeat.

    Another.

    Each tick of silence stretched until it felt endless.

    A voice, low and even, broke through atst with a sigh. ¡°Dawn, are you really nning <i>to </i>cut me offpletely?¡±

    The sound made her neck lock tight. She stayed frozen for a long time before forcing herself to turn. Her lips curved in a strained smile. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you hiding out here?¡±

    Her throat closed around the words she did not say.

    The truth could not be denied.

    She had been avoiding him.

    Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes searched her, steady and unblinking. Years had passed, and she was not the girl he remembered. The recklessness was gone. What stood before him was a woman whose beauty carried depth and grace.

    His brow shifted, just slightly, and then he stepped forward. He lowered himself into the chair beside her.

    Dawn¡¯s body reacted before her mind caught up. She stood at once and slid to the side, widening the space between them.

    The air thickened. The silence pressed down like smoke curling in her lungs. Her hands clenched together, and her eyes flicked everywhere but toward his face. ¡°Jonathan, maybe we should go back inside. If Ethan notices I¡¯m gone, he¡¯ll get upset.¡±

    Her words were a reminder. She was Ethan¡¯s wife.

    Jonathan¡¯s lips curved faintly, a rare smile softening the edge of his coldness.

    <b>9:50 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 221 Jonathan

    Dawn kept her head bowed, unwilling to let him speak further. ¡°I should

    78

    * Free Coins

    She took a step forward, but his hand reached out quick as lightning, catching her wrist.

    Her breath caught, yet before her shock found a voice, he released her.

    ¡°Talk with me.¡±

    Her chest tightened as if caught in a vice. She had managed to pretend before, but she knew she could not anymore.

    She forced the air into her lungs, lifted her eyes, and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±

 Beseeched 222

    Chapter 222 Talk

    :

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Jonathan loosened two buttons on his ck shirt, and the faint ridges of muscle beneath the fabric revealed years of discipline. His stance was sharp, edged with the kind of danger that drew attention whether one wanted it or not.

    His expression stayed cold, yet his voice carried a bite of mockery. ¡°So you¡¯ve stopped calling me Jonathan?¡±

    From the moment they had crossed paths again until just now, she had been calling him that like it was second nature.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    Jonathan pulled a cigarette from his pocket, though he never lit it. He held itzily between long fingers, his tone low and rough. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to tell you I¡¯m sorry about what happened back then.¡±

    Dawn forced herself to look at him. His eyes were dark, endless, like a pit with no bottom, and no one could ever tell what hid inside them.

    Time passed in silence.

    Then she gave a brittleugh. ¡°Sorry? That doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    That word could carry so many feelings, but not every moment was right for it. Not now, not after so many years, and not for what had happened back then. Especially because it had never truly been Jonathan¡¯s choice.

    The memories wed back at her, and her breath wavered. She shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to drag up the past. Let¡¯s go back. Ethan¡¯s waiting.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look at him again. She turned and walked away.

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened as he watched her retreat.

    Her back was straight, her stride firm, filled with unshakable resolve.

    It was the same as that day when she had cried and vowed she would hate him forever.

    Dawn walked quickly. By the time she reached the private room again, her cheeks were flushed, her breathing uneven, as though she had been running.

    Alex was halfway through a bottle when he noticed her. He grinned and teased, ¡°Dawn, why¡¯d

    <b>9:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 222 Talk

    A

    s

    you rush back like that? Don¡¯t tell me some guy was chasing you. Want us to take care of him?¡±

    Dawn swallowed, realizing only then how shaken she still was.

    It had been years. She didn¡¯t need to cling to old wounds.

    She steadied her voice. ¡°There was a drunk outside. I was afraid he¡¯d bother me<i>, </i>so I hurried back.¡±

    Alex let out a long sound. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be scared. No one¡¯s ever going <i>to </i>mess with you in this city.¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly and said nothing more.

    She sat down beside Ethan.

    His eyes had been locked on her the whole time. Once she was seated, he asked in a low murmur, ¡°Is that true?¡±

    For a moment she didn¡¯t understand. Then she realized he meant the drunk outside.

    Her gaze flickered. She forced her tone light. ¡°Of course it is true.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s stare was steady and unreadable. He didn¡¯t speak.

    The door opened again, and a tall figure walked inside. Dawn looked at him for only a second before pulling her eyes away. She picked up a ss and took a sip.

    Ethan caught her hand and rubbed his thumb against her palm. His gaze was deep, caught between calm and something darker.

    Brogan swirled his drink, his face showing a flicker of thought.

    Only Alex, drunk already, noticed nothing. He slung an arm over Jonathan¡¯s shoulder with augh. ¡°Boss, what took you so long in the bathroom? Some woman cornered you?¡±

    Before the words even faded, Ethan felt the woman beside him tense.

    His eyes narrowed, and he turned his gaze on Jonathan.

    ¡°Drink with me?¡±

    Jonathan lifted a brow but said nothing. He opened a bottle with slow precision.

    The atmosphere thickened. The room felt like a battlefield without weapons. Neither spoke,

    <b>9:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 222 Talk

    :.

    but the crackle between them was sharp enough that even Alex felt it.

    He leaned toward Brogan, whispering, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    €78 <fndded> Latest content published on fin?novel</fndded>

    s

    Brogan gave him a short nce. ¡°If you have to ask, then you don¡¯t get it. If you don¡¯t get it, then ask no questions.¡±

    Alex said nothing.

    No one dared break the silence. The war dragged on, long and heavy, with no sound of gunfire yet filled with the same weight.

    Atst, Dawn couldn¡¯t take it anymore. She rose, stepped forward, and tugged Ethan¡¯s arm. He had drunk too much, his eyes bloodshot. Her voice rasped as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    He didn¡¯t fight her. He let her lead him out.

    No one tried to stop them.

    The lights outside flickered, throwing shadows across Jonathan¡¯s face, hiding whatever emotion he held.

    :

    Only when they stepped out of the private club did Dawn let go of Ethan¡¯s hand. She reached into his suit pocket for the car keys, her voice low withint. ¡°Why did you drink so much? That was way too much¡­

    318

    Ethan suddenly pressed his hand over hers, stopping her.

    Dawn froze and lifted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Call a driver.¡±

    ¡°I can drive.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    His gaze was unreadable, his voice heavy and rough. ¡°Honey, when you came back from the restroom, you finished the ss in front of you. That was strong liquor. You can¡¯t drive.¡±

    <b>9:50 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 222 Talk

    Her breath caught, stuck in her chest.

    What was <i>I </i>thinking?

    :

    Her head had been full of how to act normal around Jonathan.

    She had downed Ethan¡¯s drink without realizing it.

    ¡°I¡­ ¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin.¡±

    g

    Ethan pressed his fingers to his brow, covering his eyes. His voice was still soft. ¡°Call a driver. We¡¯re going home.¡±

 Beseeched 223

    Chapter 223 Get a Driver

    :

    s

    Dawn wanted to speak, but the words stayed lodged in her throat. Atst, she pulled out her phone and ordered a driver.

    Clubs like this always had drivers waiting nearby, and one person epted her request almost right away.

    The car showed up less than five minutester.

    They slid into the back seat, and silence wrapped around them.

    The man beside her leaned with his eyes closed, but Dawn knew with certainty he was not asleep.

    She did not stay quiet because shecked the will to talk. She stayed quiet because she did not know where to start.

    The weight on her shoulders felt heavy, and dragging it back into the light felt wrong. With Ethan and Jonathan tied together in so many ways, the wrong words could sound like poison.

    Yet silence was dangerous too.

    After what had happened between her and Jonathan, silence would only make it seem like she was hiding something.

    While Dawn battled herself, Ethan shifted. She had not noticed when he sat up, but now he was watching her, his hand resting under his chin, his eyes glinting with interest.

    When she turned, her gaze met his dark stare, half amused and half unreadable.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    His voice held a slow, teasing edge. ¡°It is rare to see you this tied up in knots, Ms. Porter. You usually cut straight through everything without a second thought.¡±

    Dawn¡¯sshes flickered. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be angry?¡±

    She hesitated, her voice dropping softer.

    ¡°I thought you might take it the wrong way.¡±

    9:50 Wed, <b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 223 Get a Driver

    :

    78

    s

    Ethan leaned back, the lines of his throat shifting as he tilted his head, every movement slow and careless yet charged with heat.

    ¡°There is nothing for me to take the wrong way,¡± he said. ¡°You already have me. You would never look at him like that.¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    That arrogance was almost too much.

    But the stone in her chest eased. Her worry had been that Ethan might think she and Jonathan had something hidden, especially since Jonathan left the country right after what happened back then.

    Her fingers dug at her nails as she thought it over for a long while. Atst, she spoke quietly.

    ¡°It is not that big of a deal.

    ¡°You know Jonathan got sick in high school, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Ethan should have known. He had been one of Jonathan¡¯s closest friends. But the look in his eyes and her next words shook him. <fn326f> Discover more novels at find?novel</fn326f>

    He asked, ¡°What kind of sickness<b>?</b>¡±

    Her lips parted, but no sound left her mouth.

    If they had never known about it, then saying it now would betray Jonathan¡¯s secret.

    So she kept her words vague. ¡°I only know it was bad sometimes. He lost control. He could even hurt people.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows drew tight. ¡°He hurt you, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    Dawn lowered her gaze. The memory was sharp enough to cut, and even speaking of it made her tongue heavy. After a pause, she said, ¡°One time Mom asked me to bring something to you at school. I ran into him, and he pulled me into the boys¡® bathroom.¡±

    Dawn was 13 back then. Jonathan and Ethan were already 17, close to 18.

    Her mother was rushing to the office for a meeting, so she handed Dawn the documents Ethan needed and reminded her, ¡°Dawn, these papers are very important. Give them to Ethan yourself. Do not lose them.¡±

    9:50 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 223 Get a Driver

    <b>78 </b>

    s

    It was only meant as a reminder so her daughter would not get distracted, but to Dawn it sounded like an order as heavy as a sworn duty.

    She caught a cab to Ethan¡¯s school and tracked down his ssroom.

    The seniors inside were restless, their eyes sparking with curiosity at the younger girl in her freshman uniform.

    They whispered to each other, until one finally spoke. ¡°Hey, who are you here for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Ethan,¡± Dawn said, ignoring their stares as she scanned the room. ¡°He¡¯s not in?¡±

    ¡°Wow, she¡¯s here for our star.¡±

    The teasing rose in waves.

    Dawn did not react, and their noise soon faded. One boy pointed kindly. ¡°I think he went to the bathroom. You should check there.¡±

    She thanked him and headed off.

    The school was notrge, but it was the best in the east side of Trifton.

    As she walked, she muttered under her breath, her voice sharp with envy. ¡°Looks and brains. Why does he get both? How is anyone else supposed to measure up?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s poprity was well known. Every day, his desk was covered with letters and small gifts.

    But he brushed them all aside, leaving even the teachers unsure how to deal with the chaos he caused.

    When Dawn reached the bathroom, she waited outside. Students passed in and out, but none of them were Ethan. She thought about peeking in, but it felt wrong. Instead, she called out, ¡°Ethan, are you in there?¡±

    Silence answered her.

    The bell rang then, and the hallway cleared in a rush of mming doors and fading steps.

    The building fell quiet.

    Dawn bit her lip. She decided she would just hand the papers to one of Ethan¡¯s teachers.

    She had only taken one step when arge hand covered her mouth. Before she could fight, she was dragged inside the bathroom with a strength too fast to resist.

    <b>9:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 223 Get a Driver

    ss had already begun. The halls outside were still.

    Her mouth was mped shut so tightly that she could not let out a single sound.

    9:50 Wed, Oct 8.

    Chapter 224 The Story

 Beseeched 224

    Chapter 224 The Story

    20

    s

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened in shock and terror. She tried to twist her head to see who held her, but the grip was iron, unyielding, leaving her body locked in ce.

    Her gaze dropped, and she caught sight of a pair of legs d in school uniform pants.

    Those shoes¡­

    Her cry broke out in a muffled gasp as the hand against her mouth pressed harder.

    The boy¡¯s breath came heavy and uneven, veins bulging across his hand like ropes, as though he was holding back something violent deep inside.

    Recognition crashed over Dawn. For a fleeting second her panic softened, but what happened next hurled her deeper into despair.

    He lowered his head and sank his teeth into her neck, hard and merciless. She could not tell if it was a kiss or a bite meant to break skin.

    Her chest seized, and the air stuck in her lungs. Her eyes stung red, and tears slid quietly down her face.

    He was young, but his strength was staggering. One hand sealed her mouth while <i>the </i>other moved behind her with disturbing steadiness. His harsh breaths rattled in her ear like the groan of something monstrous. Her body stiffened, every muscle locked, and she didn¡¯t dare flinch.

    The minutes dragged like chains across the floor, each one stretching into eternity. Nearly 20 minutes crawled by before the sound of rustling finally died out.

    By then Dawn was drowning in fear, her cheeks wet with tears, her mind emptied of thought.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    The voice rasped low and broken. She turned her head, slow as stone, and met a face drenched in sweat, pale and strained.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes burned crimson, his sharp features pulled tight with heat and hunger. For once he looked alive, not the cold, unreachable figure she had always known. But Dawn didn¡¯t care. She stared nkly, her mind frozen, her body trembling.

    <i>Jonathan </i><i>did </i><i>this</i><i>. </i>

    <b>9:50 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 224 The Story

    <i>Why</i>?

    :.

    He had not crossed every line, yet he had crossed them all.

    <b>78 </b>

    s

    Ethan had told her Jonathan was someone she could treat like a brother. A brother did not do this. A brother could never.

    ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t look at me like that.¡± Jonathan sucked in two rough breaths, then lifted his hand to block her gaze. Pulling her against him, his voice shook with a deep vibration. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He didn¡¯t truly hold her.

    It was as if the motion was only meant to shield her eyes.

    Her lips parted, but before words could escape, nausea surged up and ripped through her. She shoved him away, lurched to the sink, and heaved until her stomach was bare.

    She scooped cold water into her hands and sshed it onto her face.

    The freezing shock jolted her mind back into sharp rity.

    Her breath rasped as she turned back.

    He stood there in his neat school uniform, every line crisp, every button fastened. No one would believe the same boy had looked like a criminal only moments before.

    ¡°Dawn¡­

    11

    ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± <fn6789> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? f?ndnovel</fn6789>

    Her voice tore out, ragged and trembling, water dripping down her soaked hair. She red at him, her voice breaking into a cry. ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ll call the police!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    He didn¡¯t protest.

    His dark eyes held hers, filled with something she couldn¡¯t read. His rough voice dragged low. ¡°I¡¯ll stay right here. Call them. Let them take me.¡±

    She stared at him, stunned by the calm in his words.

    Her chest tightened until she could hardly breathe.

    The two of them stood locked in silence, the air crushing between them.

    9:50 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 224 The Story

    478

    s

    Tears streamed down her cheeks. She couldn¡¯t even name what twisted inside her. She had barely known Jonathan. He had always been distant, never letting anyone close. Sometimes when he spoke with Ethan and a few others, he¡¯ll drop sharp jokes now and then.

    And yet he had done this.

    Jonathan pressed his lips together, then finally broke the silence.

    ¡°I have bipr disorder, Dawn. Today was a slip. It was my fault.¡±

    She knew of the illness. She knew people coped with it in their own ways. But she had never thought Jonathan carried that shadow.

    She had never imagined she would run into him in that moment, never thought she would suffer through what he had just done.

    Her fists clenched. She stepped back, her small voice shaking. ¡°Even if you¡¯re sick, I¡¯ll never forgive you. I¡¯ll hate you for the rest of my life.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for him to answer. She turned and ran.

    She never looked back, and whatever expression he wore was lost to her.

    After that night Jonathan vanished from her world. She never had to avoid him, because he was simply gone. She told no one, burying the secret deep.

    Muchter, she whispered pieces of it to Ethan. Her head lowered, her voice small. ¡°All he did today was say sorry again. Nothing else.¡±

    <i>And </i><i>judging </i><i>from </i><i>the </i><i>way </i><i>he </i><i>seemed</i><i>¡­ </i>

    His <i>illness </i><i>might </i><i>have </i><i>healed</i>.

    Ethan said nothing. His eyes darkened, a storm shing in their depths.

    Dawn spoke as if the matter was light, but her voice carried a strain that betrayed her.

    And still¡­

    <i>If </i><i>it </i><i>was </i><i>only </i><i>an </i><i>episode</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>had </i><i>he </i><i>chosen </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    The thought dug into Ethan¡¯s mind. His eyes narrowed, suspicion sharp.

    In another room, silence lingered heavy after the couple¡¯s departure. Three men sat with cigarettes burning, smoke curling around them.

    9:51 Wed, Oct 8

    Chapter 224 The Story

    Alex, sobering bit by bit, kept stealing nces at Jonathan before shifting his gaze Brogan, a silent question forming in his look.

 Beseeched 225

    Chapter 225 Question

    Brogan lifted his brow with an air of case and chose silence.

    The stillness in the room stretched long and heavy.

    78

    s

    Atst, Alex couldn¡¯t stand it. He dropped onto the seat beside Jonathan and burst out, ¡°Man, what on earth is going through your head? If you were chasing some princess from Unkerston, I¡¯d understand that. But Dawn? Why her?¡±

    She was everything to Ethan.

    From the time they were kids, even when he went overseas, he carried her in his heart.

    No one could have guessed that after Ethan took down that useless Austin, he would still end up stabbed in the back.

    Jonathan turned his eyes toward Alex, his look cold and merciless, like he could pull a gun from his pocket without warning.

    Only in front of Dawn had he ever shown the smallest trace of feeling.

    But tonight felt different. Even Brogan¡¯s face grew grim. ¡°Boss, you shouldn¡¯t have kept this from us. Ethan even asked you toe home to take his wedding pictures.¡±

    There were only two men Ethan called brothers.

    Neither of them wanted to see a woman rip that bond apart.

    Jonathan rolled a lighter between his fingers, his eyes steady and hard. ¡°They¡¯re already married.¡±

    That meant even if he did have feelings, it was already toote.

    Alex sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°When did that even happen? You left for Meriaxx before finishing high school. Wait-¡± His eyes flew wide.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a thing for Dawn since high school?¡±

    Back then she had been 12.

    Or maybe 13.

    Either way, she had been just a kid. A man thinking like that made no sense.

    9:51 Wed, Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 225 Question

    ??

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    As Alex¡¯s mind spun in darker ces, Brogan shoved him hard with his boot. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know the full story, but from their reactions it was clear something had happened between Jonathan and Dawn.

    The boss always looked like ice, but when it came to feelings he was no different than Brogan. He could cling to one memory for years. That part made sense.

    What Brogan couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around was this.

    <i>If </i><i>Jonathan </i><i>had </i>cared that <i>much</i><i>, </i><i>why </i><i>had </i><i>he </i><i>stayed </i><i>away </i><i>all </i><i>this </i><i>time</i><i>? </i>

    He wasn¡¯t like Brogan, patient and kind.

    If Jonathan wanted someone, he would drag her into his life no matter what it took.

    Jonathan kept quiet. He stood there like a man born from shadows, sharp and unreadable.

    With no reply from him, Brogan and Alex could only let it go. They tossed back a drink, then turned to leave. At the door, Brogan looked back onest time, his voice heavy. ¡°Boss, there are plenty of women out there. You don¡¯t need to fixate on one. Especially not her. Ethan will never allow <i>it</i>.¡±

    Ethan had fought too hard to win her. No one else would be allowed to take her.

    That was his final warning before they walked out.

    The room dropped into silence.

    Jonathan leaned back in his chair. The ceiling lights flickered and painted shifting shadows across his eyes, their lights turning to ck.

    Maybe it was because she had seen Jonathan, but Dawn fell into one dream after another that night, each pulling her back to childhood.

    She dreamed of the first time Ethan brought her to meet his friends. She dreamed of the day, after that one terrible event, when she never dared face them again.

    She woke in a haze, the details slipping like smoke between her fingers.

    Beside her, the man stirred and drew an arm around her.

    <b>9:51 </b>Wed, Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 225 Question

    ¡°You¡¯re awake already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    <b>78 </b>

    s

    She shifted, tucked herself morefortably into his arm, and whispered, ¡°Did you everything at thepany?¡±

    finish up

    ¡°Almost.¡± Ethan kissed her forehead. ¡°Have you decided where to go? We could take off for two weeks, and once we¡¯re back we can handle theunch.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work.¡±

    Dawn shot him a yful re. ¡°What about everyone else?¡±

    The whole team had worked too long and too hard. She couldn¡¯t let everything stall just because of their honeymoon.

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Ethan frowned.

    Dawn wet her lips and thought before speaking. ¡°We should wait until after theunch. We have all the time in the world. Once the work is finished, we can go anywhere we want.¡±

    <i>We </i><i>have </i><i>all </i><i>the </i><i>time </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>world</i><i>. </i>

    She didn¡¯t know how deeply those words struck him.

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved in a quiet smile. ¡°Alright.¡±

    They held each other a little longer before finally climbing out of bed.

    Convincing Ethan felt like a small victory to her. She even let the holiday pass without notice, throwing herself into the new season¡¯sunch.

    Her days filled with work until Jonathan faded from her thoughts.

    Until the moment she ran into him at the entrance during an inspection. <fn5d6d> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn5d6d>

    Her steps faltered. The colleague beside her thought she had forgotten something.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dawn? Did you leave something behind?¡±

    She adjusted her sses and shook her head. ¡°Go on ahead. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    After a few nights of thought, she could finally face him with calm. When she stripped away the heavy air he carried, all she saw before her was a familiar stranger.

    <b>9:51 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 225 Question

    Sam

    <b>77 </b>

    s

    Jonathan stood with one hand in his pocket, his face cold and striking, like a machine without a heart.

 Beseeched 226

    Chapter 226 Distant

    :

    The moment thest person left, Jonathan fixed his stare on Dawn.

    ¡°Have you been busy?¡±

    ¡°Just the usual kind of busy,¡± she answered.

    <b>77 </b>

    s

    She stayed at a careful distance, her posture neat andposed, like she was speaking to someone older in the family rather than a man from her past.

    Her voice dropped soft. ¡°Jonathan, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing serious.¡± <fnc717> Official source is FindN()vel</fnc717>

    He never looked away from her. His voice was deep and filled the space between them. ¡°I only wanted to know when you might be free. I¡¯d like to take you out for dinner.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t reply.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to take her out.

    So many years had passed, and they¡¯d barely even spoken back then.

    ¡°You mean with Ethan and the others too?¡± She forced a littleugh. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been busytely. You should probably check with their schedules first.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The wordnded sharp and cold. ¡°Just you.¡±

    Dawn froze. Jonathan¡¯s voice lowered, heavy and unyielding. ¡°What I mean is I want to have dinner with you alone.¡±

    Her hand tightened into a fist at her side before she even realized it.

    She took a moment to gather herself, then tried to make light of it. ¡°Jonathan, you¡¯ll be

    go, he goes too.¡± disappointed. Ethan never lets me out of his sight. Wherever I

    Her words made it clear she and Ethan were bound as husband and wife.

    Jonathan rubbed his fingers together, his lips curling into a smile that revealed nothing. ¡°That works too. As long as you don¡¯t mind him finding out a few things.¡±

    <b>9:51 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 226 Distant

    Her mouth went dry.

    She thought she had nothing to hide, but the way he said it made her feel as if she did.

    When she looked up, his eyes were filled with open amusement. Her patience snapped. ¡°Jonathan, what exactly are you trying to say?¡±

    €773

    s

    He pressed his fingers tight together, his stare like a de. It didn¡¯t pierce her skin, but it drove straight into her eyes.

    He frowned, his voice sinking low. ¡°Dawn, all I want is to share a meal with you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to share a meal with you.¡±

    She didn¡¯t see any reason to meet this man alone. She had plenty of friends already. ¡°The only reason I¡¯m still standing here talking to you is because you¡¯re Ethan¡¯s friend. If you¡¯ve got nothing else, then I¡¯ll just¡ª¡±

    ¡°You still care.¡±

    His voice cut across hers, slow and certain.

    It was not a question. It was a statement.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes stayed locked on hers, his voice cold. ¡°Dawn, if you had really moved on, you wouldn¡¯t be reacting like this. You wouldn¡¯t be fighting me over something as small as dinner.¡±

    That arrogance pulled a bitterugh from her throat.

    ¡°Then you tell me what kind of reaction you expect from me.¡±

    Her voice turned sharp. ¡°Jonathan, you give yourself too much credit. Back then, we weren¡¯t close. Now, we¡¯re still not close. You think because you ask me to dinner, I should smile and say yes. That isn¡¯t how it works.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s brow pulled tight, but he said nothing.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t read him, and she didn¡¯t care to.

    She turned slightly and took a breath, then spoke clear and firm.

    ¡°Back then I was young. What you did to me left me with problems for a long time. But it wasn¡¯t really about you. If it had been anyone else that day, I would¡¯ve been just as scared.¡±

    And if he hadn¡¯t been Jonathan, she would have called the cops without hesitation.

    <b>9:51 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 8 </b>

    Chapter 226 Distant

    :

    <b>77 </b>

    a

    ¡°I don¡¯t hate you. But I can¡¯t act like nothing ever happened either. Jonathan, let¡¯s just keep things steady between us, alright?¡±

    With Ethan in her life, avoiding Jonathan was impossible.

    But there was no need to get close.

    Jonathan didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t speak.

    He just looked at her. The wind tangled her hair, the white dress brushing against her ankles, her pale legs shing into sight with each twist of fabric.

    The sun beat down, but the winter cold hadn¡¯t faded.

    He pulled off his jacket, stepped forward, and set it over her shoulders.

    Dawn moved to shrug it off, but his hand pressed on her shoulder, heavier than before. His voice rasped low. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    Her lips parted, but no words came.

    <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>not </i><i>hear </i><i>anything </i><i>I </i><i>said</i><i>? </i>

    When she stayed still, he let go atst.

    He stood in nothing but a thin ck shirt now, his tall frame sharp and rigid, his presence colder than before.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want dinner, that¡¯s fine.¡± Jonathan took out his phone, opened WhatsApp, and brought up the glowing QR code. ¡°Add me. I don¡¯t use it much, but if you send something, I¡¯ll see it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to text you.¡±

    ¡°Maybe you

    will.¡±

    His voice stayed calm.

    He held the screen closer, his long fingers steady. ¡°Well?¡±

    She knew if she didn¡¯t scan the code, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave.

    Grinding her teeth, Dawn pulled up her scanner and did it. Her words dripped with scorn. ¡°Jonathan, I didn¡¯t expect this. After all these years, you¡¯ve only gotten more shameless.¡±

    9:51 Wed, Oct 8

    Chapter 226 Distant

    Jonathan¡¯s face never shifted. ¡°That part, I picked up from Ethan.¡±

    <b>9:51 </b>Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 227 Unbelievable

 Beseeched 227

    Chapter 227 Unbelievable

    :

    Dawn stared at him without a word, her face still and guarded.

    +5 Free Com

    When the WhatsApp notification was added, Jonathan nced at his screen, gave the slightest nod, and slipped the phone back into his pocket. His tone was calm, yet firm. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you there.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. You should focus on your own matters.¡± Dawn forced a small smile, one that never reached her eyes. She pulled his jacket from her shoulders and pressed it into his hands. ¡°Mr. Curran, I¡¯d rather you not do things that could be taken the wrong way. My husband wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.¡±

    The moment she turned, the smile vanished like a mask tossed aside. Her steps quickened, heels striking the pavement in hard deliberate beats.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes stayed on her until her figure melted into the distance. He lowered his gaze to the jacket in his hand, his expression dark, unreadable, and then he stepped into his car without a sound.

    The second Dawn slid into the car, her coworkers pounced. One leaned close, eyes gleaming. ¡°Dawn, who was that guy? Was he your brother? He looked like he came straight out of <i>a </i>movie. His face didn¡¯t even look real.¡±

    you better

    Another sighed, teasing, ¡°That ice¨Ccold look of his was perfect. If he¡¯s your brother, you introduce me. I¡¯d love to call you sister¨Cinw.¡±

    A third bent over withughter, nearly out of breath. ¡°Forget sister¨Cinw. If he¡¯s that good- looking, I¡¯d settle for just one night.¡±

    Their voices stacked one over another, louder with each word. Dawn gave a helplessugh. ¡°He was my neighbor when I was a kid. We¡¯re not close. If you wanted his number, you should¡¯ve asked him yourselves.¡±

    They stared at her with disbelief. ¡°Not close? You two looked prettyfortable together.¡±

    Another girl smirked. ¡°Yeah, almost like a brother and sister arguing.¡±

    The word ¡°couple¡± dangled on her lips, but she held it back.

    Dawn¡¯s wedding to the boss had only just ended, and saying that would have been reckless.

    9:51 Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 227 Unbelievable

    Her smile grew tight. ¡°He asked me for a small favor. That¡¯s all. I was just being polite.

    ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what it was¡­¡±

    The answer satisfied them, and the chatter drifted to other topics.

    s

    By six, the site inspection was over. Everyone went off their separate ways, but Dawn stayed behind after Ethan called and said he¡¯d pick her up for dinner.

    She waited 15 minutes before the familiar car rolled up. She leaned down with a smile to greet him, but it froze when she spotted someone sprawled in the backseat.

    Micah grinned wide, his tone sharp with mockery. ¡°Guess your eyesight¡¯s failing, since you acted like you didn¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to see you?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t even twitch at his jab. She opened the passenger door, slid into the seat, and asked, ¡°So which corner did you crawl out of this time?¡±

    She knew Ethan hadn¡¯t invited him. If Micah was here, it meant he had pestered Ethan until he got what he wanted.

    Micah narrowed his eyes, ring at the back of her head, his jaw clenched.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me how I knew Ethan wasing to see you today?¡±

    ¡°How did you know?¡±

    He went silent.

    Then heugh in sharp and cold, he leaned back with fake ease. ¡°Not telling you. It doesn¡¯t matter. You¡¯re about to crash anyway, and I¡¯m not wasting my breath.¡±

    Dawn nced his way once, then looked out the window.

    Ethan was used to their constant sparring. Normally, he let it slide.

    This time, though, his eyes cut to the rearview mirror, his voice low and cutting. ¡°If I hear you being so unfriendly with her again, you¡¯re not stepping into my car again.¡±

    Micah¡¯s jaw locked. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes lit with fire as she turned in her seat. ¡°Act friendly. If anyone questions you, I¡¯ll stand behind <i>it</i>.¡±

    9:51 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 227 Unbelievable

    Micah¡¯s pupils shrank, and he snapped his head away, refusing to meet her gaze.

    ¡°Why would I ever do that?¡±

    77

    s

    His voice was icy and stripped of warmth. The cold in his tone hung thick in the car. ¡°I don¡¯t even buy this act of you two being together. You think I¡¯ll respect you? You¡¯re just a woman who can¡¯t make up her mind.¡±

    Thest words slipped out faintly, almost lost beneath the hum of the engine. Dawn didn¡¯t hear them, but Ethan did.

    The steering wheel jerked, and the car swerved to the side before stopping hard.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The words fell t, merciless. Micah sat frozen, silent.

    ¡°I see no change in you. You can¡¯t even manage basic respect. If that¡¯s how it is, there¡¯s no reason for you to keep showing up in front of me.¡± Ethan¡¯s face was like stone, carved cold and distant.

    Micah¡¯s lips pressed tight. His throat moved like he wanted to speak, but no words came.

    Then rage shed in his eyes. He yanked out his phone, thrusting it forward.

    ¡°Take a look and tell me I¡¯m wrong! She¡¯s out there ying around in public like it¡¯s nothing. Who knows what else she does when nobody¡¯s watching. Don¡¯t let her perfect act trick you.¡±

    On the screen was a crystal¨Cclear photo.

    It caught the exact second Jonathan draped his jacket over Dawn¡¯s shoulders.

    Jonathan looked tender. Dawn¡¯s head was lowered, her expression soft and almost shy.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flew wide, her voice sharp. ¡°You were spying on me?¡± <fn6236> This text is hosted at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn6236>

    Micah barked out a coldugh. ¡°Spying? That was me catching you in the act. You¡¯re making Ethan a fool in in sight. God only knows what you¡¯re doing in the shadows.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s chest rose and fell fast as her eyes locked on him.

    He red back, his stareced with rebellion and arrogance.

    Every look he gave was a spark thrown onto dry wood.

    9:51 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 227 Unbelievable

    :

    &

    773

    s

    Some people were simply made that way. Even if you only crossed paths a handful <i>of </i>times, each meeting set a fire. Each encounter pressed heavy on your chest. Once. Twice. And now, again, today.

 Beseeched 228

    Chapter 228 Fire

    Chapter 228 Fire

    s

    When Dawn gave it a real thought, she realized there wasn¡¯t a single warm impression of him in her mind.

    Her eyes locked with his, but there was nothing she could read in him.

    Micah looked like any ordinary teenager on the outside, yet he was harder <i>to </i>understand than Ethan himself.

    The man behind the wheel barely twitched. When the photo came into view, his gaze dipped dark for an instant before slipping back into its calm, steady rhythm, as if the whole thing was not worth his attention.

    Micah clearly hated that reaction. His brows drew tight. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re just letting her off the hook?¡±

    ¡°This is between us.¡±

    Ethan turned his head, his nce sharp with warning. ¡°If you want to sit down to dinner with us, then you¡¯d better stay quiet. Don¡¯t go looking for trouble, or ¡­¡± His voice cut, cold and precise.

    ¡°Micah, I can keep you away from Dawn, and I can send you back just as easily.¡±

    The car rolled forward, but the air inside pressed heavy, every breath edged with tension.

    Dawn stole a look at the boy from the corner of her eye, then pulled her gaze away fast.

    Her feelings toward Micah tangled tight. From the first time they met, she had felt like she had seen him before, yet when she tried to ce him, all she found was the face of a stranger. Every meeting felt like the first.

    It was simple enough to say she disliked him.

    Yet people never stayed blind to beauty.

    Micah¡¯s face looked almost too perfect. Unless he crossed a line that couldn¡¯t be forgiven, it was hard to stir up real hatred f?r him.

    The problem was that whenever he showed a trace of charm, he followed it with two things that made her grit her teeth.

    As their destination drew near, Andy¡¯s message popped up on her screen, asking if Micah was

    9:51 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 228 Fire

    <b>77 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    with her.

    Dawn lifted her head and caught sight of him through the mirror.

    He stared at the window while the sharp wind rushed through, tossing his hair into a wild tangle. His thin frame leaned back, careless, untamed, full of a restless spirit.

    She looked down and typed a simple yes.

    Andy¡¯s reply came fast. ¡°Micah grew up too free overseas. He acts without restraint. If he crosses the line, you tell me.¡±

    Dawn gave a small scoff.

    <i>What </i><i>good </i>will <i>it </i><i>do</i><i>? </i>

    Micah didn¡¯t even blink beneath Ethan¡¯s crushing presence. Andy, far softer by nature, would never frighten him. If anything, that would push him further out of line.

    She tossed out a quick reply before the car slid into the parking garage. Ethan reached for her hand like he always did when they stepped out.

    Before Dawn could open her mouth, a sharp snort cut the air beside her.

    She turned, and of course, there he was¨Cthe boy who never stayed quiet long enough to be ignored.

    She lifted her chin with intention.

    ¡°What are we eating? I haven¡¯t had Cretelese food in ages. I want some soup tonight.¡±

    Ethan hadn¡¯t answered when Micah cut her off, scowling. ¡°No. I want fondue.¡±

    ¡°Then you can have fondue alone.¡±

    ¡°You-!¡±

    Micah snapped, his eyes dragging down to the hands she and Ethan held. The longer he stared, the darker his face turned. ¡°Fine. Eat whatever you want. Get fat for all I care.¡±

    Dawn raised her brows high, drinking in her small victory.

    Micah stormed ahead toward the stairs, and Ethan¡¯sughter slipped free. ¡°You actually enjoy this, don¡¯t you?¡±

    9:51 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 228 Fire

    :

    177

    s

    The two of them shed like kids. Micah¡¯s temper burned hot, but Dawn never lost the upper hand.

    ¡°He keeps poking at me. What else am I supposed to do?¡±

    She let out a sharp breath. ¡°I¡¯m not someone you push around.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re the fiercest of all.¡±

    Ethan watched her cheeks puff with defiance, his gaze softening until it brimmed over. <i>She¡¯s </i><i>adorable</i><i>. </i>

    The elevator hummed around them, carrying them upward in silence. No one else was there.

    Ethan gave in to the pull inside and leaned closer, his lips brushing hers.

    Neither moved. The touch was fleeting, yet it carried more weight than a hungry kiss ever could.

    The elevator chimed and the doors opened.

    Micah stood waiting in the hall, his eyes cold as stone.

    Even with all their bickering, being caught like this made Dawn¡¯s cheeks burn. She forced augh. ¡°This Cretelese ce is solid. You should give it a try. You might even like it.¡±

    ¡°Stop smiling. You look terrible.¡±

    Micah turned his head toward Ethan, and his eyes flickered in awkwardness.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking about her.¡±

    Dawn nearlyughed in frustration. <fn8c4f> Content originallyes from Find~Novel</fn8c4f>

    They walked inside and ordered some food.

    Micah¡¯s spoiled side showed in full force. He waved off one dish after another. It took 20 minutes just to lock down a few items.

    ¡°And no chestnut for the soup. I¡¯m allergic.¡±

    He shoved the tablet back at the waiter.

    Dawn blinked. ¡°You¡¯re allergic to chestnuts?¡±

    <b>9:51 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Oct 8 </b>

    Chapter 228 Fire

    6773

    s

    ¡°Yeah. You got a problem with that?¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    She only found it strange. She had shared the same allergy since childhood. The doctor had said her system might outgrow it, but she had never dared eat them since.

    Ethan had been skimming through emails, but her words pulled his eyes up. over the two of them, thoughtful.

    Same age. Same allergy.

    Even their tempers mirrored one another.

    <i>And </i><i>their </i><i>faces</i>¡­

    His

 Beseeched 229

    Chapter 229 Suspicion

    s

    His eyes carried a weight that felt endless, and for a fleeting second, a faint light flickered inside them before it vanished.

    After dinner, Micah was pulled away by a call from Andy. Dawn let out a sharp breath of relief as she watched him walk off. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how a kid can be that annoying.¡±

    The entire meal had been one long battle, Micah challenging her on everything as if she were his sworn enemy.

    Ethan slipped an arm around her shoulder, his tone teasing. ¡°But I don¡¯t think you dislike him as much as you say you do.¡±

    Dawn let out a frustrated groan. ¡°Hating someone doesn¡¯tst forever. Give me until tomorrow, and I¡¯ll probably hate him all over again.¡±

    Ethanughed at her face, his eyes lingering on her before he spoke again, calm and casual. ¡°You ever notice the two of you are actually a lot alike?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Dawn jabbed a finger at her own chest, her brows rising. ¡°You think I¡¯m like that little punk? Absolutely not. I¡¯m not half as unreliable as he is.¡±

    Ethan chuckled but didn¡¯t push it further.

    He hadn¡¯t been talking about personality at all. What he saw was something neither of them had noticed. Their faces.

    At first nce, the two looked nothing alike. But if someone looked long enough, the curve of their eyes and the shape of their mouths carried the same lines.

    Even <i>so</i>, there was no point in saying something he couldn¡¯t prove.

    The couple wandered through the mall together, their steps slow and easy.

    They were about to head home when a call came from the police station. Sydney had hired awyer and wanted <i>to </i>see her again.

    Ethan caught the look on her face and spoke gently. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, you don¡¯t have to. We¡¯ve already filed thewsuit. There¡¯s no way they can reach a settlement now.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Dawn steadied her breath. ¡°I want to hear what she thinks she still needs to say.¡±

    <b>9:52 </b>Wed, Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 229 Suspicion

    1770

    s

    When they arrived at the station, Dawn froze before she even stepped inside. She hadn¡¯t expected to see him there. Austin.

    Her hand tightened around Ethan¡¯s as she forced herself to walk forward with resolve.

    Inside, the police were exining the charges to Austin.

    Sydney had broken into someone¡¯s home, damaged property, and nearly hurt someone physically. The charges alone were enough to lock her up for years.

    Her career was already finished. There was no saving it now.

    As Dawn entered, several eyes turned to her.

    She stopped in her tracks, stunned. She could barely recognize the man in front of her as the once proud, untouchable Austin.

    His face was marked by exhaustion, his hair tangled and unkempt, his jaw rough with days of stubble. He looked less like the man she had once admired and more like a stranger who had fallen too far.

    ¡°Uncle Austin.¡± <fncb6c> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find{n}ovel</fncb6c>

    Her throat tightened, but she forced herself to speak. ¡°Sydney asked me to see her.¡±

    Austin stayed silent. He hadn¡¯t slept properly in weeks, and his bloodshot eyes told the story. His gaze drifted over Dawn¡¯s striking face, only tond on the man at her side.

    He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he couldn¡¯t deny it either.

    They did fit together.

    He swallowed hard, his voice raw and rough when he finally spoke. ¡°Go see her. She owes you a real apology.¡±

    It almost made herugh: This was the first time she had ever heard Austin say something like that.

    But it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    The damage was already carved deep. No amount of apologies could ever erase what had been done.

    For the first time, Dawn felt her stubbornness fade. A calm smile touched her lips. ¡°We¡¯ll be seeing her now, Uncle Austin.¡±

    <b>9:52 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 229 Suspicion

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan hadn¡¯t said a word since they¡¯d walked in. From the beginning, Dawn had stood a little ahead of him, her hand gripping his like she was shielding him. The gesture was small, but it struck him as protective, and that touched him more than he could admit.

    So he stayed quiet as they walked past Austin. Only when they were a few steps ahead did his lips curl into a crooked grin, sharp and dangerous, with no hint of kindness.

    He even lifted their joined hands just enough to make his point.

    Every step felt like crossing a canyon.

    To Austin, the girl he had once raised now walked away holding another man¡¯s hand. She wrinkled her nose at something he said, her face lighting up with animation.

    The man beside her listened with patience and leaned close to whisper something that made herugh.

    Once, she had looked at Austin that way too.

    But now, those memories felt like they belonged to another lifetime.

    Austin searched through every memory he had of her, but he couldn¡¯t find a single moment where he had shown her the kind of patience that man gave so freely.

    She must have been disappointed in him so deeply that there was no way back. That was why she had chosen to marry someone else.

    Austin shut his eyes, trying to bury every trace of feeling, but nothing could stop the pain that pressed heavy against his chest.

    Dawn followed the officer to the visitation room. She passed her bag to Ethan and stepped in alone.

    The room was small. Dawn pulled out a chair and sat down. When she lifted her met with Sydney¡¯s face, twisted with venom.

    gaze,

    she was

    Hatred. Resentment. Fury.

    And something else Dawn couldn¡¯t ce.

    One thing was certain. Prison had already changed her. In just a few days, Sydney looked like a shadow of herself. Her skin was pale, her body fragile, and her eyes empty, as if the fire that

    had once fueled her had been burned out from the inside.

    9:52 Wed, <b>Oct </b>8

    Chapter 230 Brain¨CDead

 Beseeched 230

    Chapter 230 Brain¨CDead

    :.

    Dawn stayed quiet for a long time. Sydney still didn¡¯t say a word.

    s

    Finally, Dawn spoke in a t tone. ¡°Sydney, if you called me here just to let me admire your little show, then there¡¯s no reason for me to sit here any longer.¡±

    Right before Dawn stood up, Sydney finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°Dawn, aren¡¯t you curious why Austin adopted you?¡±

    Dawn frowned in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Sydneyughed sharply. ¡°Hahaha¡­ so you really don¡¯t know!¡±

    Seeing Dawn¡¯s reaction gave Sydney a twisted sense of bnce<i>. </i><i>So </i><i>what </i><i>if </i><i>Dawn </i><i>had </i>everything? She <i>is </i><i>still </i><i>just </i><i>a </i><i>fool </i><i>who </i><i>has </i><i>been </i><i>kept </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>dark</i>.

    Sydney¡¯s wrists were cuffed, her eyes bloodshot with rage. ¡°I¡¯ll never tell you only one who knows besides me!¡±

    She suddenly burst into wild, manicughter.

    ¡­ Austin is the

    Dawn¡¯s brows tightened. She waited until Sydney calmed a little before speaking again.

    ¡°I never asked you to tell me anything. I don¡¯t even want to know. Sydney, I¡¯ve never wronged you. What you¡¯ve be today¡­ you brought it on yourself.¡±

    So what if Austin had his reasons for adopting me? It didn¡¯t change anything.

    If Austin hadn¡¯t shown up, she probably would¡¯ve grown up in an orphanage anyway.

    Sydney¡¯s proud smile froze. ¡°You¡¯re not even a little curious?¡±

    ¡°Why should I care about the past?¡±

    ¡­

    Sydney clenched her hands on the table until her nails broke her skin.

    After a long pause, her hoarse voice cracked with disbelief. ¡°He ¡­ he never really wanted to adopt you! Doesn¡¯t that bother you? Don¡¯t you want to know why?¡±

    She had overheard Austin saying it on the phone not long ago.

    9:52 Wed, <b>Oct </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 230 Brain¨CDead

    And she was sure not even the Osbornes knew the truth.

    s

    Taking a deep breath, Sydney locked her eyes on Dawn, desperate to catch the tiniest flicker of emotion on her face.

    But Dawn¡¯s expression stayed calm. ¡°And if I did want to know, would you tell me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never tell you!¡±

    ¡°So what¡¯s the point?¡±

    <i>Had </i><i>she </i><i>gone </i><i>brain</i><i>¨C</i><i>dead </i><i>after </i><i>just </i><i>a </i><i>few </i><i>days </i><i>in </i><i>jail</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn spread her hands. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say what you really want to say? I¡¯m already here. It won¡¯t be so easy to see me again next time.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± <fn5379> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? </fn5379>

    Sydney hadn¡¯t expected that reaction at all.

    Back in college, she¡¯d dated Austin for a short while. Even then, she knew he had an adopted niece.

    Everyone in the Osborne family spoiled Dawn.

    Austin treated Dawn as if she were his entire world.

    He was strict, but whatever Dawn wanted, he gave her.

    Back then, Sydney was still young. Part of why she broke up with Austin was because of Dawn.

    Even when they were together, Austin would bring up Dawn¡¯s name again and again. Every phone call, every excuse¨Cit was always about Dawn. His whole life seemed to revolve around her.

    Sydney finally snapped and broke things off, using moving abroad as an excuse.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Austin to agree so easily. He didn¡¯t even try to stop her. He just said he was busy picking Dawn up from school.

    <i>So </i>Dawn <i>had </i><i>once </i><i>been </i><i>cherished </i>like <i>that</i><i>. </i><i>How </i><i>could </i><i>she </i><i>still </i><i>act </i><i>so </i><i>calm </i><i>even </i><i>if </i><i>that </i><i>love </i><i>turned </i><i>out </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>fake</i><i>? </i>

    The more Sydney thought about it, the less she understood Dawn. Bitter hatred burned in her chest. She forced out a coldugh.

    9:52 Wed<b>, </b>Oct <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 230 Brain¨CDead

    77

    s

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t tell you. And I don¡¯t want to see you happy either. I only called you here. today to ask you that question¨Cand to share some good news.¡±

    A bad feeling rose in Dawn¡¯s chest.

    Her voice went cold. ¡°What news?<b>¡± </b>

    Sydney¡¯s lips curled into a sick smile. ¡°I got bored a while back and wrote an article. I even set it to publish automatically. At first, I nned to cancel it once you got Austin back¡­¡±

    She clicked her tongue twice. ¡°But too bad. I can¡¯t cancel it anymore.¡±

    Her eyes gleamed with madness. ¡°By tomorrow, everyone across the country will know your story with Austin. Let¡¯s see how people react when they find out you two have been hiding behind the title of uncle and niece¡­

    11

    She didn¡¯t say thest few words out loud. But her exaggerated mouth shape made it crystal clear what she meant.

    Dawn had already prepared herself, but in that moment, she still couldn¡¯t hold back. She stepped forward and pped her hard across the face.

    Sydney¡¯s head snapped to the side, but she didn¡¯t move, frozen in ce.

    Dawn had no more patience to waste. She drew in a deep breath, towering over her.

    ¡°Sydney, there¡¯s nothing wrong with loving someone. But you ¡­ you¡¯re just a pitiful, twisted, obsessive mess.¡±

    With that, Dawn turned and walked straight out of the visitation room.

    Sydney¡¯s shrill voice followed, only to be cut off as the heavy door mmed shut.

    Ethan saw how pale Dawn¡¯s face had gone. He walked over and gently held her hand.

    Dawn looked back at him.

    ¡°Any news today?¡±

    Her voice trembled so softly that he almost didn¡¯t catch it. He was about to ask her to repeat, but she steadied herself and said in a low voice, ¡°Check your phone. See if anything¡¯s hit the news yet.¡±

 Beseeched 231

    Chapter 231 Nothing Left

    993

    s

    Ethan pulled out his phone and checked. There was nothing special on the news. He squeezed Dawn¡¯s cold fingers and showed her the screen.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s out yet.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t rx until she saw it herself. She let out a breath.

    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Sydney had probably said all that earlier just to scare her.

    She was about to leave, but the figure walking toward her made her freeze again.

    Austin had just finished signing Sydney¡¯s papers. With Dawn and Ethan standing their ground, Sydney wasn¡¯t getting out of jail this time.

    Sydney had no family left here. And on paper, she and Austin were still engaged. If hepletely abandoned her, it would look heartless.

    Austin lifted his head and spotted Dawn and Ethan standing not far away.

    The sight stung like a knife. His eyes darkened as he walked over.

    ¡°Are you two done talking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face was calm, her voice even. ¡°Uncle Austin, I¡¯ve already met with her. If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    Austin¡¯s brows drew tight. His eyes were full of emotions he could barely hold back. He nced at Ethan, then said stiffly, ¡°I want a word with Dawn alone. Mr. Jackson, could you give us some space?¡±

    Before Ethan could answer, Dawn spoke first. ¡°There¡¯s nothing he can¡¯t hear. If you have something to say, just say it.¡± <fn5c69> This update is avable on F¦Énd£Îovel</fn5c69>

    The distance in her voice was obvious.

    Austin felt a sharp pain in his chest, so sharp it spread through every nerve in his body.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ nothing, really.¡±

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 231 Nothing Left

    He forced down the bitterness and made his voice steady.

    93

    s

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you I¡¯ll be heading back to Trifton soon. Take care of yourself while you¡¯re here. If you ever need anything¡­ call me.¡±

    But Dawn knew she¡¯d never call him again. No matter what happened, Austin would never be the one she turned to.

    She gave a polite, distant smile. ¡°Okay. Safe travels.¡±

    Then she took Ethan¡¯s hand and walked past Austin without slowing, without pausing, just as she had when they came in.

    She only let go of Ethan¡¯s hand when they reached the car. The breeze lifted her hair, brushing against her cheek, and finally carried away the cold in her eyes.

    ¡°Ethan, did I handle that wrong?¡±

    She wondered if she had been wrong from the start¨Cwhether it was about Austin or Sydney.

    She had thought letting go meant it was over. But the truth was, the bond of adoption wasn¡¯t so easy to erase.

    Ethan tucked her loose strands of hair behind her ear. His voice was warm. ¡°No. You handled it really well. Better than most people would.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him but stayed quiet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t put yourself down,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Or else I¡¯ll get mad.¡±

    ¡°What would you get mad for?¡±

    Ethan frowned on purpose, pretending to be upset. ¡°You¡¯re using my Honey. Shouldn¡¯t I be mad about that?¡±

    Even now, he still found a way to tease.

    Dawnughed. Atst, her delicate features softened with a little light. ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯ll make it up to you when we get home, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Ethan smiled, then leaned down and kissed her cheek. ¡°Get in the car first. I need to hit the restroom.¡±

    <b>10:09 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 231 Nothing Left

    0:

    He opened the back door and helped her inside.

    8935

    s

    The moment the door shut, the warmth vanished from his face. His eyes turned sharp as he looked back inside the building.

    The first¨Cfloor hallway was long. As soon as Ethan stepped in, he saw Austin leaning by the window with a cigarette. From this angle, Austin could see everything happening outside.

    The sunlight framed him like a picture.

    ¡°Impressive move,¡± Ethan said.

    Austin didn¡¯t turn his head. He drew in a deep drag. The nicotine numbed his nerves for a second.

    Dawn hated his smoking. No matter how much stress he had, he had never lit one up in front of her before.

    But now it didn¡¯t matter. Nobody cared anymore.

    He took another drag, then crushed the cigarette in the trash can beside him.

    The two men didn¡¯t look at each other. Both tall, both sharp, both good¨Clooking in their own way. Ethan carried a wilder edge. Austin was colder, more polished, the aura of a businessman hanging over him.

    After a long silence, Austin finally spoke. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯ve been nning this for a long time. Aren¡¯t you afraid Dawn will be angry when she finds out?¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly. ¡°Mr. Osborne, are you talking about business?¡±

    Austin pressed his lips together and said nothing.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to disappoint you,¡± Ethan said. ¡°I don¡¯t hide things from Dawn. Not now, not ever. But you

    ¡­

    ??

    He narrowed his eyes, his smile cold. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s thriving, yet you keep using that uncle title to press her down. Do you expect her to be trapped by your so¨Ccalled kindness forever, chained to the Osbornes?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°That¡¯s between her and me.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re married.¡±

    The light words hit harder than any blow. And Austin had nothing left to say.

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

 Beseeched 232

    Chapter 232 Breaking

    93<b>]</b><b>. </b>

    s

    A husband and wife are supposed to be one. So anything Ethan said or did for Dawn made perfect sense.

    He was satisfied to see Austin¡¯s reaction. After a pause, Ethan stepped closer, lifting a long finger to tap Austin¡¯s shoulder twice. His voice waszy but sharp. ¡°If we were back at the Osborne Estate, I¡¯d be d to call you Uncle Austin. But¡­

    ¡°I don¡¯t like you using that title to get close to my wife. It makes things harder for her. Why don¡¯t you focus on your business projects instead?¡±

    Austin¡¯s bloodshot eyes turned even redder. His lips trembled before he finally rasped out a few hoarse words.

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t right for each other.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your call.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes shed cold. He pulled his hand back and said in a deep voice, ¡°If Mr. Osborne hadn¡¯t kept hammering on about your uncle¨Cniece rtionship, maybe I¡¯d see you as a rival. But you¡¯re the one who rejected her. And now you¡¯re the one chasing after her again. You¡¯d better stop here, because I don¡¯t have much patience.¡±

    When Ethan left, Austin stayed rooted in ce. The light streaming through the window stabbed his eyes, but he didn¡¯t move.

    He stood there for a long time as still as a statue. The sharpness he usually carried was gone. All that was left in his eyes was emptiness.

    Ethan opened the car door and slid in. Dawn¡¯s steady gaze met his right away. He chuckled, reached out, and pinched her cheek. ¡°Did I keep you waiting <i>too </i>long?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°Going home?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The world outside blurred as the car rolled away.

    From the rearview mirror, Dawn watched the police station fade into the distance, her mind tangled with thoughts.

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 232 Breaking

    :

    s

    Sydney had finally gotten the punishment she deserved. Austin had finally seen her true face. Life should be peaceful from here on out.

    But just as Ethan and Dawn stepped into the house, Ethan¡¯s phone rang. It was Tony, and his voice was urgent. ¡°Boss, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Ethan rushed to thepany at top speed. Tony was waiting at the entrance and hurried over as soon as he saw him. ¡°Boss, the inte is flooded with negative stories about Ms. Porter. I already sent PR to handle it, but¡­¡±

    The attackers were prepared. Paid trolls were everywhere, servers were overseas, and thepany couldn¡¯t block them.

    Ethan nced at him coldly, then grabbed the tablet.

    ¡°Did you call the cops?¡±

    Tony froze. He¡¯d actually forgotten. He fumbled for his phone and dialed right away.

    Inside the office, Ethan sat down and opened the news feeds. The front pages were stered with headlines like ¡°Chaos in the Osbornes: Adopted Daughter or Child Bride?¡±

    Every headline had the bright red stamp, ¡°Breaking News.¡±

    Thements were disgusting. Some cursed Dawn, some cursed Austin. Opinions split into two camps, and the fighting got worse by the minute.

    Tony came back after calling the police. The icy atmosphere in the office made him shiver.

    Ethan sat tall in his chair, one leg crossed over the other, boots propped against the desk. His sharp gaze stayed on the screen, a chill in his eyes.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Tony rubbed his nose nervously. ¡°What should we do now?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t speak for a long time. His dark eyes were so deep that no one could guess what he was thinking.

    That made Tony even more nervous. He felt this wasn¡¯t just one person¡¯s attack¨Cit was a full- on smear campaign. Even the Jackson Group¡¯s own tech team couldn¡¯t stop it.

    He wondered if maybe they should ignore it. Sometimes, inte storms blow over quickly. But those nastyments about Dawn were too much.

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 232 Breaking

    Tony had even spotted some edited photos carlier. Even as a bystander, he¡¯d felt sick.

    Then Ethan¡¯s cold voice cut through the air. ¡°Find out where Austin is right now.¡±

    Tony blinked. ¡°Boss, you mean¡­ this has to do with Mr. Osborne?¡±

    939

    s

    Ethan gave him a look like he was an idiot, then leaned back and pulled a cord from the drawer. He hooked up hisptop and tablet, his long fingers flying across the keyboard.

    ¡°This was Sydney¡¯s doing. Austin¡¯s her fianc¨¦. As someone directly involved, his statement would carry the most weight.¡±

    Sydney was a reporter. She¡¯d worked overseas for years, building plenty of connections. If she wanted to stir up a scandal, lots of people would help her. <fne392> ???s ??????? ?s ?????? ?? Find~Novel</fne392>

    And at the root of it all was Austin. He was the only one who could untangle this mess.

    Tony finally understood. ¡°I¡¯ll get on it right now!¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Tony stopped mid¨Cstride and hurried back, thinking Ethan had more instructions. Instead, Ethan said, ¡°Send back that Doberman we ordered. Let Dawn take it for a walk.¡±

 Beseeched 233

    Chapter 233 Walk the Dog

    1:0

    s

    Walk the <i>dog</i>?

    Tony quickly realized what Ethan meant.

    He figured Ethan just didn¡¯t want Dawn overthinking, so he gave her something to do.

    After Tony left, Ethan¡¯s eyes went back to theputer screen. Lines of code shed nonstop.

    Not long after, his eyes narrowed.

    He had guessed Sydney was behind this from the start. But he hadn¡¯t expected a little reporter like her to have connections in so many countries. That made him wonder if someone else was backing her.

    Meanwhile, after Ethan left, Dawn took a shower. When she came out and dried her hair, she had just picked up her phone when Tony¡¯s voice called from downstairs. <fn3227> Find the newest release on find?novel</fn3227>

    ¡°Ms. Porter,e down quick!¡±

    Dawn answered, got dressed, and went down.

    At the door, she found Tony holding a Doberman at arm¡¯s length. ¡°Boss asked me to bring this

    he said for you to walk the dog!¡±

    to you

    ¡­

    Tony honestly didn¡¯t get it.

    <i>Ms. </i><i>Porter </i><i>is </i><i>delicate </i><i>and </i><i>beautiful</i><i>¨C</i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>Boss </i><i>give </i><i>her </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>huge </i><i>dog</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn blinked, then looked right at the Doberman. When she tilted her head, the dog tilted his

    too.

    She suddenlyughed. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­

    11

    Tony saw she wasn¡¯t afraid, so he answered, ¡°Sunny.¡±

    ¡°Sunny,¡± Dawn repeated the name softly as she took the leash from his hand. ¡°That¡¯s a gentle

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 233 Walk the Dog

    name. Did Ethan name you?¡±

    s

    She reached out and patted Sunny¡¯s head. The big, fierce¨Clooking dog closed his eyes like he was enjoying it.

    Tony was stunned.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re really not scared?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Dawn smiled, then suddenly thought of her childhood.

    Back then, Ethan had once told the family dog to scare her. Later, <i>to </i>help her get over it, he had made her sleep with their Labrador until she wasn¡¯t afraid anymore.

    Animals were just like people. If they felt kindness, they¡¯d ept youpletely.

    From then on, Dawn was hardly afraid of any animals.

    ¡°Sunny?¡± She crouched down. The Doberman was so tall that when he lowered his head, he was almost taller than her. She smiled brighter. ¡°Are you moving into our house now?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    That sounded like a yes.

    Her mood lifted right away. She stood and said to Tony, ¡°Leave him with me. But I bet you didn¡¯t bring dog food or a bed. I¡¯ll call ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re ready!¡±

    Tony panicked the second she mentioned making a call.

    A call meant using her phone.

    And if she saw the news online right now, all of Ethan¡¯s effort would go to waste. Ethan would never forgive him.

    Tony¡¯s scalp went numb. He quickly said, ¡°Ms. Porter, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got everything arranged. Someone will deliver it soon. Just take him out for a walk now ¡­ right now!¡±

    As he spoke, he stepped aside and kept shooting Sunny meaningful looks.

    <i>Hold </i><i>her </i><i>attention</i>, <i>buddy</i><i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i><i>screw </i><i>this </i><i>up</i>, or <i>Boss </i><i>will </i><i>kill </i><i>us </i><i>both</i><i>! </i>

    Sunny gave him a proud nce and trotted past.

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 233 Walk the Dog

    Tony shut his mouth.

    He wiped his sweat that wasn¡¯t there and hurried out.

    93

    s

    Before heading back to the office, he still had to stop at the pet store¨Che hadn¡¯t prepared any of the stuff Dawn just mentioned.

    Dawn walked a long way before she realized she had forgotten her phone. Otherwise, she could¡¯ve sent Ethan a few pictures.

    When they reached theke, Sunny pulled ahead, eager to go.

    She held his leash and asked, ¡°Where¡¯d youe from?¡±

    Sunny was busy chasing a bug and ignored her.

    Dawn kept talking to herself. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you grew up in a pet shop. More likely, you came from overseas, right? A big dog like you wouldn¡¯t be allowed in many ces here.¡±

    That¡¯s <i>almost impossible</i>.

    <i>And </i><i>since </i><i>a </i><i>lot </i><i>of </i><i>ces </i><i>here </i><i>ban </i><irge </i><i>dogs</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><i>chances </i><i>are </i><i>highest </i><i>that </i><i>it </i><i>came </i><i>from </i><i>overseas</i>.

    Then she thought of something and grinned wickedly. She rubbed Sunny¡¯s head and whispered, ¡°Tell me honestly, has Ethan ever brought you to meet other girls?¡±

    Of course, Sunny couldn¡¯t answer. But just then, a woman¡¯s uncertain voice came from nearby. ¡°Are you Dawn?¡±

    Dawn turned and saw a woman about 40 studying her. She smiled politely. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Dawn. And you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, it is you.¡±

    The woman¡¯s expression changed at once, her eyes filled with open disdain.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be living in the same neighborhood as us. Who are you staying with? Don¡¯t tell me your uncle¡¯s keeping you here in secret?¡±

    She sneered, her voice sharp. ¡°You¡¯re a grown woman. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time you lived on your own? Your uncle¡¯s about to get married. Why are you still clinging to him? Do you have no shame at all?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>10:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 233 Walk the Dog

    Dawn froze at the flood of usations. Then her smile faded. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t even k

    10:09 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Oct </b>9

    <b>$</b>932

    Chapter 233 Walk the Dog

    s

    Dawn froze at the flood of usations. Then her smile faded. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t even know you.¡±

 Beseeched 234

    Chapter 234 Hero

    31

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°We really don¡¯t know each other. But can¡¯t I stand up for what¡¯s right?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice grew louder, her outrage rising. <fnc30d> Th?s chapter is updated by ?ovelFind</fnc30d>

    She even grabbed a passerby and asked, ¡°Did you see today¡¯s headlines? That girl who seduced her uncle lives right here in our neighborhood! Look at her¨Cacting like she did nothing wrong<b>!</b>¡±

    The passerby perked up and stopped to watch.

    Soon, Dawn was surrounded.

    ¡°They raised you, and you repay them like this? You¡¯re supposed to be a girl with gratitude, not someone who destroys a family!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, think about how his fianc¨¦e feels!¡±

    The noise made Dawn¡¯s head ring.

    She wanted to leave, but the group blocked her path.

    The voices grew louder, so sharp they almost hurt her ears. Finally, Dawn snapped. She raised her voice. ¡°Sunny!¡±

    ¡°Woof! Woof! Woof!¡±

    The booming barks startled everyone. Only then did they notice the huge dog nearby.

    Sunny had been sitting quietly, but once Dawn called, he stood tall. His powerful body was like a knight¡¯s armor, yet his steady steps carried a gentleman¡¯s air.

    Dawn secretly let out a breath of relief. She bent and picked up the leash.

    ¡°My life doesn¡¯t need your exnations. And I don¡¯t need your lectures. Instead of telling me how to live, maybe you should focus on teaching your own kids some manners.¡±

    Her face was pale, but her eyes were clear and sharp.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know the full truth, don¡¯t judge. Don¡¯tment. Don¡¯t point fingers. If you can¡¯t even understand that, what right do you have to tell me how to behave? Is your own

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 234 Hero

    upbringing really that good?¡±

    The woman¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You¡­

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    ??

    s

    Sunny stepped in front of Dawn, tall and fierce, his gaze enough <i>to </i>make anyone back off.

    The woman swallowed nervously, her eyes darting to the leash like she was afraid Dawn would let it go. ¡°I¡­ we don¡¯t want to argue with a girl. But mark my words¨Cbad people get punished.¡±

    With that, the group muttered and shuffled away.

    When the street grew quiet again, Dawn finally exhaled.

    She looked down at Sunny and forced a small smile. ¡°You really are just like him. My hero.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t know what exactly had happened.

    <i>But </i><i>that </i><i>woman </i><i>had </i><i>mentioned </i><i>the </i><i>news </i>¡­

    Dawn frowned. Sydney¡¯s words echoed in her head. She tugged Sunny along and hurried home.

    Tony had already arranged for dog food and a crate. They were sitting by the door, but Dawn barely nced at them before heading upstairs.

    Her phone was on the couch.

    She picked it up quickly, her breath uneven, and unlocked it.

    The trending list on X was full of posts about the Osbornes. And climbing fast was another tag -the Porters.

    The inte really had no limits. People had even dug up the fire from years ago.

    Before Dawn could read further, a new post popped up.

    It was from Ethan.

    His ount on X was almost empty, with only a few links to Jackson Group press releases.

    But today, he posted directly.

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 234 Hero

    ¡°I¡¯m married. And I¡¯m honored to be Ms. Porter¡¯s husband.¡±

    933

    s

    Attached was a picture of their marriage certificate. The sensitive info was blurred out, but the date and a photo of the two of them¨Cwless and radiant¨Cwere clear.

    In just two minutes, the post already had nearly a thousandments.

    People online zoomed in,pared photos, and exposed the obvious edits in the earlier fake

    ones.

    What had been a two¨Csided fight suddenly split into three.

    Dawn¡¯s panic melted into calm.

    She turned and saw Sunny sitting properly in the doorway, like a bodyguard.

    <i>Ethan</i>¡­ <i>he </i><i>really </i><i>is </i><i>something</i>.

    Dawn bit her lip, then couldn¡¯t stopughing. She grabbed a pillow and pressed it to her face, trying to hide her warm smile.

    That afternoon, Ethan called. After a little small talk, he asked what she¡¯d been up to. Dawnughed softly and said, ¡°What else could I do? You dumped this huge dog on me. I barely have time for anything else. Why? What about you? Busy with something?¡±

    Ethan paused. ¡°No.¡±

    His voice was warm. ¡°What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll bring something home.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Dawn said. ¡°What do you want? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    He went quiet for a second. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Dawn hesitated. Suddenly, her confidence faded. She coughed lightly and said with a straight face, ¡°On second thought ¡­ maybe not today. I¡¯ll wait until Hannahes back and learn a little more from her first.¡±

 Beseeched 235

    Chapter 235 Eat You

    Ever since Ethan and Dawn¡¯s wedding, Hannah had gone with Tara to the new ce to help set it up beforeing back.

    Ethan¡¯s lowugh came through the receiver. ¡°Then until then, you¡¯ll just have to put up with eating my cooking.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    Dawn hung up, then rolled across the couch.

    Sunny saw her and rolled across the floor, too.

    She burst outughing. ¡°Sunny, did Ethan teach you that? You roll so ugly!¡±

    <i>How </i><i>could </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>handsome </i><i>dog </i><i>look </i>so <i>ridiculous </i><i>when </i><i>rolling </i><i>around</i><i>? </i>

    Sunny must have understood something, because he rolled two more times in a row.

    The sound of the doorbell downstairs cut through their fun.

    Dawn slipped on her slippers and went down, Sunny following right behind.

    ¡°Sunny, hurry, chase me!¡± sheughed, heading for the door. But the moment she opened it and saw the man outside, her smile froze.

    ¡°Uncle Austin.¡±

    Dawn straightened and tucked her messy hair behind her ear. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Austin stayed silent for a while. The sunset lit the edges of his eyes in red. His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Those things online ¡­ I came to see how you¡¯re doing.¡±

    Dawn smiled politely. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thanks for checking.¡±

    Her attitude was polite enough.

    But it only pushed their rtionship even further apart¨Clike two parallel lines that would never meet again.

    Every time Austin thought about it, his chest clenched tight, like someone squeezing his heart until he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    10:10 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>a

    Chapter 235 Eat You

    :

    8939

    45 Free Coins

    After a pause, he finally said in a low voice, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Sydney probably has people backing her. You should be careful.¡±

    ¡°He just said that and nothing else?¡±

    Later that evening, Ethan was home. He and Dawn sat on the living room couch. Dawn leaned against his leg, opening her mouth every so often so he could drop a blueberry in.

    She nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all he said. Then he left.¡±

    Strange.

    Austin used to cling so hard, but this time he didn¡¯t. Dawn didn¡¯t even have to worry about inviting him in or not.

    Ethan stroked her hair with one hand, his deep eyes thoughtful. He stayed quiet for a while.

    Dawn rolled over and sat up with a sigh. ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    She¡¯d gone through everyone she knew in her head that afternoon and still couldn¡¯t figure it

    out.

    <i>I </i><i>mean</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>have </i><i>a </i><i>temper</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>like </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>pissed </i><i>off </i><i>anyone </i><i>powerful</i><i>, </i><i>right</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan lifted his hand and patted her waist gently. ¡°If you can¡¯t figure it out, stop thinking about it. What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll cook.¡±

    ¡°I want to eat you.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Not sure.¡± Dawnughed, dodging his touch, then grabbed his hand. ¡°Mr. Jackson, hurry up. My stomach¡¯s about to cave in.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes stayed on her, the light in them wrapping around her like an invisible, making her heart beat faster.

    He slipped off his suit jacket and rolled up the sleeves of his ck shirt. The muscles in his strong arms flexed with faint lines.

    Dawn leaned against the counter outside the kitchen, sipping water and sneaking nces at him.

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 9 </b><b>a </b><fn402f> Readplete version only at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn402f>

    Chapter 235 Eat You

    He¡¯s <i>so </i>handsome<i>. </i>

    Ethan had broad shoulders, a slim waist, and long legs.

    And that face¨Cabsolutely wless.

    3

    s

    Dawn couldn¡¯t resist raising her hands like a frame and squinting one eye. In her mind, the whole kitchen turned into a painting, every motion of his captured perfectly.

    In less than an hour, Ethan had whipped up four dishes.

    When he set the food on the table, Dawn let out an exaggerated ¡°Wow!

    ¡°I told you, you could be a restaurant chef.¡±

    ¡°And I told you, only you get to eat my food.¡±

    He gave her a quick look, then smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Dawn skipped to the kitchen to grab two tes. On her way back, Ethan was untying his apron. As she passed, she brushed against his hip identally.

    <i>Tight</i>. <i>Nice</i>.

    When Ethan came out after washing his hands, she was still looking guilty but also ¡­ satisfied.

    He arched a brow and sat down.

    ¡°Nothing you want to say?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn straightened up fast. She thought he¡¯d caught her little move earlier. Chewing on her spoon, she stammered, ¡°I didn¡¯t touch with my hands. It was just a brush. You¡¯re so petty.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Ethan frowned slightly. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your butt¡­¡®

    11

    <i>Oh</i><i>! </i>

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>9

    Chapter 235 Eat You

    :

    93

    s

    Dawn blurted it halfway before realizing he probably wasn¡¯t talking about that. She had just confessed all by herself.

    Sure enough, Ethan¡¯s eyes shimmered with amusement, as if saying, <i>Didn¡¯t </i><i>think </i><i>you </i><i>were </i><i>that </i>kind <i>of </i><i>girl</i>.

    Dawn stuffed a potato in her mouth, her cheeks flushing red fast. She peeked at him now and then, like she wanted him to say something¨Cwhile also daring him not to.

 Beseeched 236

    Chapter 236 Hikers

    Chapter 236 Hikers

    <b>933 </b>

    s

    Ethan let out a helplessugh. He rubbed his brow, then picked up a fork and handed her a piece of barbecue ribs.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d seen all that stuff online.¡±

    He had meant to ask the moment he came home. But when he saw she didn¡¯t seem affected, he figured she¡¯d already calmed herself down.

    Dawn looked up at him, then, after a moment, gave a soft reply.

    <i>So </i><i>that¡¯s </i>what <i>he </i>was talking <i>about</i>.

    ¡°At first¡­ I was upset.¡± She lowered her head, nibbling on food, her voice quiet. ¡°But you sent Sunny back to keep mepany. And you posted on X to make our rtionship official. After that, I felt better.¡±

    Being protected so seriously made Dawn feel more than satisfied.

    The insults didn¡¯t matter. The lies didn¡¯t matter. After all, those were their fault, not hers.

    Ethan suddenly smiled, his face rxed. He leaned close and ruffled her hair, his deep voice warm and smooth. ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve been a good girl.¡±

    After dinner, Ethan got up to wash the dishes.

    Dawn sat on the couch, took a deep breath, and opened X on her phone.

    The online chatter was different from the flood of curses she¡¯d seen earlier that afternoon. Now there were even blessings mixed in. What shocked her most was that Austin had posted,

    too.

    ¡°Kindness never needs repayment. Besides, Dawn is married, and I¡¯m engaged. Please stop with the wildments.¡±

    Dawn stared at the screen for a long time, then slowly typed in thement section.

    Some people used Austin of faking <i>it</i>. Othersforted him or praised him.

    He hadn¡¯t replied to any of them.

    <i>So</i><i>¡­ </i><i>he </i><i>must </i><i>have posted </i><i>this before he </i><i>came </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    <b>10:10 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 236 Hikers

    93

    s

    As she spaced out, a shadow fell over her. Dawn turned her head to find Ethan¡¯s gaze drifting across her phone. ¡°You¡¯re scrolling X?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She scooted aside, letting him sit. Feeling the warmth of his chest against her back, she lifted her phone for him to see. ¡°I just found out Austin even made a rification post.¡±

    Ethan raised a brow, then swiped down on her screen twice.

    His face stayed calm. ¡°That¡¯s the least he should do.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer.

    So the two of them sat there reading seriously, even pointing out some sharpments from strangers. Dawn admitted a few were pretty funny.

    Right then, Dawn¡¯s phone rang. It was someone from the Forest Service, the ones she had stationed to watch the surveince feeds.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, we saw two people sneaking into the mountain. Should we stop them?¡±

    Dawn froze, then looked at Ethan.

    ¡°No. Just watch them for now. I¡¯lle over right away.¡±

    She hung up, and Ethan spoke first. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment. ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was close to midnight. The world outside was quiet. Dawn and Ethan changed clothes, and just to be safe, they brought Sunny along.

    The drive to Forgotten Peak took nearly four hours. From the backseat, Ethan pulled out a nket and tucked it around Dawn. His voice was gentle. ¡°Try to get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you when we¡¯re there.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t in the mood to sleep, but when she saw the concern in his eyes, she nodded

    anyway.

    The car shot through the night like lightning, soft music ying inside, silence thick outside the windows.

    Three hourster, the car stopped at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 236 Hikers

    93

    s

    The words were soft, like ripples falling into still water. Dawn blinked and came back to herself.

    As she pushed the door open, she realized her palms were damp with sweat.

    Liam Dalton came over with a shlight. ¡°Evening, Ms. Porter. Mr. Jackson. Those two already went up a while ago. By now, they should be near the old house.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s grip tightened slightly on Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re sure they aren¡¯t just hikers?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Liam shook his head. ¡°Real hikers always carry gear. These two didn¡¯t bring anything except shlights. They kept stopping and looking around. Didn¡¯t look like good guys.

    He coughed, realizing how that sounded. ¡°Er ¡­ Ms. Porter, what do you want us to do?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, then said, ¡°Let¡¯s check the surveince first.¡±

    They had set up a small cabin nearby for convenience. From the outside, it looked like <i>a </i>simple woodshed, so it didn¡¯t draw attention.

    The space was cramped, but the moment Dawn and Ethan walked in, it felt heavier, sharper.

    Another worker inside jumped nervously to his feet.

    Liam brushed off a chair and smiled. ¡°Ms. Porter, conditions aren¡¯t great here. Please make do.¡±

    Dawn shook her head, her eyes fixed on the monitors. <fn48e9> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? Find?Novel</fn48e9>

    The trail up the mountain was lined with hidden cameras, almost impossible to spot unless someone was really searching. Her gaze swept across the screens until she caught the two men.

    They carried almost nothing. Just shlights. But one of them had a hatchet and a short pick strapped to his back.

    <i>That </i><i>look</i>¡­

 Beseeched 237

    Chapter 237 What Are They Looking For?.

    Are <i>they </i>actually <i>nning </i><i>on </i><i>breaking </i><i>into </i><i>my </i><i>mom¡¯s </i><i>house</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn frowned deeply, while Ethan remained silent beside her.

    <b>937 </b>

    s

    Liam exchanged a look with another colleague; neither dared to make a sound. They could onlymunicate with their eyes, trying to figure out what those men were looking at.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    A low male voice suddenly broke the silence.

    Ethan pointed at the screen. ¡°Zoom in on this part.¡±

    The two men on the screen kept ncing around as they walked. Every time they passed a big rock or a cave, they tapped and knocked as if searching for something.

    Dawn let out a slow breath and said with certainty, ¡°They¡¯re definitely looking for something.¡±

    ¡°They must be looking for whatever my mother¨Cinw left behind.¡±

    Dawn was left speechless.

    She nced at the man beside her, then turned back and muttered under her breath, ¡°That was a pretty smooth switch¨Cup.¡±

    Ethan smiled and let his hand rest on her shoulder, coaxing her to watch closely. ¡°Sneaking up the mountain in the middle of the night ¡­ Looks like Lucas has no idea where the thing is, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t go through all this trouble.¡±

    Whatever it was, Lucas definitely didn¡¯t want Dawn to find it.

    <i>Is </i>it <i>money</i><i>? </i>

    <i>But </i><i>Lucas </i><i>handed </i><i>over </i><i>30 </i><i>million </i><i>in </i><i>ransom </i><i>without </i><i>a </i><i>second </i><i>thought</i>. <i>How </i><i>much </i><i>money </i><i>would </i><i>it </i><i>take </i>to <i>make </i><i>him </i><i>go </i><i>to </i><i>these </i><i>lengths</i>?

    And <i>this </i><i>mountain </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>ce </i><i>to </i><i>hide </i><i>money</i><i>. </i><i>There¡¯s </i><i>nothing </i><i>out </i><i>here </i><i>except </i><i>that </i><i>rundown </i><i>building</i><i>¡ª</i><i>unless </i><i>something¡¯s </i><i>buried </i><i>underground</i>.

    At that, Dawn and Ethan both turned their heads at the same time, realizing what the little shovel was for.

    1/4 <fnd393> Find the newest release on ?ovelFind</fnd393>

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct 9 </b>

    Chapter 237 What Are They Looking For?

    4934

    s

    But even so, there was no point in climbing the mountain just to catch the two in the act.

    Chances were, those two wouldn¡¯t even find anything.

    Just then, the two men on the mountain finally wandered into the house. They searched every inch, inside and out, but still came up empty. They started arguing, then split up and rummaged around¨Ceven checking the roof.

    At 4 a.m., the sky was starting to lighten.

    Dawn suddenly sneezed.

    Ethan frowned, reaching over to touch her cold cheek. ¡°Go rest in the car. I¡¯ll keep watch here. If anything happens, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    Before Dawn could say anything else, Ethan scooped her up and strode towards the car.

    He opened the passenger door, set her down, and adjusted the seat for her.

    ¡°Try to get some sleep, okay?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. ¡°I can¡¯t sleep.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯d rather stand out there and catch a cold?¡±

    Dawn was left speechless.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Ethan took the nket and tucked her in, gently making her lie down. ¡°If I told you to take a vacation, you¡¯d never agree. So just take this as a chance <i>to </i>rest. Close your eyes and stop overthinking. You¡¯ll fall asleep eventually.¡±

    With that, he leaned down and kissed her on the forehead.

    ¡°Be good, okay?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gentle tone made it impossible to refuse. Dawn hugged the nket over her face, leaving only her eyes peeking out.

    He smiled and kissed her again before closing the door. Then, he went around <i>to </i>the driver¡¯s seat and started the engine to turn on the heater.

    10:10 Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 237 What Are They Looking For?

    After making sure everything was set, he returned to the surveince room.

    <b>93 </b>

    s

    Liam instinctively nced over his shoulder and said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, they¡¯reing down the mountain.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t move. He just rested his chin on his hand, as if deep in thought.

    Two minutes passed.

    Suddenly, he said in a low voice, ¡°Do you have any rope?¡±

    ¡°Huh?<b>¡± </b>

    Liam was confused for a moment, then answered, ¡°Yeah¡­ I think so.¡±

    Ethan nodded, stretching his neck before continuing in an unhurried tone, ¡°Can two of you take down one of them together?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s handsome face was unreadable, like a lion about to pounce¨Cthere was something wild and dangerous about him. The other two were so stunned that they just stared at him, until he frowned impatiently. Only then did they hurry to answer, ¡°Yeah, we can definitely handle one of them!¡±

    He then gave a little smile. ¡°Good.¡±

    Half an hourter, it was pitch ck at the base of the mountain.

    ¡°I told you we should¡¯vee here in the daytime. What do you expect to find out here in the dark? It¡¯s a total waste of time!¡±

    ¡°Easy for you to say. If we get caught during the day, are you going to answer to the boss?¡±

    ¡°Are you ming me now?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying nobody should point fingers¡­¡±

    Their argument got louder as the night wind rustled through the trees.

    Suddenly, one of the men stopped, eyes sweeping the area. ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡±

    ¡°What could be off?¡± The other shoved past him. ¡°It¡¯s already morning, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve seen a ghost¡­ ¡±

    Before the man could finish, two people jumped out of the bushes andnded punches from both sides. He barely had time to react.

    10:10 Thu, <b>Oct </b>9

    Chapter 237 What Are They Looking For?

    The bald guy saw things going south and tried to bolt.

    He barely took a step before someone grabbed his cor from behind.

    93

    03

    s

    With a sharp tug and a quick kick, he was knocked t on the ground¨Ctotally defenseless.

    In less than five minutes, both men were tied up and tossed into the corner of the surveince

    room.

 Beseeched 238

    Chapter 238 What Do You Want From Us?

    Chapter 238 What Do You Want From Us?

    $933)

    s

    Liam pped his hands, shot a look of admiration at Ethan, then turned back to face the two captives.

    ¡°Just answer our questions honestly and nothing will happen to you. But if you want to y games¡­ Hmm, I don¡¯t look like the kind to joke around, do I?¡±

    The bald guy still looked fierce, but when he nced sideways, there was a hint of hesitation.

    Ethan just sat there, holding a lighter in his palm and casually fiddling with it.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but the air in the room gradually grew tense.

    ¡°What do you want from us?¡±

    Finally, one of the men on the floor spoke up, his voice gruff.

    Compared to them, Ethan looked as rxed as if he were at home. He chuckled softly. ¡°That¡¯s my question for you two. Why are you on this mountain in the middle of the night? What do you want, and what are you looking for?¡±

    The bald guy looked tough, with solid muscle that made him seem hard to mess with. The other man was more sallow¨Cskinned. He was taller and thinner than the bald guy, with a crafty glint in his eye that didn¡¯t seem especially bright.

    The bald guy kept silent, but the tall one was about to crack.

    ¡°How ¡­ how did you know about us?¡±

    The words were barely out before the bald guy shot him a re. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Ethan watched the two with interest, thenughed softly. ¡°How I found out about you isn¡¯t important. What matters is you need to know that if I don¡¯t hear what I want tonight, neither of you will walk out of here.¡±

    The lighter in his hand snapped open with a click.

    A blue¨Cgreen me red up, almost looking like it could burn through anything.

    The tall guy shivered, shooting desperate nces at the bald one.

    The bald guy pretended not to see, his eyes fixated on Ethan with cold intensity. ¡°I¡¯ll talk, but you need to tell us who you are first.¡±

    <b>10:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 238 What Do You Want From Us?

    Liam kicked him in the back. ¡°Hey, you sure have a lot to say.¡±

    <b>(</b><b>93 </b>

    s

    ¡°Ever heard of picking your battles wisely? Do you seriously think you¡¯re in any position to negotiate?¡±

    The bald guy didn¡¯t react, his face unreadable.

    But Ethan actually found him a little more interesting now, his mouth curling into a half- smile. ¡°Politeness isn¡¯t my thing, and I never bother introducing myself. But it doesn¡¯t matter. I know who you are.¡±

    The bald guy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You know me?¡±

    ¡°You guys are Lucas¡¯s muscle.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tone stayed light. ¡°You two did a lot of dirty work for him overseas. But now that you¡¯re back in the country, this isn¡¯t your safe zone anymore.¡±

    He¡¯d figured out who they were so fast because both men were clearly trained.

    If they hadn¡¯t been caught off guard just now, it probably would¡¯ve taken the three of them a serious fight to subdue them. <fnff29> For more chapters visit Find1Novel</fnff29>

    The bald guy¡¯s lips trembled slightly, a hint of resignation shining in his eyes.

    But in the end, he still said nothing.

    On the other hand, the tall guy looked totally lost. He cursed, ¡°What are you talking about? You two know each other or something?¡±

    Naturally, no one bothered answering such a dumb question.

    After a while, the bald guy finally let out a long breath, as if making up his mind. His voice was stiff. ¡°If we tell you everything, can you guarantee our safety?¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°I don¡¯t like betraying people who help me. If you help me, you¡¯re under my protection.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk.

    ¡°Lucas sent us up the mountain on a mission. He wanted us to find something, and he made it clear that Dawn can¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know exactly what it is.¡±

    <b>10:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 238 What Do You Want From Us?

    The bald guy finished speaking in his rough voice, and the tall guy

    B

    93

    s

    nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Me neither. He never said what it was. He just told us it should¨Cbe a small box¡­ and we aren¡¯t allowed to open it.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed, staring at them for two seconds before he snapped the lighter shut.

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    He stood up. ¡°You can go now.¡±

    Catching on quickly, Liam untied both men right away.

    But the bald guy scowled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d guarantee our safety? What¡¯s this supposed to mean?<b>¡± </b>

    Ethan frowned, clearly not wanting to answer such a stupid question. Two secondster, he scoffed, ¡°If you don¡¯t go back, how am I supposed to know what Lucas is after?¡±

    The bald guy was speechless.

    ¡°Whatever he¡¯s paying you, I¡¯ll double it.¡±

    Some people believed there was nothing in the world that couldn¡¯t be bought with money. And if there was, it only meant the offer hadn¡¯t been high enough.

    When Dawn woke up, the world was quiet again. Morning sunlight shone from above, making the new grass look like it was glowing.

    She looked around and spotted Ethan in the driver¡¯s seat. Still groggy, she asked, ¡°What time is it?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Six.¡±

    Ethan smiled and stroked her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and get more sleep.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°1

    Dawn rubbed her face with both hands, waking up a little. ¡°What about those two? Did they find anything? What was it? Did they leave already?¡±

    She fired off questions one after another, her logic surprisingly clear.

    <b>10:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b>9

    Chapter 238 What Do You Want From Us?

    Ethan just smiled quietly, started the engine, and said nothing.

    ¡°Wait a second, that¡¯s not right. Howe they just left?¡±

    293

    s

 Beseeched 239

    hapter 239 A Letter to Dawn

    Chapter 239 A Letter to Dawn

    s

    Dawn turned to nce behind her, checking to see if Liam and the others were still there. Her tone grew anxious as she said, ¡°Ethan, just tell me already.¡±

    After all, they¡¯d driven all that way to the mountain in the middle of the night. They can¡¯t be here for nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you call me Honey.¡± <fnf2d2> Content originallyes from find¡¤novel</fnf2d2>

    Dawn was speechless.

    Seriously? How is he still in the mood for this kind of nonsense at a time like this?

    She red at him for a moment, then slumped back in her seat with a resigned sigh. ¡°Forget it. If you don¡¯t want to tell me, then don¡¯t.¡±

    Since Ethan was acting so calm, it meant everything had been handled perfectly.

    Since someone had already taken care of it for her, she was happy to take it easy.

    With that in mind, Dawn felt even more rxed. She leaned backzily, not saying a word.

    Ethan nced over, a bit surprised.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t react.

    He pressed his tongue against his back teeth and grinned, but he didn¡¯t say anything else.

    By the time they got home, the sun was already up, and Tony had brought breakfast over for them. While they were eating, Ethan asked casually, ¡°You really don¡¯t want to know?¡±

    Dawn paused for a second, then went on sipping her milk like nothing had happened.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, then don¡¯t. I can¡¯t force you anyway.¡±

    <i>Whoa</i>, <i>she </i><i>actually </i><i>made </i><i>a </i><i>lot </i><i>of </i><i>sense</i><i>. </i><i>Since </i><i>when </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>get </i><i>so </i><i>sharp</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan thought to himself, crossing his legs and tapping his long fingers on the table. ¡°I used a double agent ruse.¡±

    Dawn nodded absentmindedly, then suddenly stopped chewing and looked up, her eyes

    <b>10:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 239 A Letter to Dawn

    shining. ¡°You turned those two guys against Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    ¡°And then?¡±

    939

    s

    Seeing how excited she was, Ethan smiled and grabbed a napkin to wipe her mouth. ¡°If they find anything, they¡¯ll give it to me first. Plus, we¡¯ll be able to find out Lucas¡¯s next move through them¡­¡±

    Dawn was listening carefully when Ethan¡¯s handsome face suddenly appeared close <i>to </i>hers.

    He leaned in, nearly nose¨Cto¨Cnose with her.

    ¡°I did a great job, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Dawn was left speechless again.

    <i>He </i>looks <i>just </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>kid </i><i>begging </i><i>for </i><i>praise </i><i>right </i><i>now</i>. <i>Honestly</i><i>¡­ </i>it¡¯s <i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>childish</i>.

    Dawn gave a crooked little smile and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you did great.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ shouldn¡¯t I get a reward or something?¡±

    As Ethan spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but nce down. Her lips were still red and full from the milk she¡¯d just drunk, making his heart race.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he leaned even closer.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Just as their lips were about to meet, Sunny suddenly barked from the side, startling both of them.

    For a moment, Ethan let out a long breath and turned, saying in a low voice, ¡°Sunny, go y somewhere else.¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡± I¡¯ve got something to tell you! It¡¯s important!

    Looking into Sunny¡¯s clear eyes, Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh. She reached out to rub his head. ¡°Sunny¡¯s our hero. We can¡¯t scold him, right?¡±

    Sunny panted. When they still didn¡¯t move, he suddenly grabbed Ethan¡¯s pant leg and started pulling him outside.

    <b>10:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 239 A Letter to Dawn

    s

    In the yard, all the nts were sprouting new leaves. The cold of winter was fading, reced by a slight warmth from the sun.

    Ethan was dragged all the way to the wall by Sunny. Then, he started barking nonstop at the bushes.

    ¡°There¡¯s something in there?¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow, and the next second, he moved to check it out.

    Dawn grabbed his hand from behind. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we get a tool first? What if it¡¯s something dangerous?¡±

    Amusement flickered in his deep eyes, and he patted her hand in reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If it were dangerous, Sunny would¡¯ve handled it himself. He wouldn¡¯t call me.¡±

    Dawn still felt uneasy, but she let go anyway.

    It turned out she was worried for nothing.

    There was no danger. Behind the thick grass, Ethan found nothing but a letter.

    She frowned. ¡°Who would throw a letter in the bushes?¡±

    There was a mailbox right outside.

    But then again, these days everyone uses phones or email for important things. Hardly anyone writes paper letters anymore.

    Ethan nced at Sunny, then at the letter in his hand. He said in a low voice, ¡°That person wanted us to find it this way.¡±

    So they made sure Sunny saw it.

    That way, the people in the house would hear the barking ande out.

    His gaze grew dark as he tore open the envelope.

    There was a folded, ordinary¨Clooking white paper inside. Across the top, a few big words stood

    out-

    ¡°To Dawn.¡±

    10:11 Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 239 A Letter to Dawn

    :

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught, a wave of unease washing over her.

    93

    s

    She exchanged a look with Ethan and nodded for him to open it. He unfolded the paper and saw two lines, written in a wild, flowing hand.

    ¡°You want to know the secret of that mountain?

    ¡°Then divorce Ethan.¡±

    It was almost exactly like thest note that told her not to get married¨Ceven the tone was the

    same.

    Dawn waspletely lost. She honestly couldn¡¯t imagine who would make a demand like this.

    <i>And </i><i>that </i><i>person </i><i>even </i><i>knows </i><i>about </i><i>the </i><i>mountain¡¯s </i><i>secret</i>.

    <i>Which </i><i>means</i><b>¡­ </b>

    <b>10:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 240 You Are Going to Ruin Him

 Beseeched 240

    Chapter 240 You Are Going to Ruin Him

    Every move they made was being watched by someone else.

    <b>93 </b>

    s

    Just thinking about it sent a chill down Dawn¡¯s spine, but then she noticed something. ¡°The handwriting¡¯s different fromst time.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, unreadable as ever.

    He just gave a low ¡°Yeah,¡± then turned and took Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s head home first.¡±

    A breeze rustled the dead leaves overhead, and the space in front of the vi was utterly deserted. It was as if the letter had just materialized out of thin air.

    After something like this, Ethan didn¡¯t want Dawn to go to work alone, so he asked Tony to drive her.

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look into this.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t hide anything from her this time. Holding both the old note and the new letter, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t care if this is a real threat or some kind of prank. I want to see just how well this person can cover their tracks.¡±

    Dawn knew Ethan had a lot of tricks up his sleeve, but for some reason, she felt like this was much moreplicated than it seemed.

    She shoved down her worry and stepped forward to hug him.

    ¡°Promise me you¡¯ll be careful. Seriously.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond, but his eyes sparkled with emotion.

    After Dawn left, he had security pull the neighborhood¡¯s surveince tapes. The ce was tightly managed¨Cnormally, even food deliveries had to go through the main reception desk, and strangers had to sign in.

    But there was no record on the log.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, only one person came in this morning¡ªa repairman.¡±

    On the footage, a man in work clothes appeared, his face hidden by a cap and a mask. As he passed the vi, he nced around to make sure no one was watching, then tossed something

    <b>10:11 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Oct 9

    Chapter 240 You Are Going to Ruin Him

    over the fence.

    It was the letter.

    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose, staying silent.

    The mood was suddenly tense. The security staff traded nervous nces.

    ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Jackson, do you want us to call the repairpany and ask about the guy?¡±

    3

    s

    ¡°No need.¡± If someone was using a fake identity, there was no way they¡¯d leave any clues behind.

    Ethan wrote down the license te of the repairman¡¯s car and went back inside.

    Then he sent the photo to Brogan.

    ¡°Track this fake¨Cted car and find out where it came from.¡±

    Brogan replied with a question mark. ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s a fake te without checking?¡±

    ¡°If they didn¡¯t use a fake, they wouldn¡¯t bother hiding their identity.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Done texting, Ethan put his phone down and started studying the two notes all over again.

    He didn¡¯t think Joe was behind it directly¡ªbut was hepletely in the clear?

    Maybe, maybe not.

    The note with Joe¡¯s handwriting had said ¡°Don¡¯t marry Ethan,¡± but after they tied the knot, nothing really happened.

    And about this letter telling Dawn to get a divorce ¡­

    Whoever sent these didn¡¯t want Dawn and Ethan together.

    <i>Who </i><i>would </i><i>actually </i><i>benefit </i><i>from </i><i>keeping </i><i>them </i><i>apart</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Austin</i><i>? </i>

    The thought made Ethan frown, but he dismissed it almost instantly.

    Austin was the type to make a scene in person, not pull stunts like this. If he wanted to make

    10:11 Thu<b>, </b><b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 240 You Are Going to Ruin Him

    930

    s

    trouble, he¡¯d have shown up at the wedding and made a scene¨Cnot sent some anonymous letters.

    He still didn¡¯t have any real answers. But at least for now, the person behind it didn¡¯t seem to want to hurt Dawn.

    Ethan leaned back and let out a long sigh.

    <i>Having </i><i>a </i>wife <i>who¡¯s </i><i>too </i><i>popr </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>as </i><i>great </i><i>as </i><i>it </i><i>sounds</i>.

    When she arrived at the office, Tony asked, ¡°Ms. Porter, do you want me to go in with you?¡±

    She nced at the lobby. People were rushing by, busy as ever. She shook her head. ¡°No, you can go back to your boss.¡±

    She headed for the elevator.

    Even though she¡¯d told Tony no, Dawn couldn¡¯t rx until she¡¯d made it inside the building.

    She only let out a sigh of relief until she was actually in the office.

    As soon as she looked up, she was surprised to see a familiar face in the lounge area.

    It was that moody, unpredictable kid¨CMicah. He had a whole lineup of food in front of him. Who knew if he¡¯d brought it or asked the receptionist to order it for him.

    Not that he was eating any of it. He just sat there with his cap pulled backward. A few strands of hair were poking out from under his cap. He sat with his arms crossed, looking both smug and immature. <fn104b> Fresh chapters posted on Find~Novel</fn104b>

    Dawn gritted her teeth and tried to pretend he wasn¡¯t even there.

    She headed for her office.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t take you long to lose your head after getting married, huh? I was right. Dawn, you¡¯re not good enough for Ethan.¡±

    She stopped in her tracks, then turned back to stare him down before walking right up to him.

    She put one foot on the couch, elbow on her knee, leaning forward with a re. ¡°Kid, you¡¯re pretty full of yourself.¡±

    Micah stared her right in the eyes, mocking her. ¡°At least I¡¯m better than you.¡±

    <b>10:11 </b>Thu, <b>Oct </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 240 You Are Going to Ruin Him

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    ¡°How so?¡±

    you

    s

    couldn¡¯t get

    ¡°I actually care about Ethan. But you ¡­ you¡¯re just settling for him because what you really wanted.¡± He saw her eyes narrow and smirked even more. ¡°I told you¨Cyou¡¯re going to ruin him.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s anger faded, reced by a strange calmness. She sat down beside him. The spilled sunlight shone down on her, catching the fine hairs on her face.

 Beseeched 241

    Chapter 241 Trouble In a Pretty Package

    Chapter 241 Trouble In a Pretty Package

    ¡°Tell me, how exactly am I supposed to hurt him?¡±

    ¡°Is that really something I need to spell out for you?¡±

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Micah suddenly looked annoyed, a sh of irritation in his eyes. He yanked open the takeout box on the table, his movements harsh. ¡°Besides that pretty face, what else have you got to offer? You¡¯re just trouble in a pretty package!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She stared at his face for a moment. Miraculously, she didn¡¯t get upset.

    This <i>kid </i>never says <i>anything </i><i>nice</i>. <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>just </i><i>call </i><i>me </i><i>trouble </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>pretty </i><i>package</i><i>? </i>

    Fine. I¡¯ll <i>take </i><i>it </i><i>as </i><i>a </i><ipliment</i>.

    That thought cheered her up quite a bit, but she couldn¡¯t help asking the one question she shouldn¡¯t have. ¡°It¡¯s not like it matters¨CEthan and I are already married, so whatever you say won¡¯t change a thing. I am curious, though. We haven¡¯t even met that many times, and I even helped you out before. Why do you hate me so much?¡±

    ¡°Do I need a reason to hate you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true you don¡¯t. But, kid ¡­¡±

    Dawn leaned in a little. All Micah had to do was turn his head, and he¡¯d see her clear eyes looking right at him. ¡°Your eyes are telling me that you¡¯re hiding something. And that secret of yours is the real reason you hate me.¡±

    Her wless features were so close that Micah actually felt his heart skip a beat.

    He flinched and leaned back.

    ¡°Stay away from me!¡±

    Once he¡¯d retreated to a safe distance, he seemed a lot less tense. ¡°You really want the truth?¡±

    Micah looked her in the eye. He wasn¡¯t that hard to read, but there was a fake seriousness to his expression¨Clike he was trying to act mature. The more he tried, the harder it was to figure out what he was really thinking.

    Dawn met his gaze and listened as he said, ¡°Ethan had a girl he really liked when he was

    Chapter 241 Trouble In a Pretty Package

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    overseas. She¡¯s a million times better than you. But because you were going to marry him, he left her and came back. So, doesn¡¯t that make you a homewrecker?¡±

    Dawn went quict.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if he was telling the truth or not, so she just stayed silent.

    Micah said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling guilty now?¡±

    ¡°Guilty?¡± Dawn grinned, calm as ever. ¡°If Ethan never actually dated this girl who¡¯s supposedly so much better than me, then there¡¯s no third party at all. So why would I feel guilty?¡±

    Micah pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t argue.

    ¡°And even if everything you said is true, it still wouldn¡¯t be my fault.¡±

    Suddenly, Dawn felt like she was wasting her time. He clearly wasn¡¯t going to be honest, so why bother?

    She stood, looking down at him. ¡°Micah, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re really after, hanging around us, but don¡¯t go around attacking me for the sake of protecting Ethan. As for Ethan ¡­ I doubt he ever asked you to keep tabs on me.¡±

    Micah said nothing. He just kept staring at her.

    That look in his eyes was impossible to read.

    Dawn turned and walked away, but she could still feel his gaze on her back. It actually sent a chill up her spine. There is definitely something off about this kid.

    Micah didn¡¯t look away until she was gone. He ground his teeth and muttered, ¡°Damn woman, she thinks she knows everything.¡±

    Then, out of nowhere, he chuckled to himself.

    It was hard to tell what it meant.

    Dawn had no idea when Micah left. When she finished her work and came back out, the lounge area was already empty.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it. She grabbed a coffee and got back to work.

    The quarterly productunch was only a few days away.

    <b>82 </b><fn1901> Checktest chapters at F¦Énd£Îovel</fn1901>

    Chapter 241 Trouble In a Pretty Package

    This was not the time for any mistakes.

    +10 Free Coins

    At 8 p.m., a few lights were still on at Dreammaker Studios. Janice wandered out of her office, slumping over the divider. ¡°Hey, superstar designer. Still not heading home?¡±

    Dawn looked up at her. ¡°Almost done. You

    go

    ahead.¡±

    ¡°Is Bossing to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan had texted a little while ago that he was on his way.

    Janice rolled her eyes and grumbled, ¡°Must be nice. The rest of us lonely folks have to trudge home alone after workingte.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled for a second, then she switched to a cheerful grin. ¡°Actually, who knows? Maybe I won¡¯t be single much longer!¡±

    Dawn perked up. ¡°Oh? Is there something going on?¡±

    Janice blushed and hid her face. ¡°Maybe just a little.¡±

    She¡¯d just met a guy a couple of days ago¨Csmart, ssy, and handsome. He checked all her boxes for a perfect match.

    Best of all, he seemed toe from a good background. Maybe her dream of moving up the socialdder was about toe true!

    Seeing how lost in thought she was, Dawn felt genuinely happy for her, but she still reminded her, ¡°Just look out for yourself. As long as you do that, everything else will work out.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Janice went off in high spirits, lost in her own daydreams.

    Dawn didn¡¯t think about it again. She shut down herputer, just as Ethan texted to say he¡¯d arrived.

    She smiled and hurried downstairs.

    Chapte

 Beseeched 242

    r 242 You Saw My Message?

    Chapter 242 You Saw My Message?

    Dawn opened the car door, and a wave of pleasant warmth washed over her.

    2

    10 Free Coins

    She hunched her shoulders as she sat down. To her surprise, a cup of Mocha was handed over.

    Sheughed in surprise. ¡°Ethan, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d actually buy this for me.¡±

    ¡°I noticed all the girls like gestures like this. You¡¯re still young, and you should be pampered like all those other girls. It¡¯s hot¨Ctry it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Dawn unwrapped the straw and pushed it in.

    She took a big sip. The milk was rich but not too sweet¨Cjust right.

    She nced over. Ethan was driving. His face was calm, and he had one hand on the steering wheel. His fingers were slender and well¨Cshaped, looking strangely sexy in the dim night.

    Suddenly, Dawn felt mischievous. She held the cup out to him.

    ¡°Here, want a sip?¡±

    She expected him to refuse, so she could tease him, saying, ¡°You won¡¯t even drink it yourself, yet you bought it for me.¡±

    But things never go as nned. Just then, the traffic light up ahead turned red. Ethan hit the brakes and, with his hand over hers, guided the cup to his mouth and took a sip, even drinking from the exact spot she had.

    That wasn¡¯t all.

    He even ¡­ licked his lips.

    The way he did it was maddeningly attractive.

    He looked over at her, gaze smoldering, his meaning clear. ¡°Not bad at all.¡±

    Dawn was caught off guard. She slowly pulled her hand back and absentmindedly drank from the straw again.

    Ethan chuckled softly and kept driving.

    Chapter 242 You Saw My Message?

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    This girl really is hopeless. She¡¯s such a <i>rookie </i><i>when </i>it <ies </i><i>to </i><i>leasing</i>, <i>yet </i><i>she </i>always tries to y <i>the </i>Airt.

    Dawn stayed silent the whole ride home. When Sunny came running out to greet her in the yard, she absentmindedly handed Ethan the coffee. ¡°Sunny!¡±

    Sunny circled around her, and for a moment it was hard to tell who was ying with whom.

    After ying for a while, Dawn finally caught her breath and asked, ¡°Any clues from that letter?¡±

    Ethan handed the coffee back and waited for her to take a sip before replying, ¡°Not yet. The handwriting is different from before, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s from the same person.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Would reporting it to the police help?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t.

    A single note wasn¡¯t enough to count as real evidence of a threat.

    The police might make a show of investigating for the Jacksons¡® sake, but they¡¯d find nothing. Following standard procedures would get them nowhere.

    Dawn just nodded and stayed quiet.

    After a while, she forced a smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whoever this is doesn¡¯t seem like they want to actually hurt me. Maybe it¡¯s just a prank? Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    After all, she couldn¡¯t just hide at home forever out of fear.

    Ethan studied her expression, brows drawing together.

    He reached over and pulled her close, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out soon. Don¡¯t be scared, okay?¡±

    Dawn honestly wasn¡¯t too worried. At worst, it was just some creep.

    But when he spoke to her so gently, she couldn¡¯t help but nuzzle into his chest, whispering, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m not scared.¡± <fn0ffa> Read full story at f¦É?dn¦Ïvel</fn0ffa>

    They went into the house.

    Dawn went to shower while Ethan headed to his study.

    Chapter 242 You Saw My Message?

    <b>82 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    He didn¡¯t turn the lights on, letting the darkness swallow him until he seemed part of the shadows.

    He unlocked his phone, the screen lighting up his handsome face.

    A message from Brogan shed on the screen. ¡°That fake¨Cted car hade from an abandoned factory outside the city¨Cjust likest time. Beyond that, there is nothing useful.¡±

    As he finished reading, Brogan called.

    ¡°Hey.

    ¡°You saw my message?¡±

    Brogan¡¯s voice was uncharacteristically serious. ¡°Dawn, who the hell did she piss off? I checked out that car factory. The owner¡¯s background is squeaky clean. It¡¯s just him there, and when he¡¯s not busy, he¡¯s napping. He knows nothing.

    ¡°In other words, there¡¯s no way to trace anything about the car you showed me¨Cnot even who was driving it.¡±

    The line fell silent for a moment.

    <i>The </i><i>enemy </i><i>is </i><i>lurking </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>shadows </i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>It </i><i>is </i><i>impossible </i><i>to </i><i>tell </i><i>if </i><i>they </i><i>are </i><i>friend </i><i>or </i><i>foe </i><i>now</i>.

    So far, both notes had only tried to stop Dawn and Ethan from getting married, but no one knew the real motive behind it. There wasn¡¯t a single lead.

    A moment passed before Brogan spoke again. ¡°I checked in on Joe, too. He hasn¡¯t left the estate at all, and he barely even sees anyone¡­ Do you think it could be Dawn¡¯s uncle?¡±

    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose and finally answered, ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no one else to suspect.¡±

    Brogan¡¯s voice grew grim. ¡°You both need to be careful. This person isn¡¯t just resourceful. They know everything about you. They must be someone in a position of influence.¡±

    After he hung up, the room went quiet again.

    Ethan stood by the window, one hand draped over the back of a chair, the shadows hiding his eyes. Even then, the sharp edge in his gaze was unmistakable.

    No one knew how long he stood there before there was a knock on the door.

 Beseeched 243

    Chapter 243 Did You Miss Me?

    Chapter 243 Did You Miss Me?

    The door creaked open.

    182

    +10 Free Coins

    Through the gap, a woman leaned halfway in, bringing the light from the hallway with her into his world.

    She spread her fingers and waved.

    ¡°Hey, can Ie in?¡±

    At that moment, Ethan felt like something mmed right into his heart. Heat and emotion surged up inside him, rushing through every inch of his body and flooding his eyes.

    After a couple of seconds, he smiled and opened his arms to her.

    ¡°Dawn,e here.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled as she ran over and threw herself into his embrace.

    She¡¯d just taken a shower, so the scent of her body wash and steam still clung to her skin. Ethan lowered his head and inhaled her scent. Then, he asked softly, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡±

    Dawn sighed dramatically, tipping her head back with a soft voice. ¡°I just had a feeling someone wasn¡¯t happy, so I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    She wrapped her arms around his waist. His body was firm and muscr, and she couldn¡¯t help giving him a little squeeze.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Dawn knew what was on his mind.

    Even though he always tried to act rxed, she could still sense how tense he was. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t havee downstairs just to get her.

    ¡°If that person really ising for me, there¡¯s no way to avoid it, so I¡¯ll just see what he wants to do. After all, I¡¯ve got such an amazing husband. Besides, you saw how I made it through that kidnappingst time, right? I ¡­ mm!¡±

    Before she could finish, Ethan suddenly leaned down and kissed her.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes went wide, seeing the intensity burning in his gaze.

    1/4 <fn426e> Official source is find{n}ovel</fn426e>

    Chapter 243 Did You Miss Me?

    482

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan let out a lowugh, hooked his hands under her thighs, and lifted her onto the desk.

    ¡°Silly, close your eyes.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t listen.

    She loved seeing him when he was ovee by emotion. The corners of his eyes would be tinged red, making him look just like a handsome demon from aic.

    Their breathing got heavier, and in the dim study, it felt like a thin veil of heat and desire had settled over them.

    This time, it all happened in the study¨Cand they hadn¡¯t used protection.

    The next morning, Dawn woke to the sound of her phone ringing.

    She fumbled for it and pressed it to her ear, mumbling, ¡°Hello?¡±

    No one answered on the other end, but she could make out the faint sound of running water.

    As her mind slowly cleared, Dawn pulled the phone away and nced at the screen. The number is just a string of random digits. It doesn¡¯t look like any Crestavia number ¡­ Is it an overseas call?

    She frowned and tried again. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Just then, the caller hung up.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­¡±

    Ethan walked in from the hallway and saw her sitting on the bed, looking lost.

    His dark eyes glimmered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Probably just a scam call ¡­ ¡±

    Dawn answered, then realized he was staring at her strangely. She looked down¨Cand saw the nket had slipped, showing her bare skin ¡­ and more.

    She quickly yanked the nket up over her chest and squeaked in surprise.

    Then she buried herself under the covers.

    Chapter 243 Did You Miss Me?

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan wasn¡¯t the least bit embarrassed. He strolled over to the bed, patted her, and leaned in to say through the covers, ¡°Ms. Cocoon, I¡¯m off to a meeting at the office. Hannah made breakfast. Get up and eat when you¡¯re ready.¡±

    Dawn shifted under the nket but didn¡¯t say anything.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t hold back a smile and tapped the covers lightly.

    He got up and left.

    Dawn didn¡¯te out until she was sure the coast was clear. She took a few deep breaths, andughter danced in her eyes.

    She got ready and headed downstairs, where the sound of a familiar song was humming from the kitchen. She called out with a smile, ¡°Hannah.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Hannah came out and broke into a grin when she saw her.

    ¡°It¡¯s been days since Ist saw you. Did you miss me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Dawn gave her a big hug and said softly, ¡°I missed you, and I missed your cooking¡­ Look at me, I¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Maybe it¡¯s just something about getting older, but Hannah always fell for that. She hurried to check Dawn over, worried. ¡°You really have! I¡¯ll make you something good these next few days¡­ Dawn, what¡¯s that on your neck?¡±

    She lifted her head, using the kitchen window as a mirror. Her expression changed in an

    instant.

    <i>That </i><i>jerk</i>!

    <i>I </i><i>told </i><i>him </i><i>not </i><i>to </i><i>leave </i><i>marks </i><i>on </i><i>my </i><i>neck</i><i>! </i>

    She puffed out her cheeks and quickly let her hair down to cover it up. ¡°Oh, uh ¡­ I left the window openst night, and a mosquito got me. I¡¯m fine, Hannah.¡±

    She quickly ducked out to the dining room, but Hannah followed right behind.

    ¡°A mosquito, huh? What kind of mosquito leaves a mark like that?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks were already turning pink. She stuffed a bite of quiche in her mouth and looked up to see Hannah giving her a knowing, teasing grin.

    Chapter 243 Did You Miss Me?

    ¡°Hannah!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, don¡¯t be mad.¡±

    :

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Hannah pulled out a chair and sat down, chuckling awkwardly. ¡°I just wanted to make sure I wasn¡¯t interrupting anything. If I were, I would pack up and move out right away. I¡¯ll leave you two lovebirds alone!¡±

    Dawn sighed. She could never figure out how Hannah stayed so gossipy at her age.

 Beseeched 244

    Chapter 244 You Have Really Outdone Yourself

    She muttered, ¡°Did Tara make you y spy again?¡±

    Hannah didn¡¯t say anything, but her grin basically said it all.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Both Ethan and I are super busy with work recently, so please don¡¯t ¡­ ¡± As she spoke, Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing a little. Talking about this kind of thing with an elder always felt weird

    to her.

    ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I¡¯ll stop prying, okay?¡±

    Hannah knew Dawn got embarrassed easily, so she just dropped the subject.

    She sat off to the side, watching Dawn eat her breakfast. ¡°What do you want for dinner? I¡¯ll cook for you.¡±

    Dawn shoveled a few more bites and got ready to leave. She thought for a second and said, ¡°Barbecue ribs. I haven¡¯t had your barbecue ribs in forever. Hannah, I¡¯m gonna bete for work. I¡¯ve gotta run.¡±

    It was a good thing Hannah had reminded her. Otherwise, if she¡¯d gone to work with those marks on her neck, the office gossip would have been wild.

    Before she got out of the car, Dawn covered some of the marks with powder and hid the rest with her hair. Then, she took a deep breath before heading upstairs.

    The quarterly productunch at Dreammaker Studios was just around the corner.

    This time, besides all the major media outlets attending, all of Dreammaker Studios¡® major business partners would be there, too.

    On the day of the productunch, Dawn wore her business outfit,plemented by essories and a ne she¡¯d designed herself. As the lead designer, she and Linda were in charge of greeting the VIPS.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get nervouster. None of these folks know anything about design. Just say something that sounds official. If you run into trouble, just let me know, okay?¡±

    Before the guests arrived, Linda was worried Dawn wouldn¡¯t adjust well, so she offered her some advice.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t a fan of socializing, but she¡¯d handled plenty of big asions. She nodded and replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Chapter 244 You Have Really Outdone Yourself

    *10 Free Coins

    Right as she said that, a group of men and women strode in, each exuding a strong presence.

    ¡°Here they are now.¡±

    Linda whispered, then stepped forward with a smile. ¡°Mr. Voss, Mr. Fenwick, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Greenwood, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself. Who would¡¯ve thought to hold the productunch and the showcase together? The second I walked in, I could feel the creative energy. You¡¯re sure to sell out this time!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! Before long, we¡¯ll all be relying on Linda.¡±

    After shaking everyone¡¯s hand, Linda said modestly, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. It¡¯s all thanks to your support.¡±

    She moved aside and introduced Dawn. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is our lead designer for the new collection, Ms. Dawn Porter. Dawn, this is Mr. Ansel Voss and Mr. Cassian Fenwick.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Voss, Mr. Fenwick.¡±

    Dawn smiled and reached out. ¡°Nice to meet you both. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you.¡±

    Ansel¡¯s eyes lit up as he shook her hand slowly. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re so young and beautiful, you must be incredibly talented. Howe I haven¡¯t met you before?¡±

    Dawn kept her expression steady. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Voss. I just graduated not too long ago. There¡¯s still so much I need to learn.¡±

    ¡°Right, right¡­ So you should stick with Mr. Voss and learn a thing or two. Mr. Voss is a real expert in art curation,¡± Cassian chimed in.

    Seeing things start to drift off course, Linda calmly pulled Dawn over to her side.

    ¡°Mr. Fenwick is always so humorous. By the way, have you all met ¡­ ¡®

    She trailed off as they all looked toward a woman standing nearby.

    From the moment the group walked in, Dawn had noticed her. <fnd099> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? find?novel</fnd099>

    ¡°1

    She wore a cream¨Ccolored Chanel¨Cstyle suit with matching heels, her chestnut hair pinned back with two locks left loose at the front, softening her look.

    She was ¡­ strikingly beautiful.

    The woman greeted them with a polished smile and reached out. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Roxanne West.¡±

    Chapter 244 You Have Really Outdone Yourself

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    After the greetings, Mr. Voss turned serious and introduced her, ¡°Ms. West is actually the head of a luxury essoriespany abroad. She came back to look for partnerships. Linda, you were the first person I thought of.¡±

    She pretended to look surprised. ¡°Really? That¡¯s fantastic.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Voss. Ms. West, feel free to explore our designs today. If you have any questions, just ask me,¡± Linda said to Roxanne courteously.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes swept over the two of them, then she nodded politely. ¡°Of course. If it¡¯s possible¡­ Ms. Porter, can you give me a tour?¡±

    Dawn and Linda exchanged a nce, both a bit puzzled.

    Linda <i>already </i><i>offered </i><i>to </i><i>show </i><i>her </i><i>around </i><i>herself</i><i>¨C</i><i>so </i><i>why </i><i>is </i><i>she </i><i>insisting </i><i>on </i><i>having </i><i>me </i><i>give </i><i>her </i><i>a </i><i>tour</i><i>? </i>

    Roxanne caught their confusion and smiled. ¡°Ms. Porter is the lead designer of the collection, right? I figure you¡¯d know the ideas and stories behind the designs best, don¡¯t you?¡±

    She¡¯s looking <i>at </i><i>me </i><i>in </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>strange </i><i>way</i>. <i>It¡¯s </i>¡­ <i>odd</i>.

    Still, since Roxanne had asked, there was no reason for Dawn to say no.

    Ansel and Cassian immediately steered Linda away.

    Roxanne¡¯s elegant features softened with a smile. ¡°Well then ¡­ shall we go in, Ms. Porter?¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so formal, Ms. West. Just call me Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Then you should call me Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    They exchanged a smile and headed into the hall.

    Pretty women always caught people¡¯s eyes.

 Beseeched 245

    Chapter 245 You Don¡¯t Have to Feel Threatened

    Chapter 245 You Don¡¯t Have to Feel Threatened

    <b>8.1 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    A lot of men tried to chat up the two of them along the way, but Roxanne fended them all off with her deliberate, icy demeanor.

    Once they got past the crowd, Roxanne finally let out a sigh. ¡°These guys act like they¡¯ve never seen a woman before. It¡¯s so annoying.¡±

    Dawn shot her a surprised look, not expecting her to be so straightforward.

    Roxanne seemed to notice and stuck her tongue out yfully.

    ¡°Sorry, putting on a front is exhausting. I need a break.¡±

    Dawn grinned, thinking she was actually kind of cute.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was a little worried you¡¯d be hard to talk to, so I got a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m probably one or two years older than you. Technically, I guess I shouldn¡¯t act like this, right?¡± Roxanne put her hands behind her back, turned sideways, and walked alongside Dawn. ¡°Someone once told me not to be so loud and dramatic all the time ¡­ Honestly, it drove me crazy. How am I loud and dramatic?¡±

    Dawn paused, not sure how to respond.

    Thatst sentence sounds a lot like she¡¯s pouting at someone who¡¯s not even here.

    Dawn smiled and shook her head. ¡°I think it¡¯s great.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Roxanne leaned in, blinking. ¡°I¡¯m going to hold you to that. Dawn, I just got back to Crestavia and barely know anyone here. Can I ask you out sometime?¡±

    Being open had its perks¨Cespecially if you had a bit of status, which made it hard for people

    to say no.

    Just like it was hard for Dawn to decline Roxanne right now.

    She hesitated. ¡°About Mr. Voss and Mr. Fenwick just now ¡­ ¡®

    ¡°Oh, them? They¡¯re just my dad¡¯s old acquaintances. I don¡¯t really know them in private.¡±

    Since Roxanne had made things clear, it would be rude for Dawn to refuse.

    Chapter 245 You Don¡¯t Have to Feel Threatened

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Sure, if we both have time.¡±

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Roxanne was delighted. She immediately linked arms with Dawn. ¡°Then I don¡¯t need to keep searching. For my Crestavia partnership, I¡¯ll choose yourpany. Of course¡­ we still have to do everything by the book. Tell me about your designs. That way, I¡¯ll get to know you better,

    too.¡±

    Something shed through Dawn¡¯s mind, but before she could catch it, Roxanne was already asking questions, so she snapped back to attention and started exining.

    Throughout the event, Roxanne asked all kinds of questions.

    Most of her questions were about the inspiration behind the designs, but she would also casually ask about Dawn¡¯s private life.

    That included whether Dawn was dating, married, or why she¡¯d moved to Northville.

    When Roxanne found out Dawn was already married, she was genuinely shocked.

    ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re still so young!¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°I guess it¡¯s just fate.¡±

    ¡°You and your husband must really love each other,¡± Roxanne said with a sigh, her bright eyes fixed on Dawn. ¡°If possible, I¡¯d love to meet your husband someday. I¡¯m so curious.¡±

    Maybe it was because she¡¯d spent so much time abroad, but Roxanne would sometimes slip in a few words of Antean during conversation. Honestly, Dawn found it kind of cute.

    Dawn didn¡¯t agree right away. ¡°Maybe next time. He¡¯s busy with worktely, and he might have

    to travel soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±

    Roxanne looked a little disappointed, but didn¡¯t push it.

    She bounced back quickly, though. When it was time to leave, she warmly invited Dawn to visit her home.

    Dawn replied diplomatically, neither agreeing nor refusing.

    Ansel and Cassian came out just in time to see this.

    ¡°Ms. Porter,¡± Ansel said, giving her a thumbs up, ¡°you¡¯re really impressive.¡±

    Chapter 245 You Don¡¯t Have to Feel Threatened

    There was no context, so Dawn smiled and asked, ¡°Why do you say that, Mr. Voss?¡±

    &

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You might not know, but the Wests are a pretty major family in all of Meriax. They keep a low profile, but their status is clear. Ms. West is also famous for being hard to please. It¡¯s rare for anyone to win her over so quickly. I think you deserve some praise.¡±

    He nced at Cassian as he finished.

    They may have had ulterior motives toward this beautiful designer before, but now, that was all gone.

    Her abilities aside, just her connection with the Wests was enough to keep them cautious.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t surprised. She kept her cool. ¡°Ms. West is easy to get along with. You¡¯re giving me too much credit, Mr. Voss.¡±

    She wrapped up her work and headed home.

    During dinner, she mentioned the incident offhandedly to Ethan.

    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed something. Every woman whoes into my life ends up curious about you.¡± Her tone had a slightly sour edge as she bit her fork and looked at the man beside her. ¡°Is there some kind of magic you have? Why does everyone want to meet you?¡±

    ¡°Do I even need magic?¡± <fnc385> This update is avable on find?novel</fnc385>

    Dawn was speechless.

    In other words, even without trying, he¡¯d still be the one to catch everyone¡¯s eye.

    She red at him, not saying anything.

    Ethan reached out to pat her head, as if he were soothing a small, angry animal.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. There¡¯s only one person in the world whose attention I care about, Ms. Porter. You don¡¯t have to feel threatened.¡±

    <i>What </i><i>makes </i><i>him </i><i>think </i><i>I </i><i>feel </i><i>threatened</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn puffed out her cheeks and kept eating.

    Then she paused and looked up. ¡°Oh, right, she¡¯s from Meriax too. Maybe you two even went to the same college or something?¡±

 Beseeched 246

    Chapter 246 This is Way Too Expensive

    Chapter 246 This is Way Too Expensive

    Ï´„©

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan chuckled. ¡°The world¡¯s a big ce. Do you really think you¡¯ll just run into acquaintances everywhere?¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Besides, if Roxanne actually knew Ethan, she wouldn¡¯t have said she didn¡¯t have any friends in Crestavia.

    They quickly forgot all about it and moved on, neither of them giving it another thought.

    The quarterly productunch was finally over, and Dawn could finally rx.

    But work was never¨Cending.

    The next day at the office, Linda called a departmental meeting to review results and set things up for the next quarter.

    ¡°From what I can see, the ¡®Breath of the Wilds¡®, ¡®Spirit of the Stars¡®, and ¡®Wilderness Realm¡® lines are all selling really well. Even the sales of our luxury custom line are up several percentage points fromst quarter.¡±

    Linda rested both hands on the desk and looked up.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll continue as Dreammaker Studios¡® lead designer. From now on, all of our original designs will go through you first, and you can start mapping out the theme for next quarter right away.¡±

    Dawn hesitated. ¡°Ms. Greenwood, me?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else who goes by the name Dawn?¡±

    Linda knew about Dawn¡¯s ties to the boss, but as long as it wasn¡¯t out in the open, Dawn was still just her employee.

    She was pragmatic but also very serious about work. And honestly, this kind of challenge would only be good for Dawn.

    It took Dawn a couple of seconds to answer. ¡°I feel like I¡¯m still too inexperienced. I can¡¯t keep holding onto the lead designer spot forever.¡±

    Chapter 246 This is Way Too Expensive

    ¡°Experiencees with time. That doesn¡¯t conflict with anything.¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    ¡°You don¡¯t have any confidence in yourself?¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    She looked into Linda¡¯s eyes and just fell silent.

    10 free Coms

    Linda stayed serious. ¡°There¡¯s no one in thepany better suited than you right now. I¡¯m giving you this position because I believe in you. And if you ever run into problems, you can alwayse to me. Everyone here is here to support your work. What are you still worried about?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. She had nothing else to say.

    ¡°What about the rest of you? Any objections?¡±

    Everyone else in the meeting room had just been sitting back watching, but once they got called on, they all nced at each other and shook their heads.

    Initially, some people used to think Dawn got her job through connections. But now, they genuinely epted her.

    Linda looked pleased and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Meeting¡¯s over.¡±

    After the meeting, Janice slung an arm around Dawn¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Ms. Porter, don¡¯t forget about us when you¡¯re rich and famous.¡±

    Dawn nced at her. ¡°You could achieve that, too.¡±

    ¡°Says who? I definitely couldn¡¯t!¡±

    Janice shook her head quickly. ¡°You¡¯ve earned every bit of this. Did you see how everyone in the Design Department looks at you? If I were the lead designer, they¡¯d probably eat me alive.¡±

    Dawn sighed and didn¡¯t answer.

    Suddenly, she remembered Ethan mentioning a honeymoon ¡­

    <i>Are </i><i>we </i><i>still </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>it</i><i>? </i>

    Janice caught her gloomy expression and thought she was stressed about work. She pouted in sympathy. ¡°The new quarter¡¯s work really is tough. Just working with Ms. West is going to be a

    Chapter 246 This is Way Too Expensive

    headache. People say she¡¯s moody and entric.¡±

    ¡°Roxanne?¡±

    Dawn had honestly forgotten about her.

    But after how things went yesterday, she seemed¡­ not so hard to work with.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Dawn ran into the so¨Ccalled difficult Ms. West again.

    +10 Free Coins

    To her, Roxanne was nothing like the rumors. She wasn¡¯t hard to get along with at all. In fact, she even brought Dawn a gift.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known I¡¯d meet you so soon aftering back to Crestavia, I would have brought something from overseas. But it¡¯s still not toote. Please just ept this, okay?¡±

    Dawn looked at the luxury brand shopping bag. A purse from this brand had to cost tens of thousands at least.

    She pushed it back. ¡°This is way too expensive, Ms. West. I can¡¯t ept it.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t think of me as a friend?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Dawn, it¡¯s rare for me to meet someone on the same wavelength, so I am beyond grateful. But if my way of showing it makes you ufortable, I apologize.¡±

    There was a trace of hurt on Roxanne¡¯s face, and the breeze through the window lifted her hair, making her look even more fragile.

    Dawn hesitated but stood her ground.

    ¡°I¡¯d love to be friends with you, Ms. West, but I can¡¯t ept such an expensive gift for nothing.

    Seeing how determined Roxanne was, she came up with a middle¨Cground solution. ¡°How about this¨Conce our project wraps up, then you can give it to me.¡±

    Roxanne saw she was serious and had no choice but to hand the bag to her assistant.

    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll hang onto it. Once we¡¯ve wrapped up our partnership, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    Dawn quietly breathed a sigh of relief and nodded.

    After that, they got down to business. She took Roxanne to Linda¡¯s office, and after going over

    Chapter 246 This is Way Too Expensive

    all the details, they signed the contract on the spot.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins <fn345a> The source of th?s content is f?ndnovel</fn345a>

    Linda was happy, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling like it had all gone a little <i>too </i>smoothly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ms. West to be so straightforward. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to look around some more?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to see.¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes were clear and bright. ¡°With Dawn on your team, I¡¯d already made up my mind before we even had this meeting.¡±

 Beseeched 247

    Chapter 2471 Can¡¯t Wait to See You

    That kind of praise was definitely a huge affirmation for Dawn.

    After signing the contract, Dawn and Linda walked Roxanne downstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry..

    +10 Free Coins

    Roxanne suddenly turned to her. ¡°Dawn, are you done with work? Can you go grab a bite with me?¡± <fnb334> The rightful source is find?novel</fnb334>

    Linda and Dawn exchanged a nce, and Linda said, ¡°Go ahead. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll have Janice call you.¡±

    The contract had just been finalized, so there was no way they could turn down a client¡¯s request at this point.

    Dawn understood that and said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Roxanne sent the rest of herpany¡¯s staff away and got into Dawn¡¯s car.

    ¡°Wow, your car is a limited edition. I only know one friend who managed to get one. I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re driving it ¡­ Your husband must treat you really well!¡±

    Dawn just took it as Roxanne being interested in cars and smiled. ¡°Yeah, my husband is great.¡±

    Something flickered in Roxanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Can I try driving it on the way back?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    When they got to the mall, Dawn drove into the underground parking lot.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know what to eat and asked Dawn for a rmendation, so the two of them ended up at a restaurant that served authentic Wornellstonian food.

    ¡°I want to do a little shopping, too. Dawn, you¡¯re not in a hurry to go home, are you?¡±

    She had actually nned to go home early, but with Roxanne saying that, she could only set that thought aside.

    Since they¡¯de out together, it wouldn¡¯t be right for her to leave first.

    She could only agree to Roxanne¡¯s request.

    {81<b>) </b>

    Chapter 2471 Can¡¯t Wait to See You

    +10 Free Coins

    At the mall, Roxanne fully embraced her love of shopping. Anything she liked, she never asked the price¨Cshe just gave the clerk her address and had them deliver it.

    They went into a menswear store, and Roxanne browsed very seriously.

    Dawn was a little bored and started scrolling through her phone.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Roxanne suddenly appeared in front of her, holding up a suit with a bright smile. ¡°What do you

    think of this one? Does it look cool?¡±

    It was a deep gray suit with a hint of blue, likely a custom color for the brand.

    Dawn replied sincerely, ¡°It¡¯s really unique.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, it has to be unique.¡±

    Roxanne looked at the suit, clearly picturing someone in it. ¡°He¡¯s always different from everyone else. Only he could pull off this kind of color.¡±

    The sales assistant seized the chance to chime in, ¡°Miss, are you buying this for your boyfriend? If so, you¡¯d better hurry. This fabric is a limited edition and is almost sold out.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want this one. Get your best designer to make a custom piece for me.¡±

    Roxanne hung the suit back up, leaving a set of measurements.

    She then looped her arm through Dawn¡¯s and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s not really a fan of things bought by other people. I hope he¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°You put so much thought into it. He¡¯ll notice for sure.¡±

    Most people would probably take that as a casualpliment.

    But Roxanne¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Encouraged, Roxanne bought even more men¡¯s items, carrying all the bags herself and making sure not to crease the packaging.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send them to him once I get his address. Dawn, thank you so much for today. I have to introduce you to him sometime.¡±

    Chapter 247 I Can¡¯t Wait to See You

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn wasn¡¯t that interested, but finally found a chance to smile and say, ¡°Alright¡­ Ms. West, you must be tired after all that shopping. Let me drive you home.¡±

    Luckily, Roxanne didn¡¯t say no, and Dawn was relieved.

    After dropping Roxanne off, Dawn drove home.

    As soon as she parked in the driveway, Ethan called.

    Dawn got out of the car and answered, ¡°Beep, the user you¡¯ve reached is exhausted. Press 1 to continue, or hang up to end the call.¡±

    There was a moment of silence on the other end.

    ¡°1.¡±

    ¡°Okay, please hold.¡±

    Standing in the yard, purse in one hand and phone in the other, Dawn looked up. ¡°Dear user, please walk to the window now. If you can¡¯t, please press 1 to return to the previous options.¡±

    A momentter, the white curtain upstairs slid open.

    Ethan stood there in gray sweatpants and a white sweater, looking rxed and effortlessly attractive.

    With one hand in his pocket, he looked down at Dawn from above.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    His gentle words made Dawnugh.

    Her neck was practically bent at a right angle as she looked up at him. She gazed at him for a long moment and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. I just wanted to see you.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed.

    Even with one upstairs and the other downstairs, their gaze seemed to draw an invisible thread between them.

    That was enough.

    Just as Dawn was about to move, she heard his low, maic voiceing through the phone.

    Chapter 247 I Can¡¯t Wait to See You

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming down to get you.¡±

    Before she could say anything, he was already gone from the window.

    In less than half a minute, the door downstairs opened.

    81

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan strode out, put his phone away, and swept Dawn up in his arms without missing a beat.

    Dawn instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling all the way.

    ¡°Why did youe down to get me? It¡¯s just a few steps.¡±

    Ethan lowered his head, his dark eyes locking on hers. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a few steps. But I missed you. I couldn¡¯t wait.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know how other women would react to words like that, but for her, it was impossible to resist.

 Beseeched 248

    :.

    Chapter 248 Make It Up to Him

    Dawn tightened her grip on his hand. ¡°So, what are we waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ethan ran his tongue over his teeth and smiled.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    They headed upstairs, and with his back against the door, he pressed the woman in his arms onto the bed two secondster.

    The next day was Saturday, so Dawn was off work.

    While they were having breakfast, Ethan suddenly asked, ¡°The press conference is over. When¡¯s the honeymoon?¡±

    Her hands froze for a moment, knowing that this question was unavoidable.

    With a reluctant smile, she yfully slid a fried egg onto his te and said, ¡°I think as the boss, you should keep a close eye on thepany¡¯s important projects. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    He just arched an eyebrow, not saying a word.

    ¡°Maybe we should save the honeymoon for something special ¡­ like an anniversary?¡±

    He remained silent.

    ¡°Or maybe during a holiday break?¡±

    Still no response.

    He ate like nothing was bothering him, throwing her side nces that made it obvious¨Che was only after the answer he wanted.

    Dawn slumped, her voice soft. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I just got new assignments. I could do a quick trip, but ten days? Two weeks? That¡¯s impossible for work.¡±

    She figured, hey, he¡¯s the boss¨Che¡¯d respect her dedication.

    Wrong.

    Not at all.

    After finishing his meal, Ethan casually wiped his mouth with a napkin and said, ¡°Ms. Porter,

    Chapter 248 Make It Up to Him

    perhaps you should consider how to maintain trust in a marriage.¡±

    She had already stood him up twice.

    Dawn rested her chin in her hands, looking guilty.

    She pouted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    He looked at her intently, ¡°You can try to brush this off, but think about how to make it up to me. You know what I mean.¡±

    What did she know?

    She didn¡¯t know!

    Even after Ethan left, Dawn sat there totally stumped.

    Hannah noticed her dejected expression and came over to whisper, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you make Ethan angry?¡±

    Dawn nodded with a sigh. ¡°Hannah, why are guys impossible to read? He¡¯s mad, wants me to make it up to him, sure. But then he tells me to e up with something.¡¯ How the heck am I supposed to know what he¡¯s hinting at?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simple?¡±

    Hannah offered advice, ¡°Men, you know, they only think about a few things.¡±

    Dawn looked at Hannah¡¯s suggestive expression and instinctively shrank back.

    What did that mean?

    She wasn¡¯t sure, so after returning to her room, she sent a message to Anna asking for rification.

    Anna was quite confident. ¡°Hannah is right, plus this is really your fault. You¡¯ve stood him up repeatedly. If it were you, would you let it slide?¡±

    Dawn thought seriously about it.

    She had her reasons, but yeah, she could see his point.

    She wasn¡¯t unreasonable.

    ¡°But speaking of it, usually it¡¯s the wife who wants a honeymoon, and the husband finds all

    Chapter 248 Make It Up to Him

    200

    *10 free Cone

    sorts of excuses to avoid it. You guys are flipped. Mr. Jackson is truly devoted, putting in some effort is worth it.¡±

    Dawn asked a crucial question, ¡°How should I put in that effort?¡±

    Just¡­¡±

    Anna opened her mouth, but suddenly felt like she was wasting her breath.

    ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. I¡¯ll help you prepare something. Just wait for the delivery tonight, and you¡¯ll know what I mean.¡±

    After hanging up, Dawn flopped onto her bed and sighed deeply.

    She never figured Ethan would be this tough to please.

    Maybe Anna¡¯s n would save her. <fn543d> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? Find[?]ovel</fn543d>

    After spending the day at home doing nothing, Dawn checked the time and decided to drive to pick up the sulky man from work.

    She called him twice, but he didn¡¯t answer.

    Was he really angry?

    She bit her lip and then called Tony, quickly getting the address.

    That afternoon, Ethan had gone out to look at a new project up on a hill. Maybe that¡¯s why his phone wasn¡¯t getting service.

    Dawn drove to the site, and the sun was still high in the sky.

    At the entrance, she noticed the two usualpany cars¡ªand a shy sports car parked

    beside them.

    Without a second thought, she stepped inside.

    They were preparing to build arge amusement park here, with ns for a hillside hotel, and the ground was covered in gravel as workers bustled around.

    Dawn weaved through the crowd, pulling out her phone.

    This time, it was answered in two seconds.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Chapter 248 Make It Up to Him

    <b>01 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Where are you?¡± she asked, dodging a worker hauling bricks and nearly twisting her ankle. Her voice had a whiny edge she didn¡¯t even catch. ¡°I drove out here to pick you up, but I¡¯ve been looping around and still can¡¯t find you.¡±

    Ethan paused. ¡°At the project?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She told him which building she was near. His voice dropped low. ¡°Stay there. Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Before long, arge group appeared in her line of sight.

    Ethan was in the center of the crowd. Even wearing a hard hat, his presence wasmanding enough to make people hesitate to look directly at him.

    Dawn waved her hand. ¡°I¡¯m over here!¡±

    He lifted his gaze, then turned to say something to the person next to him.

 Beseeched 249

    Chapter 249 He Saved Me Today

    ÃñØS

    10 Free Scans

    As he approached, he took off his hard hat and ced it on her head. ¡°Next time, just wait at the entrance. It¡¯s quite dangerous inside.¡±

    ¡®T¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    Dawn let him adjust the hard hat on her head, her eyes shining with excitement.

    ¡°Are you almost done? If not, I¡¯ll find a ce to wait for you.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Almost,¡± Ethan replied, ncing at his watch. ¡°But there¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, Dawn interrupted, ¡°I¡¯ll just wait right here for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan helped her smooth her hair. ¡°Stay safe, or go wait in the car.¡±

    As soon as he walked away, Dawn turned and headed back the way she came.

    Before long, she unexpectedly spotted Micah.

    What was he doing here? His mood was as unpredictable as ever, and he always seemed to pop up out of nowhere.

    She shot him a nce but had no intention of greeting him.

    Micah crossed his arms and waited until she was close before saying coldly, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Do I need to report to you?¡±

    Dawn looked at him sideways. ¡°I haven¡¯t even asked why you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Just bored, wandering around,¡± Micah replied surprisingly, the sunlight filtering around him giving off a hint of warmth. But his words were far from pleasant. ¡°Are you worried that Ethan will be taken away by another woman? Feeling a little jealous?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes harshly, toozy to respond.

    Just as she took a step forward, Micah¡¯s expression suddenly changed.

    ¡°Watch out-!¡±

    81

    Chapter 249 He Sayed Me Today

    +10 Free Coins

    As his warning rang out, Dawn¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. But then, a strong, masculine scent enveloped her, and she found herself wrapped in Micah¡¯s arms, while a bricky on the ground where she had just been standing, having fallen from above.

    If it weren¡¯t for Micah, that brick would have hit her.

    ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡±

    Realizing what had happened, Dawn quickly pulled away and rushed to check his back.

    Micah¡¯s face was pale, but his disdainful look was even more intense than before. ¡°What could possibly happen to me? Can¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going? You walk right into danger! Did a dog eat your brain?¡±

    His harsh words left Dawn speechless.

    She hadn¡¯t meant to block the workers¡® path. <fnf956> Find the newest release on find?novel</fnf956>

    If he hadn¡¯t yelled, she would have passed through quickly.

    After a brief silence, Dawn said, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll be more careful next time. Do you want to go to the hospital to get your back checked?¡±

    Micah opened his mouth but ended up muttering a curse instead.

    He turned and walked away.

    Dawn watched his retreating figure, feeling an odd sensation rise within her ¡­ Wasn¡¯t Micah supposed to dislike her? Why did he save her?

    She thought he would go andin to Ethan, but a few minutester, only Ethan came

    out.

    She peeked inside and frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t Micahe to find you?¡±

    ¡°Why would hee to find me?¡±

    Ethan, already aware of their unpleasant encounter, fastened his seatbelt. ¡°He¡¯s got nothing better to do. If he bugs you, just show him the door.¡±

    <i>So</i><i>, </i><i>he </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><iin</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn was surprised; it didn¡¯t seem like Micah¡¯s style.

    She recounted what had just happened. ¡°A brick fell from that high up, it could have injured

    Chapter 249 He Saved Me Today

    him. Shouldn¡¯t you call and check?¡±

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan responded with a grunt. ¡°Why are you suddenly concerned about him? Don¡¯t you hate him?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡±

    Dawn looked down at her fidgeting fingers. ¡°He did save me today.¡±

    Ethan was slightly puzzled as well. His mind shed back to previous thoughts, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    After saying that, he changed the subject.

    ¡°Instead of worrying about him, Ms. Porter, you should focus on yourself.¡±

    His tone was t, clearly expressing that he was still upset.

    Dawn responded with a soft ¡°Oh,¡± thinking to herself that he was just being petty.

    When they got home, Ethan finished his meal and nned to head out again. Before leaving, he took Dawn¡¯s hand and said pointedly, ¡°I look forward to seeing your sincerity, Ms. Porter. I hope it doesn¡¯t disappoint me.¡±

    With that said, Dawn was too preupied to think about anything else. She just wanted to get the package Anna sent and see how she could ease Ethan¡¯s annoyance.

    Ethan expertly drove to a bar and headed straight upstairs.

    Unlike the noisy ground floor, the second floor had private rooms with excellent soundproofing.

    He quickly spotted a man sitting on a couch, staring nkly at an empty ss, lost in thought.

    In just a few short years, the boy had shed much of his youthful naivety, bing more reserved, hidden, and burdened with worries.

    At first, Ethan hadn¡¯t liked him at all.

    He had only helped out casually, not wanting to invite trouble.

    He hated trouble.

    Still, Micah kept tailing him around, calling him ¡°bro¡± every chance he got, and at some point -hard to say when¨Cone of them actually started buying into it.

    3450

    Chapter 249 He Saved Me Today

    Pushing that thought aside, Ethan walked in and shut the door.

    Hearing the sound, Micah nced up but didn¡¯t move.

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter

 Beseeched 250

    250 She¡¯s Not My Sister¨Cinw

    Chapter 250 She¡¯s Not My Sister¨Cinw

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    <b>81 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan stood in front of him, his gaze sweeping over Micah¡¯s back. ¡°I heard from your sister¨Cin-w that you saved her this afternoon and got hit by a falling brick.¡±

    Quinn¡¯s expression went stiff for a beat before he muttered, ¡°She¡¯s not my sister¨Cinw¡­

    ¡°Well, you could at least see her as your sister.¡±

    Ethan removed his suit jacket and sat down, casually observing Micah¡¯s reaction. ¡°Or maybe you have treated her as your sister, which is why you instinctively saved her? If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t need to thank you.¡±

    Micah paused his movement of swirling the drink in his ss for a second, then continued as if nothing had happened.

    He said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m a man, after all. How could I just stand by and watch a woman get hurt?¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re quite a gentleman then.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the room fell into an awkward silence.

    One second, two seconds.

    After what felt like an eternity, Micah straightened up and met Ethan¡¯s unyielding gaze.

    His face tightened for a split second, but he recovered fast. ¡°Come on, bro¡­ you¡¯re not seriously gonna hold a grudge over this, right? I didn¡¯t exactly have options. In that situation, I had no choice but to pull her into my arms. I ¡­ ¡®

    ¡°You hugged her?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°1

    He studied Micha closely, his expression unreadable.

    Quinn rubbed the back of his head like crazy. ¡°Bro, cut me some ck, bro. I literally saved your wife¡¯s life, and you¡¯re grilling me about it in the middle of the night? And Dawn? Even if you handed her over, I wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    11

    Chapter 250 She¡¯s Not My Sister¨Cinw

    410 Free Coins

    He cut himself off fast when Ethan gave him that look¨Cthe one that shut people right up.

    ¡°Micah.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tone was unusually serious as he spoke softly, ¡°What is your rtionship with Dawn?¡±

    Micah had thought of many clever excuses, but at that moment, he found himself at a loss for words.

    He lowered his gaze, his hair falling perfectly to cover his eyes.

    ¡°You should know that if I really wanted to investigate, it would be easy. But before I do, I want to hear it from you directly.¡±

    Ethan lifted one foot to rest on the coffee table, exuding a natural sense of authority.

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Dawn? Why are you getting close to her?¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t show much reaction, but his hands clenched into fists at his sides. After a moment, he looked up.

    His eyes held the usual ease, tinged with a hint of regret.

    ¡°Bro, you figured it out.

    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve known about Dawn for a while. I heard my brother mention her.¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing more to say. You know my brother, right? Always climbing mountains and exploring caves, never interested in any woman. I just wanted toe back and see what kind of person she was.¡±

    But when he returned, he found that not only had Dawn caught his brother¡¯s attention, but she was also Ethan¡¯s woman. <fn2d24> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find~novel</fn2d24>

    Life is always full of surprises.

    Ethan didn¡¯t let on whether he bought it or not.

    His gaze was steady. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Micah shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t like her, that¡¯s true, but since you two are married, I can¡¯t keep shing with her, right? I¡¯m not trying to make life harder for you.¡±

    10.54 Fr. Oct 10

    Chapter 250 She¡¯s Not My Sister¨Cinw

    +15 Free Cons

    Ethan rubbed his fingertips together, a quickugh slipping out. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter to me. My wife¡¯s my call.¡±

    Micha just rolled his eyes.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    When he heard the question, he knew he had passed the test. He breathed a sigh of relief and shook his head. ¡°Just got hit a little. It¡¯ll be fine in a couple of days.¡±

    Ethan looked at him, noting that he didn¡¯t seem injured. Hezily stood up. ¡°You can protect her, but don¡¯t cause her trouble. If you¡¯re fine, I¡¯ll head home. She¡¯s waiting for me.¡±

    Micah watched him leave, only rxing once the door to the private room was closed. He grimaced and turned to check his back.

    It was anything but fine.

    Arge bruise covered most of his back, with a nasty gash in the center.

    On his way back, he had been lost in thought and had just done a quick bandage job at the pharmacy¡­ How had he not realized how much it hurt before?

    Damn it!

    Micah gritted his teeth and let his shirt fall.

    He thought about whether he really needed to keep his distance from Dawn. This woman seemed to have a knack for bringing him trouble.

    With a snort of disbelief, his phone rang.

    Micahlooked at the string of numbers shing on the screen, his expression bing serious.

    As the ringtone was about to end, he slowly pressed the answer button, leaning against the armrest, and answered in a t tone.

    A pause on the other end. ¡°So? How¡¯d it turn out?¡±

    ¡°Not good.¡±

    Still staring up at the ceiling light, Micah said casually, ¡°She¡¯s not into me. Nearly took a swing at me today. Way too tough for me¨CI¡¯m out.¡±

    Ethan arrived home at 10:30 PM. The vi was dark, but as he stepped inside, he saw the dim

    Chapter 250 She¡¯s Not My Sister¨Cinw

    yellow light of the hallway on the second floor, left on just for him by his wife.

    +10 Free Coins

    The bedroom lights were off, but in the faint light he spotted someone curled up on the couch.

    His brow creased as he walked closer.

    The second his hand brushed the back of her neck, her eyes fluttered open. Sleepy, she mumbled, ¡°You¡¯re home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ethan said quietly, letting her loop her arms around his neck. ¡°Go back to sleep, I¡¯ll carry you to bed.¡±

 Beseeched 251

    Beseeched 251 Summary

    Dawn wakes up feeling relieved as Ethan carefully helps her into bed and adjusts the heater to keep her warm. Their quiet moment is filled with gentle concern as Ethan brushes her hair away and asks if he disturbed her. Dawn exins she went to check on Micah, whose injuries are minor, and wonders aloud why Micah has been lingering around Ethan so persistently since returning to the country without clear business.

    Ethan dismisses Dawn¡¯s suspicions, suggesting Micah has few connections and no real reason to be around, but Dawn yfully insists Ethan consider giving Micah a job to channel his restless energy. The next day, Micah is shocked to receive a job offer as a security guard at Jackson Group, an indignity for someone with his prestigious education. When Tony exins that refusing the job would cklist him from all Jackson Group locations, Micah begrudgingly epts, suspecting Ethan and Dawn are behind this scheme to keep him at bay.

    News of Micah¡¯s new role spreads quickly, amusing Dawn, who decides to visit him at work. She finds Micah slouched in a mismatched armchair by the building entrance, hiding behind a men¡¯s magazine. Their brief encounter is marked by yful banter and Micah¡¯s irritation at her presence. Dawn teases him about his job and rtionship with Ethan, causing Micah to blush and snap at her before she leaves, dropping off lunch and lingering just long enough to provoke a reaction.

    Throughout the chapter, the tension between Micah¡¯s pride and the restrictions ced on him by Ethan and Dawn¡¯s efforts creates a mix of irritation, humor, and reluctant eptance. Dawn¡¯s lighthearted approach contrasts with Micah¡¯s frustration, highlighting theplicated dynamics among the three characters as they navigate control, loyalty, and subtle power ys.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 251: Security Guard Micah

    Dawn let out a soft, contented sigh and gently closed her eyes, feeling a wave of relief wash over her.

    Ethan moved with careful precision, easing her onto the bed and pulling the covers snugly over her. Then, without a word, he turned to adjust the heater, setting it to a warm,fortable level that would keep the chill at bay.

    When he faced her again, Dawn¡¯s head was resting lightly on the pillow, her brown hair spilling in gentle waves to one side. Her bright eyes were fixed on him, calm and steady.

    His heart softened in an instant. Taking two quick steps forward, he reached out to brush the strands of hair away from her face with a tenderness that surprised even himself.

    ¡°Did I wake you?¡± he asked, his voice rough with concern.

    Dawn shook her head, her reply muffled but clear enough to reassure him.

    ¡°Where did you go just now?¡± he pressed gently.

    ¡°I went to check on Micah,¡± she answered. ¡°His injuries aren¡¯t serious, so you don¡¯t have to feel guilty.¡±

    Dawn hummed softly in response, then lifted her head slightly, resting her chin in the palm of his hand. ¡°But it¡¯s a bit odd, isn¡¯t it? He¡¯s been back in the country for quite some time now without any real business to attend to. So, why do you think he came back?¡±

    Though Ethan and Micah shared a close friendship, Micah had his own brother to manage his affairs, so Ethan wasn¡¯t usually involved in those matters.

    ¡°Is he nning to settle down here for good?¡± Dawn mused aloud, her thoughts wandering. ¡°But that doesn¡¯t exin why he¡¯s been shadowing you every single day. Unless he¡­¡±

    She trailed off, leaving the sentence unfinished.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes suddenly gleamed with a sharp, almost dangerous light.

    Amused by her quick intuition, he tapped her forehead yfully. ¡°What kind of nonsense are you imagining? His brother¡¯s hardly ever around, and he doesn¡¯t have many connections here. There aren¡¯t many people he can hang out with.¡±

    Put that way, it did make sense.

    Dawn chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Alright, alright. I guess I misunderstood.¡±

    ¡°Well, since he¡¯s so determined to stick by your side, why not find him a job? That way, he won¡¯t have all this restless energy to burn, and maybe he¡¯ll stop pestering me every time he sees me.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, he tucked the covers in firmly. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s wide eyes held his gaze. ¡°Seriously, think about it, okay?¡±

    But for Ethan, there was no need to ponder.

    The very next day, Micah received a letter of employment from Jackson Group.

    His eyes nearly bulged out in disbelief. ¡°What? Security guard? I graduated from a world-ss university, and you expect me to be a doorman at Jackson Group?¡±

    He tossed the letter aside with disdain. ¡°No way I¡¯m doing this!¡±

    Tony, ever good-natured, picked up the letter with a smile.

    ¡°Mr. Micah, you don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Micah turned away but couldn¡¯t help ncing back, waiting for the rest of the exnation.

    Tony continued with a grin, ¡°But the boss said if you don¡¯t report for duty today, you¡¯ll be cklisted permanently by Jackson Group. That means the headquarters and all subsidiaries¡ªyou won¡¯t be allowed into any of them.¡±

    Micah stared at him, disbelief etched across his face.

    He clenched his teeth. Ethan was trying to shut him outpletely!

    What kind of grudge was this?

    After a moment of reflection, he realized the likely source of this plot. It had to be Dawn whispering in Ethan¡¯s ear.

    Micah closed his eyes and sighed inwardly. How sly and shameless!

    ¡°Mr. Micah?¡± Tony stood patiently, awaiting his decision. ¡°There¡¯s still forty minutes before your shift starts. Have you made up your mind?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± Micah said, his voice darkening as he snatched the letter back from Tony¡¯s hand. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go. Happy now? Let¡¯s get this over with!¡±

    Tony stepped aside politely. ¡°Mr. Micah, I have other duties to attend to. You¡¯ll need to report on your own.¡±

    Micah¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise.

    News of Micah¡¯s new job spread quickly, and when Dawn heard, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, ncing down at her phone with amusement. Karma, indeed.

    Someone as wild as Micah needed someone like Ethan to keep him in check.

    At noon, she decided to visit him at work.

    After picking up some food from a nearby restaurant, Dawn drove to the Jackson Group building.

    From a distance, she spotted an armchair oddly ced by the entrance. It looked out of ce¡ªwooden and weathered,pletely mismatched with the sleek office exterior.

    Micah was slouched in it, utterlycking any sense of formality. His face was hidden behind a men¡¯s magazine, the cover featuring a long-legged model perfectly obscuring his features.

    Dawn found the scene amusing and quickly snapped a photo with her phone before approaching.

    As if sensing her presence, Micah lifted his head just as she drew near.

    Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, both froze.

    Micah straightened up abruptly. His security uniform hung awkwardly on his frame, adding a rebellious edge to his appearance. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked impatiently.

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for you, so why do you care what I¡¯m doing?¡± Dawn retorted with a smirk, lifting her chin as she prepared to walk past him.

    That proud attitude made Micah click his tongue twice in annoyance. ¡°Come back,e back. You need to sign in. Don¡¯t you know the procedures?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Dawn blinked innocently. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my husband. If you¡¯ve got nothing better to do, maybe you should brush up on the boss¡¯s family rtionships instead of wasting time with that magazine. It¡¯s pointless.¡±

    Micah followed her gaze to the table and nced at the cover. The female model was dressed in provocative, revealing clothing¡ªthe kind that could make any man¡¯s blood race with just a nce.

    His face flushed bright red, and he snapped embarrassedly, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes. Before leaving, she tossed one of the lunch boxes she was carrying onto the table.

    She lingered in the elevator for a while before Micah finally picked up the lunch box.

    ¡°Ugh, ugly,¡± he muttered. ¡°What kind of food did she order? It smells terrible!¡±Conclusion

    This chapter delicately explores the intricate dynamics between Ethan, Dawn, and Micah, highlighting the subtle tensions and underlying affections that define their rtionships. Dawn¡¯s gentle concern for Micah, Ethan¡¯s protective yet firm approach, and Micah¡¯s reluctant eptance of his new role all weave together a narrative rich in emotionalplexity and quiet humor. The intery between duty, friendship, and personal pride is portrayed with a tender touch, allowing the characters¡¯ vulnerabilities and strengths to shine through.

    Ultimately, the chapter underscores the theme of unexpected connections and the ways in which people adapt to new circumstances, even when faced with difort or humiliation. Micah¡¯s begrudging eptance of his security guard position and Dawn¡¯s yful teasing reveal a deepening bond that bnces irritation with care. This moment of uneasy adjustment leaves the characters poised on the edge of change, their interactions charged with both tension and warmth, promising growth and understanding in the chapters toe.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the uneasy dynamics between Micah and Ethan, as Micah¡¯s new role as a security guard at Jackson Group forces him into close proximity with the very people he resents. Tensions simmer beneath the surface, and the sh between Micah¡¯s pride and the reality of his situation will likely bring both humor and conflict. Dawn¡¯s yful yet pointed involvement adds anotheryer to the unfolding drama, hinting at alliances and rivalries that could shift at any moment.

    Emotions will run high as Micah grapples with his bruised ego and the implications of being ¡°cklisted¡± if he refuses the job. Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s intentions remain ambiguous¡ªhis actions suggest a desire to keep Micah at arm¡¯s length, but the reasons behind this distance are yet to be fully unveiled. As Dawn navigates between the two men, her role as mediator and instigator will be increasingly crucial, setting the stage for unexpected developments and perhaps a deeper understanding of the bonds that tie them all together.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 252

    Beseeched 252 Summary

    Ethan initially shows irritation when handed a lunch box from Dawn, debating whether to throw it away. Despite his grumbling, he eventually epts it, recalling that Ethan often makes him eat at the cafeteria, so this might not be worse. Meanwhile, Dawn heads upstairs to Ethan¡¯s office, where she is greeted politely by project managers before entering. She cheerfully presents Ethan with a lunch she packed, teasing him about his silence and joking about watching over him to prevent him from fooling around with other women. Their yful banter reveals their affection and a hint of missed moments, like their postponed honeymoon.

    After sharing the meal, Ethan is called away for an international conference call rted to a major new project, cutting short their time together. Dawn assures him she¡¯ll return the next day, leaving with a quick kiss. Ethan, frustrated by the sudden interruption, questions Tony about the call, learning about the new client¡¯s representative arriving that afternoon. Meanwhile, downstairs, Dawn encounters Micah, who is recovering from a back injury and seems both irritated and defensive when she asks about his condition. Despite eating the lunch she brought, Micahins about the food and brusquely tells her to leave so he can work.

    As Dawn leaves, Micah¡¯s gaze shifts away, revealing aplex mix of emotions beneath his tough exterior. The arrival of two cars outside draws attention, especially when a stylish, wealthy-looking woman steps out of a Mercedes. Micah recognizes her with a chuckle, intrigued by her presence. The woman is equally surprised to see Micah, questioning what he is doing there andmenting on his appearance, hinting at a significant and unexpected encounter about to unfold.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    252 The Woman in the Mercedes

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I need you bringing me food anyway,¡± he muttered under his breath, his voice tinged with irritation. He stared at the lunch box in his hand, debating whether to toss it straight into the trash. He lifted it up, then hesitated and set it down again. ¡°Whatever,¡± he grumbled. ¡°Ethan makes me eat at the cafeteria all the time. It can¡¯t be any worse than that, right?¡±

    Unaware of his inner turmoil, Dawn had already headed upstairs, making her way directly to Ethan¡¯s office. As she approached, two project managers were just stepping out, nodding respectfully. ¡°Ms. Porter,¡± they greeted her politely.

    She returned a warm smile, waiting patiently until they left before entering the room. Ethan stood behind his desk, watching her approach slowly, her hands sped behind her back.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Dawn said cheerfully, noticing he hadn¡¯t moved. She waved her hand teasingly in front of his face. ¡°I brought you lunch. Are you so touched you¡¯re speechless?¡±

    He took her hand with an amused grin. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. Why didn¡¯t you tell me beforehand?¡±

    Dawn shrugged yfully. ¡°If I told you ahead of time, where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±

    Holding up the lunch box, she added, ¡°Look, I packed all your favorites.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Ethan teased.

    ¡°Oh right, my favorites,¡± Dawnughed, handing over the lunch box as he led her by the hand to the coffee table.

    Ethan opened each container carefully, his voice rich and warm. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not far off. We do like pretty much the same things.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled instantly.

    ¡°How about I bring you lunch every day?¡± he suggested. ¡°I¡¯ve been less busy at worktely, so it¡¯s perfect timing.¡± He nced at her thoughtfully, as if trying to make up for the disappointment of missing their honeymoon.

    When she trailed off, Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Perfect for what?¡±

    ¡°Perfect for keeping an eye on you, to make sure you¡¯re not fooling around with other women,¡± Dawn said, puffing out her cheeks in mock warning.

    ¡°I can be really fierce, you know,¡± she added with a sly smile. ¡°If I catch you getting too friendly with anyone else, just wait and see what I¡¯ll do!¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Who knows with you,¡± she replied with a yful smirk.

    Dawn picked up her fork and popped a piece of pulled pork into her mouth, her cheeks puffed out adorably, making her face look round and full. ¡°Everyone says you can¡¯t trust any man. You¡¯ve been good so far, but who knows if it¡¯s all an act.¡±

    Her teasing words became more outrageous, and Ethan sighed, amused but helpless.

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he said, ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep a close watch. I¡¯ll dly ept that.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him and smiled quietly, saying nothing.

    After they finished lunch, Ethan intended to walk her back, but Tony interrupted to inform him of an international conference call starting soon. Ethan could only escort her to the elevator.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not a child,¡± Dawn replied with a grin.

    Noticing Ethan¡¯s disappointed expression, she nced around to make sure no one was nearby. Then, standing on tiptoes, she pressed a quick kiss to his lips.

    ¡°I drove myself here. I¡¯lle again tomorrow,¡± she said softly.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Ethan began.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dawn interrupted, already guessing what he was about to say. ¡°We already agreed. No backing out. Alright, I¡¯m leaving. Go get busy.¡±

    She waved goodbye and stepped into the elevator.

    Two secondster, Ethan turned with a frown.

    ¡°What international conference call?¡±

    Tony¡¯s face tightened awkwardly. ¡°Boss, you forgot. Ourpany just signed a major project. Their representative ising this afternoon, and before that, we need to touch base with Meriax headquarters.¡±

    Ethan pressed his lips together, then strode purposefully toward the conference room.

    Downstairs, Dawn stepped out of the elevator. Sitting right across from her at the entrance was Micah. His posture had improved somewhat, though it was still far from perfect.

    The lunch box sat on the table beside him, the bag that had carried it lying on the floor.

    ¡°Was it good?¡± Dawn asked casually.

    Micah¡¯s body stiffened for a moment at her voice, but he quickly recovered, scoffing disdainfully. ¡°It was just okay. Next time, tell them not to put garlic in it. I hate that stuff.¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    He ate it, yet now he was being picky?

    Sheughed in exasperation.

    As she ced the lunch box back into the bag, her eyes scanned Micah¡¯s face. ¡°Your back injury¡­ is it okay?¡±

    The question seemed to irritate him immediately. He swung his legs off the chair. ¡°Well? Do I look like I¡¯m dying? Tch. Just go already. Don¡¯t keep me from doing my job!¡±

    Dawn was taken aback.

    Wow. So fierce.

    Fine. I¡¯ll leave then.

    As her graceful figure disappeared from view, Micah averted his gaze. Beneath his impatience, there was something else in his eyes, something unreadable.

    Before he could sit back down, two cars pulled up outside.

    The first to step out were bodyguards dressed in sharp suits.

    Then, the back door of a sleek Mercedes opened, and a fair-skinned woman with long legs stepped out. She wore ivory pointed-toe heels and slid on her sunsses with one hand. The aura of a wealthy heiress surrounded her.

    The impressive entourage drew attention as they arrived.

    When Micah caught a clear glimpse of the woman¡¯s face, he chuckled with interest.

    She really came!

    Interesting!

    In those few seconds, the woman noticed him as well.

    Her eyes widened in surprise. She pushed her sunsses down in disbelief. ¡°Micah? Oh my God! It¡¯s really you. What are you doing here? And dressed like¡­ this?¡±Conclusion

    The chapter delicately explores the subtle tensions and unspoken emotions between the characters, highlighting theplexities of trust and care in rtionships. Ethan and Dawn¡¯s yful banter and shared moments over lunch reveal a tender connection, underscored by their mutual concern and lighthearted teasing. Meanwhile, Micah¡¯s guarded demeanor and unexpected encounter with the mysterious woman hint at deeper, unresolved threads that add an intriguingyer to the narrative.

    Amidst the unfolding drama, the story captures the fragile bnce between vulnerability and strength, as each character navigates their personal challenges. The chapter closes on a note of anticipation, with the arrival of the woman in the Mercedes promising new developments, while the emotional undercurrents remind us that beneath every interaction lies aplex web of feelings waiting to be understood.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to deepen the intrigue surrounding Micah and the mysterious woman who has just arrived. Their unexpected reunion hints at unresolved history and secrets that could challenge the current dynamics among the characters. Dawn¡¯s interaction with Micah has already revealedyers of tension andplexity, and this new development is sure to stir emotions and raise questions about alliances and intentions.

    Meanwhile, Ethan and Dawn¡¯s yful yet tender moments suggest a growing closeness, but the looming pressures of work and unexpected visits might test their bond. As the story unfolds, expect to see how these intersecting rtionships navigate trust, jealousy, and the shadows of the past. The arrival of the woman in the Mercedes could be a catalyst for change, bringing both excitement and uncertainty to the lives of everyone involved.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 253

    Beseeched 253 Summary

    In this chapter, Roxanne encounters Micah, who is casually dressed in a security uniform and teasingly exins that he is trying out a new role working alongside Ethan. Roxanne responds with amusement, encouraging him to start at the bottom and keep going. She then decides to surprise Ethan by heading upstairs, surrounded by her entourage, and requests to be taken directly to his office despite his absence.

    Tony, waiting by the elevator, is surprised by Roxanne¡¯s unusual request to enter Ethan¡¯s office while he is still in a video conference. Roxanne insists firmly, dismissing any suspicion and emphasizing her desire for quiet. Tony reluctantly agrees and escorts her, then returns to inform Ethan, who decides to end the meeting early to meet her in person. The executives are curious about this young, serious female representative from Stonewarden Group, apany known for its strict standards.

    When Ethan arrives at his office, he finds Roxanne waiting calmly on the couch, her demeanor confident andposed. Their interaction is charged with unspoken tension, as Ethan questions how she came to represent Stonewarden Group, given thepany¡¯s rigorous evaluations. Roxanne reveals that the chairman of the group is her adoptive father, which surprises Ethan but shifts the focus to their long-awaited reunion.

    Roxanne expresses her excitement about seeing Ethan again after a long time, hinting at a deeper connection and anticipation. The chapter ends on a note of intrigue, with both characters poised to confront unresolved feelings and the mystery behind Roxanne¡¯s sudden appearance as apany representative.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 253: Uninvited Reunion

    The woman¡¯s lips twitched slightly, as if struggling to find the right words, yet she remained silent, her eyes searching his face for some clue.

    Micah, recliningfortably in his chair, wore an innocent, almost teasing smile. ¡°Roxanne, have you nevere across a security uniform before?¡± he asked casually.

    Roxanne gave a soft sound of acknowledgment, waiting for him to continue.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have anything better to do, so I thought I¡¯d try working alongside Ethan for a change. What do you think? Pretty fitting job for me, right?¡± Micah said, clearly making an effort to appear cool and nonchnt.

    Watching him yfully attempt to look impressive, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say it suits you exactly, but starting at the bottom is definitely the right approach. Keep it up.¡±

    Micah waved his hand with mock gratitude. ¡°Thanks for the pep talk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to head upstairs and surprise Ethan now. Catch youter,¡± Roxanne said, blinking briefly before slipping back into her usual aloof demeanor. Surrounded by her entourage, she moved toward the elevator.

    Micah watched the floor numbers climb above the elevator doors, then pulled a pen from the drawer, spinning it absentmindedly as a thoughtful expression crossed his face.

    Upstairs, Tony stood waiting by the elevator, his posture respectful and professional.

    As soon as the doors slid open, he put on a polished business smile. ¡°Hello, Ms. West. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±

    Normally, they would have greeted her downstairs, but Roxanne had called ahead, requesting no fanfare and asked them to wait upstairs instead.

    She removed her sunsses and handed them off to a nearby bodyguard, her face a mask of calmmand, radiating the quiet authority of a powerful businesswoman.

    ¡°Where is Mr. Jackson?¡± she asked, voice steady.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson is still in a video conference with yourpany¡¯s executives,¡± Tony replied. ¡°He wille to receive you as soon as the meeting concludes. We appreciate your patience.¡±

    Roxanne was silent for a moment, then a sharp gleam sparked in her eyes. ¡°Take me to his office.¡±

    Tony hesitated, brow furrowing in surprise at the unusual request. The boss wasn¡¯t even there¡ªwhat was she nning to do in his office? This was bound to be awkward.

    Noticing his hesitation, Roxanne¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°What, do you think I¡¯m here to stealpany secrets?¡±

    She added with a hint of challenge, ¡°I just don¡¯t like noise when I¡¯m resting. If you¡¯re worried, we can leave the office door open.¡±

    Faced with her directness, Tony realized refusing would be inappropriate. After a brief pause, he nodded. ¡°Of course, Ms. West. Right this way.¡±

    After escorting her to the office, Tony hurried back to the conference room. Several executives from Jackson Group were still seated inside. Scanning the room, he quickly approached Ethan and whispered a few words in his ear.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, and the tapping of his fingers abruptly ceased.

    He nced up, his gaze locking onto the camera. ¡°Yourpany¡¯s representative has arrived. Let¡¯s conclude today¡¯s meeting here. If there are any questions, I willmunicate directly with your representative.¡±

    With that, he stood, straightened his suit jacket, and exited the room with Tony close behind.

    ¡°The representative is a woman?¡± one executive asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tony replied, still surprised. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Stonewarden Group to send a female representative. She looks young, but there¡¯s a no-nonsense air about her.¡±

    Her insistence on entering the boss¡¯s office earlier had certainly caught him off guard.

    Ethan¡¯s expression was unreadable as azy smile tugged at his lips. ¡°So mysterious. What kind of game is she trying to y with us?¡±

    They had only learned about this representative today, and even during the video conference, the chairman of Stonewarden Group had remained unseen.

    After a moment, Tony asked quietly, ¡°Could this be some kind of scheme?¡±

    Ethan chuckled softly. The contract was already signed, so whether it was a scheme or not, they stood to lose nothing.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see,¡± Ethan said with a knowing smile.

    Soon, they reached the office. The door was left ajar. Four bodyguards stood like statues at the entrance.

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched slightly as he stepped inside.

    Roxanne sat on the couch, her back to him. He noticed the elegant curve of her neck beneath her swept-up hair, the diamond earrings sparkling brilliantly in the light.

    He slid both hands casually into his pockets and halted.

    What was this woman up to?

    Roxanne had heard footsteps approaching earlier, but they stopped before reaching her. Her grip tightened around the coffee cup, nerves prickling, until she finally stood first.

    Turning with a bright smile, she said, ¡°Hey! It¡¯s me!¡±

    A flicker of surprise crossed Ethan¡¯s eyes, but his expression quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°You?¡± His sharp gaze appraised her carefully. He walked over and sat opposite her, crossing one leg. ¡°Howe I didn¡¯t know you were Stonewarden Group¡¯s representative?¡±

    Thispany was unlike ordinary corporations. Despite its vast scale and involvement in multiple industries, employee evaluations were notoriously strict¡ªmore so than for partners.

    Roxanne clearly wasn¡¯t the type to meet their standards.

    Her expression shifted, showing a trace of difort. She took a slow sip of coffee before speaking softly, ¡°Stonewarden Group¡¯s chairman is my adoptive father.¡±

    Ethan was taken aback, silent for a moment.

    ¡°But that¡¯s not the point,¡± she said, regaining herposure quickly. Leaning forward, she braced herself on her hands. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since west saw each other. Aren¡¯t you excited? I¡¯ve been looking forward to this moment for ages!¡±Conclusion

    The chapter gently unfolds theplexyers of Roxanne and Ethan¡¯s rtionship, blending tension with a subtle warmth. Roxanne¡¯s poised entrance and unexpected role as Stonewarden Group¡¯s representative reveal her determination to confront the past and reim her ce, while Ethan¡¯s guarded yet intrigued demeanor hints at unresolved feelings beneath hisposed exterior. Their reunion is charged with unspoken emotions, a delicate dance of familiarity and distance that keeps the reader invested in their evolving dynamic.

    Amidst the corporate backdrop and strategic maneuvering, the chapter captures the essence of longing and the courage it takes to face old wounds. Roxanne¡¯s vulnerability, masked by her confident facade, and Ethan¡¯s cautious curiosity create a poignant moment of connection. This encounter sets the stage for a deeper exploration of their intertwined destinies, reminding us that beneath the surface of power and ambition, human hearts seek recognition and reconciliation.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex history between Roxanne and Ethan, stirring emotions long buried beneath their professional facades. As Roxanne reveals her connection to the Stonewarden Group¡¯s chairman, the tension between personal ties and corporate loyalties will be increasingly palpable. Readers can anticipate a charged atmosphere where past grievances and unspoken feelings might surface, challenging both characters¡¯ carefully maintainedposure.

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s guarded yet intrigued reactions hint at unresolved questions and perhaps a hidden agenda behind Roxanne¡¯s unexpected arrival. The subtle power dynamics at y¡ªbetween Roxanne¡¯s assertiveness and Ethan¡¯s cautious control¡ªset the stage for a delicate dance of trust and suspicion. As their reunion unfolds, the chapter will likely explore the fragile bnce between alliance and rivalry, leaving readers eager to uncover what truly motivates Roxanne and how Ethan will respond to this uninvited yet fateful encounter.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 254

    Beseeched 254 Summary

    In this chapter, Ethan and Roxanne have a tense encounter marked by emotional distance and unresolved feelings. Ethan remains cold and professional, clearly drawing a line between their past and present rtionship. Roxanne tries to bridge the gap, hoping to reconnect and soften his stance, but Ethan insists their rtionship is strictly professional and shows his wedding ring, signaling hismitment and boundaries.

    Despite Roxanne¡¯s efforts to maintain professionalism and focus on their business coboration, the emotional undercurrent between them is palpable. Ethan¡¯s refusal to engage personally frustrates Roxanne, who still harbors feelings for him and longs for some form of friendship. Ethan¡¯s cold demeanor contrasts sharply with her vulnerability, highlighting the emotional conflict between them.

    The chapter ends with Ethan leaving the dinner invitation behind, choosing to go home to his wife instead. Roxanne follows him briefly, pleading for some warmth or acknowledgment, but Ethan remains distant, leaving her speechless and hurt. Micah, a bystander to the scene, notices Roxanne¡¯s heartbroken expression and Ethan¡¯s unreadable face, capturing theplex emotions in photographs that hint at the unresolved tension between the two.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    254 Drawing the Line

    Chapter 254: Drawing the Line

    ¡°What exactly are you looking forward to?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was t, his face betraying no emotion.

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°Looking forward to work?¡± she guessed, her tone tentative.

    ¡°No,¡± he replied curtly.

    A shadow of disappointment crossed Roxanne¡¯s face, her hopes visibly deting. ¡°Why are you acting like this? It¡¯s one thing that you refused to give me your contact details, but now, after I¡¯vee all this way, you¡¯re still so cold and distant?¡±

    ¡°Ms. West,¡± Ethan said, tapping his long, well-shaped fingers twice on the polished table between them, ¡°I feel I need to remind you that our rtionship is strictly professional. Since you represent Stonewarden Group, I expect you to maintain professionalism and not keep dragging up the past.¡±

    Roxanne bit her lip, struggling to keep herposure. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since west met. Doesn¡¯t it make sense to catch up? What¡¯s wrong with talking about the past?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes shed with a cold, hard light. ¡°The past¡­¡± he began, voice clipped, ¡°I don¡¯t really remember it clearly, nor do I care about it anymore.¡±

    Roxanne sighed deeply, the weight of his words settling heavily on her. She understood the reason behind his resistance all too well. After a brief silence, she softened her voice. ¡°I¡¯m not going to cling to you like before. Please don¡¯t be like this. No matter what, I¡¯m still your friend, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Ethan lifted a brow, raising his hand casually. On his ring finger gleamed a simple band¡ªnot shy or ornate, but unmistakably a wedding ring.

    ¡°You¡¯d better be,¡± he said quietly.

    Roxanne¡¯s face paled as she stared at the ring for a long moment. Though she had been abroad during the Jacksons¡¯ wedding, which was kept low-key, a quick search would have revealed everything she needed to know. She had known about Ethan¡¯s marriage for some time now.

    Taking a steadying breath, she lifted her gaze. ¡°Of course I¡¯m a professional here. But as the host, shouldn¡¯t you at least treat your guests properly? Let¡¯s focus on business first. We can talk about personal matters once the professional side is settled.¡±

    Tony, standing quietly behind them, wiped a nervous sweat from his brow. This Roxanne was something else¡ªbold and unyielding. The boss had made his position perfectly clear, yet she casually mentioned ¡°personal feelings¡± without hesitation. Dawn might have finally met her match.

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, about to respond, but held his tongue instead. He called Tony over to summon everyone for a meeting.

    After they finished discussing the coboration details, it was standard protocol for Jackson Group to host a dinner for their distinguished guests from Stonewarden Group.

    Ethan nced at the clock on the wall.

    ¡°Tony.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Tony responded promptly.

    ¡°Have the PR department take charge of the dinner arrangements. Make sure everyone from Stonewarden Group feels the sincerity and hospitality of Jackson Group.¡±

    ¡°And what about you, boss?¡± Tony asked, curiosity flickering in his eyes.

    Ethan smirked slightly. ¡°Me? I¡¯m going home to my wife.¡±

    Tony was momentarily speechless but had a strong feeling the boss wouldn¡¯t get off that easily tonight.

    His intuition proved urate.

    Just as Ethan stepped out of the elevator, the sharp click of high heels echoed behind him. Roxanne called out, her voice carrying a hint of urgency, ¡°Ethan!¡±

    He stopped in his tracks, closing his eyes in weary resignation.

    Nearby, Micah was absorbed in a game but nced up asionally, intrigued by the unfolding scene.

    Roxanne paid no attention to him. Seeing no one else around, she hurried to catch up. ¡°Why are you walking so fast? Aren¡¯t youing to dinner with us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going home,¡± Ethan said over his shoulder, ncing back briefly. ¡°Ms. West, if you have more questions, I can have my assistant go over everything with you again.¡±

    His other hand stayed tucked in his pants pocket, his stance rxed but radiating a clear warning to keep distance. Compared to when he was abroad, his coldness was even more pronounced.

    Roxanne pressed her lips together, her earlier defiance softening into something more vulnerable. ¡°Ethan, do you really have to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± he asked, genuine confusion flickering across his face.

    ¡°We¡¯ve already finished the business talk. I even arranged for my team to give you VIP treatment. If you have any other needs, just say the word.¡±

    ¡°Ethan!¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice cracked with frustration and helplessness. ¡°All I did was corner you in the men¡¯s restroom to confess my feelings. You didn¡¯t want me, fine, but I never forced you to do anything. Does it really mean we can¡¯t even be friends?¡±

    Her impassioned words echoed in his mind, stirring memories of that moment.

    Ethan tugged at the corner of his mouth, a faint smirk ying there. ¡°Does Ms. Westck friends?¡±

    ¡°Ick you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. I don¡¯tck anything.¡±

    Roxanne was left speechless, frozen in ce. By the time she gathered herself, Ethan¡¯s figure had already vanished down the corridor.

    Micah wavedzily at her. ¡°Hey, Roxanne, I saw Ethan head that way!¡±

    Roxanne forced a small, awkward smile but said nothing.

    She stared at the empty hallway, her hand clenched tightly at her side. After a long pause, she finally turned and headed back upstairs.

    Micah observed her closely, amusement and curiosity swirling in his dark brown eyes. He nced down at the two photos on his phone¡ªthe snapshots he¡¯d just taken.

    In them, Roxanne looked at Ethan with a hesitant, almost heartbroken expression, as if gazing at someone who had deeply hurt her.

    Though Ethan¡¯s face remained cold and unreadable, he hadn¡¯t made any overt attempt to physically distance himself from her.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a poignant moment where unspoken emotions linger between Roxanne and Ethan, underscoring theplex intery of professionalism and personal history. Roxanne¡¯s vulnerability and earnest desire for connection contrast sharply with Ethan¡¯s guarded demeanor and clear boundaries, painting a bittersweet portrait of two people caught between past attachments and present realities. Their interaction reveals the delicate bnce of hope, disappointment, and unresolved feelings that color their rtionship, leaving the air thick with tension and longing.

    Despite the emotional distance Ethan maintains, there is a subtle acknowledgment of their shared past, hinting at the depth of their connection even in silence. Roxanne¡¯s quiet resilience and Ethan¡¯s restrained responses speak to the enduring impact of their history, while the surrounding characters¡¯ observations addyers ofplexity to the scene. Ultimately, this chapter draws a line between what is and what might have been, inviting readers to reflect on the boundaries we set and the ties that continue to bind us, even when words fall short.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The tension between Roxanne and Ethan reaches a palpable peak, leaving readers eager to see how theirplicated dynamic will evolve. Will Roxanne¡¯s persistent warmth and vulnerability eventually break through Ethan¡¯s guarded exterior, or will his cold professionalism continue to create an unbridgeable gap between them? The emotional stakes are high, and the subtle hints of past wounds suggest that their story is far from over.

    Meanwhile, the undercurrents of business and personal boundaries intertwine, promising that the next chapter may delve deeper into the challenges of bncing these conflicting worlds. As the dinner approaches and the characters prepare to navigate both corporate expectations and hidden feelings, unexpected developments could test loyalties and reveal new facets of their rtionships. The next chapter is poised to explore not only what lies beneath the surface but also how each character will choose to confront the lines drawn between them.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 255

    Beseeched 255 Summary

    In this chapter, Micah contemtes sending a mischievous message but ultimately decides against it. Meanwhile, Ethan returns home earlier than expected, surprising Dawn who thought he had a business dinner. They share a yful and intimate moment together, with Ethan teasing Dawn and lifting her onto hisp, leading to a tender and passionate connection between them.

    Afterward, Ethan runs a bath for Dawn and helps her dry her hair, disying gentle care and affection. Despite the warmth between them, Ethan seems to harbor some concern as he smokes a cigarette briefly, a habit Dawn hadn¡¯t known about. As Dawn grows sleepy, Ethan insists she stay awake because he has something important to tell her.

    Ethan reveals that a woman who once pursued him has returned and will be involved in a project with hispany, meaning he will have to interact with her. He asks Dawn to trust him ande to him directly if she hears anything. Dawn, though half-asleep, reassures him that she¡¯s not worried since Ethan does not have feelings for the woman. They settle into a peaceful silence, with Ethan quietly caring for Dawn as she drifts off to sleep.

    The chapter ends with Dawn sleeping soundly but waking with a vague memory of Ethan¡¯s words, leaving a sense of lingering uncertainty and quiet intimacy between the couple.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 255: Half-Asleep Confessions

    I wonder how Dawn would react if she ever saw this message?

    A sudden flicker of mischief sparked in Micah¡¯s eyes. His long fingers hovered over the screen, tracing the words, but he hesitated and never hit send.

    When Ethan finally returned home, the house was quiet except for the soft hum of the evening. Dawn and Hannah had already finished dinner. Hannah had stepped out to take the dog for a walk, leaving Dawn alone in the cozy living room.

    Dawn sat cross-legged on the couch, dressedfortably in her long-sleeved loungewear. A te of freshly cut fruit rested on herp. She nced up as Ethan entered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had a business dinner tonight? Howe you¡¯re back so early?¡±

    Ethan approached casually, leaning down to pluck an apple slice from her te. ¡°Who told you I had a dinner?¡±

    ¡°Tony,¡± she replied, spearing another piece of fruit and chewing thoughtfully. ¡°He mentioned you had an important client visiting today.¡±

    Ethan shrugged off his suit jacket and settled beside her, pulling her close with a yful glint in his eyes. His gaze silently urged her to feed him. ¡°You trust whatever you hear? Next time, just ask me yourself.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Dawn murmured, though she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something about Tony¡¯s words today didn¡¯t sit right. She studied Ethan carefully, searching for any hint of deception but found none.

    She offered him another piece of fruit, then another. Suddenly, her voice softened. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat dinner, did you?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression remained unreadable. Then, without warning, he gripped her waist with both hands and lifted her effortlessly to straddle him. The sweet scent of the fruit lingered on his breath. ¡°No dinner yet. Starting now.¡±

    Dawn gasped, surprised by the sudden movement, but her startled cry was silenced by his lips pressing against hers.

    They moved upstairs, their bodies close, breaths mingling in the warm air. Dawn wrapped her arms tightly around Ethan¡¯s neck, feeling the pull of gravity threatening to unbnce her. Between their mingled breaths, it felt as though a spark had ignited inside her, a slow-burning me kindling warmth from within.

    Outside, the sky was still painted with the soft hues of sunset, the fading light casting a golden glow that framed the window behind them. The scene created a striking silhouette, a moment frozen in time.

    Over an hourter, they finally parted, breathless and content.

    Ethan ran a bath for Dawn, filling the bathroom with the soothing scent ofvender. After she dressed and stepped out, she immediately noticed Ethan standing by the window. His tall frame was silhouetted against the dimming light, a cigarette glowing faintly in his hand. Dawn frowned, confused ¡ª she never remembered Ethan smoking.

    Just then, Ethan nced up, casually flicked the cigarette into the trash, and took the towel from her hands. His voice was low and husky as he began drying her hair. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±

    Dawn smiled softly. ¡°To help me get dressed?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he replied seriously, giving her a look that said, *What else would you expect?* ¡°I¡¯m at yourplete service. Start to finish.¡±

    Though his words sounded perfectly ordinary, there was an unmistakable hint of something more beneath them.

    Dawn gave him a yful, reproachful nce but said nothing.

    The warm air brushed past her ear as Ethan¡¯s movements remained gentle and tender. Each time he helped dry her hair, a wave of drowsiness washed over her.

    Tonight was no different. The heavy,zy feeling crept in slowly, and Dawn found a cozy spot to lean against. Just as she was about to close her eyes, Ethan¡¯s clear voice cut through the haze.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Why was sleep so elusive?

    They had already finished everything¡­

    Ethan¡¯s warm fingertips brushed softly across her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t sleep. I still have something to tell you, okay?¡±

    He wasn¡¯t sure if she heard him. A flicker of frustration crossed his brow as he put the hairdryer away, returning it to the cab. When he came back, Dawn was propped up on the couch, her eyelids heavy and barely holding open.

    He sighed and scooped her gently into his arms.

    Carrying her to the bed, heid her down carefully.

    Dawn had just begun curling into afortable position when Ethan pulled her back slightly.

    Half-dazed, she reached up and cupped his face. ¡°What is it? Let¡¯s just sleep.¡±

    ¡°To avoid any unnecessary troubleter on, there¡¯s something I need to tell you now,¡± Ethan said softly, crouching beside the bed. His face rested in her palms, his dark eyes steady and serious.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze slowly sharpened, though she was still half in a dream.

    ¡°Well, what is it?¡±

    ¡°A woman who used to pursue me has returned from abroad.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°She works for apany that¡¯s coborating with ours on a project, so I¡¯ll have to interact with her. If you hear anything from anyone else,e to me directly, okay?¡±

    His tone was earnest, but Dawn listened in a daze.

    Blinking, she asked the most important question. ¡°Do you like her?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine.¡±

    With those words, Dawn released his face and flopped back onto the bed, mumbling, ¡°Normal work stuff is normal. I won¡¯t get mad, as long as there¡¯s really nothing between you two.¡±

    Soon, the only sound was their breathing, soft and even.

    Ethan remained silent, a small smile tugging at his lips. He pinched the bridge of his nose with a hint of helplessness before leaning down to pull the covers over her.

    Dawn¡¯s cheeks still held a faint blush, her skin glowing with the softness of a child¡¯s. Ethan gently tapped her forehead and whispered, ¡°Can you pay a little more attention to your husband?¡±

    This time, she was too deeply asleep to answer.

    Dawn slept soundly through the night, only waking in the early morning with a vague memory stirring. What had Ethan told herst night? The words lingered just out of reach, like a half-remembered dream.Conclusion

    The chapter delicately explores the tender intimacy and unspoken trust weaving between Dawn and Ethan, revealing the quiet strength of their bond even amidst subtle uncertainties. Their shared moments, from yful teasing to vulnerable confessions, illuminate the depth of their connection, underscored by a gentle reassurance that love can withstand the shadows of doubt. The warmth of their closeness, framed by the soft glow of the evening, paints a portrait of two souls findingfort and safety in each other¡¯s presence.

    Despite the lingering unease hinted at by Ethan¡¯s confession, Dawn¡¯s calm eptance and Ethan¡¯s protective care create a fragile peace that holds them through the night. The chapter closes with a sense of quiet hope, as Dawn drifts into sleep wrapped in Ethan¡¯s gentle embrace, their hearts quietly aligned even as the future remains uncertain. It is a poignant reminder that love often thrives not in grand gestures but in the small, tender moments shared between two people who choose to trust each other.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    As the night deepens and Dawn drifts into a restless sleep, the tender yet tense conversation with Ethan leaves a quiet but undeniable ripple in their rtionship. The subtle unease about the woman from Ethan¡¯s past hints atplexities beneath the surface, suggesting that the calm they share now may soon face unexpected challenges. Dawn¡¯s half-asleep eptance masks a deeper curiosity and perhaps a looming emotional test that will demand both trust and rity.

    In the next chapter, the delicate bnce between love and doubt is likely to be explored further, as Dawn¡¯s feelings intertwine with Ethan¡¯s guarded honesty. The lingering question of what truly lies ahead for their partnership will keep readers on edge, waiting to see how they navigate the shadows of the past while forging their future. The gentle intimacy of this chapter sets the stage for moments charged with vulnerability and the strength it takes to confront uncertainty together.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 256

    Beseeched 256 Summary

    Dawn starts the day feeling exhausted and only vaguely aware of what¡¯s happening around her. After learning that Ethan has already left for the office, she quietly finishes breakfast and heads to work. Soon, she receives a message revealing that Roxanne has decided to personally involve herself in the design process at Dreammaker Studios, which unsettles the design team. Their manager warns them to be wless in Roxanne¡¯s presence, preparing them for a challenging day.

    When Roxanne arrives, there¡¯s an immediate stir, and Dawn is unexpectedly pushed forward to greet her, as she is already somewhat acquainted with Roxanne. Roxanne¡¯s polished appearance and confident demeanor make a strong impression. She insists she¡¯s only there to observe and encourages the team to continue working as usual, though her presence clearly unsettles them. Roxanne quickly focuses on Dawn, asking to see her best work and showing an unusual interest in her as a designer.

    Throughout the day, Roxanne stays close to Dawn, alternating between a professional executive in front of others and a curious, almost childlike observer when alone. Dawn answers her questions patiently but grows tired of Roxanne¡¯s persistent attention. Despite Roxanne¡¯s seemingly friendly approach, Dawn senses there¡¯s a deeper, possiblyplicated motive behind her behavior. After Roxanne leaves for the day, Janice spectes that Roxanne might have a personal interest in Dawn, but Dawn dismisses the idea, hinting at moreplex feelings.

    As Dawn prepares to leave work, she reflects on Roxanne¡¯s intentions and wonders if Roxanne¡¯s involvement is connected to Ethan in some way. The thought amuses her, but she decides to put aside the day¡¯s troubles and face tomorrow¡¯s challengester. Alone in the quiet parking garage, Dawn¡¯s phone suddenly rings, leaving her momentarily tense and curious about what¡¯sing next.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    256 The Client Who Won¡¯t Leave

    Dawn had been so exhausted and drowsy earlier that morning that she hadn¡¯t caught anything clearly. The words had floated past her ears without making a solid impression.

    She had wanted to ask again for rification, but by the time she went downstairs, Hannah had already spoken. ¡°Ethan left for the office first thing this morning. He seemed like he was in a rush.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright then,¡± Dawn replied with a nod, deciding it was best not to disturb him while he was busy.

    After finishing her breakfast quietly, she made her way to the office. It wasn¡¯t long before a message from Linda popped up on her phone.

    Roxanne had made the decision to involve herself directly in the creative process, ensuring that their designs would be absolutely wless. In other words, Roxanne would be working alongside Dreammaker Studios¡¯ design team for the foreseeable future.

    Janice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Has Ms. West never had to work a normal job before?¡± she asked, incredulous.

    Linda simply shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why she¡¯s Ms. West. Not everyone functions on the same level.¡±

    ¡°Enough chatter,¡± their manager cut in. ¡°When she arrives, make sure she¡¯s taken care of. No mistakes, no slip-ups.¡±

    With those orders, the entire design department braced themselves, preparing for what felt like a battle.

    Less than twenty minutester, a suddenmotion at the entrance caused a stir.

    Janice grabbed Dawn by the arm, pulling her up and whispering urgently, ¡°You¡¯re already close with her, right? Go on, you handle this!¡±

    Dawn was caughtpletely off guard.

    Before she could protest, she was pushed forward, stumbling slightly until she found herself standing directly in front of Roxanne.

    Her eyes swept over Roxanne¡¯s carefully chosen designer heels, the sleek ck stockings, and the impably styled outfit that made her look almost like a porcin doll.

    Roxanne smiled warmly. ¡°Dawn, we meet again.¡±

    ¡°Uh, hey,¡± Dawn managed, straightening her posture and shooting Janice a quick re.

    Roxanne¡¯s enthusiasm was even greater than expected. She waved her hand with the confidence of a seasoned host. ¡°I¡¯m just here to observe. Everyone, continue with your usual work. Don¡¯t let me influence you at all.¡±

    The designers exchanged uncertain nces but soon returned to their desks, trying to focus.

    ¡°Dawn, where do you sit?¡± Roxanne asked, her tone casual but with an edge of familiarity.

    Dawn pointed to her spot, and Roxanne strolled over as if she belonged there.

    Janice frowned, watching the interaction with confusion. ¡°Seriously? You two are that close?¡±

    Dawn herself couldn¡¯t quite figure out what Roxanne¡¯s game was. Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward and addressed her.

    ¡°Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Roxanne looked up from flipping through design sketches, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°I knew your style wasn¡¯t so one-dimensional. Come on, show me what you¡¯ve been hiding. Let me see your best work.¡±

    This level of familiarity made Dawn uneasy.

    She forced a polite smile. ¡°What exactly would you like me to exin? I can walk you through any part.¡±

    ¡°You,¡± Roxanne said simply.

    Dawn blinked, stunned.

    She froze, searching for words but finding none.

    Yet Roxanne¡¯s expression was serious, her gaze intense and unwavering. Within her eyes, a spark of genuine interest flickered. ¡°You¡¯re the person I¡¯m most curious about right now. I want to understand what kind of person can create so many outstanding designs.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, a small smile tugging at the corner. ¡°Ms. West, you¡¯re quite the joker.¡±

    Interested in her?

    Roxanne was definitely not bored.

    Either Dawn was standing in her way, or there was something deeper behind all this.

    From everything that had happened yesterday, despite Roxanne¡¯s casual demeanor, Dawn didn¡¯t truly believe she wanted to be friends.

    Roxanne¡¯s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with meaning. ¡°I¡¯m serious. Getting to know an interesting designer is way more fun than closing another business deal.¡±

    Dawn sensed something off about those words but couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on the hidden meaning.

    Now that the partnership was official, Roxanne was their client.

    Whether or not to let her in didn¡¯t seem like a real choice.

    Dawn lowered her gaze. ¡°Alright then, Ms. West. Please feel free to guide me.¡±

    For the rest of the day, Roxanne stayed relentlessly by Dawn¡¯s side.

    Around others, she maintained a serious, professional air¡ªthe perfect corporate executive. But when they were alone, she transformed into a curious child, tracing every detail back to its origin.

    Dawn answered her questions patiently, all the while secretly hoping this heiress would satisfy her curiosity soon and stop hovering.

    But it was clear that wasn¡¯t going to happen anytime soon.

    At the end of the workday, Roxanne¡¯s assistant arrived to pick her up.

    Roxanne winked yfully at Dawn. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Dawn was left speechless.

    She watched as Roxanne stepped into the elevator, then slumped into her office chair, utterly drained.

    Janice approached with a sympathetic smile, handing her a bottle of water and shaking her head. ¡°Is Ms. West into women or something? Why else would she be so fixated on you? I really think she likes you.¡±

    Dawn epted the water and gave Janice a sideways nce.

    ¡°If only she actually were into women,¡± she muttered quietly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Janice asked, confused.

    Dawn didn¡¯t borate, just sighed softly as she took a long drink.

    So far, she had no idea what Roxanne was truly after. Beneath the seemingly friendly interaction, there was definitely an underlying intention toplicate things.

    Why?

    Could it be that Roxanne had stolen Ethan from her?

    The thought amused Dawn, and she shook her head, standing up.

    ¡°Whatever her reasons, I¡¯m done for today. Tomorrow¡¯s problems can wait until tomorrow.¡±

    She headed downstairs to her car.

    The parking garage was dimly lit andpletely empty, the silence pressing in around her.

    Her phone suddenly rang.

    Taking a deep breath, she answered, ¡°Hello?¡±Conclusion

    This chapter delicately explores the tension between curiosity and caution, as Dawn finds herself under Roxanne¡¯s intense scrutiny. The dynamic between them is charged with unspoken intentions and aplex mix of professional and personal intrigue. Dawn¡¯s weariness contrasts with Roxanne¡¯s relentless presence, highlighting the emotional strain of navigating such aplicated rtionship when the lines between ally and adversary blur.

    Despite the uncertainty and underlying motives, Dawn remainsposed, choosing to face the challenges day by day. The chapter closes on a note of quiet resilience, with Dawn acknowledging the unknowns ahead but determined not to let them overwhelm her. This moment of pause invites readers to reflect on the delicate bnce of trust and suspicion that defines their interactions, setting the stage for what lies ahead without losing sight of the emotional undercurrents at y.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the enigmatic rtionship between Dawn and Roxanne, revealingyers of tension and unspoken motives. As Roxanne¡¯s presence bes more intrusive and her intentions more ambiguous, Dawn will be forced to confront not only the challenges Roxanne brings to the workce but also the emotional turmoil stirring within herself. The subtle power dynamics and hidden agendas hinted at in this chapter suggest that their interactions will grow increasinglyplex, blurring the lines between professional rivalry and personal intrigue.

    Meanwhile, the shadow of Ethan¡¯s absence looms quietly in the background, adding another thread of uncertainty and potential conflict. Dawn¡¯s thoughts about Roxanne possibly having taken Ethan from her hint at unresolved feelings and jealousy that could surface in unexpected ways. Readers can anticipate a chapter filled with charged conversations and moments that test loyalties and reveal true desires, all set against the backdrop of the high-stakes creative environment where every decision matters.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 257

    Beseeched 257 Summary

    Dawn calls Ethan as she arrives in a dimly lit parking garage, feeling uneasy but reassured by his soothing voice. After a brief, affectionate conversation, she starts the car but freezes when she senses something nearby¡ªonly to find an empty concrete pir. As she drives away, a shadowy figure emerges from behind the pir, unseen by her.

    Meanwhile, Ethan ends his call and prepares to leave work, but his assistant Tony informs him that Dawn ns toe over for dinner. Ethan is annoyed by this and scolds Tony for agreeing to it without his permission, even threatening to cut his bonus. Ethan then changes his elevator destination from the parking garage to the first floor, indicating a change of ns.

    At the first floor, Ethan confronts Micah, who had just finished a game, and demands that hee with him to handle something important. Micah is hesitant but ultimately agrees. Soon after, Micah waits outside as Roxanne arrives. They exchange yful banter about having dinner together, but Roxanne mentions her ns with Ethan. Micah insists on keeping it simple and convinces Roxanne to join him for dinner alone, gently pulling her toward his car before she can refuse.

    Later, Ethan arrives home to find Dawn outside ying with their dog, Sunny. He stands close to her to shield her from the cold and gently takes her hand. They share a tender moment before heading inside for dinner, where Hannah has already prepared the meal. The scene closes on a peaceful note, with the couple walking hand in hand and their dog happily retrieving a ball.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    257 Shadows in the Parking Garage

    Ethan¡¯s voice crackled softly through the phone, instantly soothing the tension that had knotted inside Dawn. ¡°Are you home yet?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Just got downstairs,¡± she replied, her eyes scanning the dimly lit parking area. The uneasy sensation that had clung to her moments ago seemed to have faded. Sliding into the driver¡¯s seat, she clicked her seatbelt into ce, her heart thudding loudly in her chest. ¡°How about you? Are you off work yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Ethan answered with a sigh, his tone low and tender as he murmured, ¡°Honey.¡±

    A warm flutter stirred in Dawn¡¯s chest. She smiled, her voice soft and inviting. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°I miss you,¡± he confessed simply.

    By now, she was familiar with his sweet words, and they awakened a gentle longing within her. She hummed a quiet tune. ¡°Thene home soon.¡±

    After a few more affectionate exchanges, they ended the call.

    Dawn started the engine, but suddenly, her movements froze. Every nerve in her body tightened as she whipped her head to the side.

    Across from her stood nothing but a weathered concrete pir, its rough surface bathed in the muted glow of the overhead lights. No one else was there.

    She exhaled a soft breath of relief and quickly pulled away from the spot.

    Not long after the white Maserati disappeared into the exit, a shadowy figure slowly emerged from behind the pir. The face was hidden, swallowed by darkness.

    Meanwhile, Ethan had just ended his call. He grabbed his coat and rose from his chair. Tony, watching him prepare to leave, frowned in confusion. ¡°Boss, Ms. West said she¡¯sing overter.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°It¡¯s after hours. What¡¯s she doing here now?¡±

    ¡°She said she wanted to take you to dinner.¡±

    Ethan paused, narrowing his eyes. ¡°And you agreed to that?¡±

    Tony was momentarily speechless. Well, he hadn¡¯t exactly said no.

    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched, and a coldugh escaped him. ¡°Whoever agreed can go keep herpany. And by the way, you¡¯re losing this month¡¯s bonus.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Tony began, but Ethan ignored him, stepping into the elevator with his phone in hand.

    Tony¡¯s expression fell, utterly defeated. He wanted to disappear¡ªhow could he possibly exin this to such an important client?

    Inside the elevator, Ethan had initially pressed the button for the parking garage. Then, a sudden thought made him click his tongue in irritation and switch the selection to the first floor.

    At that moment, Micah had just finished a game and sensed something amiss. He looked up to see Ethan striding toward him like a storm, his expression fierce and unyielding.

    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Micah thought, backing away two steps hurriedly. ¡°Ethan! Let¡¯s talk this through. I was just ying a game!¡±

    Ethan stopped and waited patiently for him to finish before asking, ¡°Are you getting off work?¡±

    Micah blinked, confused. ¡°Yeah¡­ or not?¡±

    Ethan smiled, but a vein throbbed at his temple. He motioned for Micah toe closer. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Micah hesitated. Come closer for what? He wasn¡¯t na?ve¡ªthis didn¡¯t look promising. Was he about to get scolded?

    ¡°Get over here!¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was firm.

    Surprised, Micah swallowed hard but lifted his chin and walked over. Ethan draped an arm around his shoulder and whispered something low and serious.

    ¡°Me?¡± Micah pointed at himself, incredulous. ¡°Are you sure, Ethan?¡±

    Ethan gave azy nce. ¡°You can handle it.¡±

    That settled it.

    Ten minutester, Micah had changed back into his own clothes. He leaned casually against the entrance, idly scrolling through his phone.

    A sleek ck Mercedes rolled up from a distance. Micah¡¯s eyes brightened as he adjusted his shirt cor.

    ¡°Micah.¡±

    Roxanne stepped out of the car, greeted him, and was about to head upstairs.

    ¡°Hey, Roxanne!¡± Micah called, stopping her with a warm, easy smile. ¡°Why are you running off the second you see me? I¡¯ve been waiting here just for you.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me?¡± Roxanne asked, amusement flickering in her eyes.

    ¡°To have dinner with you. It¡¯s been ages since west met. Don¡¯t you miss me even a little?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Roxanne hesitated.

    Micah feigned a disappointed sigh, his delicate features clouded with mock sadness as he dropped his gaze. ¡°I get it now. You don¡¯t even see me as a friend.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Roxanne said awkwardly. ¡°I made ns with Ethan. How about the three of us go together?¡±

    Micah looked up, shaking his head. ¡°No need for that. I just saw his wifee by. We shouldn¡¯t be the third wheel. Come on, Roxanne, you¡¯re buying.¡±

    His smile was bright, like sunlight breaking through clouds, erasing any trace of his previous disappointment.

    Before Roxanne could process what was happening, Micah pulled her gently but firmly toward the car.

    She had no chance to refuse.

    Soon after, Ethan received a text message: ¡°It¡¯s all been settled.¡±

    He nced at the screen, then set his phone down, continuing his drive home.

    When Ethan arrived, Dawn was outside in the yard with Sunny. She still wore her work clothes, which made her appear delicate and slender in the cool evening air.

    Ethan frowned and walked over to stand beside her, positioning himself so that his body shielded her from the chilly breeze.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you put on a jacket beforeing out?¡± he asked softly.

    Dawn, slightly out of breath from running around, smiled up at him. ¡°I¡¯m not cold. Actually, I¡¯m sweating.¡±

    ¡°Sunny, over there!¡± she called, tossing the ball she held far across the yard.

    Sunny took off after it, tail wagging.

    Ethan gently took Dawn¡¯s hand in his, rubbing his thumb over her skin. ¡°Still ying?¡±

    Dawn shook her head with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Hannah already has dinner ready.¡±

    Hand in hand, they walked toward the house, with Sunny bounding happily behind them, the ball safely retrieved.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tender note, weaving together moments of quiet connection and subtle tension. Ethan and Dawn¡¯s rtionship, marked by gentle affection and unspoken concerns, grounds the narrative in a delicate bnce of love and protectiveness. The shadows lurking in the parking garage serve as a metaphor for the uncertainties they face, yet their mutual care and the simple joy of being together offer aforting refuge from the unseen threats. The presence of friends and allies, like Micah and Roxanne, further enriches the emotionalndscape, highlighting themes of loyalty andpanionship amidst theplexities of their lives.

    As Ethan and Dawn walk hand in hand towards the warmth of home, the chapter gently reminds us that even in moments of unease, love and trust can create a sanctuary. Their shared evening, punctuated by the yful energy of Sunny and the anticipation of a meal prepared with care, symbolizes a hopeful pause¡ªa chance to savor connection before the challenges ahead. This quiet intimacy not only deepens their bond but also reaffirms the strength they find in each other, leaving readers with a sense of emotional resonance and anticipation for whates next.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to deepen the intricate web of rtionships and unspoken tensions simmering beneath the surface. As Ethan and Dawn navigate the fragile bnce between work, love, and loyalty, unexpected alliances and subtle power ys are likely toe to light. The presence of shadowy figures and the undercurrent of secrecy suggest that not everything is as peaceful as it seems, and the characters may soon face challenges that test their trust and resolve.

    Meanwhile, the dynamic between Micah and Roxanne hints at unresolved feelings andplicated histories that could stir emotions and provoke difficult choices. Their interaction, tinged with both warmth and hesitation, sets the stage for moments of vulnerability and confrontation. As the evening unfolds, the characters¡¯ intertwined paths may lead to revtions that shift their rtionships in surprising ways, leaving readers eager to uncover what lies ahead.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 258

    Beseeched 258 Summary

    After dinner, Dawn and Ethan rx on the couch watching a movie, but Dawn¡¯s mind drifts to work. She confides in Ethan about a major client, Roxanne, who has been acting oddly by frequently visiting the office under the pretense of overseeing designs. Dawn suspects Roxanne¡¯s intentions are more personal and feels uneasy. Ethan advises her to keep things professional and not let it affect her outside work, reminding her that as the boss of Dreammaker Studios, she controls the situation.

    Later, Ethan makes a tense phone call to Roxanne, confronting her about her true motives and revealing that he knows she¡¯s aware he is married to Dawn. Roxanne admits she partnered with Dreammaker Studios despite knowing this, hinting at ulterior motives but ims she won¡¯t harm Dawn. Ethan demands she back off, but Roxanne threatens that canceling the partnership would harm Dawn¡¯s career. The call ends abruptly when Dawn returns, and Roxanne¡¯s tone turns icy, asserting she won¡¯t be stopped from befriending Dawn.

    Despite Ethan¡¯s attempts to shield her, Dawn receives a message from Roxanne asking to meet the next day to deliver a gift. Dawn, thinking it harmless, agrees. The following morning, Dawn wakes to find Ethan still in bed with her, enjoying a rare moment of calm and closeness. Ethan¡¯s warmth and yful affection provide aforting contrast to the tension building around Roxanne¡¯s persistent presence in their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    258 Walking Into the Trap

    After finishing their dinner in the cozy living room, Dawn settled on the couch and scrolled through the movie options until she found one to watch. The soft glow of the TV illuminated the room, casting gentle shadows on the walls. As the opening credits rolled, her thoughts drifted back to work, and she couldn¡¯t help but bring it up.

    ¡°Has Linda told you that we recentlynded a major client?¡± she asked, curiosity tinged with a hint of concern.

    Ethan stretched his arm along the back of the couch, inviting her to lean closer. ¡°Hmm? Who¡¯s the client? Are they difficult to work with?¡± he asked casually.

    It became clear that Linda hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it yet. Given how busy the Jackson Group had beentely, it was understandable they hadn¡¯t kept up with everything happening at Dreammaker Studios.

    Dawn pursed her lips, adjusting her position to leanfortably against Ethan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Not exactly difficult,¡± she began thoughtfully. ¡°It just feels¡­ strange. Like she¡¯s intentionally trying to get close to me.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s hand paused mid-stroke as he gently ran his fingers through her hair, but Dawn didn¡¯t notice. She continued, ¡°She keepsing to the office, saying it¡¯s to oversee the designs, but honestly, it feels like she¡¯s just watching me. I doubt she¡¯s genuinely attracted to my winning personality or that she just wants to be friends.¡±

    A small smile tugged at Ethan¡¯s lips. ¡°You do have that kind of charm,¡± he teased lightly.

    Dawn blinked in surprise. Was that apliment? She wasn¡¯t sure if she should be ttered or skeptical.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s work, just keep things professional. Don¡¯t let it bother you outside office hours. And if you don¡¯t want to deal with her, then don¡¯t,¡± Ethan advised calmly.

    ¡°But she¡¯s a major client,¡± Dawn argued, a trace of worry in her voice. ¡°What if I offend her by ignoring her?¡±

    She shot him a teasing nce. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like you at all.¡±

    Ethan shook his head with a chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about it.¡±

    His dark eyes reflected the flickering images from the TV as he added, ¡°Besides, Dreammaker Studios is yours. The boss gets to decide how things go.¡±

    Words like those had a way of making hearts flutter, and Dawn suddenly understood why so many women were drawn to sweet talk.

    She wrapped her arm around Ethan¡¯s and snuggled closer, humming softly. ¡°Then I guess I should take even better care of her. Who can resist money? I don¡¯t think she can actually eat me alive.¡±

    Ethanughed softly, catching her yful mood. But the warmth in his eyes deepened, growing more intense in an instant.

    When the movie ended, they headed upstairs. Dawn went to freshen up in the bathroom while Ethan remained in the bedroom, spinning his phone in his palm. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he dialed a number. The call connected almost immediately.

    ¡°Ethan,¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice came through, vibrant with excitement. ¡°You still have my number? I thought you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap!¡± Ethan interrupted sharply.

    He took a steadying breath, his tone lowering but firm. ¡°Roxanne, what exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    A tense silence followed before her voice softened, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know?¡± Ethan scoffed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know I was married. You did your homework, didn¡¯t you? Otherwise, how else would you have found Dawn?¡±

    The name hung in the air, heavy with meaning.

    Roxanne¡¯s chest tightened. She nced away, voice quieter now. ¡°Yes, I know she¡¯s your wife. That¡¯s why I agreed to partner with such a smallpany.¡±

    Her coboration with Dreammaker Studios had been a sudden decision, kept quiet even from people at Stonewarden Group.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just curious. I won¡¯t do anything to her,¡± she added, trying to sound reassuring.

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Pull out.¡±

    ¡°You mean have me cancel the partnership?¡± Roxanne sighed. ¡°But then your wife would face massive penalty fees. Her career is just starting¡ªwouldn¡¯t that be a blow?¡±

    Ethan was momentarily speechless.

    At that moment, the bathroom door opened. Dawn stepped out, drying her face. ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she announced casually.

    Roxanne heard it too. Her eyes, once warm, hardened like ice. Her voice sharpened. ¡°Why so nervous? Can you really stop me from being friends with her? Ethan, you know how I am.¡±

    Without another word, she ended the call.

    Ethan knew her well enough¡ªruthless and relentless, she never gave up until she got what she wanted. Even if it meant destroying the partnership between Dreammaker Studios and Stonewarden Group, Roxanne would find another way to get close to Dawn.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawn noticed the change in his expression and asked with genuine concern. ¡°Is something going on at work?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ethan replied, swallowing hard. He bent down to kiss her forehead gently. ¡°Just a minor issue. You should go to sleep first.¡±

    He turned away to wash up, leaving Dawn alone with her thoughts. Shortly after, her phone buzzed with a message from Roxanne: ¡°I finally got the address. Dawn, do you have time tomorrow toe with me to deliver a gift?¡± The message was followed by a pitiful emoji.

    Since Roxanne was already clingy at the office, Dawn figured going with her once wouldn¡¯t hurt. She replied with a simple ¡°okay¡± and switched off her phone, ready for bed.

    The next morning, Dawn woke up and instinctively reached out to the side.

    That familiar feeling¡­

    She opened her eyes to find Ethan¡¯s smiling gaze meeting hers.

    She quickly pulled her hand back, but before she could fully withdraw it, Ethan caught it and gently pressed it back down. ¡°Feel free to touch,¡± he murmured.

    Dawn was momentarily speechless.

    His voice still carried the husky warmth of early morning¡ªlow, soft, and utterly captivating.

    Blinking at him, she asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you usually get up really early? Why are you still in bed?¡±

    ¡°No meetings today,¡± Ethan said, wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her closer with a little yful force. ¡°So I¡¯m sleeping in with you. Is thisfortable?¡±

    She smiled, feeling the warmth of the moment and the quiet intimacy they shared.Conclusion

    The chapter delicately explores the tension between professional ambition and personal boundaries, weaving a subtle yet palpable unease around Dawn¡¯s interactions with Roxanne. Despite the looming threat Roxanne represents, the story gently underscores the strength found in trust and partnership, especially between Dawn and Ethan. Their connection, tender and reassuring, bes a sanctuary amid the uncertainties, highlighting the emotional resilience required to navigate both love and career challenges.

    In the quiet intimacy of their morning together, the narrative finds a moment of calm and warmth, a brief respite that reaffirms their bond. This tender scene contrasts with the external pressures they face, reminding readers that even in the midst of conflict, love offers a grounding force. The chapter closes on this note of closeness, leaving a sense of hopeful steadiness amid the unfolding drama.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate dance of power and vulnerability between Dawn, Ethan, and Roxanne. As Dawn agrees to apany Roxanne, the tension between professional obligations and personal boundaries will intensify, leaving readers wondering just how far Roxanne is willing to go to achieve her aims. The subtle shifts in trust and suspicion will test the strength of Dawn and Ethan¡¯s rtionship, revealing cracks that may have been previously hidden beneath the surface.

    Emotionally, the characters are poised on the edge of significant upheaval. Ethan¡¯s protective instincts sh with the reality of Dawn¡¯s growing independence, creating a delicate bnce that could tip at any moment. Meanwhile, Roxanne¡¯s relentless pursuit hints at a storm brewing beneath her seeminglyposed exterior. Readers will be drawn into this web of intrigue, eager to see how loyalties will be tested and what sacrifices might be made in the name of love and ambition.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 259

    Beseeched 259 Summary

    Ethan and Dawn share a tender morning moment, with Ethan yfully teasing her and showing an unusual possessiveness when Dawn mentions a clingy client who wants her to apany her on a delivery. Ethan¡¯s jealousy surprises Dawn, and he insists she stay home with him, but she gently persuades him that she must keep her promise and will return early. Reluctantly, Ethan lets her go, though he remains visibly frustrated and anxious.

    After Dawn leaves, Ethan calls Tony to check Roxanne¡¯s schedule, learning that Roxanne has an appointment with him that day, which unsettles Ethan. Meanwhile, Dawn arrives at thepany and finds Roxanne waiting alone in her car, ready to personally deliver gifts from their recent shopping trip. Dawn is uneasy but tries to maintain a polite front as Roxanne drives them to the Jackson Group building.

    Inside the building, Roxanne chats confidently about the gifts and her feelings, revealing that she has returned to confess to the person who runs Jackson Group, which Dawn soon realizes is Ethan. The revtion shocks her, as she had not connected Ethan to thepany before. Roxanne¡¯s enthusiasm contrasts with Dawn¡¯s growing difort as they reach the office floor.

    Tony spots Roxanne and Dawn entering the building together, clearly shocked and anxious about the situation. He senses tension and foresees trouble, worried about how Ethan will react to seeing Dawn upset and Roxanne¡¯s unexpected presence. The chapter ends with an air of impending conflict, highlighting the emotional strain andplicated dynamics between the characters.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    259 A Delivery for Ethan

    Ethan¡¯s warm breath hovered close to her car window, sending a ticklish sensation that Dawn found impossible to ignore. She squirmed andughed, trying to evade the teasing. ¡°Stop it! I¡¯ve got things to do today. We really need to get up.¡±

    But the more she protested, the more amused Ethan seemed to be. His lips continued their yful assault, nting soft kisses along her neck in between his teasing words.

    ¡°What things?¡± he whispered, voice low and coaxing.

    ¡°Just¡ªhaha, no! It tickles!¡± Dawn protested, trying to push him away gently.

    Her hand reached up, grasping his chin to steady his teasing mouth. Her breath came unevenly as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s that clingy client. She wants me to go with her to deliver something.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, a flicker of possessiveness shing through them as he pulled her hand away from his face.

    ¡°Why does she need you to go with her? Don¡¯t go,¡± he said firmly.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Ethan, are you jealous of a woman?¡±

    He nodded, a simple ¡°Yeah¡± escaping him.

    She could hardly believe it. Him, jealous? Yet, there it was.

    Without hesitation, Ethan wrapped his arms fully around her, pulling her close until his face rested against her neck. ¡°Honey, just stay home with me today, okay?¡± he murmured.

    Dawn had rarely seen this clingy side of him before. She was still trying to process the sudden shift in his demeanor.

    After a long pause, her voice softened,ced with gentle persuasion. ¡°What if Ie back early? I already promised. It wouldn¡¯t be right to back out now.¡±

    Breaking free from his embrace, Dawn headed to freshen up and change. Ethan remained on the bed, still in the same position, his upper body partially exposed, muscles defined and radiating raw masculinity.

    She nced at him briefly, then looked away with a reluctant sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡ª

    Ethan lifted his eyelids just long enough to watch her leave the room. The minute she was gone, he sank back onto the bed, eyes fixed on the ceiling, a mix of helplessness and frustration washing over him.

    He reached for his phone and dialed Tony. ¡°Check Roxanne¡¯s schedule today. Find out who she¡¯s meeting.¡±

    There was a brief pause. ¡°Boss, Ms. West has an appointment to see you today,¡± Tony replied.

    Ethan¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡ª

    When Dawn arrived at thepany, she immediately spotted Roxanne¡¯s car parked outside. Unlike usual, Roxanne had no bodyguards or assistants with her; she was behind the wheel herself.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Dawn said, surprised.

    Roxanne lifted her chin with a confident smile. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Hesitating for a moment, Dawn circled the front of the car and slid into the passenger seat.

    The backseat was neatly filled with shopping bags¡ªitems from their recent mall trip.

    Dawn nced at them and quickly looked away, forcing a smile. ¡°If I were your friend, I¡¯d be thrilled.¡±

    Roxanne started the engine, shooting her a meaningful nce. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Dawn replied.

    It was early¡ªearlier than most people heading to work¡ªand Roxanne had taken the time to personally deliver gifts. If someone couldn¡¯t recognize such thoughtfulness, they must be truly heartless.

    Roxanne cracked the window down slightly, letting the breeze scatter strands of hair across her pretty eyes. She sighed softly. ¡°I hope that¡¯s true.¡±

    Dawn, still rtively new to Northville, usually took only a couple of routes. As familiarndmarks passed by, a vague unease began to settle in her chest. The confusion she felt earlier started to sharpen into something more certain.

    Soon, the car pulled up to the entrance of the Jackson Group building.

    ¡ª

    Roxanne pressed the brakes and turned to Dawn, her smile bright and inviting. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure how she managed to walk inside, still carrying two bags of men¡¯s clothing.

    Roxanne, bncing even more bags, chatted as they moved through the lobby.

    ¡°I have to say again, your taste is impable. Everything you helped me pick out suits him perfectly. He¡¯s going to love it,¡± Roxanne said with genuine enthusiasm.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in so long. Now that I¡¯m back, I want to take this chance to confess my feelings. Dawn, do you think he¡¯ll say yes?¡±

    As they stepped into the elevator, Roxanne¡¯s reflection multiplied in the mirrored doors, merging into an almost eerie image.

    Dawn stared at the reflection, listening as Roxanne continued talking without pause. Her face was radiant and full of life¡ªalmost unreal in its beauty.

    ¡°Dawn?¡± Roxanne turned to her directly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°Sorry, what?¡± Dawn asked, caught off guard.

    ¡°I said, you must be pretty familiar with Jackson Group, right?¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°It¡¯s one of the toppanies in Northville. The person I like is the one who runs it.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face drained of color. She remained silent.

    How could she not know?

    In the world of business, even the most impulsive investmentse with background checks. Roxanne had to know that the true owner behind Dreammaker Studios was none other than Ethan.

    In the blink of an eye, the elevator reached their floor. Roxanne moved with practiced confidence. ¡°Come on. I think their officeyout is really interesting. We might get some ideas from it.¡±

    Not far away, Tony emerged from a conference room and spotted them. He was so shocked he nearly stumbled.

    What¡­ what is going on here?

    Ms. Porter, Ms. West¡­

    Isn¡¯t this utter chaos?

    Tony¡¯s scalp tingled with anxiety, but he forced himself forward. ¡°Ms. West, Ms. Porter.¡±

    Roxanne smiled at him. ¡°Where¡¯s your boss? I came to bring him something.¡±

    ¡°The boss¡­¡± Tony¡¯s gaze flicked to Dawn¡¯s face, noting the clear sadness etched there. His heart tightened.

    It¡¯s over, he thought. It¡¯s really over¡­

    Whenever Dawn was upset, trouble was never far behind. And today, with her mood sour at the office, Tony feared how Ethan might react¡ªwould he lose his temper andsh out?Conclusion

    The chapter gently unveils the tender yet turbulent emotions threading through Ethan and Dawn¡¯s rtionship. Ethan¡¯s rare disy of jealousy reveals the depth of his attachment, while Dawn¡¯s reluctant departure underscores her sense of duty and theplexities of their intertwined lives. Roxanne¡¯s confident presence and her intentions add ayer of tension, hinting at the fragile bnce between friendship, love, and ambition that Dawn must navigate.

    As the story draws to a close, the atmosphere brims with uncertainty and unspoken fears. Dawn¡¯s quiet sadness and Tony¡¯s apprehension foreshadow the emotional storms looming ahead, reminding us that love, trust, and loyalty are constantly tested in the face of unforeseen challenges. This chapter captures a poignant moment of vulnerability and anticipation, leaving the characters¡ªand readers¡ªon the cusp of change.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    Next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled emotions and rising tensions between Ethan, Dawn, and Roxanne. Ethan¡¯s rare disy of jealousy hints at a protective side that might soon be tested, while Dawn¡¯s uneasy alliance with Roxanne suggests that loyalties could be challenged in unexpected ways. The subtle power dynamics at y within the Jackson Group setting will addyers of intrigue, as characters navigate personal feelings amid professional stakes.

    As Dawn steps further into Roxanne¡¯s world, the lines between friendship, rivalry, and ambition blur, setting the stage for confrontations that could shake the foundation of their rtionships. Meanwhile, Tony¡¯s growing anxiety foreshadows that the calm is only temporary, and the emotional storm brewing behind closed doors may soon spill out. Readers can anticipate a chapter rich with emotionalplexity, where trust will be questioned, and the true intentions of each character will begin to surface.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 260

    Beseeched 260 Summary

    Tony awkwardly tries to manage the tense situation when Roxanne arrives at the office carrying gifts for Ethan, the boss, who has not yet arrived. Roxanne cheerfully announces her intentions, ignoring the difort around her. Dawn, Ethan¡¯s wife, remains calm despite the awkwardness, while Tony senses trouble brewing for both himself and Ethan. When Ethan finally appears, Roxanne boldly confronts him, acting as if they share a close rtionship, but Ethan coldly rejects her advances and firmly reminds her that he is married.

    Despite Ethan¡¯s rejection, Roxanne remains unfazed and even taunts him, iming she dreamed about him and dismissing his marriage as meaningless. She uses Ethan of humiliating her publicly and insists that their marriagecks genuine feeling, predicting they will eventually separate. Tony, caught in the middle, tries unsessfully to defuse the situation and is left uneasy by Roxanne¡¯s confident and cold demeanor as she walks away, leaving a mess behind.

    After the confrontation, Ethan and Dawn drive away in silence until Dawn breaks it with a sneeze, lightening the mood. She teases Ethan about his disheveled appearance, and he admits his concern was not about work but about protecting her from being bullied. Dawn reflects on how others perceive her as vulnerable and inexperienced, realizing that Roxanne¡¯s public disy was likely intended to humiliate and intimidate her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    260 Public Rejection

    Tony felt a chill run down his spine as he forced an awkward smile and said, ¡°The boss hasn¡¯t arrived yet. If Ms. West needs anything, just let me know directly.¡±

    Roxanne, seemingly oblivious to the tension in the air, cheerfully lifted the shopping bags she was carrying. ¡°I brought gifts for him,¡± she announced brightly. ¡°He alwaysins I never get him anything, so today I¡¯m making up for it all in one go.¡±

    Tony was left utterly speechless.

    He stole a quick, uneasy nce at the boss¡¯s wife, then closed his eyes in resignation.

    Great. Not only was he in trouble now, but it looked like the boss was about to be, too.

    Yet, Dawn showed no visible reaction. Her gaze dropped to the floor, and she was surprised by how calm she felt inside, despite the awkward situation.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes flickered with something unreadable. Then she turned away abruptly. ¡°Since he¡¯s not here yet, I¡¯ll wait for him in his office.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± a cool,manding voice interrupted.

    The three people, each caught in their own thoughts, looked up simultaneously.

    A man appeared, dressed in a sleek ck trench coat, his long legs d in casual pants. His confident stride exuded a natural authority, and his sharp gaze swept across everyone before resting on Dawn¡¯s face.

    He swallowed hard, as if steadying himself.

    Just as he opened his mouth to speak, Roxanne stepped forward, positioning herself directly between them.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? I bought all these for you. Go try them on and see if you like them,¡± she said, her eyes sparkling with a yful smile.

    Anyone watching would have thought they shared a close rtionship¡ªwhether lovers or something else, there was definitely some connection.

    But Ethan¡¯s expression instantly turned icy. He sneered, ¡°Are you delusional?¡±

    Those few words instantly froze the atmosphere at the office entrance.

    Tony didn¡¯t dare even breathe, shrinking into the background as much as possible.

    Dawn¡¯s face flickered with surprise, but she remained silent.

    Only Roxanne held her ground.

    Her expression remained unchanged, even with her hand still raised midair. She showed no sign of embarrassment; instead, her smile grew wider. ¡°You¡¯re right. I dreamed about youst night, so I couldn¡¯t wait toe find you today. Aren¡¯t you touched?¡±

    Ethan narrowed his eyes, staring at her like she¡¯d lost her mind.

    ¡°Roxanne,¡± he said, his voice heavy and deliberate, enunciating each syble. ¡°I have a wife. I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re scheming, but you better stop this nonsense. If you try anything, you¡¯ll regret it.¡±

    His sharp gaze locked onto hers for two intense seconds before he turned and took Dawn¡¯s hand, striding away without another word.

    Roxanne stood frozen in ce, unmoving.

    Tony nced around nervously. The boss and his wife had both left, and the hallway was empty. He couldn¡¯t just leave Roxanne standing there like that.

    Grimacing, he forced a smile and stepped forward, gently taking the bags from her outstretched hand.

    ¡°Ms. West, your arm must be getting tired, haha.¡±

    He chuckled awkwardly, trying to ease the tension. ¡°I should¡¯ve made it clearer earlier¡ªthe boss is married. So this is just a misunderstanding, you know? The boss¡¯s wife must be confused too, haha.¡±

    Heughed nervously twice but was met with Roxanne¡¯s cold, unblinking stare.

    Tony¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s voice was t and emotionless. ¡°How long have you worked for Ethan?¡±

    ¡°Not very long. The boss was abroad before, so I handled things domestically.¡±

    ¡°So, not long at all,¡± she said, casually tossing one of the bags aside. The contents spilled onto the floor like discarded trash.

    She brushed her hands off, her eyes sharp and frosty. ¡°I¡¯ve known him for years. Even when he didn¡¯t want me close before, he never humiliated me in front of others like he did today.¡±

    Tony was at a loss for words.

    Well, obviously.

    That was his wife.

    His opinion of Roxanne plummeted to an all-time low. He had nothing to say.

    But Roxanne didn¡¯t seem to need a response. She suddenly smiled again, a cold, calcting smile. ¡°Does marriage really mean anything? Not necessarily. Ethan just got back. There¡¯s no real feeling between them. He married her because circumstances forced his hand. Either way, they¡¯ll split eventually. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Damn.

    Tony rolled his eyes but then paused, a nagging feeling creeping in.

    What did she mean by ¡°they¡¯ll split eventually¡±?

    Was she nning something?

    Before he could speak, Roxanne strode away in her heels, leaving the scattered gift boxes behind like forgotten debris.

    Tony sighed deeply. ¡°The boss¡¯s romantic mess alwaysnds on my shoulders.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Achoo!¡±

    A sudden sneeze broke the silence inside the car.

    Since leaving Jackson Group and hitting the highway, neither Ethan nor Dawn had said a word.

    Dawn let out a smallugh. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this crisis was so urgent you didn¡¯t even have time to change into proper clothes?¡±

    Ethan exhaled, relief washing over him.

    Thank goodness¡ªshe was still willing to talk.

    His voice held a hint of grievance. ¡°It¡¯s not about the crisis.¡±

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d get bullied.¡±

    His words were slow and gentle, hanging between them like a fragile thread.

    Dawn suddenly found herself at a loss for words.

    It seemed everyone saw her as young and inexperienced¡ªsomeone vulnerable, easy to target.

    Maybe Roxanne had seen right through that, which was why she staged the whole scene. The goal was clear: to humiliate her.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tense and emotionally charged moment, where the public confrontation exposes the fragile dynamics between Ethan, Dawn, and Roxanne. The raw vulnerability beneath the surface bes evident as Roxanne¡¯s calcted actions reveal a deep-seated resentment and a desire to undermine the seemingly stable facade of Ethan¡¯s marriage. Despite the humiliation, Dawn¡¯s calmness and Ethan¡¯s protective concern hint at theplexyers of their rtionship and the challenges they face together.

    Amidst the turmoil, the chapter highlights themes of power, deception, and emotional resilience. The characters¡¯ interactions underscore the painful reality of trust and betrayal, while also suggesting that true strength lies in facing adversity with quiet dignity. As the scene fades, the unspoken tension lingers, leaving a poignant sense of uncertainty about what lies ahead for all involved.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled emotions simmering beneath the surface, as Dawn grapples with the public humiliation orchestrated by Roxanne. The tension between the characters is far from resolved, and the delicate bnce of power and trust within Ethan and Dawn¡¯s rtionship will be tested in unexpected ways. Readers can anticipate a closer look at Dawn¡¯s inner strength as she confronts the harsh realities of her position and the challenges posed by those who seek to undermine her.

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s protective instincts and hisplicated history with Roxanne hint at unresolved conflicts that may soone to a head. The subtle cracks in his marriage and the implications of Roxanne¡¯s bold ims suggest that theing chapter will explore the fragile dynamics of loyalty, deception, and the true nature of the bonds that tie these characters together. Emotional stakes will rise, and the characters¡¯ vulnerabilities will beid bare, inviting readers to question who can be trusted and what sacrifices might be made to preserve what matters most.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 261

    Beseeched 261 Summary

    In this chapter, Dawn and Ethan share a quiet, intimate moment in the car, revealing theplex emotions between them. Dawn insists she is not angry with Ethan, despite the tension caused by his business partner, Roxanne. Ethan is confused by her calmness, fearing it means she doesn¡¯t care, but Dawn reassures him that her feelings are moreplicated. Their conversation highlights Ethan¡¯s deep fear of losing her and Dawn¡¯s growing sense of security in their rtionship.

    As they arrive home, the warmth of their surroundings contrasts with the underlying conflict. Ethan admits his mistake in how he handled the situation with Roxanne, whose obsessive and unstable behaviorplicates their lives. Dawn learns that Roxanne has even stolen clothes from Ethan, underscoring the seriousness of her condition and the threat she poses. Ethan warns Dawn to avoid direct confrontation with Roxanne and to seek help if anything feels wrong.

    The chapter ends with Ethan revealing his n to break the contract with Roxanne despite the potential penalties. He recognizes that the partnership is harmful and that Roxanne¡¯s true target is Dawn, making it clear that ending the contract is necessary for their safety and peace. This decision sets the stage for further conflict and resolution in their intertwined personal and professional lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    261 Breaking the Contract

    Dawn¡¯s lips curled faintly, a quiet defiance hidden in the corners of her mouth. ¡°People I don¡¯t care about can¡¯t hurt me,¡± she murmured, her voice steady but carrying an undercurrent of resolve.

    Ethan gently freed one of his hands and reached out to hold hers, his tone soft and tender as he asked, ¡°So, are you really mad at me, babe?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she replied simply.

    ¡°How could you not be?¡± His voice wasced with disbelief, as if the very idea was impossible.

    Ethan¡¯s confusion was evident. He looked at her, searching for some sign of anger or disappointment, but found only calm.

    Turning to meet his gaze, Dawn noticed the seriousness etched into his handsome features¡ªthere was no trace of teasing or jest. Despite herself, a small smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Why would you want me to be angry? You look like you¡¯re unhappy that I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°If you were mad, I could try to make it better, coax you back,¡± he said, his voice almost pleading. ¡°But if you¡¯re not even upset, it means you don¡¯t care at all.¡±

    His intense eyes locked onto hers, deep and swirling like a whirlpool, drawing her in despite her efforts to remain distant.

    Her heart fluttered nervously, and she quickly looked away, focusing on the road ahead. ¡°Just concentrate on driving,¡± she said quietly.

    It was neither early morning norte evening, just a quiet time of day with the soft light filtering through the car windows. With no particr destination in mind, they headed home.

    Ethan pulled the car into the driveway, the familiar sight of their houseing into view. Through the window, Dawn noticed the garden Hannah had tended with such care¡ªfresh green shoots poking through the soil, climbing roses beginning to bud along the fence, their delicate flowers swaying gently in the sunlight, full of promise and life.

    This house was exactly what Dawn imagined a home should be¡ªwarm, alive, and filled with quiet hope.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not upset,¡± she said, turning back to him and squeezing hisrge hand reassuringly. ¡°I just know you have nothing to do with her.¡±

    ¡°But she likes you,¡± she added softly, ¡°That business partner you mentioned¡ªthat¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ethan gave a low hum of acknowledgment and leaned closer. ¡°Yeah, but I¡¯ll avoid dealing with her whenever I can. Aren¡¯t I great, honey?¡±

    Dawn fell silent, watching the proud look on his face, as if he were seeking praise for his efforts.

    Unable to resist, she reached out and gently squeezed his cheek. ¡°You¡¯re great, but you were so vague about it. You didn¡¯t even tell me her name. When she brought me there today, I almost lost it. You¡­¡±

    ¡°I was wrong,¡± Ethan interrupted, his voice firm yet sincere. ¡°That was my fault.¡±

    What is love?

    Love is being careful.

    Though Dawn hadn¡¯t shown much reaction, Ethan had already yed out countless scenarios in his mind, terrified she might misunderstand his intentions.

    He brought her hand to his lips and kissed it softly, his voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°Dawn, you don¡¯t know how scared I am that you¡¯ll leave me.¡±

    Those words hit her like a heavy weight, stirring a whirlwind of emotions inside her.

    What had she done to deserve such devotion?

    Her throat tightened, and when she tried to speak, only a soft, ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± escaped her lips.

    Ethan¡¯s deep eyes searched hers, and after a moment, his thin lips curved into a gentle smile as he pulled her into a warm embrace. ¡°Good. You better remember what you said today. If you go back on your word, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡±

    Dawn nodded solemnly, feeling a sense of peace wash over her.

    The familiar scent of Ethan filled her senses, and she inhaled deeply, savoring the moment.

    She had never felt more settled or secure than she did right then.

    After a tender moment in the car, they finally stepped out.

    Since they were already home, it made sense to eat there.

    Hannah wasn¡¯t expecting them and wasn¡¯t around, so the responsibility of cooking fell to them.

    Dawn watched as Ethan tied on an apron with practiced ease, then moved to the refrigerator to gather ingredients, arranging them neatly on the counter.

    These simple, everyday actions somehow seemed almost artistic in his hands.

    Leaning casually against the doorframe, Dawn picked up an apple and took a bite, observing him with a quiet smile.

    ¡°By the way,¡± she said suddenly, ¡°Roxanne bought you so many clothes. How did she know your sizes?¡±

    Her casual question stirred a flurry of memories.

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°She stole them.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Stole what? His clothes?

    Her face twisted with confusion, that seemed unlikely.

    But Ethan gave her a serious look and exined, ¡°She¡¯s insane. Sometimes she gets obsessive. Only medication keeps it under control.¡±

    In theory, her condition should have been manageable.

    But sometimes, she chose not to control it.

    Dawn gasped softly. ¡°So she¡¯s like one of those obsessed stalker fans who follow celebrities?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ethan didn¡¯t go into detail but warned, ¡°So don¡¯t confront her directly. If anything feels off,e find me immediately or call the police.¡±

    Dawn nodded, though the whole situation felt surreal.

    Whether it was Jackson Group or Dreammaker Studios, Roxanne had managed to entangle them both in aplicated web.

    For a long time, peace seemed unlikely.

    You couldn¡¯t just break the contract without cause.

    That was what Dawn thought.

    But Ethan was already nning to do exactly that.

    Later that afternoon at the office, as Ethan prepared to head upstairs with her, Dawn asked, puzzled, ¡°Do you have business up there?¡±

    ¡°A meeting.¡± He adjusted his cuffs, his expression serious and unyielding. ¡°And I want finance to estimate how much the penalty would be if we broke the contract now.¡±

    ¡°Break the contract?¡± Dawn¡¯s voice was filled with disbelief. ¡°With Roxanne?¡±

    Ethan turned to look at her, his eyes sharp and resolute. ¡°We both know Roxanne has bad intentions. This partnership won¡¯t be easy if it continues. It¡¯s better to end it sooner rather thanter.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s true target was clear¡ªit was Dawn.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tender yet tense note, capturing the delicate bnce between love and the external threats that challenge it. Dawn and Ethan¡¯s connection, marked by quiet understanding and mutual reassurance, reveals their deepmitment despite the shadows cast by Roxanne¡¯s obsessive presence. Their shared moments of vulnerability and care underscore the strength of their bond, even as they confront theplications that threaten their peace.

    Ultimately, this chapter highlights the courage it takes to protect what matters most, as Ethan contemtes breaking the contract to shield Dawn from harm. It is a poignant reminder that love is not only about passion but also about vignce and sacrifice. Together, they face an uncertain future, fortified by trust and the promise of standing united against whateveres their way.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web surrounding Roxanne¡¯s obsession and the looming threat it poses to both Ethan and Dawn. As Ethan contemtes breaking the contract, the stakes rise, and the fragile sense of security they¡¯ve found together begins to feel more precarious. The emotional undercurrents between them will be tested, revealing how much they are willing to sacrifice to protect their rtionship and their future.

    Tensions simmer beneath the surface, with Roxanne¡¯s shadow looming everrger. Dawn¡¯s resolve will be challenged as she confronts the reality of this dangerous entanglement, and Ethan¡¯s protective instincts may lead to difficult decisions. Expect moments of vulnerability and courage, as the couple navigates the uncertain path ahead, bncing hope with the harsh truths they must face. The next chapter will keep you on edge, eager to see how their love withstands the storm.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 262

    Beseeched 262 Summary

    Dawn expresses frustration over Roxanne¡¯s unpredictable and troublesome behavior, worrying that ending their partnership might not stop her from causing problems. Ethan reassures Dawn that they haven¡¯t done anything wrong and there¡¯s no need to cancel the contract, suggesting they use this opportunity to observe Roxanne¡¯s actions instead. When Ethan visits the office, their presence together sparks whispers among the employees, highlighting their close rtionship and raising curiosity.

    Ethan calls Linda into his office to discuss the situation with Roxanne and the partnership with Stonewarden Group. Linda exins that Roxanne¡¯spany approached them first, aiming to enter the jewelry market while they seek international expansion. Ethan questions whether a proper background check was conducted, and Linda admits it was not. Ethan expresses concern but hints at having a n to handle the situation.

    Later, during a meeting, Ethan exchanges a knowing look with Dawn, causing some amusement among their colleagues. Despite Dawn¡¯s protests about public appearances, Ethan insists on showing their closeness openly, holding her hand and embracing her warmly. He advises her not to bother with Roxanne if she returns, implying Roxanne won¡¯t be a threat much longer. Their tender moment reveals the strength of their rtionship amid workce challenges.

    As Ethan leaves, Janice teases Dawn about their affectionate behavior, noting the office gossip it has sparked. Dawn brushes off thements and quickly refocuses on work, asking when she can see the draft for Roxanne¡¯s project, signaling her determination to handle the situation professionally.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    262 Way Too Sweet

    ¡°She¡¯s got a split personality. Nobody can predict what she might do next,¡± Dawn murmured, her voice tinged with frustration.

    ¡°But even if we end the partnership, will that really stop her from stirring up trouble?¡± she sighed deeply, shaking her head in resignation. ¡°Unless I hide away like a scared little mouse, she¡¯ll always find a way to get to me if she wants to.¡±

    Ethan looked at her steadily. ¡°Dawn, we haven¡¯t done anything wrong. There¡¯s no reason for us to cancel the contract on our own.¡±

    She nodded thoughtfully. Besides, this was an opportunity to observe what Roxanne was up to. Severing ties now would only weaken their position.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on her calm,posed face for a moment longer. The firmness in his eyes softened gradually.

    The elevator doors slid open with a quiet ding, and Ethan stepped out.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Dawn reached out suddenly, grabbing his hand from behind. ¡°You¡¯re not going to rethink this, are you?¡±

    He chuckled softly, turning to sp her hand warmly. ¡°How long has it been since I stopped by? No way am I canceling anything. Can¡¯t I at least take a look around, Boss Lady?¡±

    Dawn was momentarily taken aback.

    She released his hand and moved ahead, keeping a respectful distance between them.

    Though they tried to appear casual, the moment the husband and wife entered the building together, whispers rippled through thepany. Every person they passed greeted Ethan with respect, then shot Dawn a knowing wink.

    She took a deep breath, speechless, and hurried back to her desk.

    Ethan smirked faintly, nced at her once more, then turned away.

    He walked straight to his office.

    ¡°Call Linda in,¡± he ordered quietly but firmly.

    Janice, passing by, immediately sensed the tension hanging in the air. She gave Dawn a wide-eyed look that silently screamed, What¡¯s going on? Feels like someone¡¯s about to get chewed out in there!

    Dawn shrugged, equally puzzled. She never really got involved in Ethan¡¯s work anyway.

    A few minutester, the sharp click of heels echoed down the hallway. Linda approached the CEO¡¯s office, knocked politely.

    ¡°Boss,¡± she announced.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Ethan replied.

    She nodded and stepped inside, closing the door softly behind her¡ªleft slightly ajar, not locked.

    Ethan stood with his back to the door, gazing out the window with a distant look.

    ¡°Tell me,¡± he said in a calm, almostnguid tone, ¡°what¡¯s the situation with Roxanne?¡±

    Though his voice sounded casual, Linda detected a subtle edge beneath it¡ªa quiet disapproval, perhaps about the deal.

    Biting her lip, she responded cautiously, ¡°Ms. West approached us first, proposing a partnership. Stonewarden Group is a majorpany. They want to break into the jewelry market, and we¡¯re aiming to expand internationally. If it works out, it¡¯s a win-win for both sides.¡±

    The room fell silent after she finished.

    It was a long moment before Ethan finally turned around.

    His eyes were deep and unreadable as he spoke again, still calm but carrying weight. ¡°And if it doesn¡¯t work out?¡±

    Linda froze. She hadn¡¯t considered that possibility.

    ¡°You have the authority to choose our partners,¡± Ethan continued evenly, ¡°but aside from Stonewarden¡¯s overseas reputation, did you actually run a background check?¡±

    Linda¡¯s head dropped. ¡°Uh¡­ no. I¡¯m sorry, Boss.¡±

    Ethan closed his eyes briefly, then said, ¡°Sorry doesn¡¯t fix this. But I have an idea. Let¡¯s see if it helps.¡±

    Shortly after, a meeting was held. When it ended, Ethan nced toward Dawn, raising a single eyebrow.

    Several people caught the look, exchanged knowing smiles, and quickly filed out of the conference room.

    Dawn shot him a re. ¡°Can you not act like that in public?¡±

    Heughed softly. ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    The conference room had ss walls on two sides. Pulling the blinds down would only make it look like they were hiding something, so they left them open.

    Ethan sighed, clearly exasperated, and walked over to take her hand. Dawn instinctively tried to pull away, but he held on tighter.

    ¡°Babe.¡±

    Dawn stayed silent.

    His eyes were full of that secret-lover¡¯s plea, desperate for acknowledgment.

    She couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly. ¡°What are you doing? People already think I¡¯m getting special treatment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the one getting the special treatment,¡± Ethan replied with a teasing smile, his thumb brushing over her hand. ¡°Everyone knows we¡¯re a couple. No need to hide it.¡±

    That gentle yet stubborn look in his eyes made her heart race faster.

    ¡°You¡¯re still not leaving?¡±

    ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have work to do at yourpany?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Guess I should get going.¡±

    He pulled her hand around his waist, drawing her close in a tight embrace. ¡°What am I supposed to do? I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡±

    ¡°You sound like a kid¡­¡± Dawn tapped his waist, then, realizing howforting it felt, gave it a little squeeze. ¡°I still have work to do, you know.¡±

    ¡°If Roxannees back to you again, don¡¯t bother with her,¡± he said softly. ¡°She won¡¯t be around much longer anyway.¡±

    He offered her a small, sincere smile. ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard, you know.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really not that hard.¡±

    Dawn smiled back. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle myself.¡±

    They stayed wrapped in that moment a little longer before Ethan finally pulled away and left.

    A few minutester, Janice approached, coffee in hand, shaking her head with mock envy. ¡°You and Boss are so lovey-dovey, it¡¯s making the rest of us nauseous. Everyone in the office has been gossiping about it.¡±

    Dawn shot her a sharp look. ¡°Save the gossip for your coffee breaks. When can I see the draft for Roxanne¡¯s project?¡±Conclusion

    This chapter delicately captures the tension and tenderness woven between Dawn and Ethan as they navigate the challenges posed by Roxanne¡¯s unpredictable interference. Despite the uncertainty surrounding their business partnership, their mutual support and unspoken understanding shine through, illuminating the strength of their bond. The subtle intery of frustration, concern, and affection reveals the depth of their connection, reminding us that even amidst external conflicts, love can be a steadfast anchor.

    As the story gently closes this scene, it leaves us with a sense of resilience and quiet determination. Dawn¡¯s confidence in her own abilities, paired with Ethan¡¯s protective reassurance, underscores a sharedmitment to face obstacles together. Their intimate moments amidst the professional backdrop highlight the delicate bnce they maintain, promising that no matter the trials ahead, they will confront them side by side with unwavering resolve.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the uneasy alliance with Roxanne and the underlying tensions it brings. As Ethan¡¯s subtle warning lingers in the air, Dawn¡¯s resolve will be tested, forcing her to navigate the fine line between professional duty and personal boundaries. The dynamics between the characters are charged with unspoken emotions, hinting at conflicts that could challenge their trust and unity.

    Expect the atmosphere at thepany to grow more intense, with whispers of doubt and suspicion swirling around the partnership. Dawn¡¯s strength and wit will be on full disy as she confronts the uncertainties ahead, while Ethan¡¯s quiet determination suggests he may have ns that could shift the bnce of power. The intery of affection and strategy between them adds ayer ofplexity, making theing developments all the morepelling.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 263

    Beseeched 263 Summary

    In this chapter, Dawn and Janice share yful banter about their workaholic tendencies, highlighting their close friendship. The mood shifts when Roxanne arrives, and Dawn maintains a calm,posed demeanor despite the underlying tension between them. Roxanne tries to engage Dawn about a project, but Dawn firmly refuses, emphasizing her focus on meeting deadlines.

    The arrival of Linda adds a new dynamic, as she approaches Roxanne under the pretense of seeking advice on AI technology. Linda¡¯s persistent questioning unsettles Roxanne, who eventually stopsing to thepany altogether. Dawn feels relieved and grateful for Linda¡¯s intervention, which eases the workce tension and allows the team to progress smoothly on their project.

    As the workday ends, Dawn and Janice discuss ns for the evening. Janice invites Dawn to join her for dinner to meet a man she finds intriguing but confusing. Despite some reservations, Dawn agrees to apany her friend, showing their supportive bond. The chapter closes with Janice plotting to impress the man by subtly showcasing Dawn¡¯s luxurious car, hoping to change his perception.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 263 Fighting Fire with Fire

    ¡°Why are you just like your husband?¡± Janice teased, her voice dripping with yful sarcasm.

    Dawn nced up from the pile of papers in her hands, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Like what?¡±

    Janice smirked, clearly enjoying the jab. ¡°Work, work, and more work. That sweet, clingy act you pulled earlier¡ªguess us mere mortals aren¡¯t worthy of it, huh?¡±

    Dawn chuckled softly, grabbing a stack of documents and swatting yfully at Janice. The atmosphere between them was light, full of friendly banter.

    But then Janice¡¯s eyes flicked toward the elevator, and her expression shifted. ¡°Uh-oh¡­ your ¡®karma¡¯ just arrived. Good luck, girl¡ªI¡¯m out of here.¡± Before Dawn could respond, Janice slipped quickly back into her office, disappearing from sight.

    Momentster, the sharp click of high heels echoed down the hallway.

    Without looking up, Dawn immediately knew who it was. She kept her gaze fixed on the papers in front of her, maintaining an unbothered calm.

    ¡°Hey,¡± came a soft voice, followed by two gentle taps on the desk.

    Roxanne stood there, her smile bright and sunny, as if nothing had ever happened between them. ¡°Good afternoon, Dawn. I¡¯m here.¡±

    For the first time, Dawn noticed how effortlessly some people could mask their true feelings. She forced a faint smile. ¡°Good afternoon, Ms. West.¡±

    Perhaps Roxanne hadn¡¯t expected suchposure. Her smile faltered for a brief moment before she smoothly curved her lips again. ¡°Where did we leave off yesterday? Shall we continue?¡±

    Dawn met her gaze steadily. ¡°Sorry, Ms. West. The project design isn¡¯t finished yet. I don¡¯t really have time for a walkthrough right now. Otherwise, we¡¯ll fall behind schedule.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips twitched into a strange smile as she stared at Dawn.

    The tension thickened, silence stretching between them like a taut wire.

    Just as the awkwardness began to settle in, Linda walked in briskly. Her sharp suit andposed demeanor radiated authority¡ªevery inch the powerful executive.

    ¡°Ms. West,¡± Linda greeted warmly, extending her hand. After Roxanne shook it, Linda continued, ¡°I¡¯ve heard Stonewarden Group leads the field in AI technology. Ourpany is looking to branch out into this area as well¡ªI thought I¡¯d pick your brain a bit. Would you mind sharing some insight?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s smile stiffened for a split second. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to remainposed. ¡°Ms. Greenwood, you¡¯re too kind. I¡¯m not very familiar with this field¡­¡±

    ¡°But I heard this division started under your leadership, didn¡¯t it?¡± Linda pressed, feigning confusion with furrowed brows. ¡°No need to be modest, Ms. West. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. If it¡¯s an issue, I can always send an email to the chairman for rification.¡±

    Roxanne froze for a moment, her breath catching. ¡°No¡ªno need.¡±

    Her cheek twitched as she struggled to maintain her calm. ¡°Ask whatever you want. I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    Linda¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Great. This way, Ms. West.¡±

    Without hesitation, Roxanne followed Linda into the office.

    ¡°Wow,¡± Janice whispered, suddenly appearing beside Dawn with genuine admiration. ¡°That¡¯s what I call fighting fire with fire.¡±

    Dawn nodded, a small smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    And, as it turned out, it worked.

    Over the next several days, every time Roxanne showed up at thepany, Linda was there too¡ªalways polite, humble, and full of questions. Roxanne was driven to the edge of frustration but was powerless to do anything about it.

    Eventually, Roxanne stoppeding altogether.

    Dawn exhaled deeply, relief washing over her as she silently thanked Linda.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t even my idea,¡± Linda confessed with a knowing look. ¡°Someone else just couldn¡¯t stand seeing you so stressed out.¡±

    Dawn smiled, feeling aforting warmth settle in her chest.

    With that obstacle removed, work progressed much more smoothly.

    Byte afternoon, the team had nearly finalized the main concept. Dawn stretched, pulling the pen from her hair. ¡°That¡¯s it for today. Go home and get some rest. See you all tomorrow.¡±

    After a round of goodbyes, the others filtered out of the office. Dawn began packing her things as well.

    Janice slipped out of her office and sidled up beside her, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°Got any ns tonight?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Come grab dinner with me.¡±

    She leaned in close, lowering her voice to a whisper. ¡°Remember that guy I told you about¡ªthe quality one? He asked me out again, but honestly, I can¡¯t quite figure him out. Come with me, just to scope him out.¡±

    Dawn vaguely recalled the story.

    ¡°Do you have feelings for him?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Kind of.¡±

    ¡®Kind of,¡¯ yet you¡¯re still so curious about him?¡¯ Dawn thought.

    ¡°He¡¯s rich,¡± Janice admitted without a hint of shame. ¡°Girl, you¡¯ll see¡ªmen are all the same in the end. If I finally meet a good one, I¡¯m not letting him go.¡±

    Dawn looked at her silently, then Janice added quickly, ¡°¡­ Except Mr. Jackson, okay?¡± She looped her arm through Dawn¡¯s. ¡°Please, bestie. Do me this one favor.¡±

    Unable to resist her friend¡¯s pleading, Dawn agreed.

    Later, sitting in the passenger seat of Dawn¡¯s Maserati, Janice buckled her seatbelt, grinning from ear to ear.

    If she timed it just right¡ªarriving a bitter than the guy¡ªand let him see what kind of car Dawn drove¡­ maybe, just maybe, he¡¯d start seeing her in a new light.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a note of quiet resilience and camaraderie, highlighting how Dawn navigates the challenges thrown her way with steadyposure and the support of those around her. The tension with Roxanne, once a looming obstacle, is deftly diffused through Linda¡¯s subtle intervention, underscoring the power of strategic alliances and unspoken understanding in the workce. Dawn¡¯s ability to maintain grace under pressure reflects her inner strength, while the yful banter with Janice injects a lightness that bnces the chapter¡¯s emotional intensity.

    As the day winds down, the promise of friendship and new experiences beckons, with Janice¡¯s invitation hinting at moments of joy and curiosity beyond the demands of work. This blend of professional fortitude and personal connection enriches the narrative, reminding us that even amid conflict, there is room forughter, loyalty, and the hopeful pursuit of happiness. The chapter leaves us with a sense of forward momentum, both in Dawn¡¯s career and her life, gently affirming that strength oftenes not just from fighting fire with fire, but from the bonds we choose to nurture along the way.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate dance of power and personal dynamics at the office, as Dawn navigates the aftermath of Roxanne¡¯s retreat and the subtle but potent influence of Linda¡¯s intervention. Tensions may simmer beneath the surface, with alliances tested and hidden motives gradually revealed. Readers can anticipate a blend of strategic maneuvering and emotional undercurrents that will challenge Dawn¡¯sposure and resolve in unexpected ways.

    On a more personal note, the evening ns with Janice hint at a shift from professional battles to matters of the heart, introducing a lighter yet equallypelling thread to the story. The mysterious qualities of Janice¡¯s suitor and the intery between friendship and romantic curiosity set the stage for moments of vulnerability and insight. This blend of workce intrigue and personal exploration will keep readers eager to uncover how these worlds collide and what surprises lie just around the corner.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 264

    Beseeched 264 Summary

    Dawn is unsure of Janice¡¯s intentions as they drive to a restaurant to meet Daniel Brown. Janice suddenly asks Dawn to circle the block before arriving, and when they return, Daniel pulls up in a sleek ck Cayenne. Janice greets him warmly, showing excitement and confidence, while Dawn quietly observes. Daniel apologizes for beingte and is introduced to Dawn as Janice¡¯s friend and colleague. Hepliments Dawn¡¯s design skills, and Janice encourages her to join them inside.

    At the restaurant, the atmosphere is warm and romantic. Daniel politely asks about dietary restrictions, and Janice reveals she doesn¡¯t eat ginger. Throughout the meal, Daniel focuses on Janice¡¯s projects but also engages Dawn in conversation. When Dawn¡¯s phone buzzes, Daniel notices and learns she is married, which surprises him due to her youthful appearance. Janice lightens the mood with a yfulment about Dawn¡¯s close rtionship with her husband.

    The meal proceeds with some awkward moments, especially when Daniel mistakenly serves Janice a ginger-vored dessert. Dawn quietly switches the tes to amodate Janice, who downys the mistake, leaving Dawn feeling frustrated by Janice¡¯s eagerness to please Daniel. When Janice excuses herself, Daniel¡¯s demeanor shifts as he questions Dawn about her background and marriage. His tone bes unsettling as he hints that Dawn and her husbande from different worlds and suggests that their love may notst, leaving Dawn uneasy and confused.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Dawn had no clue what Janice was up to. After sending a quick message to Ethan, she got behind the wheel and headed straight for the restaurant they had agreed to meet at.

    Just as they neared their destination, Janice suddenly nced down at her phone and said, ¡°Hold on a moment.¡±

    Dawn turned to her, puzzled. ¡°For what?¡±

    Janice waved her off with a casual smile. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Just take anotherp around the block.¡±

    She pointed ahead. ¡°Right over there. Let¡¯s circle back before we go in.¡±

    Though Dawn didn¡¯t understand the reason, she followed Janice¡¯s instructions without protest. When they finally returned to the restaurant¡¯s entrance, a sleek ck Cayenne pulled up beside them.

    Janice lowered her window, shing a radiant smile. ¡°Mr. Brown.¡±

    Following her gaze, Dawn met a pair of intense, inscrutable eyes.

    She gave a polite nod and carefully parked the car.

    ¡°Well?¡± Janice grinned, excitement evident in her voice. ¡°Handsome, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Unbuckling her seatbelt, she quickly smoothed her hair. ¡°Let¡¯s hope tonight goes well.¡±

    At that moment, the man stepped out of his vehicle.

    Janice slipped out too, instantly transforming into her usual poised and confident self.

    Daniel Brown¡¯s warm smile reached his eyes. ¡°Sorry for the dy¡ªsomething came upst minute. Hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting, Ms. Knowles.¡±

    ¡°Not at all. We just arrived,¡± Janice replied smoothly, then gestured toward Dawn who was approaching behind her. ¡°This is my friend and colleague, Dawn Porter.¡±

    ¡°Daniel Brown,¡± he introduced himself with a courteous nod.

    Dawn returned the gesture.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you twice already from Ms. Knowles,¡± he said, his sses catching the light. ¡°She tells me you¡¯re an exceptional designer. I hope to see your work sometime.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re too kind, Mr. Brown. I¡¯m still pretty new to this¡ªI¡¯ve got a long way to go before I can match Janice¡¯s level,¡± Dawn replied with a modest smile.

    Janice gave her a secret thumbs-up and chuckled softly. ¡°It¡¯s zing hot out here. Let¡¯s get inside.¡±

    Daniel stepped aside like a true gentleman, motioning for them to enter first.

    The restaurant¡¯s interior was warm and inviting, with soft lighting that set a romantic mood. Janice chose a table by the window, where the golden afternoon sun cast gentle shadows.

    She and Dawn sat side by side, while Daniel took the seat facing them.

    His gaze lingered briefly on Dawn before he asked, ¡°Do either of you have any dietary restrictions?¡±

    Dawn shook her head.

    Janice looked a little uneasy. ¡°I don¡¯t eat ginger.¡±

    Daniel nodded thoughtfully and signaled the waiter to take their orders.

    Once their meals were ordered, he began asking about Janice¡¯s recent projects, his tone gentle and genuinely interested.

    Dawn¡¯s phone buzzed quietly. Realizing she wasn¡¯t the center of attention tonight, she started texting Ethan casually.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you must be very busy with work?¡± Daniel¡¯s question caught her off guard.

    She quickly locked her screen and nced at Janice, who raised an eyebrow, silently prompting her to respond.

    ¡°Not really,¡± Dawn answered with a polite smile. ¡°Just chatting with my husband about something at home. Sorry if that seemed rude, Mr. Brown.¡±

    Daniel blinked, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re married? You look so young.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Janice teased with a knowing smile. ¡°She and her husband are practically inseparable every day. I guess marrying early has its perks.¡±

    The lightheartedment eased the atmosphere once again.

    A few minutester, their food arrived.

    The restaurant had included threeplimentary desserts, and Daniel, ever courteous, ced one in front of Janice.

    Dawn frowned slightly, ncing sideways at the te.

    Janice¡¯s face paled, but she said nothing.

    With a quiet sigh, Dawn reached over, swapped the tes, and said lightly, ¡°You don¡¯t eat ginger, right? Take this one with the strawberry vor.¡±

    ¡°My mistake,¡± Daniel apologized sincerely. ¡°I thought you just avoided ginger itself. I didn¡¯t realize even the vor bothered you. I¡¯ll be more careful next time¡ªhope you can forgive me?¡±

    Janice quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, really. I can still handle a little.¡±

    Dawn was left speechless.

    Watching Janice bend over backwards to please him, she felt aplex mix of frustration and disappointment.

    As the meal wasing to an end, Janice stood up. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the restroom.¡±

    Once she left, only Dawn and Daniel remained at the table.

    He adjusted his sses, the light reflecting coldly off the lenses. ¡°From your ent, you¡¯re not originally from Northville. What brought you here to settle?¡±

    ¡°My husband¡¯s here,¡± she replied simply.

    ¡°So you two must be very close.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    There was something off about his tone, something subtle but unsettling. Maybe it was just her imagination, but speaking with him made Dawn uneasy despite his polite demeanor.

    Daniel smiled faintly. ¡°Newlyweds always believe lovests forever. But after a while, people realize¡ªnothing stays the same. Especially feelings.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What exactly are you trying to say, Mr. Brown?¡±

    ¡°Dawn,¡± he said softly, using her name directly this time. His voice dropped, heavy and deliberate, almost like a curse. ¡°I¡¯m saying¡ªyou and your husband don¡¯t belong to the same world. You¡¯ll understand that soon enough.¡±Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a tense and emotionally charged note, weaving together theplex dynamics between Dawn, Janice, and Daniel. While Janice¡¯s poised confidence masks her inner unease, Dawn¡¯s quiet difort hints at deeper undercurrents of tension and unspoken truths. The subtle but pointed remarks from Daniel challenge the stability of Dawn¡¯s marriage, casting a shadow over what had seemed a straightforward evening. The intery of politeness and hidden intentions creates an atmosphere thick with anticipation and uncertainty.

    Despite the outward calm, the emotional undercurrent reveals the fragility of rtionships and the looming challenges ahead. Dawn¡¯s loyalty to her husband and her cautious observation of Daniel¡¯s unsettling words underscore the chapter¡¯s themes of trust, belonging, and the inevitable testing of bonds. As the evening unfolds, the characters find themselves on the precipice of change, their interactions charged with meaning that promises to shape their futures in unexpected ways.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to deepen the tension simmering beneath the surface of this seemingly polite dinner. With Daniel Brown¡¯s cryptic and unsettling words hanging in the air, Dawn is bound to grapple with a growing sense of unease¡ªnot only about this stranger¡¯s intentions but also about the stability of her own rtionship with Ethan. As the evening unfolds, the delicate bnce between friendship, loyalty, and hidden agendas may be tested in unexpected ways.

    Emotions are set to run high as Dawn confronts the implications of Daniel¡¯s warning. Will Janice¡¯s poised confidence hold firm, or will cracks begin to show under pressure? The subtle dynamics between these three characters suggest that loyalties might shift, secrets could surface, and the true nature of their connections will be revealed. Readers can anticipate a mix of intrigue, emotionalplexity, and the unsettling realization that not everything is as it seems in Dawn¡¯s world.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 265

    Beseeched 265 Summary

    In this chapter, Dawn¡¯s mood darkens as she prepares to speak about a troubling subject, but Janice interrupts, unaware of the tension between Dawn and Daniel. Daniel offers to give them a ride, but Janice insists Dawn drive herself while she rides with Daniel. Dawn is uneasy about Daniel, sensing something off about him, especially given Janice¡¯s infatuation with him. Throughout the drive home, Dawn feels a growing sense of unease, heightened when she notices a ck car following her, triggering memories of a past kidnapping. The car eventually disappears, allowing Dawn to rx as she arrives home.

    At home, Ethan is waiting for Dawn, and their interaction is warm andforting. Ethan mentions an urgent trip back to Trifton and invites Dawn to join, but she declines, emphasizing her need to handle her own matters. Dawn then shows Ethan a photo of Daniel, asking if he knows him. Ethan recognizes Daniel as an executive at Stonewarden Group and warns Dawn that he is known as a yer, implying Janice should be cautious about trusting him. Dawn agrees but acknowledges that ultimately Janice must make her own choices.

    Later, Dawn calls Janice to share Ethan¡¯s warning and gently reminds her that Daniel has been careless, even forgetting small details like Janice¡¯s dislike of ginger. Janice responds with bitterness, revealing her cynical view of men and rtionships. She admits she knows Daniel isn¡¯t serious but sees his interest as leverage for her own ambitions. Janice confesses her envy of Dawn¡¯s supportive family and bright future, contrasting it with her own fears of being stuck in a mediocre life without a man of status. The chapter ends with Dawn feeling a deep sadness over Janice¡¯s harsh reality and choices.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 265: Do You Know Him?

    Dawn¡¯s expression darkened noticeably, shadows clouding her features as she prepared to speak. But just before she could say anything, Janice returned to the room.

    ¡°What were you two discussing?¡± Janice asked casually.

    ¡°Nothing important,¡± Dawn replied quickly, forcing a neutral tone.

    Daniel caught Dawn¡¯s nce and gave her a subtle, knowing smile before rising from his seat. ¡°If we¡¯re finished here, let¡¯s get going. I can give you both a ride.¡±

    Janice, seemingly unaware of the tension, smiled brightly. ¡°No need for that. Just take me¡ªDawn can drive herself.¡±

    Both Daniel and Janice turned their attention to Dawn.

    Taking a slow, deliberate breath, Dawn reached for her purse. A small part of her wanted to warn Janice¡ªto tell her this man wasn¡¯t as considerate as he appeared, that something about him felt off. But Janice was already lost in her own little daydream, walking alongside Daniel,ughing and chatting as if everything were perfect.

    Who exactly was this man?

    It would be one thing if he were simply attracted to appearances. But if Janice fell too deeply into this, it could only lead to heartache.

    Throughout the entire drive home, Dawn couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling gnawing at her. As she neared her neighborhood, she noticed a ck car trailing behind her¡ªa vehicle she recognized instantly. Had it been following her since the restaurant?

    Perhaps it was nothing. Or perhaps¡ª

    Her heart rate spiked sharply. Memories of the kidnapping surged back, cold and vivid.

    Just as she reached for her phone to call Ethan, the ck car abruptly turned off onto a side street.

    Dawn exhaled slowly, relief washing over her, and pressed the elerator a little harder.

    Pulling into the quiet residential area, she nced in the rearview mirror.

    The street behind her was empty. No sign of the car.

    Feeling a bit more at ease, she stepped inside.

    Ethan was seated on the couch,ptop open and phone in hand. When he heard here in, he turned with a warm smile and reached out to her.

    Dawn walked over, and he gently pulled her into aforting embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this call first,¡± he murmured into the phone. ¡°Once I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll leave tomorrow.¡±

    After hanging up, he leaned in and kissed her softly. ¡°You smell nice. What did you eat?¡±

    ¡°Fine dining,¡± Dawn replied with a small grimace, nudging him yfully before settling beside him. ¡°It was terrible.¡±

    ¡°A business trip?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she answered, but noticed his expression darken.

    ¡°Something urgent came up. I have to go back to Trifton,¡± Ethan said quietly, his voice softening as he looked at her. ¡°Want toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Dawn cupped his face in her hands, giving his cheeks a light squeeze with a teasing smile. ¡°Can you not be so clingy, Mr. Jackson? You go to work¡ªI have my own things to handle, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± she said suddenly, remembering something. She grabbed her phone, pulled up a photo Janice had sent earlier, and showed it to Ethan.

    ¡°Do you know this guy?¡±

    The man in the picture wore sses and a perfectly tailored suit¡ªneat, polished, and very much a businessman.

    Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed as he studied the image but said nothing at first.

    ¡°Well? Do you recognize him?¡± Dawn pressed, leaning closer to the screen.

    ¡°You know him?¡± he asked quietly.

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s someone Janice¡¯s been seeing. We had dinner tonight¡­ but there¡¯s something about him that doesn¡¯t sit right.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, bing unreadable. After a moment of silence, he spoke softly, ¡°He¡¯s an executive at Stonewarden Group. Runs their real estate division in Ar. Word is, he¡¯s quite the yer.¡±

    ¡°Stonewarden again?¡± Dawn muttered, slipping her phone away. ¡°Feels like we keep crossing paths with their peopletely.¡±

    She waited for his reaction, but Ethan remained silent, his gaze distant and thoughtful.

    ¡°Ethan?¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    He finally turned back to her, brushing a hand gently through her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know him personally. But if Janice is thinking about a future with this guy, she needs to be very careful about who she¡¯s trusting.¡±

    Dawn nodded slowly. ¡°I was thinking the same thing. I¡¯ll remind her¡ªbut in the end, it¡¯s her choice.¡±

    Later that night, Dawn ryed Ethan¡¯s warning to Janice over the phone.

    ¡°And besides,¡± Dawn added lightly, ¡°this isn¡¯t even your first dinner with him. You¡¯ve met twice now, right? And he still can¡¯t remember you don¡¯t eat ginger.¡±

    Either Daniel was careless¡ªor he simply didn¡¯t care.

    Janice was silent for a moment, then spoke softly, her voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°Dawn, not everyone gets lucky enough to meet a man like Boss.¡±

    There was a bitterugh in her tone. ¡°I know it sounds harsh, but it¡¯s true. You met the right person at the right time, so the world feels kind to you. But most men? They¡¯re no different.

    ¡°They lose interest quickly and chase after something new. The decent ones at least keep their promises and don¡¯t abandon their families. But the bad ones¡­ they¡¯ll do anything.

    ¡°I know Daniel isn¡¯t serious about me. But the fact that he wants me¡ªthat¡¯s my leverage.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth to respond, but no words came out.

    ¡°You probably think I¡¯m pathetic, huh?¡±

    When Dawn remained silent, Janice let out a soft, bitterugh through the phone.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I envy you so much. You¡¯re young, talented, and have a family who supports you. Even without Mr. Jackson, you¡¯d still have a bright future.

    ¡°But me? My time¡¯s running out. I¡¯ve worked hard, but my results are mediocre at best. If I want to climb higher, the only way is to find a man with status. Otherwise, I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life stuck in that same old walk-up apartment.¡±

    The weight of Janice¡¯s words hung heavy in the air, leaving Dawn with a profound sadness she couldn¡¯t easily shake.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a poignant note, capturing the fragile bnce between hope and disillusionment that shadows the characters¡¯ lives. Dawn¡¯s protective instincts and unease about Daniel¡¯s true nature contrast deeply with Janice¡¯s resigned eptance of her circumstances and thepromises she feels forced to make. Through their intertwined experiences, the story explores themes of trust, ambition, and the painful realities that often apany the pursuit of love and security.

    Despite the tension and uncertainty, there remains a quiet strength in Dawn¡¯s steadfast support and Ethan¡¯s cautious concern, underscoring the importance of loyalty and genuine care amid theplexities of human rtionships. The emotional undercurrents reveal the characters¡¯ vulnerabilities and desires, leaving the reader with a sense of empathy for their struggles and a hope that rity and truth will eventually prevail.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web surrounding Daniel and Janice, revealing more about his true intentions and the shadows that seem to follow him. Dawn¡¯s unease is only growing, and as her protective instincts kick in, the tension between loyalty and suspicion will intensify. Will Dawn be able to shield Janice from potential heartbreak, or will Janice¡¯s own desires lead her down a path fraught with risk?

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s involvement hints at a broader, moreplex conflict tied to the enigmatic Stonewarden Group, suggesting that the stakes are higher than personal rtionships alone. As secrets begin to unravel and loyalties are tested, emotions will run high, and the lines between friend and foe may blur. Prepare for moments of vulnerability, unexpected revtions, and the simmering undercurrents of a struggle that could change everything for Dawn, Janice, and those around them.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 266

    Beseeched 266 Summary

    Dawn expresses concern for her friend Janice, cautioning her about rtionships where both parties benefit, not because Janice is pathetic but to protect her from getting hurt. Janice reassures Dawn that she can take care of herself and knows what she wants, even if ites at a cost. After their call, Dawn feels conflicted and distant, which Ethan notices. Heforts her, advising her not to stress over others¡¯ choices and to help only when she can. Their conversation shifts to a tender, intimate moment, showing their close connection.

    The next day, Dawn and Janice travel to a remote town to meet a traditional craftsman named Margareth Yeoman, known for handmade silver jewelry. The town is quiet and underdeveloped,cking modern conveniences like inte, which surprises Janice. They find Margareth¡¯s house after wandering through winding alleys and call out to her, but she responds with impatience and refuses their proposal to coborate on a series of essories. Margareth¡¯s blunt rejection leaves Dawn and Janice stunned and unsure of what to do next.

    Despite Margareth¡¯s refusal, Dawn and Janice decide not to give up. They realize the town only has limited lodging options, so they head to a small inn to figure out their next steps. This moment highlights their determination to pursue the project despite setbacks and the challenges of working with a traditional artisan who has distanced herself from her craft. The story captures their resilience and the uncertainty they face in this unfamiliar ce.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    r 266 Margareth Yeoman

    Dawn shook her head, her voice low. ¡°People only stay close when there¡¯s something they both get from it. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re pathetic, Janice. I just don¡¯t want you to get hurt.¡±

    That was all¨Cjust concern from a friend.

    Janice gave a softugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how to take care of myself.¡±

    She understood men. She also knew exactly what she wanted.

    Even if it came with a price<b>¨C</b>she was willing to pay it.

    After they hung up, Dawn sat there, feeling conflicted.

    She stared nkly at the floor, not even noticing when Ethan came back from washing up.

    A gentle kiss brushed the back of her neck. She barely reacted¨Cuntil his teeth grazed her lips, making her flinch with a soft hiss.

    He stopped, his eyes searching hers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, huh?¡±

    They were sitting face¨Cto¨Cface. Dawn¡¯s arms were loosely around his neck.

    She shook her head. Janice¡¯s situation wasn¡¯t something she could talk about.

    Even so, Ethan seemed to guess what was on her mind. He leaned his forehead against hers, kissing her gently as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°People all want different things. Some chase money, some chase power. Some want passion. Some want peace. Right?¡±

    Dawn nodded.

    ¡°So don¡¯t stress over someone else¡¯s choices. As a friend, help when you can¨Cbut the rest is up to her.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him, her eyes bright. The sight made his stomach tighten.

    ¡°I get it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯ll try to stay calm and¡ªah ¡­ ¡±

    Before she could finish, he pushed her back onto the bed. His handsome face hovered close, his eyes tinged with red. His voice was low, rough, and almost teasing. ¡°Then how about we focus now? Hmm?¡±

    A shiver ran through her chest.

    She stared at him for a few seconds, then lifted her arms¨Cand pulled him down.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The word barely left her mouth before his kisses deepened, one after another.

    Outside, the night sky faded into deep blue, a few faint stars flickering like they were humming a soft love song.

    When Dawn woke up, Ethan had already left.

    She had breakfast as usual and went to the office.

    Today, she was meeting a traditional craftsman.

    Everyone else was busy, so it was just Dawn and Janice going.

    They drove five hours to a small town. It hadn¡¯t seen much development, and the roads weren¡¯t great either.

    Their car stopped at the vige entrance. The road ahead was narrow and paved with stones.

    Luckily, both of them were wearing t shoes. Janice looked around as they walked. ¡°How did you even find a ce like this? Look, there¡¯s not even any inte!¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Their family has been making handmade silver jewelry for generations. <b>I </b>happened to see someone share it online. The post wasn¡¯t popr¨Cotherwise, we wouldn¡¯t

    even have a chance toe.¡±

    ¡°So we¡¯re lucky, huh?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±

    The town¡¯s alleys twisted and turned, and after asking a few people along the way, they finally found the ce.

    Dawn took a deep breath and called out, ¡°Hello? Is anyone here?¡±

    The courtyard was quiet, with an old well and a maple tree in bloom. Rain fromst night had left the roof tiles slick and covered in moss.

    Janice couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Living here must be so peaceful.¡±

    Before Dawn could respond, an elderly woman with gray hair came out from a well¨Ckept house.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Dawn smiled respectfully. ¡°Hello, ma¡¯am. We¡¯re looking for Margareth Yeoman.¡±

    The old woman squinted and scanned the two young women up and down. ¡°Get to the point. Why are you looking for her?¡±

    Dawn and Janice exchanged a nce. This must be Margareth herself.

    Dawn hid her surprise, lowering her body politely.

    ¡°Hello, Margareth. We have a series of essories inspired by traditional designs, and we¡¯d like you to make them by hand. If you have time, we¡¯d love to discuss it with you.¡±

    As soon as Margareth heard this<b>, </b>she waved her hand. ¡°No, no, no. I haven¡¯t done this in ages!¡±

    Dawn and Janice were practically pushed out the door. Margareth mmed it shut, her impatient voice carrying from inside.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that stuff anymore! Don¡¯t bother me!¡±

    This waspletely unexpected. Dawn and Janice froze for a moment.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Janice looked around. There was no one in the alley. ¡°We can¡¯t just turn back now, right?¡±

    Dawn pursed her lips, thinking for a moment. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ what now?<b>¡± </b>

    They exchanged a look and immediately understood each other.

    The town didn¡¯t have any hotels¨Conly two guesthouses and one small inn. They walked in, and at the front desk, the innkeeper was dozing off in the back. Conclusion

    The chapter gently explores the delicate bnce between concern for others and respecting their choices, as Dawn wrestles with her feelings about Janice¡¯s situation. Through Ethan¡¯sforting words and tender affection, Dawn finds a moment of reprieve, reminding her that while she can offer support, ultimately, each person must navigate their own path. This emotional intery deepens the theme of understanding and eptance, highlighting theplexity of human connections.

    Meanwhile, the visit to the quiet vige and the encounter with Margareth Yeoman introduce a sense of persistence and quiet determination. Despite the initial rejection, Dawn and Janice¡¯s decision to stay and find a way forward reflects their resilience andmitment to their goals. The chapter closes on a note of hopeful anticipation, underscoring the value of patience and the courage to pursue meaningful endeavors even when faced with obstacles.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the mysterious Margareth Yeoman and the unexpected resistance she shows toward Dawn and Janice¡¯s proposal. As they navigate the quiet, almost forgotten town, the tension between their professional ambitions and the reluctance of the craftsman to engage will create apelling undercurrent of conflict. Readers can anticipate a mix of determination and frustration as the two women try to find a way to connect with Margareth, whose past and reasons for withdrawal remain tantalizingly unclear.

    Emotionally, the contrast between Dawn¡¯s recent intimate moments with Ethan and the challenges she faces in the town will heighten the sense of vulnerability and resolve within her character. The quiet streets and the old-world charm of the vige set a poignant backdrop for what could be a pivotal moment in Dawn and Janice¡¯s journey¡ªnot just professionally, but personally as well. The next chapter will likely explore how their rtionship with Margareth unfolds and what hidden stories might be uncovered beneath her initial refusal.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 267

    Beseeched 267 Summary

    Janice and Dawn arrive at a small-town inn in Northville, hoping to find a ce to stay and figure out how to get cooperation from a woman named Margareth. The innkeeper is gruff and unweing, but reluctantly allows them to rent a room, warning them about the limited amenities. Despite the poor conditions, Dawn reassures Janice that their stay will be brief once they solve the issue with Margareth.

    As they explore the town, they learn from locals that Margareth¡¯s husband recently died in a construction ident. She refuses to eptpensation or cooperate with anyone, believing his death was not an ident. The townspeople see her as stubborn and grieving, but also somewhat unreasonable. This information deepens Dawn¡¯s curiosity and concern, as she senses Margareth¡¯s emotional pain is blocking any progress.

    That night, the eerie quiet of Northville unsettles Janice, who urges Dawn to speak about their situation. Dawn admits that Margareth¡¯s refusal to engage is a major obstacle and suspects an emotional barrier is at y. They realize that understanding this block will be key to moving forward. The next morning, the innkeeperments on a crowd gathering outside Margareth¡¯s house, hinting at ongoing tension.

    Dawn and Janice hurry to Margareth¡¯s home, where they find a scene of chaos caused by Margareth¡¯s anger. A crowd watches anxiously but keeps its distance. Dawn pushes through to confront the situation directly, determined to uncover what has driven Margareth to such a breaking point. The story ends with Dawn assessing the turmoil, ready to face the emotional conflict ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Beseeched 267

    267 No Better Inn

    ¡°Hello?¡± Dawn¡¯s voice was gentle, barely more than a whisper, yet it startled the middle-aged innkeeper enough to make him nearly jump in surprise.

    He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, muttering gruffly, ¡°What do you want? Eating here or staying the night?¡±

    ¡°Staying,¡± Janice replied, forcing a polite smile that barely concealed her irritation. ¡°Is it really possible to stay here?¡±

    The innkeeper¡¯s expression soured at her question.

    ¡°Hey, girl, watch your tone! Let me be clear¡ªthere¡¯s no better inn in this entire town than ours. Take it or leave it,¡± he said sharply.

    Dawn quickly intervened, gently tugging Janice¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry, sir. My friend¡¯s had a long day. Please be kind. We¡¯d like a room for two.¡±

    The innkeeper snorted, shooting a hard look at Janice before begrudgingly starting the check-in process.

    He led them up the narrow wooden staircase and into a dimly lit room.

    ¡°No hot shower in here,¡± he warned. ¡°Water¡¯s on the first floor. Hair dryer? You¡¯ll have to get that from the front desk.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned to leave.

    ¡°Could you prepare something to eat, too? Just a few local dishes would be fine,¡± Dawn called after him.

    Now fully alert, the innkeeper smiled and nodded.

    Once the door clicked shut behind him, Janice surveyed the room with a frown.

    ¡°Northville actually has ces like this?¡± she muttered, tugging at the damp bedding. ¡°These sheets are soaked!¡±

    ¡°Rx,¡± Dawn said, cing aforting hand on Janice¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Just a few days. Once we figure out why Margareth won¡¯t cooperate and manage to convince her, we¡¯ll be out of here.¡±

    There was simply no avoiding it.

    As the innkeeper had said, this was one of the better ces in town.

    Janice sighed deeply. ¡°I¡¯ll go shower.¡±

    After freshening up and grabbing a quick bite downstairs, they set out to explore the town.

    One advantage of small towns is that people tend to know everyone¡¯s business. It didn¡¯t take long before they uncovered the reason behind Margareth¡¯s sour mood.

    ¡°Her husband passed away recently,¡± a woman exined, chewing gum thoughtfully, her expression filled with sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s sad. They didn¡¯t have any kids, and now she¡¯s all alone.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s chest tightened. She frowned, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Do you know what happened to him?¡±

    ¡°What else could it be?¡± the woman replied. ¡°He worked on a construction site here in Northville. Died on the job. I heard it was a bigpany¡ªthey kept sending people to offer condolences andpensation.¡±

    ¡°But that olddy¡­ stubborn as she is, she won¡¯t take the money. Keeps saying his death wasn¡¯t an ident. I mean,e on. Everything was checked. There was an autopsy, and he¡¯s buried. What¡¯s the point of dragging it up now?¡±

    Lowering her voice to a conspiratorial whisper, the woman added, ¡°In my opinion, working on a construction site is dangerous work. idents happen. Nobody wants it, but¡­ it¡¯s expected, right?¡±

    Dawn nodded silently, saying only, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    By the time they returned, darkness had settled over the town. Sparse streetlights cast long, lonely shadows across the cobblestone streets, giving Northville an eerie, deste atmosphere.

    Janice noticed Dawn¡¯s silence and couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She lightly tapped her friend¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Say something, will you? This ce is giving me the creeps.¡±

    Dawn turned her head slowly. ¡°Say what?¡±

    ¡°Give your opinion,¡± Janice urged quietly, her voice carrying clearly in the still night. ¡°Margareth¡¯s husband died. She refused thepensation and now refuses to work with us¡­ shouldn¡¯t we try to talk to her? The dead are gone, but life goes on for those left behind.¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t listen,¡± Dawn said, her voice tinged with helplessness.

    If she would have listened, this wouldn¡¯t have dragged on for so long.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear Margareth has some kind of emotional block. Maybe¡­ we can only get through if we figure out exactly what¡¯s holding her back.¡±

    No one expected the answer toe so quickly.

    The next morning, just after breakfast, the innkeeper muttered under his breath near the door, ¡°There they are again. I don¡¯t know when this is finally going to end.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flicked toward him. ¡°Sir, what are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°People,¡± he said, nodding toward the street. ¡°Look at them all.¡±

    He chuckled darkly. ¡°Some know they¡¯re here to pay their respects, but anyone else would think a robbery was about to happen.¡±

    Dawn set down her fork and moved toward the door.

    The group had already moved farther down the alley, their sharp silhouettes outlined by the morning light¡ªsuits, polished shoes, and somber faces.

    Janice caught up to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Margareth,¡± Dawn said thoughtfully, following the group without another word.

    ¡°Hey, wait for me!¡± Janice hurriedly grabbed her bag and paid the bill.

    Margareth¡¯s house stood at the end of the alley. Even before they reached it, the sounds of crashing and banging echoed from inside. A small crowd had gathered outside, whispering anxiously, but no one dared step forward.

    ¡°Make way,¡± Dawn said firmly.

    She squeezed through the crowd and pushed open the door.

    The courtyard was a chaotic mess¡ªlikely the result of Margareth¡¯s own fury. Supplements and fruit were scattered across the ground, evidence of a violent outburst.

    Dawn exhaled quietly, her eyes scanning the faces of those gathered in front of her, searching for any sign of what had pushed Margareth to this breaking point.Conclusion

    The chapter delicately captures the weight of grief and theplexities of human resilience in the face of loss. Janice and Dawn¡¯s journey through the somber town of Northville reveals not only the physical hardships of their stay but also the emotional barriers that Margareth, the grieving widow, erects around herself. Their empathy and determination to understand her pain underscore the theme that healing often requires patience,passion, and the courage to confront difficult truths.

    As the story unfolds amidst the quiet despair of the town and the tension in Margareth¡¯s home, the emotional undercurrents hint at the fragile bnce between holding on and letting go. Dawn and Janice¡¯s presence bes a beacon of hope, suggesting that even in the darkest moments, connection and understanding can pave the way toward eptance and renewal. The chapter closes on a note of poignant anticipation, inviting readers to witness the delicate unraveling of grief and the possibility of reconciliation.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled emotions surrounding Margareth¡¯s grief and stubborn refusal to ept help. As Dawn and Janice confront the aftermath of Margareth¡¯s outburst, the tension between the townsfolk¡¯s assumptions and the hidden truths about the tragic death will begin to surface. The uneasy atmosphere in Northville will grow heavier, hinting that the answers they seek may be more painful andplicated than expected.

    Expect the emotional stakes to rise as Dawn and Janice navigate the delicate bnce between empathy and persistence. Margareth¡¯s resistance might not just be about loss but something far more personal and haunting, challenging their ability to connect and offer support. Themunity¡¯s watchful eyes and whispered judgments will add pressure, making every step toward understanding fraught with uncertainty and vulnerability.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 268

    Beseeched 268 Summary

    Janice arrives unexpectedly, confronting Dawn and Daniel in a tense courtyard scene. She questions Daniel¡¯s presence, while Daniel responds with a calm, almost challenging demeanor. Dawn and Janice reveal they are searching for Margareth, who is firmly refusing to cooperate or sign any agreements rted to an ongoing investigation. Margareth¡¯s defiance and anger are palpable as she insists on waiting for the investigation¡¯s conclusion, despite pressure from Daniel and hispanion.

    The conflict intensifies when Janice directly uses Daniel of involvement in Margareth¡¯s husband¡¯s death, a charge he denies, iming it was an ident. Janice tries to persuade Dawn that they might now have a chance to talk to Margareth, but Dawn remains cautious and reminds Janice they are also there on business. Dawn insists Margareth¡¯s refusal is personal and that they cannot decide for her, warning the group that continued pressure could lead to police involvement. Eventually, the others leave, leaving Dawn and Janice alone with Margareth.

    Margareth appears exhausted and defeated, her spirit broken as she questions the value of hope against powerful adversaries. Dawn offersfort and reassurance, promising to help uncover the truth if there is something hidden. Despite Margareth¡¯s despair, she does not reject their presence, allowing Dawn and Janice to stay and assist her. This moment reveals the emotional weight of the situation and Dawn¡¯s determination to support Margareth despite the obstacles.

    As they tidy the yard, Janice voices frustration about bncing their work goals with the current situation. She argues pragmatically about the partnership and the practicality of their craft, expressing doubt about the idealism involved. Dawn responds coolly, suggesting Janice can leave if she is impatient. Janice¡¯s abrupt silence and avoidance hint at deeper tensions and unresolved feelings between the two, leaving the chapter on a note of quiet conflict and unspoken questions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    268 Convinced

    ¡­

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Janice¡¯s footsteps echoed as she hurried up from behind, then abruptly halted. Her chest rose and fell in quick, uneven breaths. She forced a smile, but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and her voice wavered as she repeated, ¡°Why¡­ why are you here?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise before a slow, knowing smile curved his lips. He tugged at the cor of his shirt, then pressed his tongue briefly against his teeth, lifting his gaze to meet theirs with an air of calm control. ¡°Dawn, Janice¡­ what brings you both here?¡±

    His tone felt less like a genuine question and more like a subtle dare.

    Dawn returned his steady look without flinching. ¡°We¡¯re searching for Margareth. And you?¡±

    ¡°Just handling some business,¡± Daniel replied smoothly.

    Margareth, gripping her broom firmly, rapped it twice against the ground, scowling fiercely. ¡°I told you¡ªI¡¯m not dealing with any of you. I¡¯m waiting on the investigation to finish. No matter what you offer, I won¡¯t sign anything. Now leave!¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t show anger. Instead, that familiar smile of his took on a chilling edge, cold and unreadable.

    ¡°Margareth,¡± he said quietly, ¡°you could walk away with nothing if you stay so stubborn. Why risk it?¡±

    The man standing beside him chimed in, ¡°Yeah. Even Mr. Brown came here in person. Don¡¯t act like you¡¯re ungrateful.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth to respond, but before she could speak, another voice called out from the doorway.

    ¡°Daniel,e outside. I need to ask you something.¡±

    Janice didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped forward, cutting straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°Did you have anything to do with Margareth¡¯s husband¡¯s death?¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t close enough to hear Daniel¡¯s answer. When Janice returned, her face was tight with tension. Pulling Dawn aside, she whispered, ¡°About Margareth¡¯s husband¡­ it was an ident. He was just doing his job. Maybe we can try talking to Margareth now?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, uncertainty clouding her mind.

    She had no clue how Daniel had managed to sway Janice so quickly.

    But¡­

    ¡°Janice, don¡¯t forget¡ªwe¡¯re here on business too.¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly¡ªnot in disagreement, but because she couldn¡¯t understand why Dawn, usually so easygoing, was suddenly standing her ground so firmly.

    She stammered, ¡°That doesn¡¯t change anything. If we can convince Margareth to ept the settlement, then we can talk about the partnership. Isn¡¯t that a win-win?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple,¡± Dawn said, shaking her head. ¡°Margareth has her own reasons for refusing. We don¡¯t get to decide for her, and honestly, she wouldn¡¯t listen to us anyway.¡±

    Ignoring Janice, Dawn turned to the others lingering in the courtyard. ¡°You should all head home. I¡¯ll try to reason with Margareth. Staying here arguing won¡¯t help anyone. If you start pressuring her, I¡¯ll have no choice but to call the police.¡±

    Uneasy nces passed between the group before their eyes settled on Daniel.

    Assuming Janice had convinced Dawn, Daniel adjusted his sleeves and smiled softly. ¡°Then, Ms. Porter, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Gradually, the courtyard emptied until only Dawn and Janice remained.

    Janice hesitated. ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Dawn gave her a cool, unreadable look and said nothing.

    Margareth sat slumped in her chair, all her strength seemingly drained. The broom slipped from her grasp and ttered to the ground.

    ¡°Margareth¡­¡± Dawn whispered gently.

    The sight tugged painfully at her heart.

    She knelt beside the frail woman and took her trembling hand in hers. ¡°You can trust me. If they¡¯re hiding something, I¡¯ll find a way to help.¡±

    Margareth lifted her eyes¡ªfilled with defeat, hopelessness, and a lost kind of sorrow¡ªthat struck Dawn like a physical blow.

    Her heart lurched painfully, a bitter sting rising to her throat.

    ¡°Does it help?¡± Margareth murmured.

    ¡°I know they¡¯re rich and powerful,¡± she continued, voice barely audible. ¡°Going after an old woman like me is too easy. Maybe¡­ maybe in a few days, I¡¯ll just be bones. What could you possibly do for me?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s grip tightened around her hand. She forced a gentle smile. ¡°How will we ever know if we don¡¯t try? We can¡¯t give up hope. What if it actually works?¡±

    Margareth stared wordlessly, her eyes searching Dawn¡¯s face.

    Suddenly, Janice called out, ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Dawn spun around, her gaze sharp and icy. Janice bit back whatever she was about to say, swallowing it down silently.

    Margareth said nothing more, but she didn¡¯t push anyone away either.

    Dawn and Janice stayed behind to help tidy the yard.

    Janice swept casually but muttered under her breath, unable to keep quiet. ¡°You said we¡¯re here for work. If we handle this too¡­ when will we ever get around to talking about the partnership?¡±

    Dawn paused, considering.

    ¡°If you¡¯re in such a hurry, you can leave,¡± she replied coolly.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Janice tossed down her broom in frustration. ¡°Look, we¡¯re all here for work. Anyone can make handmade silver jewelry. If that doesn¡¯t work out, we can always send it to a factory¡ªno big deal. So why make things harder for people? Doing good won¡¯t earn you a medal, you know. You¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off.

    Dawn frowned, watching her silently.

    After a long moment, she asked quietly, ¡°Why did you stop?¡±

    Janice pressed her lips tightly together and turned her head away, remaining silent.Conclusion

    The chapter closes on a poignant note, highlighting the emotionalplexity and moral tensions that bind Dawn, Janice, and Margareth. Dawn¡¯s unwaveringpassion towards Margareth¡¯s despair contrasts sharply with the pragmatic urgency Janice feels about their business goals, underscoring the delicate bnce between empathy and ambition. The weight of past tragedies and the uncertain future hang heavily over them, yet Dawn¡¯s quiet resolve suggests a glimmer of hope in the face of overwhelming odds.

    Ultimately, this moment of stillness reveals the characters¡¯ inner struggles and the fragile trust they share. Margareth¡¯s silent eptance of Dawn¡¯s presence, despite her pain, hints at the possibility of healing, while Janice¡¯s unspoken conflict leaves the door open for deeper understanding. The chapter leaves us with a sense of cautious optimism, reminding us that even amidst hardship, connection and perseverance can light the way forward.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the fragile dynamics between Dawn, Janice, and Margareth, as well as the shadowy forces that seem to be closing in on them. Tensions simmer beneath the surface, with unspoken doubts and unresolved emotions threatening to unravel the delicate bnce they¡¯ve been trying to maintain. Readers will find themselves drawn into the quiet but potent conflicts that test loyalties and challenge the characters¡¯ convictions.

    As Dawn grapples with Margareth¡¯s despair and Janice¡¯s growing frustration, the question of trust bes paramount. Will Dawn¡¯s determination to protect Margareth and uncover the truth be enough to bridge the widening gap between her and Janice? And what secrets might Daniel and his associates still be hiding, lurking just out of sight? The emotional stakes rise, promising moments of vulnerability and revtion that could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 269

    Beseeched 269 Summary

    In Chapter 269, titled ¡°It Breaks My Heart,¡± the tension between Janice and Dawn esctes as they confront their feelings regarding Daniel and the gravity of their situation. Janice expresses her disillusionment with life, asserting that nothing matters except death, which reveals her deep emotional turmoil. Their argument is interrupted by Margareth, who bluntly tells them to stop wasting time and drink their coffee. This moment underscores the weight of their conflict and the urgency of their circumstances.

    As the conversation progresses, Dawn takes on a protective role, suggesting that Janice leave so she can handle her business with Margareth. Janice¡¯s disbelief and frustration highlight theplexity of their rtionship and the stakes involved. Dawn¡¯s quiet plea for Janice to consider her feelings for Daniel reveals her awareness of the emotional entanglements at y. Margareth, observing the tension, offers a sarcastic remark that hints at her own struggles, adding anotheryer to the emotionalndscape of the scene.

    Margareth shares a poignant memory of Daniel, revealing that he had been contemting a significant change before his disappearance. This revtion deepens the emotional gravity of the chapter, as both women grapple with the implications of his words. The imagery of Margareth¡¯s aged hands and her sorrowful demeanor paints a vivid picture of her loneliness and the weight of her memories. Dawn¡¯spassion shines through as she reaches out to Margareth, offering a moment of solidarity amid the despair.

    As the chapter progresses, Dawn reflects on hermitment to Margareth, despite the possibility of walking away. The internal conflict she faces is palpable, as she weighs her own life against the needs of an elderly woman who has lost everything. Ethan¡¯s supportive voice on the phone serves as aforting reminder that she is not alone in her decision-making, even as she wrestles with her emotions. The chapter closes with a sense of resolve, as Dawn contemtes her next steps while feeling a profound sense of empathy for Margareth¡¯s plight.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 269 It Breaks My Heart**

    ¡°Seriously, what did Daniel say to you? How did he manage to convince you so quickly?¡±

    Janice¡¯s response was curt, her tone devoid of any warmth. ¡°He didn¡¯t say anything that mattered to me.¡±

    ¡°Then what does matter?¡±

    With a bitter edge in her voice, Janice sneered, ¡°Nothing matters, except for death. That¡¯s the only truth that holds any weight.¡±

    The air between them crackled with tension, thick and suffocating. This was their first real argument, and neither was willing to give an inch.

    Just then, Margareth emerged from the back room, bncing a trayden with steaming cups of coffee. Her expression was inscrutable, and her voice cut through the silence like a knife. ¡°Enough of this pointless chatter. Drink your coffee, finish up, and then leave. Don¡¯t waste my time¡ªor you might as well die here.¡±

    Silence enveloped the room, the weight of her words hanging heavily in the air.

    Both women lowered their gazes, a shared understanding passing between them as they resumed their tasks, tidying up the clutter in the room.

    Once everything was in its rightful ce, Dawn washed her hands, the water cascading over her fingers, washing away the remnants of their confrontation.

    ¡°You should head back now,¡± she suggested, turning to Janice with a hint of finality in her voice. ¡°This is my business with Margareth. I¡¯ll think of something to tell Lindater.¡±

    Janice¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Dawn would actually send her away.

    After a moment of hesitation, she muttered, her frustration palpable, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go. Just don¡¯t pull me into this mess.¡±

    Dawn watched as Janice turned to leave, her heart sinking slightly.

    ¡°You could have just said you didn¡¯t want her to get hurt,¡± she whispered, the words escaping her before she could stop them.

    Dawn felt a jolt of surprise at the sudden appearance of Margareth behind her. The older woman¡¯s tone was casual, but it dripped with dry sarcasm. ¡°Offend your friend for an olddy like me¡­ What¡¯s in it for you?¡±

    Dawn instinctively pulled out a chair for Margareth, her mind racing. ¡°No need to exin,¡± she replied, trying to maintain a sense of calm.

    It was evident to her that Janice had genuine feelings for Daniel. If this situation involved him, then staying here¡ªwhether Margareth realized it or not¡ªwould onlyplicate matters further.

    ¡°Margareth, everyone has their own path to follow. I understand her choices, just as Iprehend yours. No one is wrong in this.¡±

    Margareth scrutinized her for a few moments, a soft snort escaping her lips, yet she remained silent, her thoughts hidden behind a veil of indifference.

    Outside, the night air was alive with the gentle chirping of crickets, creating a symphony of sounds that filled the courtyard. The moonlight spilled over the space, casting a serene glow that pooled in the corners, creating a momentary illusion of peace and eternity.

    Margareth took a sip from her coffee, her gaze drifting to the heavens, lost in the vastness of her thoughts.

    A long, heavy silence settled between them, stretching out like a taut string.

    Finally, Margareth¡¯s voice broke through the stillness, aged and weary. ¡°He was nning to quit.¡±

    Dawn froze, her heart racing as she realized who Margareth was referring to.

    ¡°That night he came home and told me he¡¯d discovered something monumental¡­ something he couldn¡¯t continue doing. I teased him, saying, ¡®You¡¯re an old man now. Who¡¯s even paying attention to you?¡¯¡±

    ¡°And then, the very next day, he was gone.¡±

    Margareth cupped her face in her hands, her voice hoarse and cracking like the bark of an ancient tree scraping against her throat.

    The signs of time were etched into her hands, darkened by age; mottled spots and bulging veins traced every inch, telling a story of years gone by.

    Dawn felt a tightness in her throat. After a long pause, she mustered the courage to ask softly, ¡°Did he tell you what it was?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Margareth inhaled deeply, the weight of her memories pressing down on her.

    Setting her hands on the table, she fixed her gaze on Dawn, her eyes filled with an unyielding resolve that only someone who had weathered countless storms could possess. ¡°But he wasn¡¯t the only one who knew. He said ¡®we.¡¯¡±

    ¡°So¡­ this can¡¯t have been just an ident.¡±

    Seeing the sudden swell of emotion in Margareth¡¯s eyes, Dawn gently reached out, taking her hand in a gesture of solidarity, hoping to provide somefort.

    Margareth turned to her, her eyes rimmed with red, filled with a mix of sorrow and determination. ¡°You¡¯ll leave tomorrow and return to your life. But me? I¡¯m alone¡ªI¡¯m not afraid to face them myself. You¡¯re just a youngdy; what could you possibly do for me? As for the jewelry¡­ find someone else to craft it.¡±

    That night, as the world outside her small inn settled into a tranquil hush, Dawn leaned against the balcony, her heart heavy. She dialed Ethan¡¯s number, the cool night air wrapping around her like aforting embrace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here for a few days, until Margareth¡¯s situation is resolved,¡± she said, pulling her fuzzy shawl tighter around her shoulders, securing it with one hand.

    Ethan¡¯s voice came through the line, calm and steady. ¡°What if it doesn¡¯t get resolved? Are you saying you won¡¯te back?¡±

    Dawn fell silent, the weight of his words hanging in the air between them.

    An ufortable quiet enveloped the conversation, her fingers fidgeting with her nails as she gathered her thoughts. Finally, she spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Ethan, if this hadn¡¯t happened, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t care. But it did. And it involves someone I know.¡±

    Daniel. Her instincts screamed at her to distrust him.

    ¡°Seeing Margareth¡¯s eyes just breaks my heart.¡±

    An old woman, abandoned and alone. No family left to support her. Her onlypanion had vanished under mysterious circumstances, leaving her in the shadows of her own despair.

    Later that night, as she wandered the dimly lit streets, the whispers of neighbors echoed in her mind. They spoke of how Margareth had once been vibrant and full of life, her spirit shining bright¡ªbut after her husband¡¯s death, it was as if a storm had swept through, turning her hair gray overnight.

    Dawn knew she could walk away from this. Of course she could.

    Like Janice had said, there were countless artisans who could create silver jewelry.

    If not this person, then that one.

    The market was never short of skilled craftsmen.

    But if Dawn chose to turn her back, Margareth might be left utterly alone, with no one to stand by her side.

    ¡°Then do it. Whatever you wish to pursue,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, low and reassuring. ¡°I¡¯ve sent Tony to assist you. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always be your support.¡±

    Dawn chuckled softly, a hint of warmth returning to her heart. ¡°So you¡¯re not worried I¡¯ll take advantage of your kindness?¡±

    ¡°Take advantage?¡±

    Ethan¡¯sughter was light, cutting through the heaviness of the night. ¡°Not everyone gets that honor.¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of the confrontation, the emotional tides began to settle, revealing the raw vulnerability thaty beneath the surface. Janice¡¯s bitterness, rooted in her fear of loss, shed with Dawn¡¯s burgeoning sense of responsibility toward Margareth, illuminating the profound impact of grief on their lives. As Janice departed, her frustration palpable, it became clear that her connection with Daniel was fraught with unspoken feelings, leaving her to grapple with her own heartache. Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s decision to stay and confront the shadows of Margareth¡¯s past spoke volumes about her evolving character; she was no longer just an observer but a participant in the lives of those around her, willing to bear the weight of another¡¯s sorrow.

    Margareth, with her weathered hands and weary eyes, became a symbol of resilience amidst despair. The shared silence between her and Dawn encapsted the bond that had formed in the face of adversity, a testament to the power of human connection. As Dawn stood on the balcony, the cool night air enveloping her, she realized that her choice to remain was not merely about the jewelry or the situation at hand; it was about offering a glimmer of hope to someone who had been left in the dark. The echoes ofughter from Ethan on the phone reminded her of the warmth that still existed in the world, urging her to embrace the difficult path ahead. In that moment, she understood that even in the depths of heartache, therey the possibility of healing, both for Margareth and herself.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Dawn and Margareth reaches a boiling point, readers can expect to dive deeper into the emotional turmoil that binds them together. With the looming shadow of Daniel¡¯s mysterious past, the stakes are higher than ever. Will Dawn uncover the truth behind Margareth¡¯s heartache and the secrets that surround Daniel¡¯s disappearance? The chapter promises to peel backyers of their intertwined fates, revealing not just the motivations of the characters but also the haunting echoes of choices made long ago.

    Moreover, as Dawn grapples with her own feelings of loyalty and the weight of responsibility, the narrative will explore her internal conflict. Will she choose to stay and fight for Margareth, risking her own well-being, or will she heed Ethan¡¯s advice and walk away? The tension will thicken as Dawn faces unexpected challenges, and new revtions about Daniel¡¯s involvement in Margareth¡¯s lifee to light. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as alliances shift, hearts break, and the true nature of sacrifice is put to the test. The next chapter is sure to leave readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the truth that lies just beneath the surface.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 270

    Beseeched 270 Summary

    In Chapter 270 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Soot,¡± Dawn finds herself grappling with her emotions after a bewildering conversation with Mr. Jackson, who is lost in romantic thoughts. The chaotic exchange leaves her disoriented, and as she gazes out at the stormy sky, she feels a brewing turmoil within her heart. The following day, Tony arrives at Margareth¡¯s home with bodyguards, emphasizing the seriousness of their mission to uncover the truth about Margareth¡¯s husband, Ivan Moore. His yful demeanor brings a sense offort to Dawn, who appreciates his presence as they navigate theplexities surrounding Margareth.

    As Dawn attempts to connect with Margareth, the elderly woman remains cold and unyielding. However, during their trip to the market, a small breakthrough urs when Margareth allows Dawn to carry her basket. The vibrant market scene contrasts with Margareth¡¯s stoic demeanor, and despite theck of warmth in their interactions, Dawn feels a sense of determination to break through Margareth¡¯s walls. Once back home, Margareth invites Dawn to help with lunch, marking a subtle shift in their rtionship. Although cooking is not Dawn¡¯s strong suit, she embraces the opportunity to bond with Margareth.

    As they prepare the meal together, the kitchen fills with warmth and the enticing aroma of cooking. Dawn¡¯s yful remarks and attempts to lighten the mood are met with silence from Margareth, but a fleeting smile from the older woman hints at a growing connection. The scene is punctuated by moments of levity, such as when Dawn realizes she is covered in soot from her efforts. The arrival of Tony adds to the lighthearted atmosphere as he is surprised by Dawn¡¯s appearance. Their interactions reveal a blend of humor and camaraderie, showcasing the evolving dynamics between the characters.

    Ultimately, the chapter captures a pivotal moment in Dawn¡¯s journey as she navigates her rtionship with Margareth and the mysteries surrounding Ivan. The emotional undertones of uncertainty, determination, and the desire for connection resonate throughout the narrative, setting the stage for further developments in their intertwined lives. As Dawn grapples with her feelings and theplexities of her situation, the chapter leaves readers anticipating the next steps in her quest for truth and understanding.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 270: Soot**

    Dawn found herself at a loss for words.

    Mr. Jackson¡¯s mind seemed utterly consumed by the whims of romance, leaving her bewildered.

    After a chaotic and disjointed conversation, she ended the call, shaking her head in disbelief.

    She nced out the window, her gaze drifting towards the horizon. The sky was a tapestry of ominous dark clouds, heavy and oppressive, obscuring the bright blue above. A storm was brewing, both in the atmosphere and in her heart.

    The following morning, Tony made his appearance at Margareth¡¯s doorstep, a determined look on his face.

    He was nked by two imposing bodyguards, their presence a silent testament to the seriousness of their mission.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Porter,¡± Tony assured her, a yful glint in his eye. ¡°They won¡¯t disturb you or Margareth¡ªthey¡¯re simply here to ensure your safety.¡± He offered her a cheeky grin, as if to say, ¡°You know how it goes.¡±

    Dawn returned his smile, grateful for his thoughtfulness. ¡°Thanks, Tony. You guys can take it easy for now. I¡¯ll reach out if I need anything.¡±

    ¡°Not a chance,¡± he replied, shaking his head with a smirk.

    He sent the bodyguards off to rx but remained by her side. ¡°I¡¯m here to assist, not to kick back. What if something urgentes up and you can¡¯t get in touch with me?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t argue. Deep down, she recognized that his presence was essential, especially as they sought to uncover the truth about Margareth¡¯s husband, Ivan Moore.

    Just then, the door creaked open, and Margareth emerged, her hands clutching a woven basket.

    Her eyesnded on Dawn, but her expression remained unchanged, t and unyielding. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I clear? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be gone?¡± she stated, her tone devoid of warmth.

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, unsure how to respond. ¡°Uh¡­ Hey, you¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Tony began to interject, but Dawn shot him a warning nce, urging him to remain silent.

    Determined, she quickened her pace to catch up with the elderly woman. ¡°Margareth, I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    Margareth didn¡¯t reply, yet she didn¡¯t protest either, a small victory for Dawn.

    As they made their way to the market, neighbors waved cheerfully, exchanging friendly greetings. Dawn seized the moment to step forward. ¡°Margareth, let me carry that for you.¡±

    Margareth shot her a brief, scrutinizing nce before relinquishing the basket without a word, bending down to select fresh vegetables from the market stall.

    The assortment was vibrant¡ªgreens, meats, a medley of everything.

    Once they finished shopping and headed back home, Margareth fell into silence once more, her demeanor as unyielding as ever.

    Noticing that Tony and the bodyguards had drifted out of sight, Dawn seized the opportunity to send him a discreet message, urging him to investigate Ivan¡¯sst known associates before his untimely death.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that even if Ivan had confided in someone about the secret, that person was likely hiding in the shadows now.

    This was bound to getplicated.

    ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Margareth¡¯s voice cut through her thoughts, pulling Dawn back to the present.

    She looked up to find Margareth leaning against the kitchen doorway, her expression as unreadable as ever. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry,e help with lunch.¡±

    Dawn tucked her phone away, a smile breaking across her face as she approached. ¡°I¡¯ming, Margareth.¡±

    Cooking wasn¡¯t her forte, but she could certainly lend a hand.

    Margareth tossed her a handful of vegetables that needed washing, her movements brisk and no-nonsense.

    ¡°This much¡­ how are we supposed to finish it all?¡± Dawn muttered under her breath, sneaking a sideways nce at the old woman. Margareth didn¡¯t react¡ªperhaps she hadn¡¯t heard.

    They settled into their tasks, Dawn scrubbing the vegetables while Margareth expertly sliced the meat.

    Though gas stoves had be the norm, many of the older generation still preferred the warmth and familiarity of cooking over an open me¡ªit felt authentic, like home.

    Margareth moved around the stove, her eyes darting to the basket of celery.

    Some were long, some short, all uneven¡ªhardly the picture of perfection.

    She clicked her tongue in disapproval, the sound sharp in the air.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but chuckle awkwardly. ¡°As long as it tastes good, right?¡±

    Silence answered her, thick and heavy.

    Once the fire was ignited, thin ribbons of blue smoke spiraled up the chimney, enveloping the kitchen in a cozy warmth.

    ¡°Come light the fire,¡± Margareth instructed, her voice firm.

    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Dawn replied, hurrying over to assist.

    Margareth skillfully washed a pot and scooped out glistening whiterd from a jar, the rich scent of cooking fat wafting through the air.

    Soon, a mouthwatering aroma filled the kitchen, so enticing it made Dawn cough, tears springing to her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I can¡ªcough, cough¡­¡±

    Margareth¡¯s gaze softened as she watched the petite figure struggling, a fleeting smile dancing at the corners of her lips.

    By the time the meal was ready, Dawn¡¯s face bore smudges of soot, remnants of her efforts in the kitchen.

    Margareth raised an eyebrow, a quirky expression crossing her face. ¡°Where¡¯s your friend? Call him over. We don¡¯t want to waste all this food.¡±

    Ah, that exined the abundance of dishes.

    ¡°Alright!¡± Dawnughed, feeling a little sheepish.

    She dashed off to fetch Tony, blissfully unaware of the amused glint in Margareth¡¯s eyes as she followed behind, unable to contain her grin.

    Five minutester, Tony arrived in a flurry, stopping abruptly at the doorway. His eyes locked onto Dawn¡¯s, surprise flickering across his features as he froze mid-step.

    ¡°What are you just standing there for?¡± he asked, confusion evident in his tone.

    Dawn leaned in conspiratorially, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. ¡°Margareth softened. She made a huge pot of food¡ªyou can bring them over to eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ okay! Got it!¡± he replied, a sense of urgency in his voice.

    He gestured toward her face, a sly smirk creeping onto his lips. ¡°But Ms. Porter, your look right now¡­¡±

    ¡°What? What about it?¡± Dawn responded, her hand instinctively reaching up to touch her soot-streaked cheeks, still oblivious to her appearance.

    Just as she was about to pull out her phone, Ethan¡¯s video call came through, interrupting her thoughts.

    Tony¡¯s eyes sparkled with mischief as he dered, ¡°I¡¯ll help Margareth! Ms. Porter, you should definitely pick up the call!¡±

    ¡°This guy¡­ He¡¯s so weird,¡± Dawn muttered under her breath, shaking her head in exasperation.

    Reluctantly, she epted the call.

    As soon as the camera revealed her soot-covered face, she felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. It was only when Ethan¡¯s lowughter echoed through the speaker that she snapped back to reality.

    ¡°Stopughing!¡± she eximed, covering the camera with her hand in mock anger. ¡°I was just working! This is proof!¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of the bustling kitchen, a fragile bond began to weave itself between Dawn and Margareth, forged through shared tasks and unspoken understanding. The initial tension that had defined their interactions slowly began to dissipate, reced by moments of levity and warmth. As they prepared the meal together, the soot on Dawn¡¯s face became a symbol of her earnest efforts, a testament to hermitment to connect with Margareth despite the barriers that had once loomed between them. Theughter shared over the unexpected chaos of their cooking session hinted at the possibility of a deeper rtionship, one built on trust and mutual respect as they navigated theplexities of their intertwined lives.

    Meanwhile, the looming storm outside mirrored the tumultuous emotions within Dawn, yet as she stood there, enveloped in theforting aroma of home-cooked food, she felt a glimmer of hope. With Tony by her side, ready to support her in uncovering the truth about Ivan, and Margareth beginning to soften, Dawn realized that she was no longer alone in her quest. The chaos of the past few days began to settle, reced by a sense of purpose and belonging. Together, they were not just facing the storms of their lives but learning to embrace the soot and imperfections that came with it, finding strength in their shared journey.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the storm clouds loom overhead, tensions are set to rise in the next chapter of *Beseeched 270: Soot*. With Dawn navigating theplexities of her rtionship with Margareth, the weight of Ivan Moore¡¯s mysterious past hangs heavily in the air. Will Margareth finally open up about herte husband¡¯s secrets, or will her stoic demeanor continue to keep Dawn in the dark? The stakes are high, and as Tony delves into his investigation, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the truth behind Ivan¡¯s untimely demise.

    Moreover, with Ethan¡¯s unexpected video call adding ayer ofedic relief, the dynamics between Dawn, Tony, and Margareth are bound to shift. Will their newfound camaraderie deepen as they bond over shared meals, or will the looming threat of danger disrupt their fragile peace? As Dawn grapples with her feelings of embarrassment and vulnerability, her interactions with Ethan promise to bring both humor and introspection. Expect revtions, unexpected alliances, and perhaps even a twist that will leave readers gasping as the storm¡ªboth literal and metaphorical¡ªfinally breaks. Prepare for a chapter filled with intrigue, warmth, and the undeniable tension of secrets waiting to be unveiled.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 271

    Beseeched 271 Summary

    In Chapter 271, titled ¡°Margareth¡¯s Workshop,¡± Ethan expresses his appreciation for Dawn¡¯s hard work,plimenting her appearance despite her messy state. Dawn, feeling a mix of embarrassment and relief, acknowledges Margareth¡¯s softened demeanor, which she sees as a positive change. Their conversation shifts to a lead Ethan has regarding a recent incident at the Stonewarden Group, where Roxanne¡¯s upset reaction to the firing of employees raises suspicions. Dawn decides to have Tony investigate the fired employees for potential clues, demonstrating her determination to unravel theplexities surrounding the situation.

    As the day progresses, Dawn interacts with the other characters, including Margareth, who appears distant and consumed by her thoughts. Margareth eventually invites Dawn to see her workshop, revealing a hidden space filled with exquisite handmade jewelry that has been passed down through generations. Dawn¡¯s awe at the craftsmanship contrasts with Margareth¡¯s sharp demeanor, hinting at the old woman¡¯splex character. This moment signifies a tentative bond forming between them, as Margareth¡¯s decision to show Dawn her creations suggests a level of trust.

    Upon entering the workshop, Dawn is captivated by the unique pieces, each carrying a story and a sense of life. Margareth¡¯s brusque manner continues, but her actions indicate a deeper meaning behind her tough exterior. She presents Dawn with a box containing beautiful jewelry, urging her to cherish or donate them as she sees fit. This gesture isyered with emotion, reflecting Margareth¡¯s own struggles with loss and legacy.

    The chapter concludes with Margareth¡¯s insistence that Dawn should not feel burdened by the gift, hinting at conditions that maye with it. This moment encapstes the themes of connection, legacy, and theplexities of human emotions, as both women navigate their pasts and the bonds they are beginning to form. Dawn¡¯s excitement and curiosity about the jewelry represent her desire to understand Margareth better, while Margareth¡¯s guardedness reveals her internal conflicts and the weight of her family¡¯s history.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 271 Margareth¡¯s Workshop

    .:.

    Chapter 271 Margareth¡¯s Workshop

    Ethan hummed softly. ¡°Thanks for your hard work, Ms. Porter.¡±

    Seeing Dawn still hadn¡¯t shown her face, he added, serious now, ¡°You look adorable.¡±

    +10 Fise <b>Chine </b>

    Dawn let out two surprised squeals, then slumped back in mock defeat, moving her hands away. Well, she¡¯d seen herself messier before¨Cit wasn¡¯t the end of the world.

    ¡°Hmph,¡± she muttered. ¡°At least Margareth softened. That¡¯s good news.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes reflected her soot¨Cstreaked checks. His voice softened. ¡°Next time something like this happens, let Tony handle it.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got more important things to do.¡±

    Dawn quickly filled him in on what she had Tony investigate. Then she paused, thinking. ¡°I still feel like this isn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment. Finally, he spoke, low and steady. ¡°I have <i>a </i>lead that might help with what you¡¯re trying to find.¡±

    Dawn froze. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Yesterday, Roxanne went to Stonewarden Group¡¯s project site on the west side. A few people were fired, and he left looking really upset.¡±

    ¡°Could¡­ it be because of that secret?¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡±

    Stonewarden Group had always kept a low profile in Crestavia. But after the recent death, thepany was under intense scrutiny. Everyone, insiders and outsiders, was watching¨Ceven the slightest reaction from Roxanne had been magnified.

    Dawn frowned thoughtfully. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll have Tony start with the fired employees¨Csee if we can dig up any clues.¡±

    ¡°Smart.¡±

    Ethan let out a low, warmugh. His voice was smooth and maic. ¡°Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Dawn felt her chest warm at the words. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered.

    <b>19:50 </b><b>Thu</b>, Nov 20

    Chapter 271 Margareth¡¯s Workshop

    â}Ù|

    *10 Free Coins

    After hanging up, she touched her still¨Cwarm cheeks, slipped her phone into her jeans pocket, and headed to the sink to wash up.

    By the time she returned to the living room, everyone had already started eating.

    The two bodyguards immediately stood when they saw her.

    Margareth snorted. ¡°I told them to eat. You kept them waiting until the food got

    cold!¡±

    Dawn just smiled, feigning a little pout, and waved them off. ¡°No need to be so stiff. Just do your job. Rx a little.¡±

    Tony, on the other hand, ignored all that. He ate while praising Margareth¡¯s cooking, then disappeared as soon as the meal ended.

    After helping clean up, it was already past noon.

    Dawn replied to a few work messages, then stepped outside.

    Margareth sat under the maple tree in the yard, motionless. Her gaze was distant, fixed on nothing in particr, carrying a strange, empty loneliness.

    Dawn stayed quiet, not wanting to disturb her.

    In the afternoon, Margareth called her suddenly.

    ¡°Come. I want to show you something.¡±

    <i>Her </i><i>tone </i><i>is </i><i>still </i><i>sharp</i>. <i>This </i><i>old </i><idy </i><i>¡­ </i><i>ever </i><i>since </i><i>they¡¯d </i><i>met</i><i>, </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>always </i><i>been </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>¨C</i><i>never </i><i>straightforward</i>, <i>never </i><i>soft</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn muttered under her breath and followed, keeping her voice low enough just to be heard.

    Margareth pretended not to notice and opened a side door from the living room.

    Dawn then saw another courtyard behind the house¨Cempty, not a single weed in sight. Only a small room, its door locked.

    ¡°This is my little workshop,¡± Margareth said evenly, the click of the lock cutting through the quiet. ¡°My mother, my grandmother¨Cthey all kept the family going in this little space.¡±

    She pushed the doors aside. Creak¡­

    Inside, the room looked like a tiny exhibition. The walls were lined with headpieces, and the jewelry boxes on the tables held rings, bracelets, and nes¨Ceverywhere she looked,

    <b>19:50 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Nov </b><b>ZU </b>

    Chapter 271 Margareth¡¯s Workshop

    delicate craftsmanship sparkled.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°Margareth, did you make all of this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Margareth shot her a sharp nce. ¡°So this is what you¡¯re really after, huh? Take a good look, then.¡±

    Then she turned away and got back to work, clearly not nning to supervise Dawn. After the past two days, Dawn already knew: Margareth was all words and no softness¡ªbut bringing her here was a sign. She had made a decision, at least in her own mind.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help feeling a rush of excitement. She took her time, examining each piece carefully.

    Every piece was handmade,pletely different from mass¨Cproduced jewelry.

    Every design, every detail, carried life. Even the colors were treated in a way that made them unique.

    ¡°Looks like just ordinary stuff,¡± Margareth said suddenly from behind, holding a small box and pressing it into Dawn¡¯s hands.

    Dawn froze. ¡°What¡¯s this?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Margareth said.

    She settled onto a chair beside her. ¡°When a person dies, all that¡¯s left is dust. These things are for young people to treasure. If you don¡¯t want them, just donate them. Keep them, or don¡¯t¡ª it¡¯s your choice.¡±

    There was a trace of defiance in her tone, though it was hard to tell exactly what she was mad about.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and set the box carefully on the table.

    She opened it.

    Inside were headpieces, nes, and brooches¨Ceach wless. They looked valuable enough to fetch a high price at an auction.

    Before she could speak, Margareth¡¯s calm voice broke the silence again.

    <b>19:50 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Nov </b><b>20 </b>

    Chapter 271 Margareth¡¯s Workshop

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel burdened. I have conditions.¡±

    :

    +10 Free Coiris Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their exchange, Dawn stood enveloped in a swirl of emotions, her heart racing at the unexpected generosity of Margareth. The workshop, a treasure trove of memories and legacies, symbolized not just the artistry of generations but also a bridge between the two women, who had once been at odds. Margareth¡¯s sharp demeanor softened, revealing a vulnerability that Dawn had never seen before. The weight of the jewelry box in her hands was more than just the physical burden of exquisite craftsmanship; it was a tangible connection to the past, a reminder of the fragility of life and the importance of cherishing what remains. As Dawn gazed at the intricate pieces, she felt a surge of hope, realizing that this gesture was an invitation to embrace the future while honoring the memories of those who hade before.

    With a newfound sense of purpose, Dawn contemted the choicesid before her. Margareth¡¯s conditions were a challenge, a test of her resolve to carry on the legacy of artistry and love encapsted in each piece. Theplexity of their rtionship began to unravel, revealingyers of mutual respect and understanding that had been forged through hardship. As she closed the box and looked up at Margareth, a silent agreement passed between them¡ªone that promised growth, coboration, and an unwaveringmitment to uncovering the truth behind the shadows that loomed over their lives. In that moment, Dawn understood that she was no longer just a seeker of answers; she was bing a steward of a legacy, ready to face whatevery ahead with courage and the strength of newfound connections.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    What to Expect in the Next Chapter?

    As the narrative unfolds in the next chapter, readers can expect a deeper exploration of the enigmatic rtionship between Dawn and Margareth. With Margareth¡¯s unexpected gesture of sharing her cherished creations, the stakes rise significantly. What conditions could Margareth possibly impose? Will Dawn find herself entangled in a web of familial legacy and responsibility, or will this be an opportunity to forge a new path for herself? The tension between their contrasting personalities promises to create a captivating dynamic, as Dawn navigates theplexities of eptance and expectation.

    Moreover, the looming mystery surrounding Roxanne and the Stonewarden Group will likely intensify. With Dawn determined to uncover the truth, her investigation into the fired employees could unveil secrets that threaten to disrupt the fragile peace in Crestavia. Will she uncover a conspiracy that ties back to the recent death, or will her efforts lead her down a more dangerous path? As the pieces of the puzzle begin to align, readers are left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Dawn¡¯s choices will shape the unfolding drama. Expect surprises, revtions, and perhaps even a shift in alliances as the story delves deeper into the heart of Crestavia¡¯s secrets.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 272

    Beseeched 272 Summary

    In Chapter 272 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the story opens with Dawn feeling a strong instinct to engage with Margareth, who is driven by a fierce urgency to seek justice for Ivan¡¯s death. Margareth expresses her deep emotional turmoil, revealing that she cannot face Ivan in the afterlife without uncovering the truth behind his demise. Her desperation resonates with Dawn, who understands the pain of loss and feelspelled to help Margareth, despite the potential dangers that lie ahead.

    As the day progresses, Dawn grapples with her own uncertainties, particrly regarding theck ofmunication from others involved in the case. A phone call from Janice introduces tension, as Janice urges Dawn to abandon her investigation into Ivan¡¯s death, citing the potential financial security for Margareth as a reason to let things be. Dawn¡¯s resolve only strengthens in the face of Janice¡¯s concerns, leading to a confrontation that underscores the differing perspectives on loyalty and truth between the two women.

    The chapter takes a pivotal turn when Tony bursts in with news that they have found a witness who was with Ivan before his death. This revtion brings a surge of hope for Dawn, who is eager to uncover the details surrounding Ivan¡¯s final moments. However, as they discuss the witness¡¯s fear of retaliation and his dyed willingness to speak, Dawn¡¯s skepticism grows. She questions the motives behind the witness¡¯s actions and the implications of his testimony, highlighting her instinctual wariness about the situation.

    As the chapter closes, the weight of the investigation weighs heavily on Dawn, who is acutely aware that the truth may not be as straightforward as it seems. The emotional stakes are high, and the narrative leaves readers pondering theplexities of justice, loyalty, and the lengths one must go to uncover hidden truths. The chapter encapstes the tension between the desire for resolution and the shadow of uncertainty that looms over Dawn¡¯s quest for answers.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 272 We Got Something**

    As dawn broke, a flicker of instinctpelled Dawn to lift her gaze. ¡°What kind of conditions are we talking about?¡± she inquired, her voice steady yetced with curiosity.

    Margareth¡¯s eyes zed with an intensity that bordered on fury, the hint of red around the edges betraying her simmering emotions. ¡°If I simply allow him to have died without seeking the truth, how could I possibly face him in the afterlife?¡± Her voice trembled, filled with a fierce urgency. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how much time he had left¡ªI owe him justice, at the very least!¡±

    Dawn could sense the weight of Margareth¡¯s desperation, her resolve palpable in the air.

    The audacity to send those people away? That required not just courage but also a significant amount of influence.

    Dawn found herself momentarily at a loss, captivated by the fierce determination radiating from Margareth. She understood the profound pain of loss all too well. The thought that the fire from years past might conceal dark secrets made her heart constrict, as if caught in a tempestuous sea.

    But¡­

    ¡°Girl¡­¡±

    Margareth¡¯s voice quivered as she turned, her body trembling slightly. She bowed deeply, her demeanor almost pleading. ¡°If you promise me, I¡¯ll do anything you ask. Anything at all. Can you do that for me?¡±

    ¡°Margareth!¡±

    Dawn rushed forward, instinctively reaching out to steady her.

    ¡°Even if you choose not to share everything with me, I will uncover the truth,¡± Dawn asserted, her tone resolute. ¡°But I cannot promise you what I might find along the way.¡±

    The headquarters of Stonewarden Group loomed overseas, a titan of industry. If they could dismantle so many formidable domestic yers and seize the western project, it was clear they possessed resources and power that transcended the ordinary.

    Why did Ivan have to die?

    What hidden truths had he stumbled upon?

    No one could definitively say.

    After a brief silence, Margareth nodded faintly, a look of bewilderment washing over her features.

    ¡°Just¡­ try your best. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking for,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The afternoon stretched on, sluggish and heavy, mirroring the oppressive weather that had settled over the past two days.

    Still no word from Tony. Daniel might as well have been a ghost¡ªhe had yet to make an appearance.

    Aside from keeping Margarethpany, Dawn found herself with little to upy her time.

    Just as she contemted stepping outside for a breath of fresh air, her phone buzzed to life. It was Janice.

    ¡°Are you really nning to stay in that backwater town?¡± Janice¡¯s voice came through, tinged with an unusual edge. ¡°Dawn, we¡¯re supposed to be working. We can¡¯t waste our time on an old artisan!¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawn replied, her tone measured, ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°How long are you nning to stick around?¡±

    ¡°A couple of days,¡± she replied, trying to keep the conversation light.

    After a pause, Janice¡¯s tone shifted, growing more serious. ¡°Is there something else you need to tell me?¡±

    Janice had a knack for reading the room¡ªif she was calling now, it was definitely not a casual chat.

    As expected, her voice dropped a note lower.

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s about Daniel.¡±

    ¡°He wants me to convince you to let this go,¡± Janice said tly. ¡°Don¡¯t keep digging.¡±

    Dawn snorted, augh escaping her lips. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing to hide, why would he worry? Sounds like a guilty conscience to me.¡±

    ¡°No, why can¡¯t you understand?¡± Janice snapped, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°Think about it¡ªthe settlement is over a million. That would ensure Margareth could livefortably for the rest of her days. Prolonging this onlyplicates things for Daniel and his team. What if you dig and find nothing? You¡¯ll have wasted everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    Dawn remained silent, allowing Janice to vent before she finally spoke, her voice soft yet firm. ¡°How do you know it won¡¯t lead to anything?¡±

    Janice inhaled deeply, her breath shaky. ¡°Because I trust him.¡±

    ¡°On what grounds?¡±

    Love had a peculiar way of clouding judgment. Dawn didn¡¯t want to argue, so she lowered her voice even further.

    ¡°Janice, you can choose to believe in Daniel if that¡¯s what you want. Not believing is my choice. So please, don¡¯t get caught in the crossfire.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Janice¡¯s tone turned icy, realization dawning that Dawn was resolute in her stance.

    ¡°Fine. Whatever. Just don¡¯te crying to meter.¡±

    With a click, the call ended, leaving Dawn staring at her phone for a long moment before setting it down with a heavy sigh.

    When Tony finally returned, the sun had dipped below the horizon, casting a dusky glow over everything. He burst in, breathless and stormy-faced. ¡°Ms. Porter, we¡¯ve got something!¡±

    ¡°Tell me everything,¡± Dawn urged, shooting to her feet, anticipation surging through her.

    ¡°We found someone who was with Ivan the day before he died,¡± Tony announced, gulping down water as if to steady his racing heart.

    ¡°He had also been fired by Ms. West. He was terrified to speak up¡ªthought he¡¯d get into trouble.¡±

    ¡°He and Ivan had been patrolling the site the night before,¡± Tony continued, urgency in his voice. ¡°They ran into the project manager. The manager had been taking kickbacks from a materials supplier and had agreed to use their subpar products. He¡¯s sharp¡ªhe probably noticed something was off.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°But he only saw Ivan?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what the witness ims. He was standing a bit inside, and it was dark. So the manager only caught a glimpse of Ivan.¡±

    While it made sense on paper, something felt amiss to Dawn.

    Tony caught the flicker of doubt on her face and frowned. ¡°Ms. Porter? Is something bothering you?¡±

    ¡°If he was afraid of retaliation before he was fired, why didn¡¯t hee forward sooner? Why wait until you showed up?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he feared repercussions while still employed,¡± Tony suggested, but his eyes held uncertainty.

    ¡°But once he left the project, wouldn¡¯t the risk be even greater?¡±

    If something were to happen to him now, thepany could easily disavow any responsibility.

    Tony scratched the back of his head, deep in thought. ¡°When you put it that way¡­ So, what¡¯s our next move?¡±

    Dawn took a moment to ponder, the weight of the situation pressing heavily on her shoulders.

    ¡­ Yes, that was indeed a critical question.Conclusion

    As the shadows of doubt began to lift, Dawn felt a renewed sense of purpose igniting within her. The urgency of Margareth¡¯s plea echoed in her mind, intertwining with the newfound evidence Tony had presented. The tangled web of Ivan¡¯s death was slowly unraveling, revealing the sinister undercurrents that had long lurked beneath the surface. With each revtion, the emotional weight of Margareth¡¯s loss transformed into a burning resolve; they were not merely chasing shadows anymore but were on the precipice of uncovering the truth that had eluded them for so long. Dawn understood that this journey was not just about justice for Ivan but also about healing the wounds that had festered in Margareth¡¯s heart.

    In that moment, as she stood with Tony, the gravity of their mission settled over them like a cloak, binding their fates together. Dawn realized that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, yet it was also illuminated by the flickering hope of resolution. The emotional arc of loss, desperation, and now determination hade full circle, pushing her to confront the darkness not only for Margareth but for herself as well. With a deep breath, she steeled herself for the fight ahead, knowing that the truth, no matter how painful, would be the key to both justice and closure. Together, they would navigate the treacherous waters of deceit, armed with the promise of uncovering what had been hidden for far too long.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Dawn grapples with the newfound information about Ivan¡¯s death and the mysterious witness who hase forward. With the stakes higher than ever, Dawn will have to navigate the murky waters of corporate deceit and personal loyalty, questioning not only the motives of those around her but also her own convictions. Will she be able to uncover the truth behind Ivan¡¯s demise, or will the shadows of Stonewarden Group prove too formidable? The arrival of this witness hints at a deeper conspiracy, and Dawn¡¯s determination to seek justice for Margareth may lead her down a treacherous path.

    As Dawn and Tony strategize their next steps, the chapter will delve into theplex dynamics of trust and betrayal. Janice¡¯s warnings about Daniel linger in the air, creating an emotional tug-of-war for Dawn as she weighs hermitment to uncovering the truth against the potential fallout for her rtionships. Expect confrontations that will test loyalties, as well as revtions that could change everything. With the clock ticking and danger lurking in the shadows, the question remains: how far is Dawn willing to go to expose the truth, and what sacrifices will she have to make along the way? Prepare for a gripping continuation that promises twists, turns, and a deeper dive into the tangled web of deceit surrounding Ivan¡¯s untimely death.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 273

    Beseeched 273 Summary

    In Chapter 273 titled ¡°Take Care,¡± the narrative unfolds with Dawn grappling with confusion and uncertainty as she navigates aplex situation involving a manager and a potential cover-up. She suggests confronting the manager directly, indicating her determination to uncover the truth despite the challenges. Tony, her colleague, shares her concerns but feels the pressure of time and the need for a more aggressive approach, yet he remainsmitted to following the rules.

    As the story progresses, the alignment of the ounts given by the man and the manager raises suspicions for Dawn, who senses something amiss. Daniel¡¯s unexpected arrival with gifts for the families of workers adds anotheryer ofplexity, as his charming demeanor contrasts with the underlying tension between him and Dawn. Margareth¡¯s emotional breakdown reveals the personal toll of the situation, and her vow to seek justice for the wrongs done deepens the narrative¡¯s emotional resonance.

    Despite the apparent progress in identifying the real culprit, Dawn¡¯s unease grows, leading her to question the timing and convenience of the revtions. Tony reassures her of hismitment to continue the investigation, suggesting that she return to Northville for her safety. This moment highlights the emotional strain on both characters as they bnce their professional responsibilities with personal worries.

    In a poignant farewell scene, Dawn prepares to leave Margareth, who has visibly aged under the weight of recent events. Their exchange is filled with warmth, as Dawn urges Margareth to take care of herself, emphasizing the importance of living fully in the face of loss. The bittersweet nature of their parting underscores the deep connection they¡¯ve formed, leaving Dawn with a heavy heart as she departs, unaware that this would be their final goodbye.

    The chapter concludes with Dawn contemting future visits and thesting impact Margareth has had on her life. The emotional weight of their rtionship and the unresolved tensions surrounding the investigation linger, setting the stage for further developments in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 273**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 273 Take Care**

    **Chapter 273 Take Care**

    A

    410 Free Co

    As dawn broke, a sense of confusion hung in the air, and Dawn found herself grappling with the pieces of a puzzle that refused to fit together. ¡°If he¡¯s already stated that, then our only option is to confront the manager directly. We¡¯ll need to interview them separately. Perhaps we can uncover a slip-up,¡± she suggested, her voice steady despite the uncertainty swirling in her mind.

    Tony opened his mouth to respond, hesitated, and then finally nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He turned on his heel and walked away, the weight of his thoughts heavy on his shoulders. If it weren¡¯t for his concern about rming Dawn, he would have resorted to more aggressive tactics long ago. The polite inquiries and methodical checks felt like a slow crawl towards the truth, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were spinning their wheels. How long would it take for the real story to surface?

    Yet, Tony was a man who adhered to the rules, executing his duties without a hint ofint.

    To his surprise, things unfolded more smoothly than he had anticipated.

    1.

    The following day, the story told by that man aligned perfectly with the manager¡¯s ount, mirroring it word for word.

    It was almost too neat, too convenient, casting a shadow of doubt over its authenticity. Dawn was still mulling over her next move when Daniel returned, nked by a group of men.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked, her tone guarded.

    Daniel shed a charming smile, the corners of his lips curling upward. ¡°Why the defensiveness, Ms. Porter?¡±

    He gestured towards the gifts the men were carrying, their presence imposing yet oddly ceremonial. ¡°Now that the truth has surfaced, ourpany ismitted to ensuring that justice is served. We also intend to extend our apologies to the families of the workers as a gesture of goodwill.¡±

    Dawn locked her gaze onto his dark eyes, which seemed murky and inscrutable, like a bottomless abyss holding secrets she couldn¡¯t fathom.

    A moment of silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken words.

    Finally, she offered a half-hearted smile. ¡°Well, I appreciate your efforts, Mr. Brown.¡±

    ¡°Not a problem at all. It¡¯s my responsibility,¡± he replied, his smile hardening behind his sses, making it all the more difficult to trust him.

    Without another word, he brushed past Dawn and strode into the yard.

    Margareth, who had been listening from a distance, felt herposure shatter like ss. She sank into a chair, tears streaming down her face, unable to hold back her grief any longer.

    ¡°Margareth!¡± Dawn eximed, rushing to her side, gently steadying her and rubbing her back in aforting gesture.

    Daniel removed his sses, his expression shifting to one of genuine sorrow. ¡°My condolences.¡±

    This time, they weren¡¯t ushered out.

    Margareth, her eyes bloodshot and brimming with anguish, turned to Dawn and muttered, ¡°That manager¡ªI swear I¡¯ll make him pay.¡±

    If he was found guilty on multiple charges, he could very well spend the rest of his life behind bars.

    If he truly was the killer, perhaps this would finally bring some sce to Ivan¡¯s restless spirit.

    Yet, despite the potential for justice, Dawn couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease that settled in her chest.

    Tony frowned, clearly perplexed. ¡°Ms. Porter, we¡¯ve identified the real culprit, and Margareth has signed the contract. Isn¡¯t that a positive oue?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s all too convenient?¡± Dawn voiced her lingering doubts, her brow furrowing.

    ¡°Before we got involved, the Stonewarden Group hade by numerous times, and the police had conducted their investigations too¡ªbut they uncovered nothing. And now, as soon as you step in, everything bes crystal clear?¡±

    It felt as though¡­

    If you¡¯re seeking a different conclusion, here¡¯s the oue tailored just for you.

    Tony¡¯s skills and connections were undeniable, yet¡­

    Was it truly over?

    A flicker of concern crossed Tony¡¯s features. Momentster, he said, ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯ll continue the investigation discreetly. If you¡¯re worried, you might consider heading back to Northville. Leave the rest to me.¡±

    For the time being, that was the best course of action they could take.

    Dawn had been away for quite a while now, and the workload at thepany had umted in her absence.

    The following morning, after a quiet breakfast, she prepared to bid farewell to Margareth.

    ¡°Margareth, here¡¯s my number. If anything arises, don¡¯t hesitate to call me at any time,¡± Dawn said, cing the neatly written phone number on the stone table and bending down to meet her gaze.

    ¡°You¡­ please take care of yourself. There are still many designs I need you to work onter,¡± Margareth replied, a faint smile gracing her lips.

    Dawn noticed the stark contrast in Margareth¡¯s appearance. Her hair had turnedpletely gray, and her eyes, once vibrant, now appeared dim and lifeless.

    It was as if the energy that once radiated from her had suddenly faded, like a tightly wound string that had been released.

    A wave of sadness washed over Dawn, and she enveloped Margareth in her arms. ¡°The loved ones we¡¯ve lost would want us to live our lives fully. Please, take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Margareth said, patting Dawn¡¯s back gently. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere just yet.¡±

    ¡°I promised I¡¯d finish that entire series for you. Just me, though, so it might take a little longer. Don¡¯t be too impatient with an olddy like me.¡±

    Dawn exhaled softly, a smile breaking through her somber mood. ¡°If you need assistance, I can send someone to help. I can manage it too.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Margareth shook her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m not ustomed to how you young people operate¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go! If we linger any longer, it¡¯ll be dark before we manage to leave.¡±

    Dawn grabbed her luggage, stepping outside while ncing back every few steps. Margareth waved, her smile bittersweet. As Dawn climbed into the car, her eyes stung with unshed tears, her heart heavy with the weight of their parting.

    Some people leave an indelible mark on our lives, even in a short time, as profound as family.

    Dawn contemted that once she sorted out thepany affairs, she could bring Ethan along on her next visit.

    Little did she know that this farewell would be thest.

    Margareth had signed the contract, and the rest could be handled by others. Afterpleting her work at thepany, Dawn stepped outside and spotted a woman leaning against a striking red sports car.Conclusion

    As Dawn drove away, the weight of her emotions hung heavily in the air, a bittersweet mix of hope and sorrow. The promise of justice lingered like a fragile thread, yet the unresolved questions gnawed at her insides. Margareth¡¯s tear-streaked face haunted her thoughts, a stark reminder of the fragility of life and the scars left by loss. Despite the semnce of resolution, the shadows of doubt loomedrge, casting a pall over the victories they had achieved. Dawn¡¯s heart ached for the woman who had be a beacon of resilience in the face of tragedy, and she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their paths were irrevocably intertwined, bound by shared grief and the pursuit of truth.

    In the quiet solitude of the car, Dawn resolved to channel her determination into the work ahead. The memories of Margareth¡¯sughter and the warmth of their bond would fuel her drive to uncover the deeper truths hidden beneath the surface. As she envisioned her next steps, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her¡ªa hope that echoed Margareth¡¯s words about living fully for those they had lost. This journey was far from over, and while the road ahead was fraught with uncertainty, Dawn was ready to face it head-on. She would honor Margareth¡¯s spirit by ensuring that their fight for justice continued, even if it meant navigating through the darkness alone.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect an electrifying turn of events as Dawn¡¯s journey takes an unexpected twist. The seemingly resolved case surrounding Margareth¡¯s grief and the manager¡¯s alleged guilt may not be as straightforward as it appears. With lingering doubts clouding her mind, Dawn is propelled into a deeper investigation that could unravel a web of deceit far moreplex than she anticipated. As she grapples with her emotions and the weight of her responsibilities, the arrival of the mysterious woman by the red sports car hints at new alliances and potential threats. Who is she, and what role will she y in the unfolding drama?

    Moreover, Tony¡¯smitment to discreetly continue the investigation raises the stakes, as he may uncover secrets that could change everything. Will he be able to protect Dawn from the shadows of the past that threaten to resurface? The tension builds as the clock ticks down, and with every passing moment, the danger esctes. Readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether Dawn can navigate the treacherous waters ahead, confront the truth, and ultimately find justice for those who have suffered. As theyers of the mystery unfold, will Dawn¡¯s resolve be enough to withstand the storm brewing on the horizon?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 274

    Beseeched 274 Summary

    In Chapter 274 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Hard Drive,¡± Dawn encounters Roxanne, who appears unusually bold and defiant in an industrial jumpsuit andbat boots. Roxanne¡¯s yful yet mischievous demeanor contrasts with Dawn¡¯s guarded andposed attitude. As they engage in banter, Roxanne invites Dawn to join her on an adventure, which Dawn initially approaches with suspicion but ultimately decides to ept out of curiosity.

    As they drive through the city in Roxanne¡¯s Ferrari at reckless speeds, the tension between them shifts. Dawn¡¯s concern for safety is met with Roxanne¡¯s thrill-seeking nature, highlighting their contrasting personalities. Upon arriving at a construction site associated with a deceased employee, Ivan, Dawn feels an ominous sense of foreboding. Roxanne¡¯s excitement about the night reflects her enjoyment of danger, while Dawn remains apprehensive about what lies ahead.

    The atmosphere grows more intense as Roxanne reveals her true intention for bringing Dawn to the site. With an air of mystery, she presents a hard drive that she ims holds the truth about Ivan¡¯s death. The interaction esctes when Roxanne, with a gleeful demeanor, destroys the hard drive using acid, symbolically burying the evidence of Ivan¡¯s demise. This act not only shocks Dawn but also reveals Roxanne¡¯s darker, more vindictive side.

    Dawn¡¯s emotions fluctuate between disbelief and horror as she realizes the implications of Roxanne¡¯s actions. The chapter culminates in a chilling moment where Roxanne¡¯s yful facade is stripped away, exposing a ruthless determination to erase the past. This confrontation leaves Dawn grappling with the weight of Roxanne¡¯s revtion, setting the stage for further conflict and emotional turmoil in theirplicated rtionship.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 274**

    **Chapter 274: Hard Drive**

    The moment Dawn stepped into the scene, she sensed something was off. Roxanne, usually d in stylish yet casual attire, had opted for a strikingly different look today¡ªan industrial-style jumpsuit that hugged her figure andbat boots that added an edge to her appearance. The outfit screamed confidence, and perhaps a hint of rebellion.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Roxanne greeted, her smile a blend of warmth and mischief, almost as if she were testing the waters.

    Dawn maintained herposure, her face a mask of neutrality. ¡°Did you need something from me, Ms. West?¡± she replied, her tone steady but guarded.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just drop by to see you if it¡¯s nothing important?¡± Roxanne shot back, feigning offense while cing a hand dramatically on her forehead, as if struck by a sudden revtion.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but let out a lightugh, the tension momentarily lifting. ¡°Ms. West, you really should reconsider your career path. With your ir for theatrics, you¡¯d be a sensation in showbiz.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes sparkled with a sincerity that surprised Dawn. ¡°My adoptive father has said the same thing.¡±

    But just as quickly as that sincerity appeared, it was overshadowed by a flicker of impatience in Roxanne¡¯s gaze. She swung open the car door, her bodynguage shifting. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Dawn remained rooted to the spot, her cool demeanor unwavering.

    ¡°Spit it out,¡± she urged, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    Roxanne turned to face her, momentarily taken aback, then let out a snort ofughter. ¡°Rx! Do you really think I¡¯m going to bite you or something?¡±

    With one hand resting casually on the car door, she exuded a mix of defiance and charm. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been quite the diligent worker handling that olddy¡¯s businesstely. How about I take you to see something interesting? Want toe?¡±

    The way she presented the invitation felt almost like a challenge.

    ¡°Go or don¡¯t; no pressure,¡± Roxanne added, her voice light and teasing.

    Dawn frowned, suspicion creeping into her thoughts. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything,¡± Roxanne shrugged, her smile disarming. ¡°Just a little something regarding our employee who passed away. It¡¯s only natural, right? So, are youing or not?¡±

    In the end, curiosity got the better of Dawn, and she slipped into the passenger seat.

    Roxanne might have been trying to provoke her, but Dawn couldn¡¯t simply brush it off.

    As the Ferrari roared to life, the engine¡¯s growl broke the stillness of the evening. The rush hour traffic had long dissipated, leaving the roads open for their reckless adventure.

    Dawn¡¯s grip tightened around the door handle, her heart racing. ¡°Roxanne, you can¡¯t race in the city,¡± she cautioned, her voiceced with concern.

    ¡°Hahaha,¡± Roxanneughed, clearly relishing this side of Dawn.

    In these moments, it was as if Dawn was allowing herself to concede, if only for a fleeting second.

    A wild glimmer ignited in Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she shouted, ¡°Who cares about them? If you¡¯re scared, hold on tight, coward!¡±

    With that, she mmed the gas pedal down, and the red sports car shot forward, racing down the overpass like aet streaking through the night sky at an exhrating 125 miles per hour.

    When they finally arrived at their destination, Dawn found herself momentarily frozen, taking in the scene before her.

    Roxanne unbuckled her seatbelt, a gleeful grin stered across her face. ¡°So¡­ fun, huh?¡±

    Dawn stepped out, her expression nk, scanning the area. This had to be the project site where Ivan had beenboring tirelessly.

    The half-constructed skyscraper loomed before them, an eerie silhouette against the dim light, its jagged frame resembling a grotesque creature waiting to spring to life.

    Standing at the entrance, it felt as though she was gazing into an abyss, a void that threatened to swallow her whole.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Roxanne urged, giving her shoulder a reassuring pat before striding ahead. ¡°You know, I really enjoy nights like this. Everything around us is pitch ck, and somehow, it feels¡­ safe.¡±

    Dawn remained silent, her mind racing as she processed Roxanne¡¯s words.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Roxanne turned back, an expectant look on her face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Dawn replied curtly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t like it, huh?¡± Roxanne sighed, a hint of yful mockerycing her voice. ¡°Kids like you, born with a silver spoon, really wouldn¡¯t understand that feeling.¡±

    Dawn turned to her, noting the paleness of Roxanne¡¯s cheeks.

    For some inexplicable reason, tonight felt different, unsettling.

    Roxanne noticed Dawn¡¯s gaze and offered a faint smile. ¡°Dawn, remember, we¡¯re rivals in love. Don¡¯t even think about falling for me.¡±

    Dawn was taken aback, her thoughts racing.

    This woman truly was a little unhinged.

    ¡°Why exactly did you bring me here?¡± Dawn finally asked, her curiosity piqued despite her reservations.

    ¡°You¡¯ll see soon enough,¡± Roxanne replied, her voice dripping with mystery.

    Even under the cover of night, the site buzzed with activity. Workers who recognized Roxanne greeted her with respectful nods, yet she maintained her usual aloof demeanor, brushing off their familiarity.

    They stopped before a building, and Roxanne nced back, her expression triumphant. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Dawn watched as Roxanne entered the building and retrieved something that resembled a hard drive.

    ¡°Know what this is?¡± Roxanne asked, her voice low and conspiratorial.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, opting for silence.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you know or not,¡± Roxanne continued, her eyes glinting with mischief. ¡°I called you here tonight just so you could witness¡­ how I destroy the very thing you wanted.¡±

    Footsteps echoed behind them, causing Dawn¡¯s heart to skip a beat. She turned, her pulse quickening.

    It was likely Roxanne¡¯s assistant, d in gloves and carrying a ck bucket.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Roxanne said slowly, her eyes gleaming unnaturally in the dim light. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you. And even if I did, Ethan wouldn¡¯t let me get away with it. I¡¯m not stupid.¡±

    ¡°But Dawn, look¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Roxanne hurled the hard drive to the ground. The assistant immediately poured the contents of the bucket over it.

    A cloud of sizzling smoke erupted, and Dawn realized with horror that the liquid was acid.

    ¡°Tch¡­ that sounds nice,¡± Roxannemented, a smile dancing on her lips.

    ¡°Oh, you might not know this,¡± she continued, her tone almost gleeful. ¡°This hard drive contained the real cause of Ivan¡¯s death. Now that it¡¯s gone, I guess you could say I¡¯ve buried him along with it.¡±Conclusion

    As the acrid smoke curled into the night, a heavy silence enveloped Dawn, her heart racing with a tumult of emotions. The thrill of the ride, the yful banter, and the fleeting moments of connection with Roxanne had all led to this shocking climax. In an instant, the yful rivalry had transformed into a haunting reality, leaving Dawn grappling with the weight of Roxanne¡¯s actions. It was as if the very essence of her past, the memories of Ivan, had been obliterated alongside the hard drive, leaving behind an unsettling void that echoed with loss and betrayal. The exhration of their reckless adventure had turned into a chilling reminder of the fragility of truth and the lengths one might go to bury it.

    Yet, amid the chaos, a flicker of understanding began to dawn on Dawn. Roxanne, with her bravado and charm, was not merely a rival but aplex enigma shaped by her own demons. This night had stripped away theyers, revealing the raw edges of their intertwined lives. As the smoke dissipated, Dawn realized that the confrontation was not just about Ivan¡¯s memory but also about her own unresolved feelings. The thrill of the chase had morphed into a confrontation with her own fears and desires. In the aftermath of Roxanne¡¯s reckless destruction, Dawn stood at a crossroads, her heart torn between the allure of the unknown and the haunting specter of the past, ready to confront the shadows that loomed ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the smoke clears and the echoes of Roxanne¡¯s chilling promation linger in the air, the tension between Dawn and Roxanne reaches a breaking point. With the hard drive destroyed, the mystery surrounding Ivan¡¯s death deepens, leaving Dawn grappling with the implications of Roxanne¡¯s actions. Will Dawn confront Roxanne about her reckless behavior, or will she find herself drawn deeper into thebyrinth of deception that surrounds them? The stakes are higher than ever, and the lines between rivalry and something moreplicated are beginning to blur.

    Expect revtions that will test Dawn¡¯s resolve as she delves into the secrets Roxanne has been guarding. Will she uncover the truth behind the hard drive¡¯s contents, or will Roxanne¡¯s influence lead her down a darker path? The next chapter promises to explore the intricate dynamics of their rtionship, with unexpected alliances and betrayals lurking just beneath the surface. As Dawn navigates this treacherous terrain, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating how far she is willing to go to uncover the truth and protect those she cares about.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 275

    Beseeched 275 Summary

    In Chapter 275 titled ¡°Hug Me,¡± Dawn wakes up to the harsh reality of her situation, feeling a mix of shock and confusion after a troubling encounter with Roxanne. As the morning light floods the room, Roxanne mocks her, highlighting the emotional turmoil Dawn is experiencing. Roxanne¡¯s taunting demeanor leaves Dawn feeling vulnerable and trapped, especially as she grapples with the haunting thought of Ivan¡¯s death and the potential evidence of it that Roxanne has forced her to confront.

    Darren, who is tasked with escorting Dawn home, tries to maintain a professional demeanor despite the tension in the air. Dawn¡¯s frustration grows as she questions Darren about Roxanne¡¯s cruel behavior, revealing her feelings of helplessness and anger. Darren¡¯s responses hint at a deeper respect for Dawn, which intrigues her amidst her turmoil. This dynamic adds ayer ofplexity to their interaction, as Dawn struggles to understand the motivations behind Roxanne¡¯s actions and Darren¡¯s unexpected empathy.

    Upon arriving home, the atmosphere shifts as Dawn is greeted by the warmth andfort of her living space and Hannah¡¯s cheerful presence. The news of Ethan¡¯s return ignites a flicker of excitement within her, contrasting sharply with the heaviness of her earlier experiences. As she climbs the stairs, anticipation builds, and when she finally sees Ethan, the emotional weight of the day begins to lift. Their reunion is tender, marked by Dawn¡¯s plea for a hug, which Ethan responds to with warmth and concern, creating a safe space for her to express her vulnerabilities.

    In the embrace, Dawn finds sce and a sense of grounding, momentarily escaping the chaos of her thoughts. Ethan¡¯s protective nature shines through as he offers to confront the source of her distress, but Dawn hesitates, revealing her inner conflict and fear of Roxanne¡¯s intentions. The chapter closes with a poignant moment as Dawn confides in Ethan, expressing her feelings of being targeted and the uncertainty that looms over her, highlighting her emotional struggle and the need for support in navigating the dangers around her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 275: Hug Me**

    As dawn broke, the first light of day spilled into the room, illuminating Dawn¡¯s startled expression. Her eyes widened, and for a moment, she felt as if the world hade to a standstill, the shock of the moment freezing her in ce.

    ¡°See? Fun, isn¡¯t it?¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice sliced through the silence like a sharp de.

    With a few confident strides, Roxanne approached, her gaze locking onto Dawn¡¯s. ¡°I love seeing you like this. Much prettier than usual,¡± she remarked, her tone dripping with a mix of mockery and delight.

    A loudugh erupted from Roxanne as she waved her hand dismissively and turned to walk away, her heels clicking against the floor in a rhythmic taunt.

    ¡°Darren, once you¡¯re done, escort our esteemed Ms. Porter back. Make sure she gets home safe,¡± she called over her shoulder, her voice echoing with authority.

    Darren Turner, standing with an air of professionalism, didn¡¯t flinch at themand. ¡°Yes, Miss,¡± he replied, his voice steady and formal.

    Dawn¡¯s hands balled into fists at her sides, a creeping chill crawling over her skin as if she were being enveloped in ice. The events of the evening swirled in her mind like a storm; she couldn¡¯t fully grasp what had just transpired. The thought of Ivan¡¯s death¡ªif there truly was footage of it¡ªhaunted her. Destroying it seemed the only logical step, the safest move to make.

    But why did Roxanne have to let her see it? Was it merely an act of cruelty, a reflection of her deep-seated hatred?

    Psycho.

    As the corrosive liquid in Darren¡¯s bucket finally ran out, he rubbed his fingers together and waved to the passing workers. ¡°Corrosive liquid spilled. Clean this up,¡± he instructed, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    He retrieved his ID from his pocket, and the workers immediately sprang into action, eager toply.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯ll escort you back,¡± he said, his demeanor shifting to one of concern.

    Dawn cast a sidelong nce at him and began to walk towards the exit. But just two steps in, she halted, unable to suppress her curiosity any longer. ¡°Does your boss have a screw loose? Does she get some thrill out of doing things like this?¡±

    Darren hesitated for a brief moment, weighing his words carefully before responding with a seriousness that surprised her. ¡°Ms. West is indeed mischievous.¡±

    Dawn inhaled sharply, her breath shaky as she turned to continue her path out, her steps quick and purposeful, each one echoing her frustration.

    Once in the car, Darren¡¯s gaze flicked to the rearview mirror. He caught a glimpse of her face, shadowed and dark, a clear indication that she was still reeling from the evening¡¯s antics.

    He turned his gaze back to the road, adopting a casual demeanor. ¡°The youngdy just enjoys mischief. Don¡¯t take it personally, Ms. Porter,¡± he said, his tone light, but there was an underlying sincerity.

    For a few moments, Dawn remained silent, contemting his words. Finally, she lifted her gaze, her expression a mix of skepticism and curiosity. ¡°You mean she was just trying to gross me out today?¡±

    Darren appeared slightly embarrassed but nodded, his cheeks tinged with a hint of color. ¡°You could put it that way.¡±

    ¡°I can understand her messing with me, but what about you?¡± Dawn pressed, narrowing her eyes at him through the rearview mirror. ¡°Why are you exining all this to me?¡±

    Logically, Darren was Roxanne¡¯s right-hand man. Even if he didn¡¯t fully align with her, he had no obligation to offer her this insight. Yet, something in his tone hinted at¡­ respect?

    It was strange.

    Darren¡¯s eyes flickered momentarily, but he kept his focus on the road ahead, a smile gracing his lips. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re overthinking. I just didn¡¯t want you to misunderstand Ms. West, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Dawn chose not to reveal whether she believed him or not. Instead, she offered a faint, knowing smile andpsed back into silence.

    Outside, the night was dim and heavy, the air thick with the remnants of winter despite the arrival of spring. A narrow gap in the car window allowed a gust of cold wind to rush in, as if the night itself were eager to invade the warmth of the vehicle.

    Her eyes stung from the biting breeze as she stared out into the darkenedndscape, lost in thought, not blinking for what felt like an eternity.

    Upon arriving home, the living room lights glowed warmly, a beacon offort in the otherwise quiet house.

    A gentle hum filled the air, and Dawn felt an immediate sense of relief wash over her as she stepped inside. Hannah¡¯s cheerful voice broke the stillness. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re home!¡± she eximed, a feather duster in hand, her energy radiating positivity. ¡°Ethan just got back too. You two really are in sync.¡±

    Dawn blinked in surprise, a flicker of excitement igniting within her. ¡°He¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡°Of course! You didn¡¯t know?¡± Hannah chuckled, her eyes sparkling with mischief. ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other for days¡ªyou must have so much to catch up on. Go on up!¡±

    Dawn nced at her phone, realizing she had a few missed calls and several unread messages. She had been too absorbed in her own turmoil to notice.

    ¡°Hannah, I¡¯ll head up then,¡± she said, her voice tinged with anticipation.

    ¡°Go on, go!¡± Hannah encouraged, waving her off with a smile.

    As she ascended the stairs, her heart raced with a mixture of anxiety and eagerness.

    In the study, Ethan had changed into a light gray loungewear set, leaning casually against the desk. The warm amber light highlighted the contours of his tall frame, while the glow from his phone illuminated his striking features, making him look almost ethereal.

    Just as he finished listening to a work update, a knock on the door interrupted him.

    He turned around, and there she stood in the doorway, slender and graceful, yet a faint sorrow clouded her expression.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± he asked, his voice softening at the sight of her.

    She nodded vigorously, her heart pounding in her chest. Then, opening her arms wide, she whispered, ¡°Hug me.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened, warmth flooding his features. He set his phone down and crossed the room, slipping his hands around her hips and lifting her slightly as if she were the most precious thing in the world. ¡°Hold tight,¡± he murmured.

    Dawn wrapped her arms around his neck, inhaling the familiar scent that enveloped her, warm and grounding. In that moment, she clung to him as if he were her anchor, the only thing keeping her from drifting away.

    ¡°My girl got upset?¡± he asked, concern etched in his voice.

    He set her down gently on the desk, his arms braced on either side of her,pletely surrounding her in a cocoon of safety. ¡°Tell me who it was. I¡¯ll handle her for you.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him, shaking her head slowly. ¡°I¡¯m just tired,¡± she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.

    It was a feeling she struggled to articte, a heaviness in her heart that she couldn¡¯t easily exin.

    Roxanne possessed a dangerous, twisted edge that unnerved her, and aside from maintaining a safe distance, Dawn couldn¡¯t fathom another way to confront her.

    She couldn¡¯t simply tie her up and beat her senseless, could she?

    With a deep exhale, Dawn leaned against his shoulder, seeking sce in his presence.

    After a moment of silence, she spoke softly, almost as if the words were fragile. ¡°Ethan¡­ I keep feeling like someone¡¯s targeting me. And I don¡¯t know what they want.¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet sanctuary of Ethan¡¯s embrace, Dawn felt the weight of her tumultuous evening begin to lift, if only slightly. The chaos and confusion brought on by Roxanne¡¯s cruel games faded into the background, reced by the warmth of connection and the grounding presence of someone who genuinely cared. As she nestled against him, the stark contrast between the torment she had faced and the sce he provided became painfully clear. This was her refuge, a ce where the shadows of the night could not reach her, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, she allowed herself to breathe. The fear that had gripped her heart began to loosen its hold, reced by the undeniablefort of being seen and understood.

    Yet, beneath the surface of her relief lingered an unsettling awareness that the threat was not entirely vanquished. Dawn¡¯s admission of feeling targeted echoed in her mind, a reminder that the world outside was still fraught with danger and unpredictability. As she leaned into Ethan, she realized that vulnerability could be both a burden and a source of strength. It was a delicate bnce she would have to navigate, and while she sought the safety of his arms, she understood that confronting her fears was inevitable. With Ethan by her side, she felt a flicker of determination ignite within her¡ªa resolve to face whatevery ahead, not just for herself, but for the future she hoped to build. In that moment, she knew that she would not face her battles alone; she had someone willing to stand with her, and that made all the difference.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As Dawn grapples with the unsettling events of the previous evening, the tension in her heart is palpable. The lingering shadows of Roxanne¡¯s cruel games and the haunting specter of Ivan¡¯s death weigh heavily on her mind. In the next chapter, readers can expect a deep dive into Dawn¡¯s psyche as she confronts her fears and uncertainties. Will she find the courage to face Roxanne head-on, or will the emotional turmoil continue to paralyze her? With Ethan by her side, the dynamics of their rtionship may shift, revealing newyers of trust and vulnerability as they navigate the treacherous waters of their reality together.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to unravel theplexities of Darren¡¯s character. What motivates him to offer Dawn insights into Roxanne¡¯s twisted mind? Is there more to his allegiance than meets the eye? As the story unfolds, the stakes will rise, and the intery between loyalty and betrayal wille to the forefront. Expect unexpected alliances and perhaps a revtion that could change everything for Dawn. With each turn of the page, the tension will mount, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the truth behind the chaos that seems to be closing in around her.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 276

    Beseeched 276 Summary

    In Chapter 276 titled ¡°Dawn Is Missing,¡± the story begins with Ethan providingfort to Dawn, who feels a sense of chaos and helplessness. Their intimate moment is interrupted by a phone call in the middle of the night, which reveals that Ethan is in trouble rted to an overseas project. When Ethan returns home at dawn, he finds the room in disarray, with Dawn missing and a note left behind, indicating she was taken by someone. The urgency of the situation sets a tense atmosphere as Ethan realizes the gravity of Dawn¡¯s disappearance.

    Ethan¡¯s immediate reaction is one of determination and concern as he frantically searches for answers. He approaches Hannah, who is unaware of Dawn¡¯s absence, and together they review security footage that reveals a man in ck kidnapping Dawn in the early hours of the morning. This discovery heightens the emotional stakes, with Hannah expressing her fear and Ethan¡¯s resolve hardening as he contemtes who could be behind the abduction, suspecting individuals like Roxanne or Austin.

    As Ethan begins his investigation, he contacts Tony to gather information on the suspects, showing his urgency andmitment to finding Dawn. Despite Hannah¡¯s emotional distress, Ethan reassures her that he will bring Dawn back safely. The chapter culminates with Ethan confronting Jonathan, another potential suspect, about Dawn¡¯s disappearance. Jonathan¡¯s cold response adds to the tension, leaving Ethan with more questions than answers as he prepares to take action, determined to rescue Dawn.

    The chapter is filled with emotions ranging from love and protection to fear and urgency, encapsting Ethan¡¯s deep concern for Dawn¡¯s safety and his relentless pursuit to uncover the truth behind her kidnapping. The narrative effectively builds suspense, leaving readers anxious about Dawn¡¯s fate and eager to see how Ethan will navigate the challenges ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    Chapter 276 Dawn Is Missing

    Chapter 276 Dawn Is Missing

    Not knowing why made everything feel even more chaotic.

    The feeling was utterly helpless.

    28

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond. His gaze settled on a spot in the room. He ced a hand gently at the back of her head, holding her close.

    This quiet embrace made it feel like the world had shrunk to just the two of them¨Cpeaceful, safe, and protective.

    After an unknown stretch of time, his low voice broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m here, okay?¡±

    Dawn nodded, then shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Her voice was soft, but she held him tighter. ¡°I know you¡¯re here, so I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Since the day she married him, it felt like ayer of protection had grown over her heart. She couldn¡¯t exin it; she only knew that with him around, everything felt solvable.

    After lingering in the kitchen for a while, her mood lifted a

    little.

    They had dinner, showered, and went to bed.

    In the middle of the night, a sudden phone ring shattered the quiet.

    Dawn opened her eyes. The spot beside her was empty. Ethan wasn¡¯t there. Her phone under the pillow kept ringing.

    She grabbed her hair and sat up, answering immediately.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Hurry, get out! Ethan¡¯s in trouble!¡±

    A problem hade up with an overseas project. Ethan had gone to the officete at night. By the time he finished and returned home, it was already 6 a.m.

    He crept upstairs, entering the room carefully.

    He froze mid¨Cstep.

    Everything in the room was as it had been¨Cbut something was off.

    The person who had been in the bed was gone. On the vanity, a notey waiting. He frowned and strode over to pick it up.

    1

    III

    O

    20:24 Fri, Nov 21 #

    Chapter 276 Dawn Is Missing

    ¡°I took her with me.¡± The bold, strong handwriting was unmistakably a man¡¯s

    The room showed no sign anyone hade in. Even the bed was neatly made, with only one side polled back, the triangle fold precise<i>. </i>

    Other than the note, it looked like she had simply gotten up on her own.

    Ethan ground his back teeth, crumpled the note in his hand, and tossed it into the trash

    He opened his phone and dialed Dawn¡¯s number

    No answer.

    He spun on his heel and strode out.

    Hannah always woke early. At this hour, she had already finished tidying up and was about to go for her morning walk.

    ¡°Hannah.¡±

    ¡°Ethan, why are you up so early?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t have time for small talk. His voice was low and serious. ¡°Did you hear anything strange just now? Or ¡­ did you see Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Hannah froze. ¡°It¡¯s barely dawn. Why would Dawn be up so early?¡±

    So she hadn¡¯t seen <i>anything</i>.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say more. He walked out with long, fast strides.

    ¡°Hey

    ¡­ you haven¡¯t even said what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Hannah¡¯s worry grew. She hurried after him.

    At the property office, they pulled the security footage. Around 3:30 a.m., a man in ck climbed over the courtyard wall. Within ten minutes, he carried Dawn out the front gate.

    Judging by her state, she had been knocked out.

    Hannah nearly cried. ¡°Who¡­ who is this? Breaking in like this to kidnap her?<i>¡± </i>

    Ethan pressed his lips into a thin line, silent.

    Who would do something like this?

    Roxanne.

    Or maybe Austin.

    Or¡­

    O

    <b>20:24 Fri</b><b>, </b>Nov <b>21 </b>

    Chapter 276 Dawn Is Missing

    He closed his eyes tightly and called Tony. ¡°Check Austin and Roxanne. Find out where they were tonight and what they were doing.¡±

    Tony was still half asleep, groaning, ¡°Boss, why are you checking this?¡±

    ¡°Dawn¡¯s missing.¡±

    Tony sat up straight in shock. ¡°Understood! I¡¯ll check immediately!¡±

    Hanging up, Ethan turned to Hannah, who was almost in tears. His voice was firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Go home first. I¡¯ll bring her back.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ okay.¡± Hannah knew talking more would only be a burden. She warned him, ¡°Dawn¡¯s scared alone You have to hurry!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes hardened as he turned and left.

    He had someone he needed to see.

    On the way to Dreammaker Studios, he called Jonathan, bluntly asking, ¡°Did you take Dawn<b>?</b>¡±

    There was silence on the other end for a couple of seconds.

    Then Jonathan¡¯s deep, cold voice came. ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°More urately, someone took her.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re ming me?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s tone remained icy. ¡°No matter what, I wouldn¡¯t resort to something like that.¡±

    So he had indeed considered abducting her.

    Ethan¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    He ended the call just as he arrived below Dreammaker Studios. He exhaled sharply, his sharp features reflecting against the ss, cold and imposing.

    He got out of the car.

    It was still early; few people were on the streets.

    Janice had always arrived early, a habit from the start of her career¨Cfirst to be noticed by her superiors.ter just routine.

    So when Ethan actually appeared, she almost didn¡¯t react, stammering, ¡°Bo<i>¡­ </i>Boss? What are you doing here?¡± Conclusion

    In the midst of chaos and uncertainty, Ethan¡¯s steadfast resolve shines through, lighting a path amidst the darkness of Dawn¡¯s disappearance. The emotional turmoil he endures is palpable, a mix of fear, anger, and determination as he navigates the unfamiliar terrain of a life without her. The bond they share, once a source offort, now feels like a fragile thread that could unravel at any moment. Yet, as he takes each step towards uncovering the truth, the essence of their love fuels his every action, reminding him that hope still exists even in the bleakest of circumstances.

    As the chapter closes, the stakes have never been higher, and the emotional weight of Ethan¡¯s journey is felt deeply. His protective instincts are ignited, propelling him forward with an urgency that underscores the gravity of the situation. Dawn¡¯s absence has transformed their world into a ticking clock, each moment stretching into an eternity. Yet, within this turmoil lies an unwavering belief that love can conquer fear and uncertainty. Ethan¡¯s determination to bring Dawn back reflects not just hismitment to her but also the strength of their connection, a bond that, despite the trials they face, remains unbreakable in the face of adversity.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan embarks on a frantic quest to locate Dawn. With the chilling revtion that she has been abducted, the stakes are higher than ever. Ethan¡¯s determination will be palpable as he navigates through a web of potential suspects, including the enigmatic Jonathan and the unpredictable Austin and Roxanne. Each lead he follows will bring him closer to the truth, but it will also unveil darker secrets and hidden motivations that could change everything he thought he knew about those around him.

    As Ethan races against time, the emotional weight of his mission will be increasingly evident. The bond he shares with Dawn will be tested, and readers will be drawn deeper into the turmoil of their rtionship. Will Ethan uncover the identity of Dawn¡¯s captor before it¡¯s toote? Or will he find himself ensnared in a dangerous game that threatens not only their love but their very lives? The chapter promises heart-pounding suspense, unexpected twists, and a deeper exploration of the lengths one will go to for love. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as Ethan¡¯s resolve is pushed to its limits, and the truth behind Dawn¡¯s disappearance begins to unravel.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 277

    Beseeched 277 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 277,¡± the tension esctes as Ethan confronts Janice about her personal life, specifically inquiring if she is dating someone. His urgency hints at deeper concerns, particrly regarding the mysterious man associated with Roxanne. Janice, caught off guard, reluctantly provides the man¡¯s contact information, prompting Ethan to direct his associate Tony to track the man¡¯s movements, indicating a possible connection to Ms. Porter¡¯s disappearance. Ethan¡¯s emotional state is fraught with anxiety and a sense of impending danger, contrasting with his usualposed demeanor.

    As Ethan arrives at Roxanne¡¯s hotel, he is visibly anxious, waiting for her to emerge. When she finally appears, her excitement is palpable, but Ethan¡¯s sharp questioning about her whereabouts the previous night reveals his underlying concern for her safety. Despite their yful banter, there is an air of tension, as Ethan is clearly troubled by the potential threats surrounding them. Roxanne¡¯s obliviousness to the gravity of the situation only heightens Ethan¡¯s frustration, leaving him feeling both protective and exasperated.

    Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to Jonathan, who is portrayed as a menacing figure in a darkened room with Dawn. His cold demeanor andmanding presence create an atmosphere of fear and uncertainty. Dawn, disoriented and confused, realizes she is trapped and must navigate her precarious situation. Jonathan¡¯s orders for her to get up and prepare for breakfast amplify the tension, as she grapples with her vulnerability and the ominous implications of being in his presence.

    Dawn¡¯s internal struggle is palpable as she attempts to maintain herposure while plotting her next move. The stark reality of her confinement bes clear as she assesses her surroundings, noting the guards outside and the difficulty of escape. Her determination to find a way out is evident, but the obstacles she faces seem insurmountable. The chapter culminates in a sense of foreboding, as both Ethan and Dawn confront their respective challenges, setting the stage for an impending confrontation.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 277**

    Ethan¡¯s voice sliced through the air with an icy edge. ¡°Are you dating someone?¡±

    Dating? Since when did he suddenly take an interest in my personal affairs?

    Janice¡¯s gaze flickered, betraying a moment of uncertainty. ¡°Not exactly¡­¡±

    Ethan¡¯s patience was wearing thin. He leaned in, his frown deepening. ¡°I need that man¡¯s contact information and address. Now.¡±

    Janice hesitated, her heart racing, but she could see the intensity in his eyes. After a brief pause, she relented, her fingers trembling as she scribbled down the details.

    As soon as Ethan had the number, his fingers flew over his phone, sending it straight to Tony.

    ¡°Track this guy¡¯s movements. I want to know everything he¡¯s been up to,¡± he ordered, his voice steady but taut with urgency.

    Tony¡¯s brow furrowed as recognition dawned on him; he had just crossed paths with this man a couple of days ago. ¡°Boss, does he have any connection to Ms. Porter¡¯s disappearance?¡±

    Ethan snorted derisively. ¡°Not necessarily, but given that he¡¯s Roxanne¡¯sckey¡­ what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Got it,¡± Tony replied, the gravity of the situation settling in.

    Once the call ended, an oppressive silence enveloped Ethan, pressing down on him like a heavy weight.

    For a fleeting moment, he found himself at a loss, the sensation gnawing at him more than the loss of a multi-million-dor project ever could.

    Leaning back in his seat, he let out a slow, measured breath, trying to steady his racing thoughts. But secondster, he shot upright.

    Engine on. Pedal down.

    Less than thirty minutester, he arrived at Roxanne¡¯s hotel, the sun dipping low in the sky, casting a warm glow over the bustling city.

    It was just past eight. By all ounts, she should still be inside, busy with her usual routines.

    Ethan drummed his long fingers against the steering wheel, his exhaustion evident. His white casual shirt was wrinkled, two buttons undone, revealing a hint of his well-defined chest. Even in disarray, he had an air that couldmand attention.

    Ten minutes ticked by like an eternity.

    People streamed out of the hotel, but none were the one he sought.

    Just as his patience began to fray, she finally emerged. The sound of her high heels clicking against the pavement announced her arrival. ck sunsses perched on her nose obscured half her face, and her lips were painted a striking shade of red.

    Ethan rolled down the window, his heart racing. With a firm press of the horn, he called out to her.

    Roxanne instinctively turned her head, her expression shifting from confusion to recognition. ¡°Ethan?¡±

    Her sunsses slipped down slightly as her eyes sparkled with unrestrained delight. ¡°You came to see me? Breakfast together?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s sharp gaze bore into her, unyielding. After a moment of weighing his words, he asked, ¡°Where were youst night?¡±

    ¡°Last night? You came to see me?¡± Roxanne¡¯s mind seemed to drift off, lost in her own little world, her eyes shimmering with excitement.

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just call me? I was stuck at the office untilte. Were you missing me?¡±

    Ethan studied her face, a subtle smile tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Roxanne, it¡¯s a pity you don¡¯t pursue acting as a career,¡± he remarked dryly.

    Without waiting for her reaction, he turned the steering wheel and drove away, leaving her standing there, momentarily stunned.

    Roxanne might have been erratic, but in that moment, she had disyed a remarkableck of awareness¡ªshe likely had no clue where Dawn was.

    Honey¡­

    Where are you really?

    Meanwhile, at Seabrook Vi, Jonathan sat shrouded in darkness, dressed in ck loungewear that matched the heavy curtains drawn behind him, blocking out all traces of sunlight.

    He was still and silent, like a wolf poised to strike¡ªcold, sharp, and dangerous.

    The phone in his hand spun rhythmically, a mesmerizing motion that captivated his attention.

    From across the room, a gentle sound broke the stillness¡ªa soft, lilting murmur, coaxing and almost melodic.

    He narrowed his eyes, his focus sharpening.

    On the bed, a womany in disarray, still d in her pajamas, her bare legs swinging over the edge. She hadn¡¯t been sleeping soundly, and he couldn¡¯t tell when she had shifted.

    Dawn blinked slowly, her mind foggy as she tried to piece together her surroundings.

    Her neck throbbed as if it had been struck, a dull ache that made her wince.

    Rubbing it absentmindedly, she finally noticed the chilling presence of the man across from her.

    ¡°Jo¡­ Jonathan?¡± Her voice trembled as she struggled to make sense of his shadowy figure. Leaning forward, she confirmed it was indeed him.

    ¡°What are you doing here? Where am I?¡±

    The room felt foreign, and the danger emanating from him was palpable.

    Instinctively, Dawn nced down at herself, relieved to find nothing out of the ordinary. She quickly grabbed the nket, clutching it tightly over her chest.

    Jonathan observed her movements with an inscrutable expression before speaking in a deep,manding voice. ¡°You¡¯re awake. Get up. Make the bed, and thene downstairs for breakfast.¡±

    Before she could respond, he stood, his tall frame casting a long shadow over her.

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced, her chest tightening with apprehension. Just as she feared he might act on his menacing aura, he tossed a tote bag toward her.

    ¡°Clothes,¡± he stated tly.

    Dawn sat there, momentarily stunned.

    She watched him exit the room, finally exhaling the breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

    Gathering her thoughts, she forced herself to remain calm. She scanned the room, even checking under the pillow, but as expected, her phone was nowhere to be found.

    So¡­

    She was trapped by Jonathan.

    What was he nning?

    Grabbing a handful of her hair, her mind spiraled into chaos.

    But there was no time to dwell on her thoughts. With determination, she swung her legs off the bed, her bare feet hitting the cold floor as she dashed to the door, locking it behind her. Then, she hurried to the window, prying it open just enough to peek outside.

    Even from her vantage point, she could see several guards patrolling the yard.

    There were surely more at the entrance.

    No matter how she calcted her chances, escaping seemed nearly impossible.

    Biting her lip in frustration, she lowered her hands in resignation. One step at a time.

    Returning to the bed, she opened the tote bag, revealing an off-white dress¡ªand¡­ undergarments, all perfectly her size.Conclusion

    In the swirling chaos of emotions, both Ethan and Dawn found themselves at a precipice of uncertainty, each grappling with the shadows of their respective predicaments. For Ethan, the urgency of his quest to find Roxanne addedyers ofplexity to his feelings; he was torn between the thrill of their connection and the gnawing fear of losing her to the dark undercurrents of danger that surrounded them. His determination to uncover the truth about her whereabouts spoke volumes about his deep-seated care, yet it also highlighted his struggle with vulnerability, as he wrestled with the realization that he could no longer shield her from the threats lurking in the shadows.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s awakening in Jonathan¡¯s ominous presence marked a stark contrast to Ethan¡¯s charged pursuit. Trapped in a web of fear and uncertainty, she faced the chilling reality of her situation with a mix of resolve and trepidation. The starkness of her surroundings and the coldness of Jonathan¡¯s demeanor pressed down on her, yet a flicker of defiance ignited within her. As she prepared to navigate the perilous waters of her captivity, she clung to the hope that resilience could be her ally. Both Ethan and Dawn, caught in their respective storms, were propelled forward by an unyielding drive¡ªEthan towards the light of connection and truth, and Dawn towards the flickering me of freedom and survival. Their paths, fraught with danger and desire, were destined to intertwine once more, leading them to confront not only external threats but also the depths of their own hearts.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *Beseeched 277*, readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan¡¯s relentless pursuit of the truth takes him deeper into a web of deception and danger. With Roxanne¡¯s erratic behavior raising more questions than answers, Ethan must navigate the murky waters of theirplicated rtionship while grappling with the unsettling possibility that her connection to Dawn¡¯s disappearance may be more significant than he initially believed. As he races against time, the stakes will heighten, and readers will be left wondering just how far Ethan is willing to go to uncover the truth.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s predicament will unfold with a palpable sense of urgency. Trapped in Jonathan¡¯sir, her attempts to regain control of her situation will reveal her resourcefulness and determination to escape. The looming threat of Jonathan¡¯s unpredictable nature will keep readers on edge, as they anticipate the lengths he might go to maintain his grip on her. With guards patrolling outside and her phone out of reach, Dawn¡¯s every move will be fraught with peril, raising the question: can she outsmart her captor before it¡¯s toote? As the chapter concludes, the intertwining fates of these characters will converge in ways that promise to be both shocking and riveting.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 278

    Beseeched 278 Summary

    In Chapter 278, titled ¡°Locked In,¡± Dawn finds herself in a state of frustration and anger as she navigates her unexpected captivity in Jonathan¡¯s vi. Her feelings are directed not only at Jonathan, who has taken her against her will, but also at her own helplessness in the situation. The chapter opens with her defiance as she refuses to join Jonathan for breakfast, feeling cornered and resentful. Despite her initial resolve, she eventually descends to meet him, where the tension between them is palpable.

    As she confronts Jonathan at the breakfast table, their exchange is charged with hostility. Dawn¡¯s anger res as she challenges Jonathan, using him of trying to manipte her feelings. Jonathan remains calm and unyielding, insisting that she eat, which only serves to heighten her frustration. The atmosphere is thick with tension, and Dawn struggles to assert herself against Jonathan¡¯sposed demeanor, feeling increasingly powerless.

    While eating, Dawn¡¯s emotions take a turn as she engages with a bodyguard stationed nearby. In a moment of vulnerability, she offers him food, expressing her concern for the hard work he and his colleagues do. However, her attempt to connect only leads to her feelings of istion deepening as the bodyguard remains firm in his duty, reinforcing her sense of entrapment. As tears begin to fall, she grapples with the reality of her situation and the uncertainty of Ethan¡¯s awareness of her disappearance.

    The chapter closes with a shift in focus to Ethan, who is dealing with his own frustrations regarding the situation. His subordinate, Tony, reports on Ethan¡¯s rivals and the stability of thepany, but Ethan¡¯s icy demeanor suggests he is far from satisfied. The contrast between Dawn¡¯s emotional turmoil and Ethan¡¯s calcted demeanor highlights theplexities of their circumstances, leaving readers anxious about their fates and the unfolding drama.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 278: Locked In**

    ¡°You creep!¡±

    Dawn spat the words through gritted teeth, her frustration boiling over as she hastily changed her clothes. Every fiber of her being was seething with anger, directed not just at Jonathan, but at the entire situation that had spiraled out of her control.

    A soft but firm knock echoed through the room, breaking her concentration.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, Mr. Jonathan requests your presence downstairs for breakfast,¡± the housekeeper announced, her tone professional yet tinged with an underlying sympathy.

    Dawn paced the confines of her room, her annoyance palpable. ¡°Tell him that if he thinks he can keep me locked up like this, he can forget about me eating!¡±

    The housekeeper, as if anticipating her defiance, added, ¡°Mr. Jonathan mentioned that if you decline, he¡¯ll personally bring the food up and feed you himself.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart sank. She had no retort ready, and worse, she realized that Jonathan was the kind of man who would follow through on such a threat. Locked door or not, he had a way of getting what he wanted.

    What a jerk.

    She closed her eyes, inhaling deeply to steady herself. Yet, despite her fury, she eventually found herself walking down the grand staircase. The vi was an expansive masterpiece, its openyout allowing her to survey the entire first floor from her elevated position.

    At the long, sleek ck marble table, Jonathan sat with an air of nonchnce, consuming his breakfast at a leisurely pace. His posture was impable, as if time itself bowed to hismand.

    Dawn cursed him silently again, her irritation ring anew as she strode toward him.

    With a decisive motion, she pulled out a chair and sat down, her eyes locking onto his with fierce intensity. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she demanded, cutting straight to the chase.

    Jonathan lifted his gaze, his expression unreadable. He merely nodded toward the te in front of her. ¡°Eat.¡±

    A bitterugh escaped her lips, her re sharp enough to cut. ¡°Mr. Brown, don¡¯t even think for a second that you can win me over by locking me up like some lovesick fool. Do you really think I¡¯d fall for that?¡±

    He continued to eat, his silence only fueling her anger.

    Time stretched out, the air thickening with tension.

    Finally, frustration boiled over. ¡°Jonathan!¡±

    This time, he responded¡ªjust a flicker of acknowledgment in his eyes.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± he said her name softly, but it held an edge. ¡°Someone seems to indulge you too much.¡±

    Her eyes red with indignation. ¡°Yeah, that someone is Ethan. He loved me deeply, and if he finds out you¡¯ve taken me here against my will, he¡¯ll make you regret it.¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t flinch or argue; instead, he let a few seconds of silence hang between them before calmly repeating, ¡°Eat.¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words.

    The more she tried to provoke him, the more it felt like her efforts fell t.

    She wasn¡¯t one to wallow in self-pity, and even if she had to fight her way outter, her stomach growled in protest. She needed sustenance first.

    Halfway through her meal, Jonathan¡¯s phone buzzed, and he stood, heading toward the study. Before leaving, he instructed the bodyguards to keep a close watch on her.

    Dawn continued to eat, but her mind was a whirlwind of thoughts.

    After a moment, she turned her attention to the bodyguard stationed nearby.

    ¡°Did you eat?¡± she asked, her voice softer now.

    For a brief moment, he looked taken aback, as if her question had thrown him off guard.

    Aside from the peculiar look in his eyes, he stood rigid, like a statue.

    With a sigh, Dawn rose from her seat and extended an untouched sandwich toward him. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to cause trouble. I just think you guys work really hard.¡±

    The bodyguard hesitated, then replied in a low, almost apologetic tone, ¡°Ms. Dawn, we can¡¯t allow you to leave. Please don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Her hand slowly dropped, her shoulders slumping in defeat. ¡°I¡¯m not trying to be a nuisance. I have family too, you know. Your boss brought me here without any warning. They must be worried sick about me.¡±

    As she spoke, tears began to slip down her cheeks, falling to the floor unnoticed.

    Did Ethan even realize she was gone?

    Was he searching for her right now?

    She had intended to act pitiful to elicit sympathy from the bodyguard, but as her emotions spilled forth, genuine sorrow consumed her. She had never felt so powerless before.

    Yet, the bodyguard remained unmoved, his expression unyielding.

    ¡°Boss didn¡¯t bring you here to imprison you,¡± he stated firmly, his voice devoid of empathy.

    ¡°He brought you here to protect you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes glistened with unshed tears. ¡°I was perfectly safe at home! You¡¯re the ones who knocked me out and brought me here!¡±

    She paused, a sudden thought striking her like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on between your boss and Roxanne?¡± she asked, her tone shifting from desperation to curiosity.

    The bodyguard froze momentarily, then lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. I can¡¯t discuss that.¡±

    If he had denied it outright, perhaps Dawn wouldn¡¯t have jumped to conclusions.

    But those two quiet seconds of hesitation were enough to sow seeds of doubt in her mind.

    Thest phone call she received before losing consciousness had been from Roxanne. If Roxanne hadn¡¯t mentioned something happening to Ethan, Dawn would never have noticed the intruder entering her room.

    The bodyguard, sensing her despair, instinctively stepped back, retreating to the entrance of the dining room as if trying to distance himself from the tension.

    A maid entered to clear the table, her silence adding to the oppressive atmosphere.

    Dawn felt trapped, like a bird confined to a cage.

    She could only move within the narrow confines of her surroundings. The garden was essible, but the moment she approached the gate, the bodyguard would block her path, saying, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Dawn. Please step back.¡±

    Dawn could only stare, her mind racing with frustration and helplessness.

    He wouldn¡¯t say another word.

    Meanwhile, Tony stood before Ethan¡¯s desk, reporting the situation with a demeanor reminiscent of a child awaiting punishment. His head practically touched the floor in submission.

    ¡°Boss, Mr. Osborne hasn¡¯t acted out of line. He¡¯s been working as usual. I even heard he reorganized part of thepany, and everything¡¯s running smoother than before.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lifted, and he shot Tony a frosty re. ¡°Is that really what you think I want to hear?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s been no sign from Ms. West either,¡± Tony continued, his frustration evident.

    ¡°And I looked into Mr. Curran thoroughly. He¡¯s undoubtedly been involved in shady dealings, but at the time of Ms. Porter¡¯s disappearance, he was at a dinner. Numerous witnesses can confirm it.¡±Conclusion

    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotional turmoil within Dawn reaches a crescendo, leaving her feeling utterly trapped and vulnerable. The confrontation with Jonathan has stripped away her defenses, exposing a rawness that she had desperately tried to conceal. The realization that she is not only physically confined but also emotionally cornered deepens her sense of despair. The flicker of hope she clung to¡ªof Ethan searching for her, of being safe at home¡ªnow feels like a distant memory, overshadowed by the oppressive presence of her captors. Despite her fierce spirit, the weight of her circumstances presses heavily on her heart, and the tears that fall are a testament to her helplessness in this precarious situation.

    In contrast, the bodyguard¡¯s unwavering demeanor reinforces the sense of istion that envelops Dawn. His refusal to engage with her emotional plea only serves to highlight her solitude, as she grapples with the uncertainty of her fate and the implications of Jonathan¡¯s actions. The seeds of doubt nted by her thoughts about Jonathan and Roxanne swirl chaotically in her mind, furtherplicating her emotionalndscape. As she sits amidst the remnants of her breakfast, a sense of resignation begins to take root, mingling with her fierce determination to reim her agency. The chapter closes with Dawn caught in a web of conflicting emotions¡ªanger, fear, and a flicker of defiance¡ªsetting the stage for a deeper exploration of her struggle for freedom and the truth in the chapters toe.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension in Dawn¡¯s confinement reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex web of emotions and motivations that surround her predicament. Will Dawn¡¯s growing frustration lead her to hatch a daring n to escape Jonathan¡¯s grasp, or will her vulnerability be a weapon that she can wield against him? Readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation as she grapples with the reality of her situation, and the stakes rise higher when she realizes that Ethan¡¯s search for her may not be as straightforward as it seems. The dynamics between the characters are shifting, and the introduction of new alliances could alter the course of Dawn¡¯s fate.

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s escting anxiety over Dawn¡¯s disappearance hints at a brewing storm. The next chapter will likely explore his relentless pursuit of the truth, as he uncovers secrets that could shatter the fragile peace in his world. Will he finally connect the dots between Roxanne¡¯s involvement and Dawn¡¯s abduction? As he navigates the murky waters of betrayal and loyalty, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether Ethan can piece together the puzzle before it¡¯s toote. Expect unexpected twists, emotional revtions, and a race against time that could change everything for both Dawn and Ethan. The tension is palpable, and the next chapter is set to deliver a whirlwind of surprises that will leave readers breathless.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 279

    Beseeched 279 Summary

    In Chapter 279 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°I¡¯ll Always Find You,¡± the story unfolds with Ethan engulfed in a state of exhaustion, having gone nearly thirty-six hours without sleep. His silence evokes anxiety in Tony, who is left feeling confused and worried about his boss¡¯s state of mind. When Ethan finally speaks, it is with urgency,manding Tony to prepare the car, which dispels Tony¡¯s initial fears of being dismissed. The tension in the office is palpable, and Ethan¡¯s mental strain is evident as he grapples with his responsibilities.

    Meanwhile, Dawn is trapped in a house, feeling suffocated by her confinement and the absence ofmunication with the outside world. Her frustration mounts as she questions the motives behind her imprisonment, especially with Jonathan¡¯s disappearance and the presence of silent bodyguards. The istion drives her to a breaking point, leading her to search desperately for a way to escape, only to find herself overwhelmed with despair. The emotional turmoil she experiences is intensified by the fear of losing her grip on reality.

    The narrative takes a pivotal turn when Ethan finally finds Dawn. Their reunion is charged with emotion, as she throws herself into his arms, expressing her relief and joy at seeing him again. Ethan¡¯s reassuring words, ¡°I will always find you,¡± provide her withfort and hope. The intimate moment shared between them is filled with tenderness, as they navigate their feelings amidst the chaos surrounding them. Dawn¡¯s guilt for causing Ethan worry surfaces, but he reassures her, emphasizing that her troubles are not her fault.

    However, the moment of sce is abruptly interrupted when Jonathan enters the scene, casting a shadow over their reunion. His cold demeanor and focus on Ethan create a tense atmosphere, suggesting a looming confrontation. Ethan instinctively positions himself to protect Dawn, transforming from a weary figure to a determined protector. This shift in dynamics sets the stage for an impending conflict, leaving readers on edge about the unfolding drama between the characters.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 279**

    **Chapter 279 I¡¯ll Always Find You**

    Ethan remained silent, his eyelids fluttering shut as if he were retreating into a world of his own.

    Tony stood there, a mix of anxiety and confusion brewing within him. He couldn¡¯t decipher the expression on his boss¡¯s face; it was a mask of inscrutability that left him feeling uneasy. He had already poured out his thoughts, shared his concerns, and now, all he could do was remain rooted in ce, a statue of worry.

    Time seemed to stretch, each second dragging on longer than thest, until finally, Ethan¡¯s eyes snapped open again.

    A glimmer of intensity sparked in his dark gaze, a sh that sent a shiver down Tony¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Get the car ready,¡± Ethanmanded, his voice low butced with urgency.

    Tony blinked, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Boss, are you firing me and giving me a free car at the same time?¡±

    ¡°Stop daydreaming,¡± Ethan replied, his tone sharp.

    With an abrupt motion, he snatched a stack of files from the desk and flung them toward Tony. They missed him, but the resounding crack of paper against the surface was enough to jolt anyone out of their thoughts.

    To Tony¡¯s relief, he realized he wasn¡¯t being dismissed. A sense of ease washed over him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go right now!¡± he eximed, his voice tinged with newfound enthusiasm.

    The office door swung open and closed with a decisive thud behind him. Ethan leaned back in his chair, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on him like an anchor.

    It had been nearly thirty-six hours since hest slept. A relentless throb pulsed in his head, a nerve pulled too taut, making the idea of driving in such a state feel perilous.

    He rubbed his forehead, hoping to ease the tension, then grabbed his phone and rose to his feet.

    Descending the stairs, he felt the chill of the air wrap around him, a stark contrast to the heated thoughts swirling in his mind.

    Once inside the car, Tony¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Boss, where are we headed?¡±

    Ethan settled into the back seat, his eyes fluttering closed again, seeking a moment of respite. His jaw was clenched tight, and the atmosphere crackled with a palpable tension. ¡°Seabrook,¡± he replied, his voice gravelly and terse.

    Meanwhile, in a different world, Dawn had lost track of how many times she had asked the same question. ¡°When are you nning to let me out of here?¡±

    The walls of the house felt like they were closing in on her. Her phone had been confiscated, and not a single device in the entire ce could connect her to the outside world. Even the television sat useless, disconnected from the inte.

    Jonathan had vanished, leaving her to contend with the eight bodyguards stationed around her, their silence only stoking the mes of her frustration.

    ¡°Is your boss out of his mind? What is he trying to aplish?¡± she scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    No response came from the guards, their stoic demeanor only fueling her anger further.

    Taking a sharp breath, she snapped, ¡°Stop following me!¡±

    With a storm of defiance, Dawn stormed up the stairs, mming her door behind her with a force that echoed in the empty hallway.

    The tightness in her chest felt suffocating. She feared that if this confinementsted another day, she might lose her grip on reality.

    Flopping onto her bed, she buried her face in the pillow, letting out a muffled scream that echoed her despair.

    Her eyes darted around the room, and suddenly, an idea struck her. She leaped up, searching every nook and cranny, convinced that Jonathan might be ying a cruel game with her.

    What if he had hidden her phone somewhere in this prison of a room?

    But despite her frantic searching, nothing turned up.

    Exhausted, she sank to the floor, cradling her head in her hands, desperately trying to plot her escape.

    A sound echoed behind her, causing her to whirl around, but there was nothing there.

    Dropping her head back down, she tried to shake off the feeling of dread that crept over her.

    Yet, just two secondster, an unsettling sensation prickled at her skin. She turned again and froze in ce.

    Then, her eyes widened with joy, tears threatening to spill over hershes as her face brightened. She sprang to her feet and raced forward, throwing herself into the arms of the man she had been longing for, wrapping her arms tightly around his neck.

    Ethan stumbled back a couple of steps from the force of her embrace, instinctively wrapping his arms around her waist to steady her.

    Dawn instinctively climbed a little higher, her legs wrapping around his waist as if anchoring herself to him.

    Ethan chuckled softly, a flicker of warmth igniting in his eyes as he looked at her.

    Resting her chin on his shoulder, she whispered, her voice trembling, ¡°I thought I¡¯d never see you again.¡±

    Ethan turned his head slightly, pressing a gentle kiss to her cheek. ¡°No way. No matter where you are, I will always find you.¡±

    Sniffling, Dawn loosened her grip a fraction.

    ¡°How did you know I was here?¡±

    The way she was positioned caused her skirt to ride up, bunching at her waist. To prevent her from slipping, Ethan had no choice but to hold her securely by the hips.

    It was an intimate fit, their warm skin brushing against one another, an electric connection that took her breath away.

    ¡°I guessed,¡± he replied simply, his deep eyes locking onto hers with an intensity that made her heart race. His voice was rough but tender. ¡°When we were overseas, Roxanne and Jonathan crossed paths. I ignored the signs before. I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart. I made you wait far too long.¡±

    That was Ethan for you¡ªalways the one to apologize first, even when she was the source of his troubles.

    Dawn felt her nose sting with emotion, and she rubbed her face against his shoulder, wishing she could erase the worry she had caused him. ¡°I should be the one saying sorry; I always make you worry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± he murmured, his voice soothing. He gave her a gentle tap on her backside, more of a caress than a reprimand. ¡°Nothing that happened then or now is because of you. Don¡¯t ever say that again, alright?¡±

    His touch lingered, a tender gesture that made her heart swell.

    Dawn burst into a halfugh, half-cry, overwhelmed by the rush of emotions.

    She tangled her fingers in the hair at the back of his neck, the feel of it tickling her palm, aforting sensation amidst the chaos.

    ¡°Put me down,¡± she urged yfully.

    Ethan grinned, leaning in to nt a teasing kiss on her lips¡ªonce, then again, drawing out the moment just to provoke her.

    Dawn pulled back, a yful re in her eyes. ¡°Stop it.¡±

    But before she could finish her protest, a sound from the doorway made her heart drop.

    She instantly leaped from Ethan¡¯s arms, the warmth of their embrace reced by a chill that swept through the room.

    At that moment, the door swung open, and a tall, cold figure stepped inside, the air growing thin and tense as Jonathan entered.

    Jonathan didn¡¯t even nce at Dawn; his icy gaze was fixated on Ethan.

    ¡°Not bad. You¡¯re quick,¡± he remarked, his tone devoid of warmth.

    ¡°Not as quick as you,¡± Ethan shot back, his calm demeanor unshaken.

    He instinctively shifted, cing Dawn slightly behind him, his presence transforming into something steady and formidable, as if he were a de drawn and ready for battle.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of their reunion, the air crackled with a mix of relief and tension, a bittersweet symphony of emotions that danced between Dawn and Ethan. The warmth of their embrace lingered, momentarily shielding them from the chaos that loomed just beyond the door. Dawn¡¯s heart swelled with joy, yet the shadow of Jonathan¡¯s presence loomedrge, threatening to shatter the fragile peace they had just forged. Ethan¡¯s unwavering resolve provided her with a sense of security, a promise that he would always be there to protect her, even in the darkest of times. Their connection, forged through trials and tribtions, had only grown stronger, affirming that love can be a powerful anchor amid turmoil.

    As Jonathan¡¯s icy demeanor pierced through the charged atmosphere, the stakes escted, forcing Ethan to step into a role that was both protective and assertive. The moment crystallized into a testament of their bond, a reminder that no matter the obstacles they faced, they were united in their fight against the forces that sought to pull them apart. With Ethan standing resolute, Dawn felt a flicker of hope ignite within her. Together, they would confront whatever challengesy ahead, fortified by the knowledge that their love was a beacon guiding them through the storm. In that moment, they understood that they were not just fighting for their individual freedoms but for the sanctity of their shared future, a future they would fiercely defend, no matter the cost.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension esctes in the next chapter of *Beseeched*, readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation between Ethan and Jonathan that will leave them on the edge of their seats. With Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor and Ethan¡¯s unwavering resolve, the stakes are higher than ever. The simmering animosity between the two men is palpable, and as they stand face-to-face, the air thickens with unspoken threats and unresolved conflicts. Will Ethan¡¯s protective instincts for Dawn lead to a showdown, or can he navigate this dangerous encounter with his wits intact? The oue of this confrontation could have far-reaching consequences for both their lives and the delicate bnce of power that hangs in the air.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s emotional journey is far from over. As she grapples with her feelings of vulnerability and fear, her bond with Ethan will be tested in ways she never expected. Will she find the strength to assert herself in the face of Jonathan¡¯s chilling presence? The chapter promises to delve deeper into her psyche, revealing her resilience and determination to reim her freedom. With the threat of Jonathan looming, will Dawn rise to the asion, or will she sumb to the fear that has kept her captive for so long? Readers should prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, unexpected twists, and a race against time as the characters navigate this treacherousndscape.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 280

    Beseeched 280 Summary

    In Chapter 280 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°A Giant Fortress,¡± Jonathan¡¯s unsettling entrance into Ethan¡¯s home sets the tone for a tense confrontation. Despite the gravity of the situation, Jonathan remains eerily calm, which only amplifies the tension in the room. Ethan confronts Jonathan, using him of sneaking in with dubious intentions toward his wife, Dawn. The atmosphere is thick with unspoken challenges, and both menmunicate their animosity through sharp nces and pointed words, creating an electric tension that leaves Dawn feeling trapped between them.

    As the confrontation unfolds, Jonathan attempts to defuse the situation with an unexpected invitation to stay for dinner, which catches both Ethan and Dawn off guard. His icy demeanor and veiled threats about bodyguards addyers ofplexity to his character, leaving Dawn bewildered about Jonathan¡¯s true intentions. Ethan, recognizing the need to understand Jonathan¡¯s motives, decides to ept the invitation, which brings a sense of relief to Dawn, who feels safer with Ethan by her side.

    The chapter shifts focus as Dawn finds sce in Ethan¡¯s presence, allowing her to rx for the first time in days. Their intimate moments together highlight their bond, with Ethan reassuring her that she has nothing to fear. As they navigate their unusual circumstances within Jonathan¡¯s home, Dawn grapples with her initial fears of Jonathan while also recognizing the enigmatic nature of his character. Ethan¡¯s unwavering trust in Jonathan¡¯s intentions toward Dawn provides a sense of security, even as they remain cautious.

    Amidst the tension, there are lighter moments as Ethan yfully interacts with a bodyguard, making requests for dinner that reveal his more rxed side. The couple¡¯s stroll through the garden serves as a reprieve from the earlier confrontation, allowing them to reconnect and enjoy each other¡¯spany. Dawn¡¯s reflections on their situation emphasize the surreal nature of living in Jonathan¡¯s fortress, but with Ethan, she findsfort and a sense of normalcy, even in the midst of uncertainty.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 280**

    **Chapter 280 A Giant Fortress**

    Breaking into someone¡¯s home and abducting thedy of the house was hardly a feat to boast about, yet Jonathan maintained an air of calmness, despite being caught in the act. A flicker of annoyance danced in his eyes, as if he found the whole situation mildly irritating rather than rming.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee,¡± he stated tly, his voice devoid of any pretense.

    Ethan¡¯s tone shifted, deepening into a low growl. ¡°Are you concerned that I might assume you were here to harm her?¡± The usation hung in the air, heavy and palpable.

    ¡°My wife gets scared easily,¡± Ethan continued, his voice steady. ¡°If you were hoping to invite her over, you could have just called me. There was no need for such a sneaky approach.¡±

    Ethan stood with his back to the window, the soft light spilling in around him, enveloping him in a gentle glow that emphasized hisposed demeanor and sharp features.

    Across from him, Jonathan loomed like a menacing shadow. His presence was akin to a de¡ªcold, sharp, and undeniably dangerous. He didn¡¯t need to utter a single word to instill tension in the room; his mere existence was enough to set everyone on edge.

    Sometimes, menmunicate without words. A single nce can ignite a challenge.

    The atmosphere thickened, tension curling like smoke, and the temperature in the room plummeted.

    Dawn found herself caught between the two men, her heart racing as she contemted the escting situation.

    If I weren¡¯t here, she thought, these two would be at each other¡¯s throats by now.

    After what felt like an eternity, Jonathan finally lowered his gaze and offered a small, almost imperceptible smile.

    It was rare for him to smile at all, and given the gravity of the moment, that smile felt both pleasant and slightly unsettling.

    ¡°Ethan,¡± he said, his voice smooth and low, ¡°the way you¡¯re speaking implies that I had some malicious intent toward your wife. She belongs to you. I understand that.¡±

    Ethan responded with a cold sneer, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°If you truly grasped that, Jonathan, you wouldn¡¯t have snuck her here behind my back.¡±

    He emphasized the word ¡°snuck,¡± and itnded like a punch, striking a nerve.

    And he wasn¡¯t wrong.

    ¡°I have my reasons,¡± Jonathan replied, his tone defensive yet calm.

    He lifted his head, his hazy eyes flickering between the two of them. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, why not stay? I¡¯ll have them set an extra ce at the table.¡±

    Both Ethan and Dawn were momentarily speechless, caught off guard by the unexpected invitation.

    Before either could gather their thoughts to respond, Jonathan had already turned and strode toward the door.

    ¡°By the way,¡± he called out, pausing at the threshold. He didn¡¯t turn around, but his voice was frosty. ¡°Ethan, I know you can fight. But if you try to take someone with you, the bodyguards downstairs won¡¯t be as easy to deal with.¡±

    With that, he exited, the door clicking shut behind him.

    Dawn blinked, stunned into silence. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    Ethan shook his head, his gaze drifting down to the street below through the window.

    More bodyguards had gathered downstairs, and Jonathan¡¯s words rang true. He knew Ethan¡¯s capabilities all too well, which exined why he had assembled a team specifically to counter him.

    Ethan¡¯s eyelid twitched in irritation. He inhaled deeply, then turned back to Dawn, his expression dark yetposed.

    ¡°Since he suggested it, we¡¯ll stay. I want to see what he¡¯s up to.¡±

    With Ethan by her side, the fear that had gripped Dawn earlier began to dissipate.

    For the first time in days, she fell into a deep, restful sleep. When she finally stirred, her hand brushed against something warm beside her, igniting a softfort in her chest.

    As she opened her eyes, Dawn found Ethan lying on his back, one arm tucked under his head, exuding an air of rxation and ease, as if he were truly at home.

    Pushing herself up on one arm, she couldn¡¯t help but voice her thoughts. ¡°So, we¡¯re just staying here like this?¡±

    Living in Jonathan¡¯s house felt surreal.

    Ethan gently stroked the back of her head, his touch reassuring. ¡°Still scared?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern.

    ¡°You¡¯re here. I¡¯m not scared anymore,¡± she replied, shaking her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ weird.¡±

    She had initially believed Jonathan harbored ill intentions toward her. Yet now, with Ethan¡¯s presence, Jonathan had shown no signs of hostility. Instead, he simply kept them both here, an enigma in his own right.

    What is he nning?

    That man is impossible to read.

    Ethan stared up at the ceiling, his eyes deep and inscrutable. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s always been like this. Ever since he was a child, nobody has truly understood him.¡±

    But one thing was certain in Ethan¡¯s mind: Jonathan would never harm Dawn.

    That much he trusted.

    A soft chuckle escaped him, breaking the tension. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of him. Live your life as you wish.¡±

    Ethan opened the door and called for one of the bodyguards, instructing him to bring clothing for both of them. He then began listing an impressive array of dishes for dinner, his enthusiasm palpable.

    Dawn listened, unable to suppress herughter as the list seemed to stretch on endlessly.

    ¡°Is there anything else you¡¯d like to eat?¡± Ethan asked, ncing back at her with a yful grin.

    She pondered for a moment, then nodded decisively. ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s get a lobster. And some king crab. Fresh ones, though. Frozen doesn¡¯t taste nearly as good.¡±

    The bodyguard looked taken aback, but quickly regained hisposure. ¡°These ingredients might take some time to procure,¡± he said politely.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I can wait,¡± Ethan replied, undeterred.

    He knew he couldn¡¯t argue with the bodyguard.

    The man had no choice but to acquiesce.

    His boss had given them one clear directive: fulfill every request this couple made.

    Soon, fresh clothes were delivered.

    Ethan took a quick shower, and then, hand in hand, he led Dawn out into the garden for a stroll.

    Just like before, they had the freedom to roam within the house, though bodyguards stood vigil at both entrances, blending into the shadows.

    Haha.

    Jonathan truly thought highly of him.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze drifted away, a slow,zy smile spreading across his face.

    As he explored the surroundings, Dawn was equally absorbed in her observations. The entire vi resembled a colossal fortress, leaving her to wonder if even a mosquito could escape its confines.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Ethan murmured, lifting her hand to press a gentle kiss to her knuckles.

    ¡°Just treat this as a date. We rarely get this quiet time together.¡±

    That was undeniably true.

    Dawn nodded, and after a brief pause, she added, ¡°If you wanted to leave, Jonathan wouldn¡¯t stop you. He¡¯s only keeping me here.¡±Conclusion

    As the day unfolded within the walls of Jonathan¡¯s fortress, the tension that had once gripped Dawn began to unravel, reced by a sense of unexpectedfort. With Ethan by her side, the fear that had once clouded her thoughts faded into the background, reced by a newfound warmth and connection. Theplexities of their situation, once daunting and fraught with uncertainty, now felt manageable as they embraced the surreal nature of their surroundings. In the midst of this strange reality, they found sce in each other, allowingughter to break through the remnants of anxiety. The yful banter about dinner choices became a symbol of their resilience, a reminder that even in the most precarious circumstances, joy could still flourish.

    Ethan¡¯s unwavering presence served as an anchor for Dawn, reinforcing the bond they shared and the trust that had been forged through their trials. Though the enigma of Jonathan loomed in the background, there was a palpable understanding that he posed no threat to her well-being. Instead, he had unwittingly provided them with an opportunity to reconnect, to rediscover the simplicity of being together away from the chaos of their lives. As they strolled through the garden, hand in hand, the fortress transformed from a ce of captivity into a haven of possibility. In that moment, they chose to embrace the uncertainty of their situation, finding strength in their love and the hope thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Ethan and Jonathan to escte as they navigate the precarious dynamics of their unusual situation. With Jonathan¡¯s invitation lingering in the air, Ethan is determined to uncover the true motives behind his enigmatic host¡¯s actions. As the couple settles into their unexpected surroundings, the stakes will rise, and secrets long buried maye to light. Will Ethan¡¯s protective instincts sh with Jonathan¡¯s hidden agenda, or can they findmon ground in this unexpected alliance?

    Dawn, caught in the middle of thisplex web, will grapple with her own feelings of unease and curiosity. As she navigates her evolving rtionship with both men, she may uncoveryers of Jonathan¡¯s character that challenge her initial perceptions. The garden stroll, filled with moments of tenderness andughter, is just a prelude to the storm brewing beneath the surface. With bodyguards lurking and Jonathan¡¯s watchful eyes upon them, the couple must find a way to protect their bond while unraveling the mystery that surrounds them. Expect revtions that will change everything, as the fortress they inhabit bes a battleground for trust, loyalty, and the fight for freedom.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 281

    Beseeched 281 Summary

    In Chapter 281 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The Wooden Box,¡± Ethan grapples with uncertainty but feels a strongpulsion to act. Despite the chaotic circumstances surrounding him, he reassures Dawn, who is worried about being left alone. They decide to take refuge in Ethan¡¯s ce, which surprisingly feels more like a sanctuary than a home. As they settle in, Ethan tries to maintain a sense of normalcy by working on hisptop while Dawn findsfort in his presence, despite the tension created by Jonathan¡¯s absence.

    Dawn expresses her frustrations about being unable to leave, reflecting her feelings of confinement and the emotional weight of Jonathan¡¯s actions. Ethan, focused on his work, tries tofort her, emphasizing the importance of not letting fear take over. Their bond deepens as they share a moment of silence, and Ethan reassures Dawn that she is safe with the bodyguards around them. Yet, he knows he must leave for an urgent project, leading to a poignant moment where they share their concerns for each other¡¯s safety.

    As Ethan prepares to leave, he encounters a bodyguard who tries to prevent Dawn from exiting. Ignoring the bodyguard¡¯s plea, Ethan tenderly encourages Dawn to stay inside, using humor to lighten the mood. After ensuring she is safe, he departs, feeling a mix of relief and concern. Meanwhile, Tony provides updates about an important project, heightening the tension as they drive to meet two anxious men waiting on a bridge, each holding a wooden box.

    The meeting with the men is fraught with suspicion as Ethan negotiates a deal for the contents of the box, promising a significant payment in exchange. The atmosphere is tense, and Ethan¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts with the nervousness of the men. When they finally hand over the box, Ethan discovers its meager contents¡ªold notebooks and a hard drive¡ªhinting at deeper mysteries yet to unfold. This chapter encapstes themes of uncertainty, the search for safety, and theplex dynamics of trust and betrayal in Ethan¡¯s world.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 281**

    **Chapter 281: The Wooden Box**

    Ethan found himself caught in a web of uncertainty, yet deep down, he felt an undeniable urge to act. The full scope of the situation eluded him, but he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he had no alternative left.

    ¡°How could I possibly feel secure leaving you here all by yourself?¡± Dawn¡¯s voice wasced with concern, her brow furrowed as she looked at him, searching for reassurance.

    Ethan remainedposed, his voice steady as he replied, ¡°If he intends to keep you imprisoned, then we¡¯ll show him that he¡¯s made a grave mistake.¡±

    With that, they decided to make Ethan¡¯s ce their temporary refuge. Surprisingly, it felt more like a sanctuary than home ever had. The air was lighter, the atmosphere more inviting.

    Ethan still had his phone in hand. He even reached out to Tony, asking him to bring over hisptop, a lifeline to his work and a semnce of normalcy amidst the chaos.

    As he settled into his routine, the balcony became a makeshift office. The bodyguard had set up a lounge chair, creating a cozy nook where Ethan could focus on his tasks.

    Meanwhile, Dawn reclined against his leg, basking in the warmth of the sun. She wore simple loungewear that Tony had brought from her home,fortable yet stylish. If it weren¡¯t for the bodyguards patrolling the area, it would almost feel like they had just relocated to a peaceful getaway.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t been to work in so many days,¡± Dawn remarked, her fingers deftly navigating a game on Ethan¡¯s phone. She paused for a moment, her expression shifting. ¡°You¡¯re not going to fire me, are you?¡±

    A sigh escaped her lips, filled with frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. He allows people to bring things to us, yet he won¡¯t let me leave?¡±

    Her thoughts were clearly directed at Jonathan, the man who had caused so much tension between them.

    Since their intense confrontation, Jonathan had been conspicuously absent, leaving a heavy silence in his wake.

    Ethan¡¯s attention was fixed on the project file disyed on hisptop. He adjusted his position slightly, blocking the sun from blinding Dawn, who seemed lost in her game.

    ¡°We¡¯ll find out what¡¯s happening soon enough,¡± he assured her, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Their stay in Seabrook stretched into a week, but eventually, Ethan faced the reality of his responsibilities. He needed to leave.

    ¡°There¡¯s an issue with a project in Meriax,¡± he exined, his tone serious. He didn¡¯t delve into details, but Dawn could read the gravity etched on his face; it was something significant.

    As he wrapped up a call, she stepped closer, wrapping her arms around his waist, a gesture filled with warmth and concern. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± she said softly, her voice steady despite the underlying tension. ¡°Jonathan isn¡¯t going toe back. I¡¯m fine being here.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Ethan froze, taken aback by her confidence. Slowly, he ced a gentle hand on the back of her head, offeringfort. ¡°Don¡¯t let fear consume you,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯m leaving my phone with you. Call me if anything happens.¡±

    He knew that if he truly wished to, he could forcibly take her away from this ce. But after the unsettling phone call he had just received, that course of action seemed ill-advised.

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened momentarily. Perhaps staying here wasn¡¯t such a bad idea after all. At least Dawn would be protected. The bodyguards surrounding them were well-trained, and their presence provided ayer of security.

    They held each other in silence for a brief moment, sharing an unspoken bond. Then, with a reluctant sigh, Dawn led him downstairs.

    As they reached the door, a bodyguard stepped forward, attempting to halt her exit.

    Ethan shot him a sharp, disapproving nce. The bodyguard quickly withdrew his hand, a look of embarrassment washing over his face. ¡°Mr. Jackson, please don¡¯t make this more difficult for us,¡± he murmured, his voice low and apologetic.

    Ignoring the bodyguard¡¯s plea, Ethan tenderly brushed a few stray strands of hair from Dawn¡¯s face, his touch gentle yet firm. ¡°Go back inside. If you find yourself bored, pick a fight with Jonathan,¡± he teased lightly, trying to lighten the mood.

    Dawn fell silent, her expression turning serious.

    The bodyguards exchanged nces, equally taken aback by Ethan¡¯s words.

    Ethan didn¡¯t leave until he saw Dawn step back into the house, a sense of relief washing over him as the door closed behind her. Finally, he turned away, where Tony was waiting by the car, offering a respectful bow as he opened the back door for him.

    As Tony walked around to the driver¡¯s seat, he handed a tablet into the back. ¡°Boss, here¡¯s the project file. Also, there¡¯s an update from Forgotten Peak. Those two may have discovered something significant. They haven¡¯t reported to Mr. Swanson yet; they¡¯re awaiting our instructions.¡±

    Ethan paused, his gaze sharpening as he processed the information. ¡°Let¡¯s go meet them,¡± hemanded, the urgency in his voice unmistakable.

    ¡°The ne¡ª¡± Tony began, but Ethan cut him off.

    ¡°We can make it,¡± he asserted with confidence.

    ¡°Yes, boss,¡± Tony replied, nodding as he buckled his seatbelt and started the engine.

    Half an hourter, the car came to a stop on a bridge, the atmosphere tense with anticipation.

    Two men were already waiting there. They appeared anxious, each clutching a wooden box to their chests, their demeanor suspicious and shifty.

    Tony stepped out of the car, immediately feeling a sense of distaste wash over him at the sight of their greedy expressions. People like this were capable of betraying anyone if the price was right.

    ¡°The boss is inside the car,¡± Tony informed them curtly. ¡°You can approach.¡±

    The bald man shot Tony a wary nce, his eyes filled with uncertainty.

    The taller man seemed to rely entirely on the bald one now. As the bald man cautiously walked toward the car, the taller one followed closely behind, as if seeking reassurance.

    The car window slid down, revealing Ethan inside, wearing dark sunsses that entuated his sharp features. The bald man outside immediately shifted his posture, lowering himself slightly in a show of deference. ¡°We found what you asked for. Now it¡¯s your turn to uphold your end of the bargain,¡± he said, his voice deep and gravelly.

    He was referring to the double payment Ethan had promised, along with the assurance of their safety.

    Ethan smiled, a glint of calction in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll give you two million,¡± he stated matter-of-factly.

    The two men exchanged a quick, nervous nce. One of them tentatively offered the item, but the bald man snatched it back, a hint of panic in his voice. ¡°Lucas, he¡ª¡±

    ¡°If I were you,¡± Ethan interjected calmly, ¡°I¡¯d take the money and vanish from Northville. After all, neither of you are from here, correct?¡±

    In their line of work, revealing personal backgrounds was a dangerous gamble, each detail a potential risk.

    The bald man hesitated, his throat tightening as he swallowed hard. ¡°Mr. Jackson, we trust you,¡± he finally said, his voice wavering.

    With a resigned sigh, he handed the wooden box over to Ethan.

    ¡°Tony,¡± Ethan called, his tonemanding.

    ¡°Yes, Boss?¡± Tony responded promptly.

    ¡°Arrange for a car to escort them away. Transfer the additional two million into their ount as well,¡± he instructed.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Tony pulled out his phone, immediately making the necessary arrangements.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze dropped to the wooden box resting in his hands. Dried dirt clung to its surface, suggesting it had only recently been unearthed. Those two had clearly put in a significant amount of effort to retrieve it.

    A rusted metaltch caught his eye.

    With a gentle tug, he opened the box.

    Inside, the contents were sparse¡ªjust a few old notebooks and a solitary hard drive.Conclusion

    As Ethan stood there, the wooden box in his hands felt like a tangible representation of the weight he carried¡ªa blend of hope and uncertainty intertwined with the responsibility of protecting Dawn. The moment he opened the box, the simplicity of its contents contrasted sharply with theplexity of their situation. The notebooks and hard drive were relics of a past he was determined to unravel, yet they also symbolized the unknown future that awaited him. Each page turned and every byte of data held the potential to change everything, not just for him, but for Dawn as well. In that instant, he realized that the journey ahead would require not just courage, but a profound trust in the bond they had forged amidst the chaos.

    As he prepared to face the challenges waiting beyond the confines of his temporary sanctuary, Ethan felt a renewed sense of purpose. The lingering doubts began to dissipate, reced by a fierce determination to protect what mattered most. He nced back at the house where Dawn remained, the warmth of her presence a guiding light in the shadows of uncertainty. Their connection had deepened, transforming from a mere alliance into a partnership built on resilience and mutual respect. With every step he took away from that moment, Ethan carried her with him, knowing that together they would navigate whatevery ahead, confronting their fears and embracing the strength of their shared resolve.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Ethan and the two men reaches its peak, the contents of the wooden box promise to unravel secrets that could change everything. With the hard drive and notebooks in his possession, Ethan will be faced with the daunting task of deciphering the hidden truths that lie within. What information do these items hold, and how will they impact his precarious situation with Jonathan? The stakes are higher than ever, and the weight of responsibility rests heavily on Ethan¡¯s shoulders as he navigates the murky waters of betrayal and trust.

    Meanwhile, Dawn remains in a vulnerable position, and her fate hangs in the bnce. Will she be able to maintain herposure in Ethan¡¯s absence, or will the shadows of Jonathan¡¯s influence creep back into her life? As Ethan digs deeper into the mysteries of the wooden box, he must also strategize a way to ensure Dawn¡¯s safety. The clock is ticking, and with each passing moment, the threat of Jonathan loomsrger. Expect high-stakes drama, unexpected alliances, and the unveiling of secrets that could either bind Ethan and Dawn closer together or tear them apart forever.

    Get ready for a chapter filled with tension and revtion, as Ethan¡¯s choices will not only shape his future but also determine the fate of those he cares about. Will he find the answers he seeks, or will he uncover a web of lies that leave him questioning everything? The next chapter promises to be a thrilling ride.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 282

    Beseeched 282 Summary

    In Chapter 282 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Sunny Is Here,¡± Ethan grapples with unease as he prepares to leave for the airport, feeling a sense of urgency regarding the drive that Lucas is after. Tony interrupts his thoughts, confirming that everything is ready for their departure. As Ethan steps out, he leaves Dawn in a familiar silence, where she reflects on her time in Seabrook, feeling a surprisingck of fear regarding Jonathan, who has been rtively calm during her stay.

    Jonathan returns to the vi, exuding a sense of purpose that stirs emotions within Dawn. She attempts to break the silence between them, asking for her dog to be brought over. However, as Jonathan processes her request, an unspoken distance lingers between them, leading him to leave the room without engaging further. Dawn feels a heavy heart, interpreting his silence as a rejection and a reminder of the barriers he has built around their rtionship.

    The following morning, Dawn experiences a moment of joy when she hears her dog, Sunny, barking downstairs. Her excitement is palpable as she rushes to greet him, overwhelmed by his affectionate presence. Their reunion lifts her spirits, and the bodyguard hints at Jonathan¡¯s care for her, furtherplicating her feelings. As Dawn and Sunny y in the garden, Jonathan watches from a distance, feeling a flicker of warmth amidst his cold demeanor.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan receives a call from Roxanne, who pressures him to win Dawn over while Ethan is away. Their conversation reveals the underlying power dynamics and tension between them, with Jonathan asserting his independence and refusing to be manipted. Roxanne remains focused on her goal to separate Dawn from Ethan, hinting at the lengths she is willing to go to achieve her ambitions. As the chapter concludes, Dawn enjoys a peaceful moment with Sunny, blissfully unaware of the brewing conflicts surrounding her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 282**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 282 Sunny Is Here**

    Ethan¡¯s gaze flickered, a subtle shift that hinted at his unease. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that whatever Lucas was aftery concealed within this drive. The weight of anticipation settled heavily on his shoulders, gnawing at him with an unsettling urgency.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Tony¡¯s voice broke through the tension, pulling Ethan from his spiraling thoughts.

    ¡°Boss,¡± Tony called again, his tone brisk, ¡°everything¡¯s ready. The driver is en route.¡±

    With a decisive snap, Ethan closed the lid in his hand, the sound echoing in the quiet room.

    ¡°We¡¯re heading to the airport,¡± he dered, his voice steady despite the turmoil brewing inside him.

    As Ethan stepped out, the door clicked shut behind him, leaving Dawn in a familiar silence. After spending what felt like an eternity in Seabrook, she found herself devoid of fear regarding Jonathan. At least he hadn¡¯t lost his temper during her stay, which was a small blessing in an otherwise tumultuous situation.

    The sun hung high in the afternoon sky when Jonathan returned to the vi, the air thick with an unspoken tension.

    Dawn sat cross-legged on the couch, her eyes glued to the television screen, but the images flickered past her without registering. She was lost in a sea of her own thoughts, a swirl of emotions that she couldn¡¯t quite articte.

    Jonathan barely paused, casting her a fleeting nce before he ascended the staircase, his presence a mere shadow in the back of her mind.

    When he reemerged, freshly showered and dressed, he exuded a sense of purpose that made her heart race. The moment felt charged, electric, and she feltpelled to break the silence that hung between them like a heavy fog.

    ¡°Wait,¡± she called out, her voice tinged with hesitation.

    Dawn hurriedly slipped on her shoes, a blush creeping to her cheeks as she fumbled with her words. ¡°Hmm, can I have someone bring my dog here?¡±

    For a brief moment, Jonathan frowned, confusion etching his features. Then realization dawned on him; Ethan had left his phone with her.

    He took a step closer, and instinctively, Dawn took a step back, the distance between them a chasm filled with unspoken words.

    Neither spoke; the silence was familiar, a protective barrier they both instinctively maintained.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression hardened, freezing in ce for a heartbeat before he turned and walked out the door, leaving Dawn to watch him go with a heavy heart.

    Her lips pressed together in a thin line as she contemted his retreat. His silence felt like a rejection, a reminder of the walls he had built around them. After all, why would a man who had effectively imprisoned her allow her thefort of a pet?

    But the following morning, a sound broke through the stillness¡ªa familiar bark echoed from downstairs.

    Dawn sat up, momentarily convinced she was dreaming. She blinked, her heart racing as the realization hit her. It was Sunny. Sunny was truly here.

    In a flurry of excitement, she dressed in mere seconds and dashed down the stairs. ¡°Sunny!¡± she shouted, her voice filled with joy.

    Sunny barked twice, wriggling free from the grip of the bodyguard, and bounded towards her. The sheer size of the dog was overwhelming; he leaped so high that he nearly met her gaze. The force of his affection knocked her back a couple of steps. Dawn caught his front paws,ughing as she yfully scolded him, ¡°I know you missed me, but do you even realize how heavy you are?¡±

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡± Sunny responded, his tail wagging furiously.

    You can¡¯t possibly hate me, right? she thought, her heart swelling with affection.

    The bodyguard, observing the transformation in her mood, hesitated before speaking up. ¡°Ms. Dawn, Mr. Jonathan had us bring this dog over early this morning. He really cares about you,¡± he said, trying to bridge the gap between them.

    Dawn shot a nce at him but chose silence, her thoughts a jumble of confusion and warmth.

    ¡°Sunny, want to y in the garden?¡± she asked, her voice brightening.

    Sunny¡¯s ears perked up at the mention of the garden. He seized the leash and dropped it into her hand, barking enthusiastically. ¡°Woof!¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t suppress her smile as she led Sunny outside, the weight of her worries lifting with each step they took.

    Meanwhile, on the second floor, Jonathan stood rigidly by the window, his eyes cold yet softening slightly as he observed the scene below. The sight of Dawn and her dog ying together stirred something deep within him, a flicker of warmth in the otherwise frigidndscape of his heart.

    Just then, his phone rang, shattering the moment.

    He answered, his demeanor shifting back to business. A woman¡¯s voice,ced with irritation, crackled through the line. ¡°Jonathan, when are you going to deal with that woman?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s fingers rested on the window frame, his voice icy as he replied, ¡°Are you in a hurry, Ms. West?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Roxanne snapped, quickly tempering her tone. ¡°Ethan has left the country. I had someone look into his schedule; he won¡¯t be back anytime soon. Isn¡¯t this the perfect timing? You need to win Dawn over. Once Ethan returns, we can devise a n to end their marriage.¡±

    She paused, expecting a response, but silence stretched between them. Impatience seeped into her voice. ¡°Say something!¡±

    For a fleeting moment, she regretted her partnership with him.

    Jonathan¡¯s name resonated with power, both respected and feared, straddling the line of legality. Up until now, no one had managed to uncover the truth of his identity. Striking a deal with him was akin to making a pact with the devil.

    ¡°Are you attempting to instruct me on how to perform my duties?¡± he retorted, his voice dripping with cool disdain. ¡°I see no reason to heed your advice.¡±

    ¡°But we have a deal!¡± Roxanne shot back, her frustration bubbling over. ¡°If you can¡¯t pull this off, don¡¯t me me for being rude.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Silence reigned on the other end of the line, a quiet acknowledgment of the unspoken boundaries between them.

    Roxanne would never dare to cross that line.

    Despite her bravado, both understood the power dynamics at y. Unless ¡­

    A long pause hung in the air before her tone turned icy. ¡°Jonathan, I believe you¡¯re a man of your word. That¡¯s the only reason I chose to work with you. Since you¡¯ve already made a promise, you should honor it. It will facilitate smoother future cooperation between ourpanies.¡±

    Roxanne was no fool; she understood her worth in this precarious game.

    Instead of resorting to threats, she opted for a more strategic approach,ying their cooperation on the table, a delicate dance of power.

    Sure enough, Jonathan¡¯s voice sliced through the tension, sharp and frigid. ¡°I will fulfill my end of the deal, but how I achieve that is my concern. You have no say in the matter.¡±

    With that, the line went dead, leaving Roxanne staring at her phone, a coldugh escaping her lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s with all the posturing?¡± she scoffed, dismissing the man on the other end.

    Her focus remained unwavering; her goal was to pull Dawn away from Ethan, no matter the cost.

    Downstairs, Dawn, exhausted from their yful antics, led Sunny to a shaded spot, her breathing in soft huffs. She affectionately rubbed the dog¡¯s head, a smile gracing her lips.

    ¡°It hasn¡¯t even been that long, and you¡¯ve already gotten this chunky, huh?¡± she teased, her heart full as they basked in the warmth of their reunion.Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of the chaos surrounding them, both Dawn and Jonathan found themselves standing at a crossroads of emotions and unspoken truths. For Dawn, the arrival of Sunny marked a pivotal moment of joy amidst the uncertainty that had enveloped her existence. The simple act of ying with her dog allowed her to shed the weight of her worries and embrace a fleeting sense of normalcy. As sheughed and reveled in Sunny¡¯s exuberance, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her¡ªa hope that perhaps Jonathan¡¯s intentions were not as cold as she had feared. His decision to bring Sunny to her was a gesture that whispered of care, even if it was shrouded in theplexities of their strained rtionship.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan remained a silent observer, wrestling with the conflicting emotions stirred by Dawn¡¯s happiness. Watching her bond with Sunny, he sensed a vulnerability within himself that he had long buried underyers of ice. The tension of his business dealings and the looming threat from Roxanne felt distant, overshadowed by the warmth of the scene unfolding below him. Yet, the weight of his responsibilities loomed heavy, reminding him of the precarious bnce he must maintain. As he resolved to fulfill his end of the deal with Roxanne, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his actions might ultimately lead him further away from the connection he secretly craved with Dawn. In this moment, both characters stood on the precipice of change, each grappling with the choices that would define their paths forward, intertwined yet distinctly separate in their journeys of love and redemption.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Jonathan and Dawn to escte as theirplicated emotionse to the forefront. With Sunny now in the picture, the dynamics of their rtionship are poised for a significant shift. Will Jonathan¡¯s cold exterior begin to thaw as he witnesses the joy Sunny brings to Dawn? Or will his internal struggles continue to overshadow any budding connection? As Dawn revels in thefort of her beloved dog, Jonathan is forced to confront his feelings, not just for her, but also for the looming threats posed by Roxanne and Ethan. The stakes are higher than ever, and the question remains: how far will Jonathan go to protect what he has, especially with Roxanne¡¯s maniptive intentions lurking in the shadows?

    Moreover, as Ethan navigates his own challenges abroad, the narrative promises to intertwine his journey with the unfolding drama back home. Will he uncover the truth behind Jonathan¡¯s intentions before it¡¯s toote? The chapter is set to delve deeper into theyers of loyalty, maniption, and the fragile bonds that tie these characters together. With every decision weighing heavily on their hearts, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see who will emerge victorious in this intricate dance of love and power. The next chapter holds the potential for revtions that could alter the course of their lives forever, leaving readers breathless with anticipation.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 283

    Beseeched 283 Summary

    In Chapter 283, titled ¡°The G Invitation,¡± Dawn experiences a whirlwind of emotions when Jonathan, her enigmaticpanion, unexpectedly invites her to a g. Initially resistant, Dawn¡¯s heart races at the thought of attending, especially when Jonathan insists she needs to get out more. His authoritative tone leaves her little room to refuse, and she finds herself swept into preparations for the event, despite her protests.

    As a makeup artist named Tammy arrives with a stunning ck gown and sparkly heels, Dawn¡¯s reluctance is met with a mix of excitement and anxiety. While Tammy works on her, she innocently inquires about Dawn¡¯s rtionship with Jonathan, leading to awkward revtions about Jonathan¡¯s feelings. Dawn, feeling trapped between her current life and the allure of Jonathan¡¯s world, struggles to assert her boundaries, all the while grappling with the implications of their connection.

    The transformation into a morous version of herself heightens Dawn¡¯s internal conflict. As she admires her reflection, she cannot shake off the sense of being thrust into a world she feels unprepared for. The anticipation builds as she and Tammy make their way to the g, where Jonathan awaits. Dawn¡¯s difort is palpable as she navigates the expectations surrounding her appearance with Jonathan, who is both charming and enigmatic.

    Upon arriving at the g, Jonathan¡¯s demeanor captivates the crowd, and his ambiguous remarks about their rtionship only fuel spection. Dawn feels the weight of scrutiny as whispers circte around them, intensifying her embarrassment and confusion. Torn between her loyalty to her husband and the undeniable chemistry with Jonathan, Dawn finds herself at a crossroads, unsure of how to navigate the tangled emotions and social pressures that have suddenly enveloped her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 283**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 283 The G Invitation**

    ¡°Woof, woof!¡± I¡¯m not overweight, thank you very much.

    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to speak the truth?¡±

    Dawn puffed out her cheeks in mock indignation as she turned on her heel, making her way toward the house. Just then, she collided with Jonathan, who was descending the staircase with his usualposed demeanor.

    The palpable tension that had hung in the air earlier dissipated like morning mist, leaving her momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    She feigned a casual interest in Sunny¡¯s leash, lifting it as if it were the most pressing matter at hand. ¡°Going out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Jonathan replied, slipping one hand into his pants pocket, his demeanor as cool and unyielding as ever. ¡°There¡¯s a g tonight. You¡¯reing with me. Someone will bring you a gownter.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she froze in ce. ¡°Why would I go?¡±

    ¡°You keep saying you want to get out more, don¡¯t you?¡±

    His eyes were deep and inscrutable, and his voice carried an undeniable authority. ¡°Think of it as an opportunity to enjoy some fresh air.¡±

    Before she could muster a protest, he turned on his heel and walked away, leaving her no room to refuse.

    Less than thirty minutester, a bodyguard entered the house, escorting a makeup artist behind him.

    In tow was a stunning ck gown, embellished with diamonds, along with a pair of matching heels that sparkled like stars in the night sky.

    Tammy Peay, the makeup artist, wasted no time. With a gentle push, she directed Dawn into the chair positioned in front of the mirror. ¡°Time is of the essence, Ms. Dawn. We have a mission ahead of us, so we need to move quickly.¡±

    Dawn frowned, crossing her arms defiantly. ¡°I never said I was going.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan said you have to.¡±

    An awkward silence enveloped them.

    Tammy, youthful and vibrant, withrge, expressive eyes and a yful grin, appeared unfazed.

    While Tammy worked on her hair, Dawn casually inquired, ¡°So, are you and Jonathan close?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Tammy replied, her voice light.

    The air between them thickened,den with unspoken thoughts.

    ¡°I handle Mrs. Curran¡¯s styling,¡± Tammy chimed in cheerfully, breaking the silence. ¡°When I heard I¡¯d be doing makeup for a young woman today, I nearly squealed! Mrs. Curran and I were both taken aback. We never expected Mr. Jonathan to finally get a clue.¡±

    Mrs. Curran must be Jonathan¡¯s stepmother, Dawn surmised, but¡­

    ¡°I¡¯m not in that kind of rtionship with Jonathan. I¡¯m married.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Tammy halted, her hands suspended in mid-air, her surprise evident. ¡°Wow, Mr. Jonathan is really bold. His sweetheart gets married, and he just decides to kidnap her?¡±

    Dawn was left speechless, her mind racing.

    Tammy, oblivious to Dawn¡¯s difort, continued to chatter away.

    ¡°But it¡¯s alright! Mr. Jonathan is incredibly handsome. You¡¯ll end up falling for him eventually. Just give it some time.¡±

    Huh?

    Give it time?

    Dawn was so taken aback by the absurdity of it all that she let out augh tinged with frustration. ¡°I have a husband. Your boss can be as charming as he likes; I will not fall for him.¡±

    Tammy regarded her with a puzzled expression, as if trying toprehend why anyone would resist Jonathan¡¯s allure.

    After a lengthy pause, she let out a soft, disappointed sigh. ¡°Oh.¡±

    The rest of the session passed in silence.

    Once Dawn¡¯s makeup wasplete and the gown enveloped her form, Tammy styled her hair¡ªhalf pinned up, the other half cascading in soft waves over her shoulders.

    Dawn¡¯s face was fully revealed, her features delicate and striking.

    Tammy, holding her makeup brush, clicked her tongue in admiration. ¡°Wow. No wonder Mr. Jonathan is so taken with you. You¡¯re absolutely stunning.¡±

    Dawn rarely had the opportunity to wear a gown that fit so perfectly. It entuated every curve, highlighting her slim waist and graceful lines. The diamonds glimmered against her skin, resembling tiny stars scattered across the night sky. She looked breathtaking.

    Dawn stole a nce at her reflection and asked, ¡°What event am I attending tonight?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there,¡± Tammy replied, packing away her tools. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get going.¡±

    They stepped out of the car, nked by several bodyguards who shadowed their every move.

    Throughout the journey, Tammy chattered incessantly about Jonathan¡ªhis remarkable qualities, his struggles with words, and the thoughtfulness he asionally disyed.

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan really likes you. Maybe you should consider, you know, getting a divorce?¡±

    ¡°How about you just stop talking?¡± Dawn cut in, closing her eyes in an attempt to gather her thoughts. ¡°I need a moment to breathe.¡±

    Now it clicked. This girl was one of Jonathan¡¯s admirers, the type who supported him blindly, without a second thought. And not a single word she uttered was something Dawn wanted to hear.

    Tammy pouted in silence, finally giving in to the awkward atmosphere.

    Dawn was indeed beautiful, but her temper was anything but pleasant.

    Why was she so stubborn?

    She should consider herself lucky that Jonathan had taken an interest in her.

    The remainder of the drive was steeped in silence. Upon reaching the hotel, Tammy hopped out first, opening the door for Dawn. ¡°Mr. Jonathan is waiting inside. You go ahead; I won¡¯t be joining you.¡±

    Dawn was about to question why Tammy suddenly trusted her to enter alone when four bodyguards materialized behind her, effectively swallowing her words.

    Swallowing her curiosity, she stepped inside, clutching her bag tightly.

    Jonathan was stationed near the entrance, surrounded by a cluster of people vying for his attention.

    The moment his gazended on Dawn, a subtle smile yed at the corners of his mouth. He approached her, extending his arm with an air of nonchnce.

    **Chapter 283 The G Invitation**

    Dawn hesitated for a fleeting moment but ultimately ced her hand on his arm, surrendering to the moment.

    Instantly, whispers rippled through the crowd, curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Mr. Brown, this is the first time you¡¯ve shown up with ady. Aren¡¯t you going to introduce her?¡±

    Jonathan raised his cold, sharp gaze, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes. ¡°What do you think our rtionship is?¡±

    His ambiguous response only served to fuel the mes of spection, leaving a tantalizing air of mystery hanging in the atmosphere.

    Dawn felt her cheeks flush as tension coiled within her. She remained silent, knowing that the more she spoke, the deeper the rabbit hole would go.

    No matter how she tried to rify, these people would twist her words into something far more scandalous.Conclusion

    As Dawn stood beside Jonathan, the weight of the evening settled over her like the shimmering fabric of the gown she wore. The g was a world of glitz and mour, yet all she could focus on was the palpable tension between her and Jonathan, a tension that felt both exhrating and terrifying. The whispers of the crowd danced around them, their spection weaving a narrative that was far from the truth, yet somehow intoxicating. In that moment, she realized that her heart was no longer just a prisoner of her marriage; it was caught in a delicate web of emotions she had never anticipated. The allure of Jonathan¡¯s presence was undeniable, a maic pull that challenged her resolve and made her question the very foundation of her feelings.

    As the night unfolded, Dawn found herself grappling with conflicting desires. The g, once a mere obligation, transformed into a pivotal moment of self-discovery. With every nce Jonathan cast her way, every subtle smile that hinted at deeper connections, she felt the boundaries of her heart begin to blur. Theughter, the music, and the shared nces ignited a spark within her that she had long thought extinguished. In the midst of the swirling chaos, she understood that she was at a crossroads, where the past and future collided with the present. As Jonathan¡¯s arm encircled her, she took a deep breath, embracing the uncertainty of whaty ahead, realizing that sometimes, surrendering to the moment could lead to the most unexpected revtions.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As Dawn steps into the g, the atmosphere buzzes with anticipation and intrigue. With Jonathan by her side, she finds herself thrust into a world of glitz and mour, where every nce holds the weight of spection. The whispers of the crowd will only grow louder, and as she navigates theplexities of her unexpected role, readers can expect to witness the delicate dance between her loyalty to her husband and the undeniable chemistry building with Jonathan. Will she manage to maintain herposure amidst the prying eyes, or will the evening¡¯s allure draw her deeper into Jonathan¡¯s world?

    Moreover, the g promises to unveil more than just social niceties. Secrets lurk in the shadows, and old rivalries may resurface, challenging Dawn¡¯s resolve. With Jonathan¡¯s enigmatic presence and the mounting pressure of the evening, tensions are bound to escte. Will Dawn confront her feelings, or will she cling to the life she knows? As the night unfolds, the stakes will rise, and readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how Dawn will navigate the treacherous waters of desire, loyalty, and the unexpected twists that await her in this captivating g.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 284

    Beseeched 284 Summary

    In Chapter 284 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°A Friendly Ally,¡± the story unfolds with Dawn feeling frustrated and conflicted about her rtionship with Jonathan. As they prepare to enter a grand ballroom, Jonathan¡¯s calm demeanor and cryptic remarks about the consequences of her defiance leave Dawn feeling trapped. She grapples with her emotions, torn between her strong-willed nature and the reality of Jonathan¡¯s influence over her connection with Ethan. The tension esctes when Jonathan hints that her actions could jeopardize her chances of seeing Ethan again, leaving Dawn frozen in ce, her heart racing with fear.

    As the evening progresses, Dawn tries to distance herself from Jonathan¡¯s control. She finds sce in a quieter corner of the event, where she encounters Kate, a charming woman who is intrigued by Jonathan. Dawn seizes the opportunity to deflect attention away from her own feelings by ying matchmaker, iming to be Jonathan¡¯s sister-inw and expressing her belief that Kate would be perfect for him. This interaction not only distracts Dawn from her own frustrations but also ignites a flicker of hope within her that she might gain some power in her situation with Jonathan.

    The conversation with Kate bes a pivotal moment for Dawn, as she realizes that having a powerful ally could embolden her to challenge Jonathan¡¯s authority. The yful banter and budding friendship between the two women provide Dawn with a sense of agency that she has beencking. As the nightes to a close, Dawn¡¯s feelings shift from frustration to a mix of amusement and determination, especially when she casually mentions her new friendship to Jonathan, who remains indifferent. This dynamic leaves Dawn feeling both empowered and frustrated, reflecting herplex emotions regarding her rtionships.

    Back at home, Dawn¡¯s thoughts are consumed by Ethan and the possibilities of their connection. She quickly texts Tony, hoping for a response that would bridge the gap between her and Ethan. The chapter ends with Dawn¡¯s internal struggle between confronting the truth of her situation and finding ways to navigate it, highlighting her desire for independence and connection amidst the constraints imposed by Jonathan. The narrative captures her emotional turmoil and the hope for a brighter future, setting the stage for potential developments in her rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 284**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 284 A Friendly Ally**

    The man standing beside them wore a mischievous grin, his eyes sparkling with yful understanding. ¡°Ah, I see, I see. Well then, let¡¯s extend our best wishes to Mr. Brown for a smooth journey ahead.¡±

    With a few courteous exchanges, the group made their way toward the grand ballroom. Dawn¡¯s grip tightened around Jonathan¡¯s arm, her expression taut with frustration. ¡°Why on earth did you say that?¡± she scolded, her voice barely above a whisper yetced with irritation.

    ¡°What did I say?¡± he replied, his tone remarkably calm, as though he were discussing the weather rather than the tension between them.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    She abruptly halted, her teeth clenching in annoyance. ¡°You can go by yourself. I¡¯m not going with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± His easy eptance caught her off guard. Since when did he be so agreeable?

    Just as she was about to question him further, he added in his usual t, inscrutable voice, ¡°Dawn, I know you¡¯re strong-willed. But when you¡¯re under someone else¡¯s roof, it¡¯s wiser to keep your head down. You should know that.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him, her anger simmering just below the surface, causing her cheek to twitch involuntarily. ¡°And what if I choose not to?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    His gaze shifted, darkening with an intensity that sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°Then you might find it difficult to see Ethan again.¡±

    Dawn froze in ce, her heart racing.

    As much as she hated to admit it, she recognized the truth behind his words. The only reason Ethan coulde and go from the vi with such ease was due to their connection and Jonathan¡¯s willingness to allow it. If Jonathan decided otherwise, the concept of ¡°house arrest¡± would transform from a mere threat into a harsh reality.

    Jonathan¡¯s methods were anything but gentle or straightforward.

    And if things turned sour, Ethan might not emerge unscathed.

    ¡°So?¡± Jonathan pressed, his tone unyielding. ¡°Are you going to join us inside?¡±

    Dawn remained silent, her mind racing with conflicting emotions.

    She turned her head away, taking a reluctant step forward, feeling trapped yet powerless to resist.

    This time, she didn¡¯t take Jonathan¡¯s arm. To her surprise, he didn¡¯t seem bothered by it. When an acquaintance inquired about her behavior, he responded with coolposure, ¡°She¡¯s just having a moment. Young girls can be like that sometimes. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes so dramatically that she half-expected them to hit the ceiling. Ignoring himpletely, she grabbed a ss of juice and drifted away to a quieter corner, seeking sce in her solitude.

    Events like this one were merely borateworking opportunities for the elite, a chance for influential figures from various industries to mingle and forge connections.

    Bored and feeling aimless, Dawn settled into the lounge area, barely able to endure the atmosphere. It wasn¡¯t long before someone approached her.

    ¡°Hi there!¡±

    The woman who greeted her was a vision, adorned with vibrant makeup, striking red lipstick, and cascading burgundy curls that framed her face beautifully.

    She nced at the bodyguard stationed behind Dawn, then slid into the seat beside her with an inviting smile. ¡°Are you here alone too? I hope you don¡¯t mind if I join you.¡±

    Dawn assessed the proximity of the woman and forced a smile. ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Even if she had reservations, it was hardly her ce to dismiss anyone, especially not someone with such a friendly demeanor.

    The woman exhaled, taking a sip of her drink before lowering her voice conspiratorially. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind me asking, but what¡¯s your connection with Mr. Brown? I overheard someone mention that you¡¯re his girlfriend?¡±

    In that instant, Dawn understood the situation perfectly.

    Another admirer of Jonathan, it seemed.

    She shook her head vigorously, a smile breaking across her face. ¡°Not even close! I¡¯m his sister-inw. My husband feels bad that Jonathan is always alone, so he asked me to help him find someone. Honestly, you and he would make a fantastic couple.¡±

    The woman¡¯s eyes sparkled with newfound interest. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    Dawn leaned in slightly, adopting a serious tone. ¡°I have a knack for reading people, and you two are practically a match made in heaven.¡±

    The woman inhaled sharply, her excitement palpable.

    She extended her hand formally. ¡°Kate Malone.¡±

    ¡°Dawn Porter.¡±

    Their handshake felt significant, as if they had just sealed a promising business deal.

    For the remainder of the evening, Kate bombarded Dawn with questions about Jonathan, and whether the information was factual or not, Dawn answered with practiced ease.

    By the time they parted ways, she had even given Kate her address.

    ¡°My husband is away on a business trip, so I¡¯m staying here for a while. Feel free toe over anytime,¡± she offered.

    Kate leaned in, her voice low and conspiratorial. ¡°Is Jonathan around too?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Dawn, we¡¯re going to be lifelong friends! Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll definitelye to visit!¡±

    As she watched Kate make her bold promise, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but feel a flicker of hope.

    Ethan had once told her that if she felt upset, she could always give Jonathan a little trouble.

    With someone powerful backing her, she felt emboldened to challenge Jonathan.

    Besides, she wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong.

    During the drive home, Jonathan noticed the change in her demeanor and asked in a calm voice, ¡°Did you make a new friend?¡±

    He had been observing Dawn the entire evening, fully aware that she would connect with someone.

    Dawn shrugged casually, feigning nonchnce. ¡°She¡¯s great¡ªsmart and pretty. Want an introduction? If you¡¯re interested, I can set it up.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but he remained silent.

    That was a clear indication of his disinterest.

    Dawn pouted, feeling a mix of frustration and amusement. In the past, his coldness had unnerved her, but now she simply saw it as a performance.

    She turned her gaze toward the window, watching the familiar streets pass by¡ªso close yet feeling painfully distant. Her thoughts drifted to Ethan. What was he doing at that very moment?

    Once they arrived home, she hurried to her room, her heart racing with anticipation.

    Jonathan could never find Ethan¡¯s phone.

    He might have suspected something by now, but as long as she didn¡¯t confess, it didn¡¯t truly count.

    Ignoring the truth was different from confronting it head-on.

    Dawn quickly texted Tony. ¡°Did yound yet?¡±

    She waited, but no reply came for what felt like an eternity. Sighing, she set her phone down and headed to wash up, her mind racing with possibilities.Conclusion

    In the swirling chaos of emotions that defined the evening, Dawn found herself at a crossroads. The tension between her and Jonathan had reached a boiling point, yet the unexpected camaraderie with Kate sparked a glimmer of hope within her. She had navigated the tightrope of familial loyalty and personal desire, realizing that her connection to Jonathan was not merely one of obligation but also of potential. The prospect of forging new alliances, like the one with Kate, felt liberating, and for the first time, she sensed a shift in her power dynamics. With each interaction, she was learning to assert herself, to challenge Jonathan¡¯s authority without losing sight of her own values.

    As she retreated to her room, her heart raced not just with the thrill of rebellion but with the anticipation of whaty ahead. The unacknowledged bond with Ethan lingered in her thoughts, a tantalizing reminder of the stakes involved. Dawn¡¯s defiance had transformed from mere frustration into a determined resolve to carve her own path. In the quiet solitude of her space, she contemted the delicate bnce between her desires and the reality of her circumstances. With the night¡¯s events echoing in her mind, she understood that her journey was just beginning, and with newfound allies by her side, she felt ready to embrace the challenges that awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, tensions are bound to escte as Dawn navigates her newfound friendship with Kate while keeping her connection with Ethan under wraps. With the stakes rising, theplexities of her rtionships wille to the forefront, forcing her to confront Jonathan¡¯s controlling nature head-on. Will she muster the courage to challenge him, or will his influence continue to loom over her decisions? As the lines between loyalty and desire blur, readers can expect a thrilling exploration of Dawn¡¯s inner turmoil and the choices she must make to reim her autonomy.

    Moreover, the arrival of Kate introduces a wildcard element that could shift the dynamics significantly. Will Kate¡¯s intentions be as innocent as they seem, or is there more to her fascination with Jonathan than meets the eye? With each interaction, the tension will build, leaving readers on the edge of their seats as they anticipate the potential fallout. As Dawn grapples with her feelings for Ethan and herplicated rtionship with Jonathan, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricacies of love, loyalty, and the lengths one might go to protect what they hold dear. Prepare for unexpected twists and revtions that could change everything for Dawn and those around her.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 285

    Beseeched 285 Summary

    In Chapter 285 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Dawn experiences a mix of anticipation and uncertainty as she navigates her feelings about her friends and her situation. After receiving a text from her boss, she feels isted and frustrated by the secrecy surrounding her life. Despite her friends¡¯ intentions to protect her, she longs for rity and connection. The silence in her room amplifies her feelings of confusion and entrapment, leading her to a restless sleep.

    When Dawn wakes up to find that her friend Kate hase to visit, a sense of excitement reces her earlier gloom. Kate arrives with vibrant flowers and an upbeat demeanor, ready to brighten Dawn¡¯s day. However, the atmosphere shifts dramatically when Jonathan, Dawn¡¯s boss, enters and questions Kate¡¯s presence. His icy demeanor creates palpable tension, and Dawn feels torn between her loyalty to her friend and the authority Jonathan holds over her life.

    As the awkward lunch unfolds, Kate attempts to break the ice by giving Jonathan a gift, but his harsh response leaves her feeling diminished and upset. Dawn¡¯s heart sinks as she witnesses the interaction, realizing that her intentions to annoy Jonathan have backfired, causing her friend pain instead. This moment of confrontation highlights the stark contrast between Jonathan¡¯s coldness and Kate¡¯s genuine kindness, leaving Dawn to reflect on the dynamics of their rtionships.

    In a moment of vulnerability, Kate questions her worth, asking Dawn if she is truly annoying. Dawn reassures her friend, emphasizing that the problem lies with Jonathan¡¯s attitude rather than Kate¡¯s actions. This exchange deepens their bond, as Dawn seeks to empower Kate and remind her of her value. The chapter closes with Kate¡¯s hopeful inquiry about her chances with Jonathan, leaving readers with a sense of unresolved tension and theplexities of love and friendship.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 285**

    **Chapter 285: Am I Really That Annoying?**

    As Dawn stepped out of her dimly lit room, she felt a flutter of anticipation mixed with uncertainty. She unlocked her phone, her heart racing slightly as she opened her text messages.

    ¡°Justnded. Boss is rushing to meet a client. Ms. Porter, do you need me to pass anything on for you?¡±

    Dawn stared at the screen, her fingers hovering over the keyboard. What could she possibly say? After a long moment of contemtion, she finally settled on a brief response, wishing them to eat well and take care of themselves.

    With a heavy sigh, she plopped down onto the bed, the mattress sinking beneath her weight. She rolled onto her back, her gaze fixed on the ceiling, which seemed to loom down at her, indifferent to her troubles.

    The silence in the room felt suffocating, and a long, weary sigh escaped her lips.

    Nothing had changed.

    It was as if she were ensnared in a web of confusion, tangled in a mess of secrets that no one seemed willing to share with her.

    Everyone around her acted like they were her protectors, convinced they were making the right choices for her. But being left in the dark like this? It was utterly unbearable.

    Slowly, she drifted off to sleep, her dreams flitting by like shadows, leaving no trace in her memory.

    When she finally stirred awake, a wave of dizziness washed over her. She sat up on the edge of the bed, the world around her still hazy as she tried to shake off the remnants of sleep. A voice broke through the fog, calling from outside her door. ¡°Ms. Dawn, you have a visitor.¡±

    ¡°A visitor? Who could that possibly be?¡± she murmured to herself, her mind racing.

    And then it hit her¡ªKate.

    Suddenly alert, she leaped from the bed, hurriedly throwing on some clothes before racing downstairs.

    As she entered the living room, she spotted Kate standing there, tall and confident. Today, she had opted for a chic ensemble¡ªan off-shoulder ck top that hugged her curves perfectly, paired with wide-leg jeans that entuated her slim waist. She looked effortlessly stylish, the very picture of modern elegance.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m here!¡± Kate eximed, her voice brightening the room.

    In her hands, she held a bouquet of vibrant flowers, the colors popping against the neutral backdrop of the house. Her eyes flitted around the space, her intentions clear as day.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but smile, amusement dancing in her eyes. ¡°Thanks for the flowers. You should stay for lunch. Jonathan should be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, are you sure this is a good idea?¡± Kate asked, a hint of hesitation creeping into her tone.

    Despite her initial doubts, Kate¡¯s body seemed to move of its own ord. She settled onto the couch, reaching into her bag. ¡°I even brought him a gift. Do you think he¡¯ll like it?¡±

    Before Dawn could respond, a deep, chilling voice echoed from the doorway. ¡°Who let you in?¡±

    Kate froze, her confidence evaporating in an instant. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Brown. Am I interrupting?¡±

    ¡°If you know you¡¯re interrupting, then go back the way you came,¡± Jonathan replied, his tone icy enough to send shivers down Dawn¡¯s spine.

    Dawn felt her heart sink as she watched the interaction unfold. Kate¡¯s difort was palpable, and she could sense the tension thickening in the air.

    Kate was actually considering leaving, and in a moment of defiance, Dawn reached out, grasping Kate¡¯s hand firmly. She lifted her chin, meeting Jonathan¡¯s gaze with a challenge. ¡°Kate is my friend. What¡¯s the matter? Am I not allowed to invite a friend over for lunch?¡±

    Jonathan remained silent, his eyes boring into hers, an unyielding stare that seemed to freeze the moment.

    The atmosphere turned frosty, and Dawn could see Kate shrinking back, her difort growing with each passing second.

    ¡°Dawn, maybe we should meet somewhere else next time,¡± Kate whispered, her voice barely above a murmur. ¡°Mr. Brown probably doesn¡¯t like strangers in his home.¡±

    The suggestion to meet outside seemed to remind Jonathan that Dawn¡¯s freedom was not as absolute as she wished it to be.

    His gaze dropped slightly, and he muttered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±

    With that, he turned and ascended the stairs, leaving a chill in the air.

    Once he was out of sight, Kate released a breath she didn¡¯t realize she was holding. She stuck her tongue out yfully.

    ¡°He¡¯s so scary, but he¡¯s also kind of handsome,¡± she admitted, a mixture of fear and admiration in her voice.

    Dawn let out a dryugh, shaking her head slightly. ¡°After lunch, just give him the gift you brought. Jonathan acts tough, but deep down, he¡¯s soft. He won¡¯t stay mad at you.¡±

    Kate¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawn affirmed, trying to instill some confidence in her friend.

    Soon enough, lunch was ready, and Jonathan made his way back downstairs.

    Kate, who had been animatedly chatting just moments before, suddenly straightened her posture as if she were being scrutinized by royalty. Her stance entuated her figure, drawing Jonathan¡¯s attention as he took his seat at the table.

    Dawn took a long sip of water, feeling like an intruder in her own home.

    The meal was an awkward affair, filled with silence that hung heavily in the air.

    As Jonathan stood up, preparing to leave, Kate sprang into action, moving faster than Dawn could process. ¡°Mr. Brown!¡± she called out, urgencycing her voice.

    Jonathan halted, a frown etching itself onto his features. ¡°Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Kate nodded enthusiastically, her excitement evident.

    She dashed to the couch, rummaging through her bag before retrieving a small jewelry box. ¡°I saw these cufflinks while shopping. I thought they would look great on you. See if you like them.¡±

    Her voice softened as she held the box aloft, her delicate hand glowing under the soft light of themp.

    Yet Jonathan¡¯s expression remained as frosty as ever. He didn¡¯t reach for the gift, instead locking his gaze onto her with an icy stare.

    ¡°Ms. Malone, don¡¯t you have better things to do?¡± he asked, his tone dripping with disdain.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate blinked, confusion clouding her features.

    ¡°If you have nothing to do, find yourself a job. Stop bothering people with your pointless gestures.¡± With that, he turned and walked away, leaving Kate standing there, frozen and pale.

    Dawn watched the entire scene unfold, her heart sinking. She clicked her tongue, shaking her head in disapproval.

    Jonathan had zero manners when it came to treating guests.

    A pang of guilt washed over her. All she had wanted was to annoy him, but now Kate was the one who bore the brunt of his harshness.

    Dawn rubbed her nose awkwardly, her heart heavy as she approached Kate. ¡°Kate,¡± she whispered gently.

    Kate looked up, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. ¡°Am I really that annoying?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dawn replied firmly, her voice steady. ¡°You¡¯re not the problem. Jonathan is. Just look at him. That guy is getting older and still single for a reason¡ªbad attitude, rude mouth.¡±

    Kate remained silent for a moment, absorbing Dawn¡¯s words. Just when Dawn thought she needed to say more tofort her, Kate suddenly asked, ¡°So¡­ does that mean I still have a chance?¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the ufortable lunch, Dawn felt the weight of her emotions pressing down on her. She had wanted to stand up for Kate, to show her friend that she was valued and worthy of kindness, but instead, she had inadvertently exposed her to Jonathan¡¯s harshness. The realization that her home, which should have been a sanctuary, had be a battleground for her friends¡¯ insecurities left her feeling hollow. She nced at Kate, whose eyes still shimmered with unshed tears, and felt a surge of protectiveness. ¡°You are not annoying,¡± she reiterated, her voice firm. ¡°You have a light that deserves to shine, and I won¡¯t let anyone dim it.¡± The bond between them felt fragile yet resilient, like a delicate flower pushing through concrete.

    As the day wore on, Dawn found herself reflecting on the dynamics at y in her life. Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor was a stark contrast to the warmth she cherished in her friendships. Yet, in that moment of vulnerability with Kate, she recognized the strength that came from standing together against adversity. Dawn resolved to confront Jonathan, to demand respect not just for herself but for those she cared about. They deserved better than his disdain. With a newfound determination, she took a deep breath, envisioning a future where her friendships flourished without the shadows of doubt. In that space of rity, she realized that while she couldn¡¯t change Jonathan¡¯s attitude, she could certainly cultivate a safe haven for herself and her friends¡ªa ce where they could thrive, free from judgment and filled with support.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension in Dawn¡¯s home reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex dynamics between the trio. With Jonathan¡¯s icy demeanor casting a shadow over their interactions, Dawn must navigate the delicate bnce between her friendship with Kate and herplicated feelings for Jonathan. Will she find the courage to confront him about his harsh treatment of Kate, or will she allow the status quo to remain unchallenged? Expect a sh of emotions as Dawn grapples with her loyalty to her friend and her growing frustration with Jonathan¡¯s attitude.

    Moreover, the chapter hints at an unexpected twist that could change everything. Will Kate¡¯s determination to win Jonathan over lead to unforeseen consequences? As she attempts to break through his tough exterior, will she uncover hiddenyers of vulnerability that Jonathan has kept well-guarded? The anticipation builds as Dawn watches the two navigate their budding connection, all while wrestling with her own feelings of annoyance and protectiveness. The stakes are raised, and readers can expect a whirlwind of revtions, confrontations, and perhaps a few surprises that will leave them eager for whates next.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 286

    Beseeched 286 Summary

    In Chapter 286 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°A Dream From Long Ago,¡± the emotionalndscape is primarily shaped by Dawn¡¯s reflections on her rtionships and memories. Kate expresses her longing for Jonathan, a man she is infatuated with, and Dawn finds herself sympathizing with her friend¡¯s romantic plight. This moment reveals the depth of Kate¡¯s feelings, which resonate with Dawn, stirring a mix of emotions within her. As Kate bes increasingly consumed by her desire to connect with Jonathan, Dawn offers a supportive presence, even as she feels a sense of resignation regarding the situation.

    As the day unfolds, Kate¡¯s enthusiasm leads her to secure Jonathan¡¯s contact information, leaving Dawn with a sense of anticipation for her friend¡¯s return. However, the subsequent silence from Jonathan and Ethan creates an unsettling void for Dawn. Despite this, she gradually learns to embrace the tranquility around her, finding sce in the beauty of spring and thepanionship of her energetic dog, Sunny. This shift in her emotional state reflects a growing eptance of her circumstances, even as she grapples with feelings of istion.

    Dawn¡¯s peaceful afternoon takes a turn as she drifts into a vivid memory from her childhood involving her uncle Lucas. The memory is tinged with warmth and familial love, but it quickly shifts to tension as her mother reacts negatively to Lucas¡¯s presence. This juxtaposition of joy and conflict leaves asting impression on Dawn, highlighting theplexities of her family dynamics. The dreamlike quality of this recollection evokes a sense of nostalgia but also a lingering sadness, as she recalls the emotional turmoil that apanied her childhood.

    The chapter concludes with Dawn awakening from her reverie, feeling a mix of confusion and mncholy. She reflects on the passage of time and the unresolved questions surrounding her family and rtionships. The weight of her dream lingers, prompting her to reach out to Tony, seeking connection amidst her feelings of disconnection. The exchange between them hints at a deeper bond, revealing Dawn¡¯s yearning for intimacy and understanding in a world that often feels isting. Overall, this chapter encapstes a journey through longing, memory, and the search for connection in the face of emotional challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 286: A Dream From Long Ago**

    Kate pondered aloud, ¡°At least no other women can get close to him. But look, Tra¡ª¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t find a way to counter that reasoning. It was a sentiment that resonated with her, one that tugged at her heartstrings.

    She couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for a hopeless romantic like Kate.

    When two individuals, both beautiful and utterly enamored, found themselves in such a predicament, all that remained was a heavy, wistful sigh.

    Just moments ago, a wave of guilt had washed over Dawn regarding the situation. Now, however, it seemed utterly pointless to dwell on it.

    The afternoon stretchednguidly in the vi, and with nothing else on her agenda, Kate decided to spend the day with Dawn. ¡°Hanging out¡± was perhaps a generous description; in truth, it felt more like Dawn was there to providepanionship while Kate immersed herself in a quest to decipher the enigma that was Jonathan¡ªthe human iceberg.

    Her dedication was so intense that one might think she was preparing a formal proposal.

    Dawn let out a soft sigh, almost resigned. ¡°Kate, if you put this much effort into anything, you¡¯d excel at it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    A flicker of hope ignited in Kate¡¯s eyes, but it dimmed almost immediately.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr. Brown is always so busy. Even with all this energy, I¡¯m at a loss for how to channel it.¡±

    ¡°Right, Dawn!¡± she eximed suddenly. ¡°Do you have his number? Can you share it with me?¡±

    The moment she secured his contact information, Kate left the vi, her face alight with excitement.

    Before stepping out, she turned to Dawn with a hopeful glimmer. ¡°Can Ie back next time?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dawn replied, her voiceced with a hint of eagerness.

    She was feeling a bit bored herself, and the presence of another person would certainly add some much-needed liveliness to her day.

    As for Jonathan¡­

    Who cared?

    What Dawn hadn¡¯t anticipated was the silence that would envelop her for the next several days. She wouldn¡¯t catch even a fleeting glimpse of Jonathan.

    Ethan was also uncharacteristically quiet, leaving her with an unsettling void.

    Tony would send the asional text, but they were trivial snippets of information that barely registered on her radar.

    Dawn felt as though she had been cut off from the world, yet slowly, her anxiety began to dissipate. She found herself embracing the ebb and flow of life around her.

    The air of spring was crisp and refreshing; the sun¡¯s warmth was gentle, a far cry from the oppressive heat of summer. Dawn decided to ask the bodyguards to move a lounge chair into the garden. She opened the parasol, settled in with a book, and basked in the soothing sunlight.

    Sunny, her ever-energeticpanion, yed nearby, darting after bugs with boundless enthusiasm.

    Before long, the warmth of the sun began to lull her into a gentle drowsiness.

    In a half-dream state, Dawn found herself drifting into a memory, a vision of Lucas from long ago.

    It was a fragment of her past, a time when she was still a child, her parents alive, and her family radiated warmth and harmony.

    Lucas appeared, armsden with bags filled with gifts, a broad smile on his face. He had even brought her a special present.

    But something felt off; her mother¡¯s demeanor was anything but weing. With a cold edge to her voice, she asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Lucas chuckled awkwardly, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I¡¯m here to see my little sister, of course.¡±

    At that moment, her father stepped out of the house, his face lighting up with delight.

    ¡°Lucas is here?¡± he eximed, excitement bubbling in his tone.

    He took the bags from Lucas, ushering him inside with open arms.

    Yet Vera¡¯s expression darkened, her lips pressed into a thin line, though she held her tongue. As she observed Lucas ying with little Dawn, a sudden wave of protectiveness surged through her. She rushed over, pulling the child away. ¡°Stay away from her!¡±

    Lucas halted, his smile faltering as he tried to reassure her. ¡°Come on, Vera. I¡¯m just ying with my niece. Why are you so tense?¡±

    ¡°You know what¡¯s going on inside that head of yours.¡±

    Vera caught herself mid-sentence, her gaze flickering to Dawn, who was watching wide-eyed. She bent down, her tone softening. ¡°Sweetie, go find your dad, okay?¡±

    Dawn looked between her mother and Lucas, a sense of confusion washing over her.

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, and with that, she dashed toward the house.

    The sounds of raised voices drifted behind her, but she couldn¡¯t decipher the words. All she knew was that they were arguing¡ªshouting, really. Vera, typicallyposed, even shattered something in her frustration.

    Her father gently covered her ears, leaning in to whisper, ¡°Mom and Uncle Lucas are ying a grown-up game. You can¡¯t watch or imitate them.¡±

    Curiosity bubbled within her.

    But she was an obedient child, and if her dad said so, she wouldply.

    When Lucas finally departed, his expression was grave, a stark contrast to the joy he had brought moments before. Vera, in a fit of anger, hurled everything he had brought out the door, shouting, ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t evere back! I don¡¯t have a brother like you!¡±

    Later, Dawn caught a glimpse of her mother, tears streaming down her face, a sight that etched itself into her memory.

    The sun sank lower in the sky, casting a warm glow that pressed against her eyelids.

    Gradually, she opened her eyes, momentarily disoriented, unsure if she was still dreaming.

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Sunny bounded over, a ball clutched in his mouth, his paws resting eagerly on her knees.

    A small smile crept onto Dawn¡¯s face as she sat up, reaching out to rub Sunny¡¯s head affectionately. ¡°Hey, do you think a memory from when I was three or four is real or just a dream?¡±

    Of course, Sunny couldn¡¯t answer her, but the weight of that strange dream lingered, casting a shadow over her mood.

    It had been ages since she had heard anything about the Swansons.

    And what of those two searchers at Forgotten Peak? Had they uncovered anything of significance?

    Lost in her thoughts, she returned to her room. Picking up Ethan¡¯s phone, she noticed a slew of unread WhatsApp messages¡ªmostly work-rted chats and group conversations with his friends.

    She turned off the screen, then turned it back on again, repeating the action as if it would somehow conjure rity.

    Finally, she located Tony¡¯s number and dialed.

    The phone rang twice before connecting, and Dawn exhaled softly. It should be morning on his end, and she hoped she wouldn¡¯t identally wake him.

    ¡°Tony,¡± she spoke softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Can you ask your boss to take the call?¡±

    There was a brief silence on the other end, then a deep, familiarugh resonated through the speaker. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced, a flutter of excitement coursing through her. She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re teasing me again.¡±

    ¡°Miss me?¡± His low voice wrapped around her like a warm embrace, sending tingles down her spine. ¡°Bae,¡± he continued softly, ¡°I miss you so much.¡±

    **Chapter 287: Nowhere to Go**Conclusion

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a golden hue across the garden, Dawn began to reflect on the emotional tides that had swept through her life recently. The echoes of her childhood memories lingered, intertwining with the present as she navigated her feelings for Jonathan and theplexities of her rtionships. The confrontation she witnessed between her mother and Lucas had left an indelible mark on her heart, a reminder of the fragility of familial bonds and the weight of unspoken truths. Yet, in the midst of that reflection, a sense of rity emerged. The silence that had enveloped her was not merely an absence; it was an opportunity for growth and self-discovery. Embracing the warmth of the sun, she realized that while the past shaped her, it did not define her future.

    With a renewed sense of purpose, Dawn¡¯s heart fluttered at the thought of reconnecting with Tony, the one person who seemed to understand her amidst the chaos. His teasing voice felt like a lifeline, pulling her back into the present and reminding her that she was not alone. As they exchanged yful banter, the weight of her worries began to lift, reced by a burgeoning sense of hope. In that moment, she understood that love and friendship could coexist, even amidst the shadows of her childhood. With a smile on her face and a spark ignited within her, Dawn felt ready to embrace whatevery ahead, knowing that every chapter of her life¡ªpast and present¡ªwas a vital part of her journey toward healing and connection.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, ¡°Nowhere to Go,¡± readers can expect to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that Dawn is experiencing. After her haunting dream about Lucas and the unresolved tension surrounding her family, she finds herself grappling with the weight of her past. The echoes of her childhood memories will resurface, leading her to question not only her rtionships but also her understanding of love and loyalty. As she navigates through her feelings, the silence that enveloped her will begin to crack, revealing unexpected connections and revtions that could alter the course of her life.

    Moreover, the chapter promises a shift in dynamics, particrly with the re-emergence of Jonathan and Ethan. As Dawn reaches out to Tony, the stage is set for a confrontation that could either mend broken ties or deepen the rift between them. Will the distance she felt turn into a bridge for understanding, or will it lead her further into istion? With a mix of heartwarming moments and tension-filled exchanges, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to see how the characters will respond to the challenges ahead. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as Dawn¡¯s journey unfolds, revealing the truths she has long been avoiding.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 287

    Beseeched 287 Summary

    In Chapter 287 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Nowhere to Go,¡± the emotional distance between Dawn and Ethan is palpable as theymunicate over the phone. Ethan expresses his longing for Dawn, promising to return soon and take her away from Jonathan¡¯s influence. Dawn, feeling the weight of unspoken worries and the constraints of her situation, acknowledges his words but feels a sense of helplessness as she contemtes her confinement.

    As the conversation shifts, a voice interrupts, reminding Ethan of his workmitments. Dawn, determined not to burden him further, decides to assert her independence. She boldly announces her intention to leave the house, confronting the bodyguard who tries to prevent her. Her frustration boils over as she challenges the perception of her being a prisoner, revealing her inner conflict about her circumstances and theck of agency she feels.

    Once outside, Dawn¡¯s defiance continues as she chooses to sit in the back seat of the car, a small act of rebellion against her situation. When asked where she wants to go, she hesitates but ultimately directs the bodyguard to Anna¡¯s ce. The visit rekindles a sense of hope and connection as Anna greets her with concern and excitement, eager to help Dawn reim her freedom.

    Despite Jonathan¡¯s controlling presence, which is felt through the bodyguard¡¯s insistence on a curfew, Dawn embraces the moment with Anna, embarking on a shopping spree that symbolizes her desire to break free from constraints. The day bes a mix of rebellion and camaraderie, as they indulge in retail therapy, with the bodyguard reluctantly following their lead. However, the chapter ends with an ominous shift as entertainment news shes on the screen, hinting atplications that may arise from her choices.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 287: Nowhere to Go**

    ¡°I truly missed you,¡± Ethan¡¯s voice came through the phone, warm yet tinged with a hint of regret.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, feeling the weight of his words. ¡°It¡¯s been so many days,¡± she murmured softly, her heart aching with the distance that stretched between them.

    She understood that Ethan was preupied with work. He had sent her a text earlier, assuring her that Ethan was doing well, and she didn¡¯t want to burden him further with her worries.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish everything as quickly as I can. Once I¡¯m back, I¡¯lle and take you away from Jonathan¡¯s ce, alright?¡± His tone was soothing, almost like a gentle luby meant tofort a restless child. ¡°When I return, I promise I¡¯ll bring you home from Jonathan¡¯s. Just take care of yourself in the meantime.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but make a small sound of acknowledgment. ¡°I will,¡± she replied, though her heart was heavy with unspoken thoughts.

    She had intended to discuss something significant with him, but just then, another voice broke through their conversation.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, the client is still waiting for you,¡± a voice chimed in, crisp and formal. It sounded like his secretary, and although she spoke in Antean, her quiet tone still reached Dawn.

    Ethan sighed, ¡°I¡¯m speaking with my wife. Please tell them to hold on for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. You should focus on your work. I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± she interrupted, cutting him off before he could finish his sentence.

    There would be time to ask him about the pressing matters when he returned. He was already upied overseas; she didn¡¯t want to add to his stress.

    After a brief moment of staring nkly at her phone, she tucked it away and stood up, stepping out of the room.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out,¡± she dered, the words slipping from her lips with an unexpected resolve.

    The bodyguard froze, his eyes widening in surprise at her sudden deration.

    Dawn paid him no mind as she strode purposefully toward the door.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn!¡± The bodyguard¡¯s voice rose in panic as he rushed after her. ¡°I need to report this to the boss. You can¡¯t just leave on your own!¡±

    She halted, turning to give him a piercing re. ¡°I¡¯ve been cooped up in this house for days. Do you truly think I¡¯m some kind of prisoner? Do you honestly believe I wouldn¡¯t call the police if I needed to?¡±

    In truth, she had had ample opportunities to do so. Yet, she had refrained, partially out of respect for Ethan¡¯s connection with Jonathan and partly because she was acutely aware of the reality of her situation.

    With Jonathan¡¯s status and influence, a call to the police would likely yield no results.

    He hadn¡¯t harmed her. Even if he had indeed locked her away, the police would struggle to find any evidence to support her ims.

    The bodyguard was left speechless.

    ¡°Move,¡± shemanded, her patience fraying. She pushed past him, her determination unwavering.

    Perhaps her expression was too icy; the bodyguards hesitated, not daring to obstruct her path. They quickly summoned two more colleagues to follow her and reported the situation to Jonathan.

    Upon reaching the car, Dawn opened the driver¡¯s side door but paused, a fleeting thought crossing her mind.

    Instead of getting in the front, she opted for the back seat, a small act of defiance.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you want me to drive you around?¡± she quipped, her toneced with sarcasm.

    The bodyguards exchanged uncertain nces before hastily entering the vehicle.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, where would you like to go?¡± one of them inquired, his voice cautious.

    Where to go?

    It was a question that struck her with unexpected force.

    In that moment, the nameless anger that had propelled her out of the house dissipated, leaving behind a swirling confusion. After a long pause, she whispered an address, one that felt both familiar and distant.

    The bodyguard nced at the rearview mirror before starting the engine, the hum of the car filling the silence.

    Dawn had given Anna¡¯s address.

    She had assumed Anna would be at work, but when the car pulled up beneath the buildingplex, they were met with the sight of Anna emerging from her apartment.

    ¡°Dawn?¡± Anna eximed, her eyes widening in shock. She rushed over, her hands grasping Dawn¡¯s face gently. ¡°Oh my gosh! Where have you been? I texted you for days! I thought you¡¯d been kidnapped. I almost called the cops!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Dawn replied, pulling away from Anna¡¯s grasp, feeling the warmth of her friend¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Are you free? Want to go somewhere?¡± Anna asked eagerly, her eyes bright with excitement.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m free,¡± Dawn responded, a flicker of hope igniting in her chest.

    They climbed into the car, two bodyguards settling in the front, while another vehicle trailed closely behind them.

    Anna, unfazed by the presence of bodyguards, seemed more taken aback by their association with Dawn. This was a woman who despised being monitored more than anything else.

    Leaning closer, Anna whispered conspiratorially, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is your husband worried someone might kidnap you?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, a hint of frustration creeping in. ¡°This has nothing to do with him.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Wait¡ªwere you actually kidnapped?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Dawn interjected, the mere thought of it draining her energy. All she wanted was to breathe in some fresh air. ¡°Let¡¯s just grab some coffee.¡±

    At that moment, the bodyguard in the front received a call. Dawn couldn¡¯t catch the words from the other end, but she heard his respectful reply. ¡°Yes, understood.¡±

    The call ended, and the bodyguard turned to them. ¡°Mr. Jonathan said you can go out and rx, but he wants you back home before six.¡±

    Dawn felt her heart sink, the weight of Jonathan¡¯s words pressing down on her.

    She lowered her gaze, silence enveloping her like a heavy nket.

    Anna, however, was unfazed by Jonathan¡¯s authority.

    She scoffed, shaking her head. ¡°Who does he think he is? Just because he says six o¡¯clock, you have to be there? Last I checked, we don¡¯t have kings in this country.¡±

    The bodyguard frowned but chose not to engage in a debate.

    Before long, they arrived at the mall.

    Jonathan¡¯s words had ignited a spark of rebellion within Dawn, and without a second thought, she grabbed Anna¡¯s hand and marched straight toward the luxury section. ¡°Pick anything you like. Someone¡¯s paying.¡±

    Anna raised an eyebrow, a knowing smile creeping onto her face. She was well aware that it was probably Jonathan footing the bill. ¡°Fantastic! Today, we¡¯re going to bring home half the mall!¡±

    The bodyguard felt a wave of unease wash over him and quickly ryed the situation.

    Jonathan¡¯s response was sinct, ¡°Let her.¡±

    They spent the entire afternoon shopping, the trunk of the car overflowing with bags. In the end, the mall had to arrange for home delivery to amodate their haul.

    Exhausted, Anna finally sank into a chair, her expression shifting to serious as she asked the question that had been hanging in the air. ¡°Okay, what really happened?¡±

    Before Dawn could respond, the enormous screen in front of them flickered to life, abruptly shifting to entertainment news.Conclusion

    As the day unfolded, a sense of liberation washed over Dawn, momentarily lifting the weight of her circumstances. Theughter shared with Anna and the thrill of shopping provided a stark contrast to the stifling atmosphere she had escaped. Each bag they filled symbolized a small act of rebellion against the constraints that Jonathan had imposed on her life. The freedom to choose, tough, and to simply exist outside of the confines of her home felt exhrating, even if it was fleeting. For the first time in days, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her¡ªa reminder that she was more than just a pawn in someone else¡¯s game.

    Yet, the looming shadow of Jonathan¡¯s authority hung over her like a storm cloud, threatening to dampen her newfound spirit. The reminder that she had to return home before six loomedrge, a tether pulling her back to the reality she was desperate to escape. But in that moment, surrounded by the warmth of friendship and the thrill of spontaneity, Dawn resolved to cherish this fleeting freedom. It was a small victory, but one that reignited her determination to reim her life. With Anna by her side and a newfound sense of agency, she felt ready to confront whatever awaited her back at home, emboldened by the knowledge that she was not alone in her struggle.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the screen lights up with thetest entertainment news, the atmosphere shifts dramatically. Dawn¡¯s heart races, caught between the excitement of her shopping spree and the looming question of what truly transpired during her days of confinement. The news anchor¡¯s voice, crisp and clear, hints at a scandal involving Jonathan, sending a ripple of apprehension through her. With Anna by her side, the two friends will find themselves navigating not just theplexities of their friendship but also the murky waters of Jonathan¡¯s public persona and how it impacts Dawn¡¯s life. Will she be able to separate the man she knows from the image portrayed on screen?

    Moreover, Ethan¡¯s looming return adds anotheryer of tension. Dawn¡¯s resolve to confront her feelings and the reality of her situation will be tested as she grapples with the implications of his promises. With Jonathan¡¯s influence ever-present and the threat of his power looming over her, will Dawn feel emboldened to assert her independence, or will she be drawn back into the shadows of his control? As secrets unravel and alliances shift, the stakes will rise, propelling Dawn into a whirlwind of choices that could alter her life forever. Expect revtions, confrontations, and a deepening of the emotionalndscape as Dawn stands on the precipice of change, questioning everything she thought she knew.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 288

    Beseeched 288 Summary

    In Chapter 288 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The Wrong Headline,¡± Dawn is struck with disbelief upon seeing a news headline that features her husband, Jonathan, alongside another woman. The shock hits her so hard that she feels as if the air has been knocked out of her lungs. Her friend Anna, noticing Dawn¡¯s distress, expresses concern, but Dawn is consumed by a whirlwind of emotions and an urgent need to confront Jonathan for answers about the situation.

    When Jonathan arrives home, tension fills the air as Dawn demands an exnation regarding the news. Jonathan¡¯s calm demeanor only deepens her anxiety, and the conversation esctes as he dismisses her concerns, suggesting that the photo doesn¡¯t reveal her identity. Dawn¡¯s frustration boils over, and she orders him to have the news taken down, but Jonathan¡¯s icy response reveals his indifference to her feelings. The confrontation reaches a breaking point when Dawn impulsively ps Jonathan, leading to a moment of stunned silence between them.

    As the tension esctes, Dawn¡¯s pent-up rage explodes, causing her to destroy a delicate tea set in a fit of fury. The sound of shattering porcin echoes through the house, signaling the copse of herposure. Once the chaos subsides, Dawn attempts to reach out to Ethan for help, but discovers that her phone has no signal, leaving her feeling isted and trapped. The realization that Jonathan has likely orchestrated this situation to control her deepens her sense of dread and helplessness.

    Ultimately, the chapter captures the emotional turmoil that Dawn faces as she confronts the reality of her marriage and Jonathan¡¯s maniptive nature. The escting conflict reveals the fragility of her situation, as she grapples with feelings of betrayal, anger, and fear for her freedom. The chapter ends on a note of uncertainty, hinting at the challenges Dawn will face moving forward as she realizes the extent of Jonathan¡¯s control over her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 288**

    **Chapter 288 The Wrong Headline**

    ¡°Northville Business Networking G. Mysterious CEO Arrives with Wife.¡±

    What?

    Dawn felt as though the very air had been knocked from her lungs. She stood frozen in disbelief, her heart racing as the words on the screen blurred before her eyes.

    The next image shed, capturing a moment that felt like a cruel twist of fate¡ªDawn and Jonathan entering the grand ballroom together, theirughter echoing in the air. Anna¡¯s voice broke through the haze of confusion, sharp and incredulous. ¡°What nonsense are they writing? That¡¯s not your husband! What the¡ª¡±

    Anna turned, her words trailing off as she finally registered the shock etched across Dawn¡¯s pale features.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Anna¡¯s hand sped Dawn¡¯s, her warmth contrasting with the chill that had settled in Dawn¡¯s bones. The lighthearted tone vanished, reced by a deep concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Dawn¡¯s thoughts were a chaotic whirlwind, each one more tangled than thest. She felt an urgent need to move, to act. ¡°Anna, I need to go. I¡¯lle by another day.¡±

    She had to find Jonathan. She needed answers, and the gnawing suspicion in her gut told her that something was terribly wrong.

    A man like Jonathan didn¡¯t just end up in the news by chance. If it was published, it had to be approved by a PR team, and that realization sent a fresh wave of panic coursing through her veins.

    Anna watched her rush toward the door, worry etched on her face. ¡°Hey, if you need anything, just call me, okay? I¡¯ll keep my phone on.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn responded almost reflexively, her mind already racing back to Seabrook, her heart pounding with each step she took.

    At precisely 6:00 p.m., Jonathan entered the house, his timing impable as always.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice cut through the air as he turned, about to ascend the stairs again. ¡°Jonathan, I need to ask you something.¡±

    He paused, his tall frame casting a long shadow in the dim light, then slowly pivoted to face her.

    ¡°Say it.¡±

    Two simple words, yet they hung heavily in the air between them. No matter who stood before him, his expression remained impassive, a mask of calm that only served to deepen Dawn¡¯s distress. Her heart sank as she took a breath, the chill in the room bing palpable. ¡°I saw the news. Are you not going to exin yourself?¡±

    Jonathan stood there, a statue of silence, the tension escting like a storm brewing on the horizon. The air around him seemed to thicken, warning her to tread carefully.

    Seconds ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity as the pressure in the room intensified. He moved toward her with deliberate slowness, stopping mere inches from her.

    ¡°What do you want to hear?¡±

    His words wereced withyers of meaning, each one cutting deeper than thest.

    You¡¯ve seen everything. What more could I possibly say? If you¡¯re looking for an exnation, I¡¯ll give you whatever you want. But do I even owe you one?

    Regardless of his true intentions, each implication burned through Dawn like a searing me. Her breath came in quick, shallow gasps, and it took every ounce of her willpower to steady herself enough to respond. ¡°Why would you do that?¡± she managed, her voice trembling as she fought to maintain herposure. ¡°I¡¯m married!¡±

    And married to someone he was all too familiar with.

    ¡°The photo doesn¡¯t show your face,¡± Jonathan replied, his tone t as a sheet of ice. ¡°You could pretend it was someone else.¡±

    Dawn felt a surge of anger bubbling inside her, almost making herugh in disbelief. ¡°Where did you learn that? You think pretending makes it real?¡±

    True, her face wasn¡¯t visible in the photograph.

    But anyone who knew them would recognize her instantly.

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to quell the rising tide of frustration. ¡°You¡¯re going to have that news taken down. Right now.¡±

    Jonathan lifted his gaze, an icy glint shing in his eyes, sharp and swift.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me orders?¡±

    The chill in his voice sent a shiver down her spine, making her instinctively step back. ¡°You crossed the line first, Jonathan. I didn¡¯t call the cops; that¡¯s already me showing you respect. Don¡¯t push it.¡±

    Jonathan loosened his cuffs, the diamond cufflink catching the light in a way that felt almost mocking.

    His movements were slow and deliberate, a clear indication that he was far from intimidated by her threat.

    ¡°The news stays up.¡±

    He stated with an air of finality.

    ¡°If you¡¯re upset, do whatever you need to. If you want to hit me, fine. But Dawn, stay here and don¡¯t test me.¡±

    A sharp crack!

    The sound of her palm meeting his cheek reverberated through the room like a thunderp.

    Dawn stared at him, her heart racing, her palm stinging with the aftermath of her impulsive action. Jonathan¡¯s cheek where she had struck him was already turning a vivid shade of red. He paused, slowly turning his head, brushing his thumb across the corner of his mouth.

    Blood.

    ¡°Feel better now?¡± he asked, his voice low and taunting.

    A moment of stunned silence hung between them before Dawn erupted, her pent-up rage spilling over.

    ¡°Get out! Get out of this house!¡±

    The calm she had managed to maintain over the past few days shattered into a million pieces, each fragment sharp and painful. She couldn¡¯t contain the chaos swirling within her any longer. In a fit of fury, she grabbed the delicate tea set from the table and hurled it against the wall.

    Crash after crash filled the vi, the sound echoing through the night like a symphony of destruction.

    As the echoes of the breaking porcin faded, the house fell into an eerie silence.

    Finally, when her fury began to ebb, Dawn raced to her room and snatched her phone, desperate to reach Ethan.

    One call. No answer.

    A second call. Still nothing.

    A third call.

    She tapped her phone against her palm twice in frustration, only to notice something that made her heart plummet¡ªno signal bars. Not a single one. She was cut off from Ethan, unable even to call 911.

    Her eyes stung with unshed tears, and she forced herself to take deep, steady breaths.

    Jonathan.

    He had spent years immersed in the study of psychology; he would know exactly how she would react after such an explosive confrontation. She would instinctively reach for Ethan or call the police. So, he had sabotaged the house beforehand.

    No.

    He had likely orchestrated this for a long time, waiting for the perfect moment.

    She had acted with restraint for weeks, leaving him without cause to intervene.

    But starting tomorrow, she feared Jonathan wouldn¡¯t even allow her the freedom to step outside.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation, Dawn stood amidst the remnants of her shatteredposure, the echoes of her anger still reverberating in the silence of the house. The reality of her situation settled heavily on her shoulders; Jonathan had not only manipted the narrative surrounding them but had also turned their home into a prison of his making. As she gazed at the broken pieces of porcin scattered on the floor, each shard mirrored the fragments of her heart, once whole but now irrevocably altered. The fear that had simmered beneath the surface for so long now surged forth, a tidal wave of realization washing over her¡ªshe was trapped in a game of psychological warfare, and Jonathan was the one holding all the cards.

    Yet, even as despair threatened to engulf her, a flicker of defiance ignited within Dawn. She could no longer allow herself to be a passive participant in Jonathan¡¯s twisted narrative. The fury that had exploded in that moment of confrontation now transformed into a steely resolve; she would fight back, reiming her voice and her agency. With each breath, she steeled herself for the battle ahead, knowing that the path to freedom would be fraught with challenges. But deep down, she understood that she was no longer just a victim of circumstance¡ªshe was a woman determined to break free from the chains of maniption and deceit, ready to confront the truth, no matter how painful it may be.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, tensions are set to escte as Dawn grapples with the aftermath of her explosive confrontation with Jonathan. With her phone useless and her means of escape cut off, she finds herself ensnared in a web of maniption and control that Jonathan has meticulously woven. As she struggles to regain herposure, readers can expect a deeper exploration of her psyche¡ªwill she sumb to despair, or will she summon the strength to fight back against Jonathan¡¯s oppressive hold? The stakes are higher than ever, as the walls of her sanctuary close in around her.

    Moreover, Dawn¡¯s desperate attempts to reach Ethan may lead her to uncover hidden truths that could shake the very foundation of her rtionships. As she navigates the treacherous waters of betrayal and deceit, the chapter promises to introduce unexpected allies and formidable foes. Will Ethane through for her in her time of need, or will Jonathan¡¯s machinations prove too powerful? Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as Dawn¡¯s journey takes a darker turn, and the choices she makes could irrevocably alter her fate. With each revtion, the tension mounts, leaving readers breathless and eager to discover what lies ahead in this gripping tale of resilience and survival.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 290-

    Beseeched 290- Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 290 ¨C The Quiet Plea,¡± the story begins with Dawn asserting her independence as she tells Jonathan to let go of her grip. Her action symbolizes a mix of resolve and despair as she walks away from a tense situation, leaving behind an unsettling silence. Roxanne, witnessing this, expresses her disbelief and anger at Jonathan¡¯s calm demeanor, which only exacerbates the underlying tension between them. Jonathan¡¯s detached response to Roxanne¡¯s chaos showcases his emotional unavability, further igniting Roxanne¡¯s frustrations and fears.

    As the morning progresses, Dawn is summoned for breakfast, where Jonathan¡¯s authoritative presence looms over her. His dismissive attitude towards her needs, especially regarding her meal, illustrates the power dynamics at y. Dawn¡¯s defiance surfaces as she challenges Jonathan about her captivity, igniting a flicker of danger in his eyes. Despite the tension, she chooses silence as her weapon, indicating her struggle to regain control in a situation where she feels trapped.

    The arrival of the family doctor adds anotheryer to the narrative. Dawn¡¯s initial interaction with the doctor reveals her desperation for help, yet she is met with caution. The doctor¡¯s reluctance to intervene due to Jonathan¡¯s powerful background underscores the theme of helplessness that permeates Dawn¡¯s experience. Her bold question about calling the police reflects her growing determination to escape her circumstances, even as she grapples with the fear of potential repercussions.

    Ultimately, the story captures aplex emotionalndscape filled with tension, fear, and the quest for autonomy. Dawn¡¯s struggle against Jonathan¡¯s control, coupled with Roxanne¡¯s anger and the doctor¡¯s hesitance, paints a vivid picture of a suffocating environment. The characters are caught in a web of power dynamics that challenge their agency and emotional well-being, leaving readers to ponder the implications of their choices and the paths they might take.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 290 ¨C The Quiet Plea**

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was a gravelly whisper, barely breaking the silence that hung in the air. As she uttered those two words, she raised her arm, and with it, the grip Jonathan had on her.

    Without sparing him a nce, she turned on her heel and ascended the staircase, her footsteps echoing with a mix of resolve and despair.

    The living room, once filled with tension, gradually settled into a stillness. Breaths became slower, more even, as if the very walls were exhaling a sigh of relief.

    Roxanne jolted awake, as if emerging from a nightmare. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she hissed, ¡°Did you see that? You actually let her hit me!¡±

    Jonathan remained impassive, his expression as unyielding as stone. It was as though Roxanne¡¯s chaos was a mere whisper in the background of his thoughts. He settled himself beside her, his demeanor unaffected.

    The morning light streamed through the window, casting sharp, defined lines across his face, highlighting the cool detachment in his gaze.

    ¡°She¡¯s upset. She has to get it out somehow,¡± he stated matter-of-factly.

    What? Did he truly hear himself?

    Roxanne¡¯s fist clenched tightly, her nails digging into her palm as anger surged within her. She shut her eyes for a moment, trying to gather her thoughts, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on her.

    Taking a deep, steadying breath, she rose to her feet, her resolve hardening. She said nothing further, but her presence was charged with unspoken words. Roxanne smoothed her hair back, her fingers trembling slightly, and then she spoke, her voiceced with a mixture of fear and defiance, ¡°You better not let her leave the house. If you do, I¡¯ll make her pay.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flicked toward her, his expression icy and sharp, like a de poised to cut.

    Roxanne stood her ground, refusing to flinch. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? Try me.¡±

    ¡°You dare?¡± he challenged, his voice low and dangerous.

    It wasn¡¯t a question of whether Roxanne feared him; it was something deeper, something unspoken that hung between them.

    His eyes were dark and inscrutable, as if they could prate the very fabric of her being. Roxanne felt her breath catch in her throat, a wave of unease washing over her. She averted her gaze, reaching into her bag for a pair of sunsses. Sliding them on, she forced augh, tinged with guilt, ¡°Haha. What would I be afraid of?¡±

    Though her face was swollen, the sunsses provided a thin veil of concealment, softening her appearance just enough so she didn¡¯t look quite as battered.

    Taking another deep breath, she strode toward the door, determination in her steps.

    ¡°Jonathan, mind your woman.¡±

    From the top of the stairs, Dawn¡¯s voice rang clear, cutting through the tension like a knife.

    Her fingers gripped the railing tightly, the pressure turning her knuckles pale. Momentster, the sound of a car engine roared to life in the driveway. With a heavy heart, she turned and retreated to her room, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her.

    Ten minutes ticked by before a soft knock interrupted the silence.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, Mr. Jonathan wants you toe down for breakfast.¡±

    Dawn sat perched on the edge of her bed, lost in thought, staring nkly at the wall. After a moment of hesitation, she finally stood up and stepped out of her room, her mind clouded with uncertainty.

    In the dining room, Jonathan had donned a dark suit, an image of authority that radiated an untouchable air, as if he were d in imprable armor.

    He nced at her as she entered, but his silence was deafening.

    Dawn took a seat at the table, and a maid appeared, cing a ss of warm milk and a piece of toast before her.

    ¡°Take the milk away,¡± Dawn ordered, her voice steady yet firm.

    The maid froze, ncing nervously at Jonathan, who, for a fleeting moment, furrowed his brow in annoyance before gesturing for her to leave.

    With a slow, deliberate movement, Jonathan rolled up his sleeves and picked up the toast, spreading blueberry jam over it with an almost casual grace.

    ¡°The cook isn¡¯t here today. Just eat what we have,¡± he said, his tone dismissive.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flicked to the toast he offered her, then rose to meet his gaze, a fire igniting within her. ¡°You¡¯ve already trapped me here, and now you¡¯re deciding what I get to eat too?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s frown deepened, and for a brief moment, Dawn could have sworn she saw a flicker of something dangerous in his eyes, as if he were contemting the very idea of strangling her for her insolence.

    But Jonathan was a master at masking his true feelings. The irritation that had sparked in his expression vanished almost as quickly as it had appeared.

    He ced the toast on her te with a decisive motion.

    Grabbing a napkin, he wiped his hands, his demeanor cool and detached. ¡°If you won¡¯t eat, then stay hungry. Missing one meal won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, choosing silence as her weapon.

    ¡°At noon, I¡¯ll have the doctor check your hand. If anything happens, tell the maid to call me,¡± he added, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    She instinctively curled her still-numb hand into a fist, watching as he walked away, his figure disappearing from her view.

    Dawn remained seated, time slipping by as she lost herself in thought, until the sound of voices broke through her reverie.

    A bodyguard entered, apanied by the family doctor¡ªa woman with a youthful glow.

    ¡°Hi, Ms. Dawn,¡± she greeted warmly.

    Dawn swallowed hard, her voice rough and unsteady. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡±

    The family doctor was young and striking, her soft features framed by thin gold-rimmed sses that added an air of gentle rebellion to her demeanor.

    At first nce, there was something about her that reminded Dawn of Jonathan.

    ¡°Your hand is hurt?¡± the doctor inquired, noticing Dawn¡¯s silence. ¡°Tell me whatever you need to.¡±

    Dawn finally shifted her gaze, locking eyes with the bodyguard who stood awkwardly by.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she asked, her voice edged with sarcasm.

    ¡°I¡¯m about to undress. Do you want to watch?¡± she shot back, a hint of defiance in her tone.

    The bodyguard froze, his face flushing with embarrassment before he quickly exited the room, closing the door behind him.

    The doctor studied Dawn with a curious expression. ¡°Miss, is there something you want to tell me?¡±

    Dawn stared at her, a sudden boldness surging within her. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Jonathan?¡±

    ¡°No rtionship,¡± the doctor replied, her smile faltering slightly. ¡°I¡¯m just the family doctor. I haven¡¯t even met Mr. Brown in person.¡±

    ¡°Then can you help me call the police?¡± Dawn¡¯s face remained impassive, as if she had already resigned herself to the futility of her situation. Perhaps she didn¡¯t expect anything to change. Perhaps she felt numb to it all. ¡°He¡¯s keeping me here.¡±

    The doctor¡¯s expression shifted, surprise flickering across her features. Her smile faltered, and it took her a moment to regain herposure. She took a deep breath, her voice softening.

    ¡°Why would he keep you here?¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth to respond, but the words failed to materialize.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the doctor said gently, her concern evident as she observed Dawn¡¯s paleplexion. ¡°It¡¯s just that Mr. Brown has a powerful background. If I call the police for you, I¡¯ll be crossing him. I need to be sure your story is real. Otherwise, it¡¯s a huge risk for me.¡±Conclusion

    As the chapter unfolds, the emotional arc reaches a poignant climax, encapsting the tumultuous intery of power, fear, and resilience. Dawn¡¯s quiet plea for autonomy resonates deeply, echoing through her interactions with Jonathan and Roxanne. The tension in the room is palpable, a reflection of her internal struggle as she grapples with her sense of entrapment and the flickering embers of defiance that threaten to ignite. Her confrontation with Jonathan, marked by his cold detachment and her burgeoning resolve, signifies a pivotal moment of awakening. It is here that Dawn begins to reim her voice, even if it is still shrouded in uncertainty. The moment she asserts her need for help, despite the looming threat of Jonathan¡¯s influence, underscores her journey from victimhood to a nascent empowerment.

    In stark contrast, Roxanne¡¯s vtile emotions serve as a reminder of the chaos that often apanies the struggle for control and the lengths to which people will go to assert their dominance. Her anger and desperation reveal theplexities of their intertwined lives, where vulnerability and aggression coexist. As Dawn contemtes her situation, the doctor¡¯s hesitance to intervene furtherplicates her path to freedom, illustrating the systemic barriers that often silence those in distress. Yet, in this moment of vulnerability, Dawn¡¯s choice to speak out¡ªhowever tentative¡ªsignals a shift. The chapter closes with a sense of fragile hope, as the seeds of resistance are sown, inviting the possibility that even in the darkest circumstances, the human spirit can find the strength to fight back and seek liberation.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension mounts between Dawn and Jonathan, readers can anticipate a deepening exploration of their fraught rtionship. Will Dawn find the courage to confront Jonathan directly, or will she continue to navigate the treacherous waters of his authority with caution? With the doctor now aware of Dawn¡¯s predicament, the stakes are higher than ever. Will she be an ally in Dawn¡¯s quest for freedom, or will her fear of Jonathan¡¯s power cause her to hesitate? The next chapter promises to unravel these dynamics further, revealing theplexities of loyalty, fear, and the desperate need for autonomy.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne¡¯s simmering anger and her vtile rtionship with Jonathan add anotheryer of intrigue. Her threats linger in the air like a storm about to break, leaving readers to wonder how her actions will intersect with Dawn¡¯s struggle. Will Roxanne act on her words, and if so, how will Jonathan respond to her defiance? As the narrative unfolds, expect unexpected alliances and confrontations that will challenge the characters¡¯ resolve. The atmosphere is charged with anticipation, setting the stage for a dramatic sh that may alter the course of their lives forever.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 291

    Beseeched 291 Summary

    In Chapter 291 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Shattered Hope,¡± the story unfolds with a tense atmosphere surrounding Dawn and the doctor, Isabe Beck. Dawn is weighed down by unspoken emotions, and when the doctor asks to examine her wrist, Dawn¡¯s silence speaks volumes. Despite the doctor¡¯s gentle approach, Dawn reveals that she has hurt someone, leading to a moment of contemtion for the doctor. The conversation takes a more serious turn when Dawn requests that the doctor refrain from contacting the authorities, indicating a deeper conflict within her.

    As the doctor examines Dawn¡¯s injury, she finds it peculiar yet manageable, suggesting a simple cream for treatment. However, the tension esctes when the bodyguard questions the doctor about their conversation. Dawn¡¯s secretive nature and the looming presence of Jonathan create a sense of dread, as she realizes that her actions are under constant scrutiny. Despite the oppressive atmosphere, a flicker of hope remains in Dawn as she ns a follow-up appointment with the doctor, believing she might find a way to navigate her precarious situation.

    The narrative shifts as Dawn¡¯s anxiety heightens when she learns that an unfamiliar male doctor will examine her during her next appointment. The realization that her previous doctor is not present adds to her distress, and she grapples with the implications of her choices. Dawn¡¯s resolve to seek help begins to wane as she recognizes theplexities of her predicament, especially regarding Jonathan¡¯s watchful eye. The chapter captures her internal struggle, revealing her feelings of entrapment and the weight of her decisions.

    As time passes, the story portrays Dawn¡¯s physical and emotional deterioration. Her confinement has taken a toll on her well-being, and her brief encounter with Jonathan in the garden introduces a moment of vulnerability. Their interaction isden with unspoken tension, highlighting theplexities of their rtionship. Jonathan¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts sharply with Dawn¡¯s inner turmoil, and her attempts to maintain a facade of normalcy are met with his unwavering presence.

    Ultimately, ¡°Shattered Hope¡± encapstes the themes of confinement, surveince, and the desperate quest for freedom. Dawn¡¯s journey is marked by her struggle to navigate a world where her choices are limited, and her hope for escape remains fragile. The chapter ends with an air of uncertainty, leaving readers to ponder the lengths to which Dawn will go to reim her autonomy in the face of overwhelming odds.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 291**

    **Chapter 291: Shattered Hope**

    The stakes were undeniably high for the doctor, regardless of whether the situation was real or merely a figment of imagination.

    Dawn cast her gaze downward, the weight of unspoken words pressing heavily on her. The silence stretched out, wrapping around them like a thick fog.

    The doctor, sensing the gravity of the moment, ventured, ¡°May I take a look at your wrist?¡±

    Still, Dawn remained unresponsive, her silence echoing louder than any words could.

    With a soft sigh, the doctor hesitated but then gently grasped Dawn¡¯s hand, lifting it with utmost care.

    The skin was inmed and discolored, a vivid red that spoke volumes of pain, yet the injury itself appeared oddly peculiar.

    ¡°What could have possibly led to this?¡± the doctor murmured, her curiosity piqued.

    Dawn¡¯s response was both calm and chilling. ¡°I hit someone.¡±

    The doctor fell into a contemtive silence, grappling with the implications of such a statement.

    Mr. Brown mentioned you hurt your¡­

    Dawn¡¯s voice was low, almost a whisper, yet there was an undeniable firmness in her tone. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to call the cops for me anymore, but can you pass along two messages?¡±

    The doctor noted that there were no visiblecerations on her hand, suggesting that the remedy was straightforward¡ªjust a bit of cream would suffice.

    ¡°Apply this cream for a couple of days, and the swelling should subside,¡± she concluded, her professional demeanor unwavering.

    With that, the doctor exited the room, only to be met by the bodyguard¡¯s sharp, probing gaze. ¡°Ms. Dawn didn¡¯t say anything unusual to you, did she?¡±

    ¡°What could she possibly say?¡± the doctor replied, maintaining herposure. ¡°Her hand is fine. Just follow the treatment n.¡±

    The bodyguard nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you back.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± she replied smoothly. ¡°I have rtives nearby. I can walk. Would you mind returning my phone?¡±

    He handed it over without a second thought, oblivious to the underlying tension. ¡°Thank you foring by. I¡¯ll reach out if anything arises.¡±

    She offered a small nod, hefting her medical kit as she departed the house with a quickened pace.

    Isabe Beck navigated her way past two corners, her heart racing until the vi was finally out of sight.

    Only then did she allow herself a sigh of relief, ncing over her shoulder to ensure she was truly alone. With a furtive motion, she extracted her phone from her pocket.

    In her palmy the number Dawn had discreetly given her.

    Just as she was about to dial, a hand shot out from the shadows, snatching the phone away.

    ¡°Dr. Beck, what are you trying to do?¡±

    Isabe froze, her heart pounding in her chest.

    She stared at the bodyguard who had materialized out of nowhere, her mind racing for a response.

    His expression mirrored her own rm. Fortunately, his boss had forewarned him; if Dawn seeded in her n, the repercussions would be dire for him.

    His face darkened, a storm brewing behind his eyes. ¡°Looks like your rtives aren¡¯t here after all. We¡¯ll send someone to escort you home.¡±

    Isabe found herself at a loss for words, her thoughts spiraling.

    Dawn was aware of the truth. No matter where she sought refuge, Jonathan would always uncover her actions. That man had an uncanny ability to perceive everything. He was sharp,posed, and nothing escaped his notice.

    Yet, despite the looming despair, a flicker of hope remained within her.

    She had scheduled another appointment with the doctor to reassess her hand in two days.

    When the moment arrived, she informed Jonathan that her hand still throbbed with pain, expressing uncertainty about whether she had injured a bone.

    Jonathan regarded her with a long, prating stare, his silence heavy with unspoken thoughts. He instructed the bodyguard to summon the doctor. Dawn¡¯s heart soared momentarily; perhaps he hadn¡¯t caught on to her ruse.

    But as soon as an unfamiliar male doctor entered the room, her stomach plummeted.

    She didn¡¯t need to voice her concerns¡ªJonathan was already aware.

    And the first doctor¡­

    Dawn¡¯splexion drained of color as she contemted the potential trouble her actions might have unleashed.

    She barely registered the examination, her mind racing with anxiety. As soon as it concluded, she clutched the bodyguard¡¯s arm. ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor who examined mest time? Why isn¡¯t she here today?¡±

    The bodyguard paused, searching for the right words before responding, ¡°Dr. Beck is fine. But Ms. Dawn, perhaps it¡¯s wise not to confide in every person you encounter. Itplicates matters for everyone involved.¡±

    Dawn blinked, slowly releasing her grip on his sleeve.

    ¡°As long as she¡¯s okay, that¡¯s all that truly matters,¡± she replied, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside.

    After this incident, Dawn resolved to cease her pleas for assistance; she felt trapped in a web of her own making. The root of her troublesy with Jonathan. If there was a way out, it would be a Herculean effort to find it.

    But here?

    She had little faith in her ability to outwit him.

    Days morphed into weeks, and her time in Seabrook had stretched into a seemingly endless two weeks.

    Dawn had clearly lost weight; the confinement had drained her vitality, leaving her skin pallid and lifeless.

    One afternoon, she ventured downstairs, intending to take Sunny out into the garden.

    However, as she passed the living room, she froze in her tracks. Jonathan was home.

    Today, he eschewed his usual suit for a simple white shirt and casual pants. The soft light enveloping him lent an almost ethereal quality to his presence, making him appear calm and surreal.

    He lifted his gaze, their eyes locking for a fleeting moment.

    Dawn felt a rush of warmth and quickly averted her eyes, breaking the connection.

    ¡°Sunny,¡± she called, moving toward the door with the eager dog trotting by her side.

    Jonathan raised an eyebrow, and after a brief pause, he closed his book and ambled outside, his pace leisurely.

    He had chosen this house partly for the expansive garden, and in this season, everything was vibrant and alive, with flowers painting thendscape in a riot of colors.

    In truth, it wasn¡¯t Dawn who was walking the dog; it was Sunny who seemed to be leading her on an adventure.

    Sunny bounded ahead, pulling insistently on the leash, and within minutes, Dawn found herself breathless.

    ¡°Sunny, slow down! I can¡¯t keep up!¡±

    ¡°Woof!¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t suppress augh. Was the dog mocking her for herck of stamina?

    She took a few more steps before abruptly halting. At the gate stood Jonathan, hands tucked into his pockets, tall andposed as ever. He observed them with a calm demeanor, as if he had all the time in the world.

    Her smile faded, and she spoke with an air of nonchnce, ¡°Mr. Brown, you¡¯re not going out today?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he replied, his tone casual. ¡°I¡¯m staying home to keep youpany.¡±

    He delivered the line with such sincerity that it almost drew augh from her.

    Jonathan, are you taking this charade a bit too far? The sarcasm in her mind was palpable; she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he had ensnared Ethan, but what difference did it make?Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her decisions, Dawn found herself ensnared in a web of her own making, the walls closing in with every passing day. The weight of her choices bore down on her, an oppressive reminder of her entrapment. Yet, amidst the turmoil, a flicker of resilience sparked within her. Although the path ahead appeared fraught with peril, she clung to the notion that hope could still flourish in the darkest of ces. The brief moments of levity with Sunny and the tentative connection she felt with Jonathan, despite the underlying tension, offered her a glimmer of something more¡ªperhaps a chance at reiming her life, even if it felt distant.

    As she navigated theplexities of her situation, Dawn¡¯s determination began to crystallize. The realization that she could no longer rely on external help pushed her to confront her circumstances head-on. Each interaction with Jonathan,den with unspoken emotions, became a test of her resolve. She understood that true liberation would require not just cunning but a profound transformation from within. With her heart racing and her spirit ignited, she resolved to reim her narrative, to rise from the ashes of her shattered hope, and to forge a path toward freedom¡ªone step at a time.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can anticipate a deepening of the psychological tension between Dawn and Jonathan. With the specter of her past actions looming over her, Dawn must navigate the precarious bnce of maintaining her facade while grappling with the consequences of her decisions. As she tries to conceal her growing anxiety, Jonathan¡¯s presence will be increasingly suffocating, leaving her with the nagging fear that he knows more than he lets on. The stakes will rise as she attempts to discern his true intentions, raising questions about trust and maniption in theirplex rtionship.

    Moreover, the introduction of new characters may shift the dynamics further,plicating Dawn¡¯s already fragile situation. Will allies emerge from unexpected quarters, or will they serve only to tighten Jonathan¡¯s grip on her? As the chapter unfolds, readers can expect a series of revtions that will challenge Dawn¡¯s resolve and test her resourcefulness. The tension will escte, leading to a pivotal moment where Dawn must confront both her inner demons and the looming threat of Jonathan¡¯s watchful eye. With each turn of the page, the anticipation will build, leaving readers eager to discover whether Dawn can reim her agency or if she is destined to remain ensnared in Jonathan¡¯s web of control.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 292

    292 She Could Change Nothing

    Nothing would ever change.

    Not her marriage to Ethan.

    And not the fact that she would never, ever like him.

    Dawn let out a coldugh and tugged Sunny along as she walked away.

    Jonathan didn¡¯t say a word. His dark eyes reflected her slim figure as she left, the shifting light making his expression even harder to read.

    Maybe walking the dog was the only time Dawn ever felt rxed.

    She yed with Sunny in the garden for almost an hour. The sun warmed her cheeks until they turned a little pink.

    When she came back inside, Jonathan was still there.

    She pressed her lips together. She hated being in the same room with him. His presence felt too heavy, too close.

    But what he said next made her freeze.

    ¡°Do you want to go out for a bit?¡±

    Jonathan sat on the couch with one leg crossed over the other. Even so, he still carried the cold,manding air of someone used to being in charge. ¡°I¡¯m free today. I can take you,¡± he said.

    Dawn tightened her hand into a fist.

    Maybe it was because she hadn¡¯t gone out in so long, but she suddenly felt unsure of what to do.

    Still, this chance was <i>too </i>important to waste.

    ¡°Give me a second. I¨CI¡¯ll go change.¡±

    Her quick footsteps echoed through the hall. Jonathan¡¯s lips curved slightly.

    There wasn¡¯t anywhere special she wanted to go.

    But Dawn chose a mall far from the house so she could stay outside as long as possible.

    Even with Jonathan around, there were still many bodyguards.

    The group looked huge, unmissable.

    People stared from afar. Some even stepped aside in a hurry, afraid they might bump into someone important and get themselves into trouble.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help mocking him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Does Mr. Brown own this mall? Why don¡¯t you just clear everyone out?¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect Jonathan to actually pause and ask, ¡°Do you need that?¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    If they walked around a mall that had been emptied for them, how would that be any different from being stuck at home with him? She wasn¡¯t that foolish.

    So she wandered through every store. She went in, looked around, bought nothing, and walked back out.

    Then she stepped into the next store.

    Jonathan had never shopped like this. He stayed quiet the whole time, following a few steps behind. After a long while, he finally spoke. ¡°If you want to buy something, tell me. I¡¯ll have someone from the mall guide us.¡±

    Dawn turned and gave him a half¨Csmile. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Mr. Brown think of that sooner?¡±

    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not really here to buy anything,¡± she said. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just trying to avoid spending any more time alone with you than I have to.¡±

    If she had a choice, she would rather never see him again.

    A storm seemed to sh through Jonathan¡¯s eyes, then faded without a trace.

    They didn¡¯t talk after that.

    When they walked past a men¡¯s clothing store, Dawn suddenly spotted someone she didn¡¯t expect.

    Daniel. He looked just as surprised. After theirst run¨Cin, Dawn had practically vanished. Running into her here of all ces, was thest thing he imagined.

    His gaze slid over to Jonathan, and he smirked. ¡°Ms. Porter, it seems like you¡¯re living pretty well. Did you toss Mr. Jackson aside already?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s brow tightened. He didn¡¯t respond.

    Dawn didn¡¯t bother being polite. Her voice was cold. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    Daniel was basically Roxanne¡¯s loyal sidekick. Seeing him was no different from seeing her, annoying enough to make Dawn¡¯s blood boil on sight.

    Daniel wasn¡¯t upset. His calm, gentleman¨Clike smile stayed on his face as if it were part of him. ¡°Janice has been really worried about you,¡± he said. ¡°She even asked me to help look for you. Since we ran into each other today, you should tell her yourself.¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    The moment Dawn heard Janice¡¯s name, her heart tightened.

    She opened her mouth in a rush, but before she could finish a single word, she caught sight of Jonathan¡¯s sharp, cold expression from the corner of her eye. It hit her like a p.

    There was no way Jonathan would let her contact Janice.

    There was nothing she could do when she was guarded by the bodyguards.

    And today, Jonathan came in person. There was no chance he¡¯d let her talk to anyone.

    Dawn lowered her gaze. Her voice dropped to a soft whisper. ¡°Please tell her I¡¯m <i>okay</i>, but I can¡¯t handle anything at thepany for now.¡±

    A hint of confusion shed in Daniel¡¯s eyes.

    He asked directly, ¡°Ms. Porter, you always seemed like someone who puts work first. How could you suddenly stop caring about yourpany?¡±

    She wanted to care, but she couldn¡¯t.

    And wasn¡¯t that their fault?

    Dawn¡¯s face tightened. She looked up and found Daniel watching her, waiting for an exnation he clearly didn¡¯t understand. What was he confused about? Did he not know what Roxanne had done?

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern Mr. Brown,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°Just pass the message, please.¡±

    She turned to leave, but Daniel suddenly added something. ¡°No wonder you and Mr. Jackson ended up together. I used to think that saying wasn¡¯t true, but now I see it clearly on you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Birds of a feather flock together.¡±

    Daniel gave a smile. ¡°You¡¯ve got someone new beside you now. Mr. Jackson is also spending time with someone else. Looks like you two enjoy keeping things interesting.¡±

    After finishing, he nodded politely at Jonathan.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 293

    Beseeched 293 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 293,¡± the story unfolds with Dawn grappling with the painful revtion that Ethan, the man she loves, is seeing someone else. This shocking news, delivered by Daniel, leaves her in a state of emotional turmoil, prompting her to confront Jonathan for rity. However, Jonathan¡¯s silence only fuels her frustration and anger, leading her to storm off in a fit of defiance, desperate to find answers about Ethan.

    Dawn¡¯s impulsive decision to use aputer in a nearby store highlights her frantic search for the truth. As she demands ess and begins to type Ethan¡¯s name, her emotions overwhelm her, and she struggles with the possibility of betrayal. The sight of morous photographs depicting Ethan with another woman sends her into a spiral of despair, as she grapples with the reality of their apparent happiness. The staff¡¯s attempts to assist her only serve to deepen her sense of istion and heartbreak.

    Despite Jonathan¡¯s presence and his attempts to control the situation, Dawn feels a mix of gratitude and sadness as she receives her shopping bags. Their interaction is fraught with tension; Jonathan¡¯smand for her to direct her anger at him instead of others reveals his protective nature, yet it also underscores theplicated dynamics of their rtionship. Dawn¡¯s defiance and irritation at Jonathan¡¯s authority are palpable, hinting at her struggle for autonomy amidst the chaos.

    As they ride home, the emotional distance between Dawn and Jonathan bes evident, with both lost in their thoughts and the air thick with unspoken feelings. Dawn¡¯s impulsive act of rolling down the window serves as a momentary escape from her internal chaos, yet the tension remains unresolved. When she finally attempts to address Jonathan, the presence of his bodyguards signifies the extent of his power and control, leaving her feeling trapped in a situation she cannot fullyprehend.

    The chapter culminates in a moment of mutual understanding between Dawn and Jonathan, as they navigate theplexities of their rtionship. Dawn¡¯s refusal to ask questions that lead nowhere reflects her determination to reim her agency, while Jonathan¡¯s enigmatic response hints at deeperyers of their connection. The emotional stakes are high, leaving readers with a sense of anticipation for how their story will unfold amidst the chaos of their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 293**

    **A Pair of Psychos**

    Daniel turned on his heel and walked away, leaving a palpable silence in his wake.

    Dawn stood there, her mind racing, as if time itself had paused. She finally managed to break free from her stupor and turned to Jonathan, her voice trembling, ¡°W-what did he mean?¡±

    The weight of his words hung heavy in the air. Ethan was seeing someone else, a revtion that felt like a dagger to her heart.

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze dropped to the floor, his silence speaking volumes.

    ¡°Have you lost your voice?¡± she retorted, frustration bubbling to the surface.

    As anger surged through her, Dawn felt the sting of tears welling in her eyes. She bit down hard on her lip, the metallic taste of blood grounding her momentarily. In a sudden burst of defiance, she spun on her heel and stormed off, leaving Jonathan speechless.

    Without a second thought, she pushed through the doors of the nearest store, her heart racing. She marched straight to the counter, her voice firm and demanding, ¡°I need to use yourputer.¡±

    The staff behind the counter jumped, startled by her abruptness. ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ª¡±

    ¡°Just let me use theputer. And pack up that entire row of bags for me. Have the man at the door take care of the payment,¡± shemanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.

    The moment those words left her lips, the staff¡¯s eyes widened with excitement, as if her request had ignited a spark of adrenaline. They hurriedly handed over theputer, and one of them rushed outside to ry her orders. ¡°Sir, thedy said¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do what she wants,¡± Jonathan interjected, his voice smooth but devoid of any emotion. He seemed utterly unaffected by the chaos around him, his indifference palpable.

    With a subtle gesture, he signaled his bodyguard to handle the bill, his focus unwavering as he watched Dawn. She was a tempest of emotions¡ªher eyes glistening with unshed tears, her hands trembling ever so slightly. She stared intently at theputer screen, as if willing it to reveal the truth about Ethan.

    With a shaky breath, she typed in Ethan¡¯s name, only to delete it almost immediately, as if the act itself was too painful to bear.

    Dawn¡¯s fingers danced over the keyboard, but each attempt felt like a betrayal. She couldn¡¯t fathom the idea that Ethan would ever deceive her. Yet, Jonathan and Roxanne, they were cut from the same cloth¡ªmaniptors who thrived on chaos. If they could ensnare her in their web, what was stopping them from doing the same to Ethan?

    Especially now, when she felt so trapped in this country.

    Could Roxanne be using her as leverage against Ethan? The thought sent a shiver down her spine.

    Before she could delve deeper into her spiraling thoughts, a flood of gossip articles filled the screen. The images were everywhere¡ªon the streets of Meriax, at morous parties, in the bustling corridors of office buildings. Each photograph was sharp and vibrant, carefullyposed to capture the essence of the moment. The man and woman in the pictures were stunning, exuding an aura of perfection that felt almost surreal.

    Even without physical contact, their chemistry was undeniable. They looked like a power couple, the kind that turned heads and whispered secrets.

    Dawn¡¯s hands trembled as she scrolled through the images. Her vision blurred, tears threatening to spill over as a wave of despair washed over her.

    A few momentster, the staff approached her with a stack of shopping bags.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am¡ª¡±

    Dawn turned to face them, her expression a mix of gratitude and heartbreak. The staff member¡¯s polite smile faltered as she took in Dawn¡¯s face. ¡°We¡¯ve handed all your shopping bags to your bodyguard. Do you still need theputer?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dawn replied, her voice barely above a whisper. She took a step back, feeling her strength drain away. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The staff member sensed that something was amiss, but the intimidating presence of Jonathan loomed nearby, silencing any further inquiries. A single nce at him was enough to understand he was not someone to cross.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you need anything, just let me know,¡± she offered, her voice tinged with concern.

    Dawn shook her head, the weight of her emotions too heavy to articte, and stepped outside, feeling adrift in a sea of uncertainty.

    The group exited the store, their auramanding respect and fear in equal measure.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± Jonathan called out, grasping her hand just as she was about to step onto the moving esctor. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, direct it at me. Who are you trying to impress with that sour face, huh?¡±

    Dawn turned to him, irritation ring within her. His brows were knitted together, a clear indication of his frustration.

    ¡°Who I show my emotions to is none of your concern,¡± she shot back, attempting to free her hand from his grasp. When her efforts proved futile, she relented, allowing him to hold it.

    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve always been curious. When you met Roxanne, was it because you both ended up seeing the same psychiatrist?¡±

    It made sense now¡ªboth of them were deeply troubled.

    Both believed they were infallible.

    Jonathan¡¯s jaw clenched, muscles taut as if he were on the brink of exploding. He fixed her with a piercing stare, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Go home.¡±

    It was amand, not a request.

    His words didn¡¯t even seem directed at her.

    If he was in a good mood, he might take her out for a diversion. If not, he¡¯d confine her once more. Regardless, her options were limited.

    The bodyguard drove as Dawn and Jonathan sat in the back, each lost in their own thoughts, leaning toward their respective windows, creating an ufortable chasm between them.

    Dawn gazed out at the passing scenery, her mind racing. In a moment of impulsivity, she pressed the window down, letting the cool air rush in, tousling her hair wildly. She repeated the motion, finding sce in the chaos outside.

    When the car finally pulled up to the house, neither of them moved immediately. The tension in the air was thick, unyielding.

    ¡°Jonathan,¡± she ventured, trying to steady her voice despite the turmoil inside her. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flicked up, and the bodyguard in the front seat immediately exited the vehicle. Within moments, a few more bodyguards materialized from seemingly nowhere, forming a protective barrier around the car.

    Dawn remained unfazed, ustomed to such disys of power. She had underestimated the extent of Jonathan¡¯s influence; normal people didn¡¯t invest in a small army of loyal bodyguards.

    ¡°What do you want to discuss?¡± he asked, his long fingers brushing the edge of his thumb, his tone smooth yet chilling.

    ¡°You¡¯re giving me too much credit,¡± she replied, a hint of bitternesscing her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. Just tell me¡ªwhat exactly am I not supposed to ask?¡±

    Jonathan paused, contemting her question. ¡°Anything where the answer won¡¯t change the oue. That¡¯s something you shouldn¡¯t ask.¡±

    They shared a silent agreement in that moment.

    He assumed she wanted to plead for her freedom.

    But she didn¡¯t.

    Dawn had no interest in wasting her breath on questions that would lead to nowhere.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her emotional turmoil, Dawn stood at a crossroads, grappling with the weight of betrayal and uncertainty. The revtion of Ethan¡¯s infidelity had shattered her sense of security, leaving her adrift in a world that felt increasingly hostile. Yet, amid the chaos, a flicker of defiance ignited within her. She realized that her anger, once directed at others, needed to be harnessed for her own empowerment. As she faced Jonathan, the embodiment of her confusion and frustration, she understood that their connection was fraught withplexities that mirrored her own inner struggles. Themand in his voice and the chilling aura he exuded were no longer just intimidating; they became a challenge she was willing to confront.

    As the weight of their shared silence hung in the air, Dawn found a semnce of rity. She recognized that the answers she sought might note from others, but rather from within herself. The realization that she didn¡¯t need to plead for her freedom, nor seek validation from Jonathan or anyone else, marked a pivotal moment in her journey. Embracing her own strength, she resolved to navigate the storm of emotions swirling around her, determined to reim her narrative. In the face of betrayal and uncertainty, Dawn chose to stand firm, ready to confront whatevery ahead, armed with the knowledge that her worth was not defined by the actions of others but by her own resilience.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Jonathan to escte as the emotional stakes rise. With the revtion of Ethan¡¯s possible betrayal still fresh in her mind, Dawn is poised to confront Jonathan about the tangled web of lies and maniption surrounding them. The simmering anger and frustration she feels will likely prompt her to demand answers, pushing Jonathan to reveal more than he intends. Yet, as their conversation unfolds, it may be increasingly clear that Jonathan is not just a mere obstacle in her path; he holds secrets that could either shatter her world further or offer her a glimmer of hope.

    Additionally, the chapter promises to delve deeper into Jonathan¡¯s character, exploring theplexities that lie beneath his cold exterior. As Dawn grapples with her feelings of betrayal, she may uncover unexpectedyers to Jonathan¡¯s motivations, leading to a confrontation that could change the dynamics of their rtionship entirely. Will she find a way to navigate the chaos surrounding her, or will she be ensnared in Jonathan¡¯s world of maniption? The anticipation builds as readers wonder whether Dawn will reim her agency or sumb to the forces working against her. The next chapter is sure to be a thrilling ride filled with revtions, emotional turmoil, and the potential for unexpected alliances.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 294

    Beseeched 294 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 294,¡± the story revolves around Dawn, who confronts Jonathan about her uncertain and confined situation. Frustrated and desperate for rity, she demands to know his intentions and the reasons for her captivity. Jonathan responds with a chilling admission: he has made a deal with Roxanne to separate her from Ethan, the man she loves, as he desires her for himself. This revtion leaves Dawn feeling trapped and conflicted, as she grapples with the implications of Jonathan¡¯s maniptive nature and the weight of his proposal to divorce Ethan and marry him.

    As days pass, Dawn bes increasingly numb, feeling as if she is merely a spectator in her own life. Her interactions with the outside world diminish, and she finds sce only in the fleeting moments of drawing and reading. When her friend Kate visits, Dawn is initially reluctant to engage, fearing that Jonathan¡¯s presence mayplicate their rtionship. However, Kate¡¯s vibrant energy and determination to connect with her break through Dawn¡¯s emotional barriers, if only temporarily. Despite the momentary distraction, Dawn¡¯s internal struggle intensifies as she feels the weight of her choices slipping away.

    The visit from Kate serves as a reminder of the life and vibrancy that Dawn yearns for but feels unable to grasp. As they share moments in the garden, Kate¡¯s enthusiasm contrasts sharply with Dawn¡¯s resignation, highlighting the stark differences between their lives. Dawn¡¯s reluctance to sell her artwork to Kate underscores her emotional detachment and the irrelevance of material concerns in her current state. The connection with Kate rekindles a flicker of emotion within Dawn, but it also amplifies her feelings of entrapment and despair.

    The chapter concludes with Jonathan¡¯s inquiry about her decision regarding his proposal, bringing the tension to a head. Dawn¡¯s silence speaks volumes, as she refuses to entertain the idea of leaving Ethan for Jonathan. This moment encapstes her internal conflict: the desire for freedom versus the chains of maniption and expectation that bind her. As the chapter ends, it bes clear that Dawn is at a crossroads, grappling with her emotions and the choices that lie ahead, leading into the next chapter.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 294**

    Dawn released a deep, weary sigh, her voice tinged with frustration as she asked, ¡°I just want to know, how long do you intend to keep me here? What is it that you truly want from me? These aren¡¯t unreasonable questions. I deserve at least a glimpse of the truth.¡±

    Jonathan turned his head slowly, his gaze piercing through the dim light like a ck hole, drawing her in with an intensity that left her breathless.

    ¡°You genuinely want to know?¡± he replied, his tone both challenging and curious.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered, her heart racing with a mix of hope and dread.

    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll share,¡± he conceded, an unsettling calmness settling over him.

    Back in her room, Dawn sat in silence for what felt like an eternity. Jonathan¡¯s words echoed in her mind, swirling around like a haunting melody that gnawed at her already frayed nerves.

    ¡°Roxanne and I struck a deal,¡± he began, his voice lingering in the air like a dark cloud. ¡°The objective was to tear you away from Ethan. She desires Ethan, and I desire you.¡±

    His admission hung heavily between them. ¡°Whether you agree or not is of no concern to me. If you choose to ept, wonderful. If you refuse, I¡¯ll take sce in knowing I won¡¯t have to witness your union with him. Dawn, you are acutely aware of the kind of man I am. Anything I yearn for¡ªobjects or people alike¡ªnever escapes my grasp.¡±

    His words were chilling, sending a shiver down her spine. ¡°Nothing in this world is absolute. If something appears unattainable, it¡¯s merely because the price hasn¡¯t been steep enough.¡±

    ¡°I can offer you one choice. A free choice,¡± he continued, his voice low and persuasive.

    ¡°Divorce Ethan and marry me.¡±

    The weight of his proposal crashed over her like a tidal wave. ¡°I won¡¯tpel you to remain by my side, but you must sever ties with him.¡±

    It was the first time she had ever witnessed Jonathan express himself so fully, yet every syble felt like a dagger aimed directly at her heart.

    Before this moment, her feelings towards him had been tangled,plicated by their shared history. But now, a darker emotion began to fester within her¡ªhate.

    Yet, amidst the turmoil, he had spoken one undeniable truth. If something was immutable, then expending energy to resist it was futile. She should never bear the burden of someone else¡¯s transgressions.

    Days slipped by after that fateful conversation, and Dawn found herself devoid of Jonathan¡¯s presence for an extended period. Life within the vi remained stagnant, a prison of her own making. The only moments she spent outside were during the two hours allocated for walking the dog. The rest of her days blurred into a monotonous cycle of reading and drawing.

    She couldn¡¯t pinpoint when the numbness had begun to seep into her life. Her world felt like a hazy dream, as if she were merely a spectator in someone else¡¯s existence.

    Was this how her life would conclude?

    Her voice grew softer, her gaze more distant. Thoughts drifted away like colors fading under the relentless sun.

    When this news reached Jonathan, he remained silent, a statue by the window, tall and unwavering like a pine tree, his eyes fixed on the horizon for what felt like an eternity.

    The following day, a visitor arrived at the house.

    It was Kate.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of regret that shecked the energy to help her friend pursue any romantic interests. Jonathan was a fortress, and if she wasn¡¯t careful, she might inadvertently pull Kate into her chaotic life.

    ¡°Just tell her I¡¯m not here. Ask her to leave,¡± she instructed, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Dawn, I can hear you, you know,¡± came Kate¡¯s yful retort.

    Dawn turned to see Kate standing there¡ªradiant, stunning, her wavy hair shimmering in the sunlight. With a wide grin, Kate waved enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯m so bored! If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. Just let me hang out with you, okay?¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Dawn thought Kate was merely seekingpanionship at Jonathan¡¯s residence. She sighed softly, ¡°Jonathan probably won¡¯t be back today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not here for him,¡± Kate muttered under her breath as she stepped inside, her determination palpable.

    Kate¡¯s gaze fell upon Dawn¡¯s canvas. The artwork depicted the garden, yet hidden behind the lush rows of roses was a concealed cage, a skull marking the lock like a sinister seal. It sent a shiver down Dawn¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Your drawing is incredible,¡± Kate eximed, genuine awe lighting up her features.

    ¡°I¡¯m hosting an art show this year. Sell this to me, okay? I want to feature it in the most prominent spot!¡±

    Dawn recalled that Kate owned a gallery dedicated to showcasing independent artists¡¯ work.

    But¡­

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you. I¡¯m not selling,¡± she replied, her voice steady.

    In her current state, the idea of money felt utterly irrelevant.

    ¡°No way,¡± Kate shot back immediately. ¡°We¡¯re friends, sure, but business is business. I¡¯m buying it, and I¡¯ll pay full price. If not, I¡¯m not taking it!¡±

    Dawn listened to Kate¡¯s enthusiastic chatter, choosing not to argue. Anything was eptable in this moment.

    She felt trapped in the house anyway. Money held no significance for her now.

    They lingered in the garden a little longer, with Kate yfully dodging behind Dawn whenever Sunny approached, fearful of the dog¡¯s exuberance. Eventually, they retreated back into the house.

    ¡°What do you do all day?¡± Kate asked with genuine curiosity. ¡°Do you y poker? We could have a game together sometime.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you do? Just stay home?¡±

    ¡°Pretty much,¡± she admitted, her voice devoid of energy.

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so pale,¡± Kate observed, reaching out to gently pinch her cheek. ¡°Soft and fair. But you¡¯re so young! This is the time to enjoy life. Why do you live like a retireddy?¡±

    Dawn longed to express that she didn¡¯t want this life either.

    But choice had slipped through her fingers like sand.

    With another person in the house, the atmosphere felt slightly more vibrant.

    It was the first time in days that Dawn had shown any genuine emotion. That night, as she overheard the bodyguard reporting to Jonathan, she learned that Kate had been invited here by him.

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me Mr. Brown went through all that trouble just because of me?¡± she asked, her tone sharp and mocking.

    Jonathan waved his hand dismissively, sending the bodyguard away.

    ¡°What¡¯s your answer?¡± he inquired, his voice steady.

    It was the first time he had broached the subject in days.

    Dawn remained silent, her eyes cold and unyielding as they locked onto his.

    This wasn¡¯t about her feelings. The thought of divorcing Ethan and marrying him had never crossed her mind.

    **Chapter 295: A Truth She Refused to Hold**Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of Jonathan¡¯s chilling proposal, Dawn found herself standing at a crossroads, the weight of her reality pressing down like a suffocating fog. The days without Jonathan¡¯s presence had morphed into a monotonous existence, a blur of muted colors and fading hopes. Yet, Kate¡¯s unexpected visit introduced a flicker of warmth into her deste world, reminding her of the vibrancy life could hold. As she listened to her friend¡¯sughter and enthusiasm, a small spark ignited within her¡ªa reminder that there was still joy to be found, even amidst the chaos of her tangled emotions. The cage she had drawn, a reflection of her confinement, began to feel less like an inescapable prison and more like a challenge to ovee.

    In that moment of realization, Dawn understood that her choices had not been taken from her; they had simply been obscured by fear and despair. Jonathan¡¯s dark intentions loomedrge, but she was not a pawn in his game. The prospect of severing ties with Ethan was not merely a transaction; it was a pivotal choice that could redefine her future. As she locked eyes with Jonathan, her resolve solidified. This was her life, and she would no longer allow someone else to dictate her path. With newfound rity, she prepared to confront the truth she had long avoided, ready to reim her agency and step into a future of her own making, no matter how daunting it may seem.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Jonathan to escte as theirplex rtionship reaches a boiling point. With Jonathan¡¯s unsettling proposal lingering in the air, Dawn finds herself grappling with her emotions and the weight of her choices. As she navigates the murky waters of her feelings for Jonathan and the remnants of her life with Ethan, the stakes will grow higher. Will she find the courage to confront Jonathan and assert her autonomy, or will the shadows of her past continue to dictate her future?

    Moreover, Kate¡¯s presence in the vi introduces a new dynamic that promises to unravel secrets and ignite unexpected alliances. As Dawn seeks sce in her friend¡¯spany, the walls that Jonathan has built around her may begin to crack. Will Kate serve as a catalyst for change, empowering Dawn to reim her agency, or will Jonathan¡¯s influence prove too powerful to resist? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering whether Dawn will seize the opportunity to forge her own path or sumb to the dark allure of Jonathan¡¯s proposal. The answers lie just beyond the horizon, waiting to be uncovered.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 295

    Beseeched 295 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 295,¡± the story opens with Dawn grappling with the shocking news delivered by Jonathan that Ethan, her estranged husband, has returned to the country. The revtion stirs a whirlwind of emotions within her, igniting a flicker of hope that quickly turns to despair when she learns that Ethan is at Roxanne¡¯s ce. This news strikes Dawn like a cold wave, forcing her to confront the painful reality of her situation. Despite her instinctive denial, Jonathan¡¯s cold and unyielding demeanor leaves her no room for escape, pushing her to retreat into her own thoughts filled with confusion and heartache.

    As the night unfolds, Dawn struggles with her feelings, unable to find sce or rity. The arrival of her friend Kate the next morning brings a momentary distraction, but it also highlights the chasm between Dawn¡¯s reality and the expectations of those around her. Kate¡¯s excitement over a blueberry cake, meant to cheer Dawn up, only serves as a reminder of the life she once shared with Ethan. The conversation shifts to Dawn¡¯s marriage, and Kate¡¯s growing realization of the situation adds to Dawn¡¯s frustration. Despite Kate¡¯s attempts to uplift her spirits, Dawn feels trapped in a cycle of sadness and resignation regarding her rtionship with Ethan.

    Amidst the chaos of her emotions, Dawn finds a flicker of determination. As Kate expresses her anger towards Ethan, Dawn contemtes the possibility of confronting her husband, realizing that if Kate were to take action, it might force Ethan to seek her out. This thought ignites a spark of hope within her, suggesting that perhaps there is still a chance to reim her narrative. The story captures Dawn¡¯s internal struggle between eptance and the desire for agency, as she grapples with the implications of her friend¡¯s potential confrontation with Ethan.

    The chapter concludes with a sense of lingering solitude as night falls, enveloping Dawn in darkness. The absence of the moon symbolizes her feelings of istion and uncertainty about her future. Despite the vibrant world outside, her internalndscape remains tumultuous, leaving her caught between the memories of what once was and the daunting reality she must face. The emotional depth of Dawn¡¯s journey is palpable, highlighting theplexities of love, betrayal, and the quest for self-identity amidst turmoil.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 295**

    It was utterly absurd. The very thought was preposterous.

    Before Dawn could gather her thoughts or muster a response, Jonathan¡¯s voice sliced through the air with a directness that left no room for hesitation. ¡°Ethan has returned to the country. Do you wish to see him?¡±

    For a fleeting moment, a flicker of life illuminated Dawn¡¯s otherwise tranquil and vacant gaze. She jerked her head up, her heart racing. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The question felt futile, almost ridiculous. If Ethan had trulye back, he would certainly be at home, undoubtedly searching for her, yearning to bring her back into his life.

    ¡°He¡¯s at Roxanne¡¯s ce.¡±

    Those words crashed into Dawn like a bucket of icy water, sending a chill straight through her core.

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t believe it,¡± she protested, shaking her head vehemently, as if by denying it, she could alter the reality of the situation.

    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡± Jonathan replied, his eyes steely and unyielding, his voice as frigid as ever. ¡°He¡¯s already with Roxanne.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, the words caught in her throat. Suddenly, she found no purpose in continuing this conversation. She turned on her heel and retreated to her room, her mind swirling with confusion and disbelief.

    Jonathan observed her departure with a detached calmness, as if he were merely stating an undeniable fact. ¡°Regardless of whether you choose to divorce Ethan or not, he will inevitably end up with Roxanne. That¡¯s already been decided. Dawn, it¡¯s time for you to ept that.¡±

    With her heart pounding in her chest, Dawn quickened her pace, instinctively covering her ears with her hands as if to block out the harsh truth.

    No!

    This was unfathomable!

    Why should she ept such a cruel fate?

    Roxanne had plotted for far too long. And even if, just even if, Ethan had allowed Roxanne to remain close to him, there had to be a reason behind it. There had to be some form of pressure, some underlying pain that drove him to it.

    The night dragged on, a relentless cycle of anxious thoughts and restless tossing. Dawn barely managed to doze off as the first light of dawn broke through the darkness. It was Kate¡¯s cheerful voice that roused her from her troubled slumber.

    ¡°Look what I brought! Cake!¡± Kate eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. And as luck would have it, it was blueberry¡ªDawn¡¯s husband¡¯s favorite.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I pick the perfect one for you?¡± Kate beamed, her pride palpable as Dawn¡¯s gaze fell upon the cake.

    Dawn mustered a small, weary smile, shaking her head gently. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not a fan of blueberries. I just eat this vor often because Ethan likes it.¡±

    Over time, one tends to limate to the preferences of their partner.

    And somehow, a vor you once had no attachment to can morph into something that feels oddlyforting.

    Kate blinked, the realization dawning on her that Dawn was indeed married. ¡°Why are you staying at your brother¡¯s ce? I¡¯ve never even met your husband.¡±

    Dawn hesitated, recalling that she had mentioned Ethan and Jonathan were brothers.

    That wasn¡¯t exactly a lie.

    With a light smile, she replied, ¡°We had a misunderstanding.¡±

    ¡°But even with a misunderstanding, shouldn¡¯t you return to your parents¡¯ home?¡± Kate asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    Suddenly, Kate froze, her eyes widening. ¡°Wait¡ªyour husband¡¯s name is Ethan, right? And he¡¯s all over the news with that girl¡­ Roxanne? Oh my gosh! What a total jerk!¡±

    Dawn felt a wave of frustration wash over her. She struggled to find the right words to exin, finally settling on repeating that it was merely a misunderstanding.

    But Kate was too far gone in her indignation to hear anything else. She was already deep in her ¡°angry best friend¡± mode, venting her frustrations about how terrible men could be.

    ¡°Listen to me,¡± she dered, her voice charged with passion. ¡°There are plenty of fish in the sea; don¡¯t give up on love just yet. If it gets too overwhelming, I can introduce you to my brother. Norris adores kind, sweet girls like you. And I think you¡¯re amazing!¡±

    Kind and sweet¡­

    Once, those words had filled her with warmth and pride.

    Now, they felt more like a bitter reminder of what she had lost.

    Dawn chuckled softly, a sound tinged with sadness. ¡°Thank you, but there¡¯s really no need for introductions. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever go through with a divorce.¡±

    Kate stared at her, disbelief etched across her features. ¡°And you say I¡¯m the one with a mushy love brain? Look at yourself!¡±

    Dawn chose silence, her gaze drifting toward the window.

    The fog that had enveloped Northville had finally lifted. The sky was a brilliant blue, dotted with soft, fluffy clouds. The entirendscape appeared to awaken, vibrant and full of life.

    ¡°Summer¡¯sing,¡± she murmured, more to herself than to Kate.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kate replied, her enthusiasm ungging.

    Kate pressed her palms against the tall ss window, gazing out at the colorful garden that burst forth with life. ¡°We should ask Norris to take us camping sometime. He knows this incredible secret spot that no one else is aware of except us.¡±

    Dawn remained quiet, lost in her thoughts.

    ¡°Hey, why are you so quiet?¡± Kate twisted her body to face her, her posture entuating her curves. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re upset because of that jerk. If you really want, I¡¯ll go teach him a lesson myself!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Suddenly, a thought struck Dawn, igniting a small spark of determination in her eyes.

    The words she intended to say shifted, her voice dropping to a soft murmur. ¡°There¡¯s no point in doing something unnecessary. Besides, you wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I can¡¯t handle him?¡± Kate huffed, her pride bristling.

    ¡°Sure, his family is impressive, but my family isn¡¯t without its own strengths,¡± Dawn replied, a hint of defiance creeping into her tone.

    She flicked her hair over her shoulder, a gesture of confidence. ¡°And if Norris finds out, I¡¯ll just say that guy bullied me. Norris would never let him off the hook! Just wait for my news!¡±

    With that, Kate¡¯s energy surged. She grabbed her bag and stormed out, her resolve palpable.

    Dawn watched her rush away, her heart racing with a mix of anxiety and hope.

    She had no idea what Jonathan had told Kate, but judging by Kate¡¯s reaction, it was clear she was unaware of the tangled mess between Dawn and Jonathan. If Kate truly confronted Ethan, then no matter how she tried to spin it, Ethan would undoubtedlye searching for her, wouldn¡¯t he?

    ¡­

    That night, the sky stretched overhead like an enormous ck curtain, speckled with a few distant stars. The moon was absent, leaving behind a profound sense of solitude that hung in the air, wrapping around Dawn like a shroud.Conclusion

    In the wake of Jonathan¡¯s revtion and the chaos of her emotions, Dawn finds herself at a crossroads, grappling with the reality of Ethan¡¯s choices and her own feelings of worthlessness. The news of Ethan¡¯s return, coupled with his association with Roxanne, shattered the fragile remnants of her hope. Yet, as she navigates thebyrinth of her thoughts, a flicker of resolve begins to emerge. The conversations with Kate, filled with misguided encouragement and passionate indignation, serve as a catalyst for Dawn to confront her own desires. While the shadows of betrayal loomrge, she starts to realize that her identity is not solely defined by her marriage or Ethan¡¯s actions; it is time for her to reim her narrative and assert her strength.

    As the night deepens and the stars twinkle above, a sense of rity washes over Dawn. The solitude that once felt suffocating now offers a space for reflection and growth. The vibrant dawn that follows promises new beginnings, and with it, the possibility of forging a path that is uniquely her own. No longer will she be a passive participant in her life; instead, she will embrace the uncertainties ahead with courage. In acknowledging her pain and theplexities of love, Dawn prepares to face whateveres next, be it reconciliation or a newfound independence. The emotional arc that began with despair now hints at resilience, suggesting that even amidst heartache, the dawn of self-discovery is on the horizon.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions as Dawn grapples with the shocking news of Ethan¡¯s return and his connection to Roxanne. As she processes the betrayal, the tension between her and Jonathan will further escte, leading to confrontations that will reveal deeper truths about their intertwined lives. Will Dawn find the strength to confront her feelings about Ethan, or will she sumb to the despair that threatens to engulf her? The stakes are high, and the choices she makes could alter the course of her life forever.

    Additionally, the arrival of Kate¡¯s brother, Norris, adds an intriguing twist to the narrative. With Kate¡¯s insistence on introducing him to Dawn, will this unexpected connection spark a new sense of hope or lead to furtherplications? As the summer blooms around them, the vibrant backdrop will serve as a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing within Dawn. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these rtionships unfold and whether Dawn can reim her sense of self amidst the chaos. The anticipation builds¡ªwhat decisions will she make, and how will they shape her future?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 296

    Beseeched 296 Summary

    In Chapter 296 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°A Parking Lot Showdown,¡± Ethan and Roxanne exit a corporate event, but their dynamic quickly shifts from casual to tense. Roxanne attempts to connect with Ethan by asking for a ride home, but Ethan¡¯s response is cold and dismissive, indicating a deeper rift between them. Despite her yful teasing, Ethan¡¯s sharp retort reveals his frustration, leading to a confrontation that leaves Roxanne feeling frustrated and humiliated.

    As Roxanne tries to follow Ethan, she is intercepted by Tony, who advises her to respect herself and not pursue Ethan any further. This only intensifies Roxanne¡¯s indignation, as she feels belittled by both Ethan¡¯s words and Tony¡¯s interference. The situation esctes when Kate, a friend of Dawn, arrives on the scene, determined to confront Ethan about his treatment of Dawn. Her boldness catches Tony off guard, and she refuses to back down, demanding that Ethane out of the car.

    When Ethan finally steps out, the tension in the air is palpable. Kate confronts him directly, using him of neglecting his wife and behaving inappropriately. Her fiery demeanor surprises Tony, who has never seen anyone speak to Ethan in such a way. Despite the confrontation, Ethan remainsposed and asks about Dawn¡¯s well-being, indicating that beneath his stoic exterior, there is a concern for his wife. The chapter ends on a note of unresolved tension, with emotions running high and rtionships hanging in the bnce.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 296**

    **Chapter 296: A Parking Lot Showdown**

    Ethan and Roxanne emerged from the bustling business event, the remnants of corporate chatter andughter fading behind them as they stepped into the cool evening air. The city lights shimmered in the dusk, casting a soft glow around them.

    As if it were the most natural thing in the world, Roxanne slipped her hand around Ethan¡¯s arm, her touch both familiar and possessive. ¡°Ethan, will you drive me home?¡± she asked, her voiceced with a sweet expectation.

    Ethan¡¯s expression shifted, a frown creasing his brow as he instinctively pulled his arm away from her grasp. ¡°Did you break your leg or something?¡± he retorted, his tone sharp and devoid of warmth.

    There was a palpable edge to his words, one that could cut through the thickest tension.

    Yet, beneath that rough exterior, Roxanne found something exhrating. She raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yeah, totally broken. So shouldn¡¯t you take care of me?¡±

    Ethan let out a derisive snort, the sound echoing in the stillness of the parking lot. ¡°If something¡¯s wrong with you, go see a doctor. Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡±

    With that, he turned on his heel and strode toward his car, the metallic click of the door closing punctuating his dismissal.

    Roxanne attempted to follow, her heart racing with frustration, but Tony stepped in, blocking her path with a firm arm.

    ¡°Ms. West, please have some self-respect,¡± he said, his tone bordering on condescending.

    ¡°Self-respect?¡± Roxanne¡¯s eyes narrowed, a chill creeping into her voice. ¡°It¡¯s fine for your boss to talk to me like that, but who do you think you are? Move.¡±

    Tony remained unfazed, his gaze steady. ¡°I don¡¯t know who I ampared to you, but my boss doesn¡¯t want you following him. You should go home and rest. If you stay out toote, you might run into something dangerous in the dark.¡±

    ¡°You¡ª!¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice simmered with indignation.

    Tony observed her shifting emotions, a polite smile gracing his lips as he maintained his ground.

    Then, without another word, he slipped into the car, leaving her standing there, seething.

    To any observer, it would have seemed like a tender farewell between lovers, two people reluctant to part ways. But if they were so close, why were they getting into separate cars?

    Kate, watching from a distance, rolled her eyes in exasperation and pressed down on the gas, determined to follow them.

    As their vehicle veered off the highway, Tony nced in the rearview mirror, his brow furrowing. ¡°Boss, I think someone¡¯s trailing us,¡± he informed Ethan, who sat with his eyes closed, an inscrutable expression on his face.

    After a long, tense silence, Ethan finally spoke, his voice low andmanding. ¡°Pull over.¡±

    ¡°Right away, boss.¡±

    As soon as they exited the overpass, Tony brought the car to a stop.

    The vehicle behind them halted as well.

    Kate stepped out, her long legs confidently navigating the pavement in her high heels. She had meticulously nned her approach: stride up, smash the jerk¡¯s window, yell at him until she was breathless, and then deliver a well-deserved p for Dawn¡¯s sake.

    But just as she was about to reach the car, Tony stepped into her path.

    ¡°Ma¡¯am, can I help you?¡± he inquired, taking in her determined stance.

    Kate met his gaze head-on, her resolve unwavering.

    The man before her had a strikingly handsome face, one that seemed more suited to a life of luxury than as a mere driver.

    Ha! A pretty boy.

    She raised her brows, her voice steady. ¡°Move. I¡¯m not here for you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You jerk!¡±

    Kate felt a flush of anger rise within her as his bold stare swept over her. She shot a re past him toward the car, her voice ringing out with authority. ¡°Ethan Jackson! Get out here!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Tony froze, taken aback.

    He had initially thought Kate was just another admirer of his boss, but suddenly, the situation felt far moreplicated.

    When silence enveloped the car, Kate¡¯s frustration boiled over. She shoved Tony aside with surprising strength. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving until I get this off my chest, whether you like it or not!¡±

    Tony, though momentarily confused, sensed the tension in the air.

    One look at Kate told him she wasn¡¯t here with friendly intentions. There was no way he would let her near his boss.

    As Kate tried to push past him, he instinctively moved to block her again.

    Her high heels echoed against the pavement, each step loud and defiant, like a tap dancer demanding attention.

    Tony scrutinized her, intrigued by the fierce expression on her face. She wore a tight pencil skirt and ck stockings, exuding confidence, yet right now, she looked like an angry child ready to explode.

    Yikes. She was furious.

    Kate had reached her limit. She hefted her bag and swung it toward Tony. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand the word MOVE?!¡±

    Caught off guard, Tony took the hit, letting out a low grunt as he staggered back.

    Seizing the moment, Kate darted forward.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Tony was momentarily speechless.

    He attempted to step in her way again, but Ethan shot him a warning nce.

    Breathless, Kate turned to the man in the car, her determination unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m Dawn¡¯s friend,¡± she dered, lifting her chin defiantly. ¡°And let me tell you something. I can¡¯t stand seeing my friend get hurt. But you? You¡¯re out here acting like aplete jerk right in front of me. Get out of the car!¡±

    The moment Ethan heard Dawn¡¯s name, his head snapped up, eyes zing with emotion.

    He opened the car door, his long legs unfolding as he stepped out.

    Even though Kate had encountered many handsome men in her life, this one had an undeniable presence that made her momentarily falter. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she refocused.

    ¡°You¡¯ve seen Dawn?¡± he asked, his voice smooth and deep, sending a shiver down her spine.

    Oh great, his voice sounded good too. No wonder that girl couldn¡¯t get over him.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Kate replied, crossing her arms defiantly, tilting her head up to meet his gaze. ¡°Aren¡¯t you her husband? Your wife sits at home feeling miserable every day, and you¡¯re out here living it up. If you ask me, you¡¯re embarrassing all men!¡±

    Tony felt a chill run down his spine at her boldness.

    He had served his boss for years and had never witnessed anyone dare to speak to him in such a manner.

    Ethan, however, remained outwardly calm. After a lengthy pause, his low, gravelly voice finally broke through the tension. ¡°Is she doing okay?¡±Conclusion

    In the charged atmosphere of the parking lot, the confrontation between Kate and Ethan became a catalyst for unearthing deeper emotions that had long been buried. Kate¡¯s fierce loyalty to Dawn ignited a spark in Ethan, forcing him to confront the weight of his actions and the emotional turmoil he had been avoiding. As he stood before Kate, the reality of his choices loomedrge, and for the first time, he felt the piercing rity of guilt and regret intertwining with his pride. The distant glow of city lights paled inparison to the intensity of the moment, as Ethan grappled with the consequences of his detachment and the pain it had inflicted on those he cared about.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne¡¯s initial confidence began to wane as she watched the scene unfold from a distance, her heart heavy with uncertainty. The yful banter that had once characterized her interactions with Ethan had given way to a stark realization: the connection they shared was not as unbreakable as she had hoped. As Kate¡¯s words echoed in the night air, Roxanne felt a mix of anger and sorrow, recognizing that the emotional distance between her and Ethan had grown insurmountable. In that moment, the parking lot transformed from a mere setting into a battleground of emotions, where the stakes were not just about love and loyalty, but also about the painful truths that had to be confronted for healing to begin.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a thrilling confrontation that will unravel theplex emotions swirling around Ethan, Roxanne, and Kate. As tensions escte, the stakes will be raised, forcing Ethan to confront not just his feelings for Dawn but also the repercussions of his actions. With Kate¡¯s fierce determination to defend her friend and challenge Ethan¡¯s choices, the atmosphere will crackle with unresolved tension and unspoken truths. Will Ethan finally open up about his past with Dawn, or will he continue to hide behind his stoic facade?

    Moreover, the dynamics between the characters will shift dramatically as Kate¡¯s boldness disrupts the status quo. Tony, who has always been the loyal enforcer, may find himself questioning his role as he witnesses the fiery confrontation unfold. The chapter promises to delve deeper into Ethan¡¯s psyche, revealingyers of vulnerability beneath his hardened exterior. Will he rise to the asion and face the consequences of his actions, or will he retreat further into his emotional shell? Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these confrontations will reshape their rtionships and propel the story forward.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 297

    Beseeched 297 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 297,¡± Kate confronts Ethan with intense emotions, struggling to reconcile the man before her with the ruthless figure she had imagined. She expresses her frustration over Dawn¡¯s deteriorating condition, emphasizing that Dawn waits hopelessly for Ethan¡¯s return, while Ethan seems indifferent to her suffering. Kate¡¯s anger intensifies as she demands Ethan eithermit to Dawn or let her go, highlighting her fierce loyalty to her friend and her disdain for Ethan¡¯s perceived cowardice.

    Ethan admits his fault but remains resolute in his decision not to leave Dawn, which only fuels Kate¡¯s fury. She challenges him, questioning how he can allow Dawn to suffer while he moves on with his life. The tension esctes, and Kate¡¯s frustration reaches a boiling point, prompting her tosh out verbally. However, her confrontation is abruptly interrupted when Tony, another character, physically restrains her by picking her up and carrying her away, illustrating the chaotic emotional state of the moment.

    As Kate is taken away, she continues to express her indignation, demanding to be put down and criticizing both Ethan and Tony. Despite her anger, Tony remains calm and tries to reassure her, stating that he is simply ensuring her safety. In the car, Kate¡¯s defiance softens slightly as she realizes that her outburst might have been unfair to Tony, who appears to genuinely care about his boss¡¯s struggles.

    Throughout the ride, Kate reflects on her friendship with Dawn, revealing her deepmitment to her friend and theck of close rtionships in her life. She acknowledges that Dawn¡¯s genuine nature makes her worth fighting for, showcasing the strength of their bond. This moment of vulnerability contrasts with her earlier anger, highlighting her fierce loyalty and theplexities of her emotions as she navigates the turbulent situation surrounding her friend.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 297**

    Kate scrutinized Ethan¡¯s expression with a fierce intensity. There was an unsettling dissonance between the man before her and the ruthless scoundrel she had conjured in her mind.

    Yet, she maintained her razor-sharp tone, determined not to let her guard down.

    ¡°What do you mean she¡¯s okay?¡±

    With a pointed finger, she emphasized her point, her voice rising with indignation. ¡°Look at her! She¡¯s pale, she¡¯s exhausted, and she¡¯s utterly miserable. Every single day, she sits by the front door as if she¡¯s waiting for someone who will never return. And you? What have you been doing all this time?¡±

    Sure, her words dripped with a touch of melodrama, but they were rooted in truth.

    Dawn¡¯s state was genuinely dire.

    The anger that had briefly subsided surged back to life within Kate, a fiery wave that threatened to engulf her. ¡°I don¡¯t understand you at all. If you¡¯ve moved on and don¡¯t love her anymore, then just end it! Let both of you find a way to move forward. Stop wasting her precious life!¡±

    The glow of the streetlights cast shadows, partially obscuring Ethan¡¯s face, creating an atmosphere thick with tension.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault,¡± he murmured, the weight of his admission hanging in the air.

    At least he recognized his own shorings.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t leave her,¡± he added, his voice steady but resolute.

    It was futile to reason with him.

    ¡°Then what on earth are you doing?¡± Kate snapped, frustration boiling over. ¡°That woman is trailing after you like a disease. What do you even see in her? Dawn is a thousand times better in every conceivable way! Are you blind to that?¡±

    The more she raised her voice, the more her anger ignited, teetering on the edge of unleashing a torrent of curses.

    The two men stood in silence, absorbing her fury, neither one daring to interject.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Cat got your tongue?¡±

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    Her irritation was palpable, and the relentless wind whipped her hair around her face, adding to her growing exasperation. Just as she was about to grab Ethan by the cor, he finally broke his silence.

    ¡°There are things I need to handle. Please keep herpany for me. Make sure she takes care of herself.¡±

    If this woman could roam freely around Seabrook, it was clear that Jonathan had ced his trust in her.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze bore into Kate, and despite her simmering rage, she found herself listening intently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go pick her up. Just tell her to wait a little longer.¡±

    One simple sentence¡ªanother spark igniting her fury.

    ¡°Wait, wait, wait. Why should she wait?¡± Kate barked, her voice sharp as a knife.

    ¡°Who do you think you are? Why should she put her life on pause just because you said so? I¡¯m telling you, she¡¯s done waiting! I¡¯m introducing her to someone right now, and you can¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her thought, her feet were suddenly lifted off the ground.

    She gasped, instinctively clutching onto his shoulders for bnce.

    ¡°Are you out of your mind?! Put me down!¡±

    Tony, however, had no intention ofplying. He swung Kate over his shoulder as if she were as light as a feather. She had already expressed everything she needed to say, and if he allowed her to continue, he would be the one who faced the consequencester.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, and hemanded, ¡°Take her home.¡±

    In her current state, she was certainly not fit to drive.

    Tony nodded immediately, adjusting the hem of her dress that had hiked up her legs as he walked.

    ¡°Hey!!¡±

    Kate screamed, the indignation clear in her voice.

    ¡°You creep! Put me down!¡±

    Though Tony¡¯s ears rang from her shouts, he pressed on. He opened the passenger door with one hand, depositing her inside, before moving to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Kate¡¯s breathing was erratic, her hair a wild mess, yet her striking beauty remained undeniable.

    ¡°Who told you to get in my car? Get out!¡±

    ¡°Hey,dy, you came looking for my boss. And you¡¯re Ms. Porter¡¯s friend. Of course, we need to ensure you get home safe.¡±

    Tony shed a dazzling, sunny grin¡ªhandsome in all the right ways.

    ¡°Buckle up.¡±

    The engine was already purring to life, and refusing now felt pointless.

    With a deep breath, Kate snapped the seatbelt into ce. ¡°Let me tell you something. Don¡¯t think this changes anything. Your boss and you! Neither of you are good people.¡±

    Tony was momentarily taken aback. ¡°Okay.¡±

    With only the two of them in the car, she could unleash her frustrations if she wished.

    He nced at the phone resting on the dashboard. ¡°Open the GPS for me.¡±

    He spoke with such ease, as if they were old friends sharing a casual ride.

    Kate huffed in response, reluctantly opening the navigation app on her phone.

    Initially, she hadn¡¯t been angry with him, but now that her temper had cooled, it felt a bit unfair to unleash her wrath on him.

    But still, he had brought this upon himself!

    Tony sensed a shift in her demeanor. After a brief pause, he said gently, ¡°My boss is really going through a tough time. You shouldn¡¯t have said all that to him.¡±

    No surprise there. My boss is probably going to lose sleep again tonight.

    Kate crossed her arms defiantly. ¡°And why should I care if he¡¯s having a hard time? I¡¯m Dawn¡¯s friend, not his. My only concern is that my friend is suffering. As for anyone else, I won¡¯t waste my energy on them.¡±

    Tony looked at her with surprise before bursting intoughter.

    ¡°How long have you known Ms. Porter?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Kate blinked, caught off guard by the question.

    ¡°Not long. Yesterday was the third time we met. Why?¡±

    Tony found himself at a loss for words, wiping sweat from his brow.

    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s actually great.¡±

    He was torn between calling her na?ve or acknowledging how fortunate Ms. Porter was to have her.

    Third meeting, and she was already charging into battle for her? That¡¯s what true friendship looks like.

    Finally, Kate understood the implication behind his words. She lowered her gaze, murmuring, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends. Dawn is genuine, kind, and fun. She appreciates me. So of course, I would go all in for her.¡±

    Tony chuckled. ¡°So everyone else dislikes you? What do they dislike you for?¡±Conclusion

    As the car glided through the quiet streets, Kate felt the weight of her earlier fury begin to dissipate, reced by a sense of rity. The confrontation with Ethan had been a tempest, her emotions swirling like a storm, but now, in theforting hum of the engine, she could reflect on the truth of her feelings. She had fought fiercely for Dawn, not just out of anger for Ethan, but out of a deep-seated loyalty to a friend who deserved so much more than what she was receiving. The realization that her outburst stemmed from love rather than mere indignation filled her with a bittersweet resolve. Kate understood that in the battle for Dawn¡¯s happiness, she would not relent, even if it meant facing the scorn of those who seemed oblivious to the pain around them.

    Tony¡¯sughter and gentle probing had unexpectedly opened a door to a new understanding. In sharing her thoughts, Kate had unwittingly forged a connection with him, revealing the vulnerability beneath her fierce exterior. As she contemted her friendship with Dawn, she recognized the rarity of such bonds and the lengths she was willing to go to protect them. The journey ahead was uncertain, and the shadows of Ethan¡¯s past would not easily dissipate, but Kate felt fortified by the knowledge that she was not alone in this fight. With a newfound sense of purpose, she nced at Tony, her heart steadying as she resolved to be the unwavering support Dawn needed, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead with courage and conviction.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Kate and Ethan to escte as the stakes be higher. With Kate¡¯s fierce loyalty to Dawn driving her actions, she will confront Ethan with renewed fervor, challenging his decisions and demanding ountability for the emotional turmoil he has caused. As Kate grapples with her feelings of anger and protectiveness, Ethan may reveal more about his past with Dawn, shedding light on theplexities of their rtionship. This deeper understanding could either fuel Kate¡¯s resolve or lead her to reconsider her approach, creating a dynamic shift in their interactions.

    Meanwhile, Tony¡¯s presence in the story will be increasingly significant. As he drives Kate home, their conversation will delve into the nuances of friendship and loyalty. Expect moments of unexpected camaraderie as they share their perspectives on love, loss, and the burdens of responsibility. Their banter may reveal hidden depths to Tony¡¯s character, challenging Kate¡¯s initial impressions of him and perhaps even sparking a new alliance. With the emotional stakes rising, the chapter promises to blend tension with introspection, setting the stage for pivotal decisions that could alter the course of their lives.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 298

    Beseeched 298 Summary

    In Chapter 298 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Friends, Warnings, and Secrets,¡± Kate expresses her feelings of istion due to her beauty, believing it alienates her from others. Tony, her friend, is taken aback by her candidness and struggles to defend his boss, Ethan, who has hurt a mutual acquaintance, Dawn. Their conversation reveals a deepening connection between them, as Kate grapples with her conflicting emotions about Ethan and theplexities of adult rtionships.

    As they arrive at Kate¡¯s home, Tony hands her a business card, warning her to be cautious and suggesting she might need a bodyguard, hinting at underlying tensions among wealthy families. This revtion leaves Kate anxious and contemtive as she processes the implications of their discussion. Upon her brother Norris¡¯s return, she seeks his insight into Ethan, revealing her curiosity about his character and personal life.

    Norris¡¯s responses heighten Kate¡¯s intrigue, especially when he mentions Ethan¡¯s impressive business acumen and his long-standing rtionship with his wife. However, he also warns her against pursuing someone who is already married, which frustrates Kate. She rifies that her interest lies in helping her friend, Dawn, navigate the rumors surrounding Ethan, showcasing her loyalty and concern for those she cares about.

    The chapter concludes with Kate¡¯s impatience for more information about Ethan, indicating her growing investment in the situation. Norris¡¯s insights about Ethan¡¯s past and his stable marriage provide a glimpse into theplexities of rtionships, setting the stage for Kate¡¯s next steps in addressing the rumors and supporting her friend. The emotional tension between Kate¡¯s curiosity and her brother¡¯s protective instincts adds depth to the narrative, highlighting the challenges of navigating friendships and romantic interests in aplicated socialndscape.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 298**

    **Chapter 298 Friends, Warnings, and Secrets**

    Kate leaned back against the car seat, her expression a mixture of defiance and vulnerability. ¡°They don¡¯t like me because I¡¯m too pretty,¡± she dered, her tone heavy with conviction.

    Tony felt a lump form in his throat, the weight of her words pressing down on him.

    Her seriousness caught him off guard, rendering him momentarily speechless. What could he possibly say to that?

    He cleared his throat, attempting to find the right words, finally settling on, ¡°Yeah, I guess pretty girls tend to stick together. Ms. Porter is great, though. You really lucked out getting to know her.¡±

    A flicker of pride ignited in Kate¡¯s eyes as she lifted her chin slightly, a smile teasing at the corners of her lips. ¡°Of course! I have amazing taste.¡±

    But then, as if a shadow had crossed her thoughts, her expression darkened. ¡°But that means your boss is even more unbelievable! Dawn is so sweet, and he still hurt her. How could he do that? Isn¡¯t he afraid of, I don¡¯t know, going to hell or something?¡±

    Tony¡¯s demeanor shifted, a frown etching itself onto his face. ¡°You better take that back,¡± he warned, his voice low and serious. ¡°I told you, he has his reasons.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? What reasons could possibly justify that?¡± she pressed, her curiosity piqued.

    Tony hesitated, the words stuck in his throat. He wanted to spill the truth, to exin theplexities of the situation, but he knew some things were far too intricate toy bare.

    Even his boss struggled under the weight of the consequences. Tony certainly didn¡¯t have the strength to handle it himself.

    ¡°Why¡¯d you stop?¡± Kate huffed, crossing her arms in frustration.

    ¡°See? At the end of the day, you guys always have excuses,¡± she shot back, her tone filled with skepticism.

    Tony felt the need to defend his boss, though he couldn¡¯t quite articte why. ¡°Anyway, things aren¡¯t what you think. My boss and Roxanne? There¡¯s nothing going on between them. Trust me on that. He wouldn¡¯t even look at her that way.¡±

    His voice held a sincerity that made Kate pause. She turned to him, scrutinizing his face for any hint of deception.

    If he believes it, there might be some truth hidden in there, she thought.

    Her brother had kept secrets from her too, and she was no stranger to theplexities of adult rtionships.

    But this Ethan guy ¡­

    Kate pressed her lips together, deciding to hold her thoughts as they drove.

    When Tony pulled up to the address she had provided, he couldn¡¯t hide his surprise at the opulent gatedmunity thaty before them.

    A rich girl, huh? No wonder she exudes such confidence.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced, shifting the car into park.

    He reached into his pocket, retrieving a business card, and handed it to her with a serious expression. ¡°If anything goes wrongter, just contact me directly. And please, tell Ms. Porter that the rumors online aren¡¯t true. We¡¯re still trying to sort things out. Just ask her not to overthink it.¡±

    Tony felt the weight of his words; he wasn¡¯t sure how much he was allowed to say, so he chose to share only half of what he felt.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± he added, a note of urgency creeping into his voice. ¡°You should be careful too. It might be wise to hire a bodyguard.¡±

    Kate opened her mouth, ready tough and dismiss him, but as the warning registered, her eyes widened in rm.

    Wait. Could this be some sort of feud among wealthy families?

    Tony called for a ride and left her standing there, her mind racing. It took her a long moment before she finally climbed into her own car and headed home, the business card spinning between her fingers as she contemted the implications of their conversation.

    When her brother, Norris Malone, returned, he immediately noticed the troubled look etched across Kate¡¯s face. He approached her, snapping his fingers in front of her eyes to break her reverie. ¡°What¡¯s going on in that head of yours?¡±

    Kate raised her gaze slowly, a hint of relief washing over her. ¡°Norris, you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± he replied, plopping down beside her and stretching his long legs across the coffee table. ¡°Come on, spill it. Did some guy break your heart?¡±

    At his words, Kate perked up, her interest piqued.

    Norris was always mingling with people in the business world; he had to know everyone worth knowing.

    ¡°Do you know Ethan Jackson?¡± she asked, her heart racing with anticipation.

    ¡°Ethan Jackson?¡± Norris raised an eyebrow, the name clearly ringing a bell. ¡°We¡¯ve crossed paths a few times, but we¡¯re not exactly friends.¡±

    ¡°That still counts!¡± Kate eximed, grabbing a throw pillow and hugging it tightly, her excitement palpable. ¡°Tell me, what kind of person is he?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t tell me you have a crush on him?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Kate nearly choked on her words, her cheeks flushing.

    ¡°Am I crazy?¡±

    Norris noticed the shock on her face and finally rxed, leaning back against the couch. ¡°He¡¯s a genius, you know. I heard he started running his family¡¯s business as a teenager. His family¡¯s worth has doubled under his management.¡±

    Before he could finish, Kate interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m not asking about his business acumen!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want to know?¡± Norris inquired, clearly intrigued.

    ¡°His love life! How does he treat people? What kind of man is he?¡± She began counting on her fingers. ¡°Oh, and how does he get along with his wife? You do know he¡¯s married, right?¡±

    Norris fell silent, his gaze shifting to his sister as he tried to read her expression.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± she asked, her voice dropping slightly as she instinctively shrank back.

    ¡°Why do you look like you¡¯re about to bite me? I¡¯m just asking!¡±

    ¡°Is that really something you should be asking?¡± Norris flicked her forehead lightly, his tone sharpening. ¡°Let me be clear, Kate. If you want to keep a sugar baby, I won¡¯t say a word. But you are not allowed to pursue someone who¡¯s already married. No excuses.¡±

    Kate fell into a contemtive silence, her mind racing.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± she finally eximed, running her fingers through her hair in frustration. ¡°You¡¯re totally misunderstanding me. Ugh! Fine, I¡¯ll just say it. I¡¯m friends with his wife. Buttely, Ethan¡¯s been all over the inte with those rumors. I want to know what kind of person he really is so I can figure out how to talk some sense into my friend.¡±

    Norris let out a relieved breath, the tension easing slightly. ¡°My heart almost stopped.¡±

    ¡°Come on, hurry up and tell me what you know,¡± Kate urged, her impatience bubbling to the surface.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about his private life,¡± he admitted, ¡°but I did try to get a project from him once, so I did a little digging. I heard his wife is his first love, and it took him a long time to win her over.¡±

    He paused, gauging her reaction. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have a messy personal life. As for those stories online¡­¡±

    **Chapter 299 What She Needed to Hear**Conclusion

    As Kate sat in the living room, her brother¡¯s words echoed in her mind, intertwining with the earlier conversation she had with Tony. Theplexities of adult rtionships weighed heavily on her, leaving her feeling both intrigued and apprehensive. The realization that Ethan Jackson was not just a name, but a person with a rich history and deep connections, stirred something within her. She was no stranger to the shadows of secrets and the burdens they carried, yet the thought of approaching her friend¡¯s husband, a man caught in the web of rumors and expectations, filled her with a mix of determination and trepidation. In that moment, she understood that her quest to protect her friend was not just about confronting a man but also about unraveling the tangled emotions and hidden truths thaty beneath the surface.

    With her brother¡¯s insights fresh in her mind, Kate felt a renewed sense of purpose. The weight of her concerns transformed into a driving force,pelling her to seek rity in a world where appearances often masked reality. As she contemted her next steps, the business card Tony had given her felt like a lifeline, a connection to the truth she desperately sought. The journey ahead promised to be fraught with challenges, but she was ready to face them head-on. In her heart, she knew that understanding Ethan would not only help her friend but also illuminate the shadows in her own life, guiding her toward the strength and resilience she had yet to discover within herself.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a deep dive into the tangled web of rtionships surrounding Ethan Jackson and his wife, as Kate grapples with the revtions she¡¯s just learned. With her brother Norris providing tantalizing hints about Ethan¡¯s past and the loyalty he holds for his wife, Kate¡¯s determination to protect her friend will be put to the test. Will she find the courage to confront Ethan and uncover the truth behind the rumors that have been swirling around him? The stakes are high, and with each passing moment, the tension builds as Kate realizes she might be stepping into a world far moreplex than she anticipated.

    Moreover, as Kate wrestles with her feelings of loyalty towards her friend and her newfound curiosity about Ethan, a series of unexpected events may unfold. Will she heed her brother¡¯s warnings about pursuing a married man, or will her instincts lead her down a path of intrigue and danger? With the shadow of potential feuds among wealthy families looming over her, readers should brace themselves for a whirlwind of emotions, secrets, and perhaps even a confrontation that could change everything. The question remains: what will Kate do when faced with the truth, and how will her decisions impact those around her? The next chapter promises to be a rollercoaster of revtions that will keep everyone on the edge of their seats.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 299

    Beseeched 299 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 299,¡± the story unfolds through a conversation between Norris and Kate, where they discuss a man named Ethan and the misunderstandings surrounding his character. Norris expresses his belief that Ethan¡¯s wife shouldn¡¯t be upset over trivial matters, given their shared history. This conversation leads Kate to reflect on her own feelings and theplexity of rtionships, prompting her to visit Ethan¡¯s home, Seabrook Vi, the next day.

    As Kate arrives at Seabrook Vi, she adopts a confident persona, engaging with the bodyguards and gaining entry. Inside, she encounters Dawn, a woman who captivates her with her beauty and artistic spirit. The dynamic between Kate and Dawn shifts as they share a light-hearted moment over junk food, revealing Kate¡¯s desire to uplift Dawn¡¯s spirits and connect with her. However, the mood turns serious when Kate brings up Ethan, and Dawn¡¯s reserved demeanor hints at deeper emotional struggles.

    Dawn¡¯s feelings of istion and uncertainty about Ethan¡¯s situation emerge, highlighting her struggle to navigate her emotions in a world where trust feels elusive. Despite her internal turmoil, Dawn manages to express her understanding of Ethan¡¯s actions, though she grapples with feelings of abandonment. Kate¡¯s attempt to reassure Dawn by conveying Ethan¡¯s message of care reveals the bond forming between the two women, as they share their vulnerabilities and fears.

    The story culminates in a poignant moment when Dawn, overwhelmed by her emotions, questions Ethan¡¯s well-being. Kate¡¯s gentle reassurance about Ethan¡¯s condition serves to alleviate some of Dawn¡¯s anxiety, yet it also emphasizes the stark contrast between their lives. As they share food andughter, Kate takes on a nurturing role, embodying the supportive figure that Dawn desperately needs, while Dawn¡¯s guilt about her own circumstances adds ayer ofplexity to their rtionship.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 299**

    **What She Needed to Hear**

    Norris chuckled softly, a warm sound that filled the room. ¡°You know how the media operates. Hand them a keyboard, and they could resurrect Alexander the Great,plete with dramatic headlines.¡±

    Kate frowned, her brows knitting together in thought, the weight of the conversation pressing on her.

    After a brief pause, she muttered, ¡°Listening to all this, well, he doesn¡¯t sound like a jerk.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s really not,¡± Norris replied, his tone earnest.

    He raised an eyebrow at her, as if searching for something deeper in her expression. ¡°Honestly, his wife shouldn¡¯t be angry over those trivial matters. After everything they¡¯ve endured together, you¡¯d think she¡¯d have a clearer understanding of him by now.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t put it into just a few words,¡± Kate said, flicking the card in her hand with a hint of frustration before rising to her feet. ¡°Thanks, Norris. I think I know what I should say now.¡±

    The following morning, Kate found herself behind the wheel, driving towards Seabrook Vi, her heart racing with anticipation.

    As was customary, the bodyguards halted her car, their expressions unreadable.

    She removed her sunsses, slipping effortlessly into her rich-girl persona. ¡°Take a good look at who I am. Mr. Brown invited me here a few days ago. He mentioned I shoulde by more often. Did you forget?¡±

    The bodyguards exchanged nces, a silent conversation passing between them, before they stepped aside, granting her passage.

    With a quiet sigh of relief escaping her lips, she drove into the garden, her senses awakening to the familiar sights and sounds. Just likest time, she spotted the same woman, Dawn, painting in her usual spot, lost in her creative world.

    Kate paused for a moment, watching in silence. When she noticed Dawn pause to rub her neck, she finally mustered the courage to approach.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± she called out gently.

    At the sound of her voice, the woman turned, her expression shifting from concentration to delight.

    Today, Dawn¡¯s hair was neatly tied up, framing her small, delicate face that seemed to radiate warmth and beauty. When she smiled, it was like witnessing a flower bloom in the spring, bright and stunning.

    Kate¡¯s heart fluttered unexpectedly. For the first time, she felt a pang of insecurity, realizing that this girl might just rival her own beauty. If Dawn grew a little older and learned to carry herself with confidence, who knew how breathtaking she could be?

    She lifted the bag in her hand, giving it two yful taps. ¡°Brought you something good.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity as she watched Kate approach. ¡°You feed me every time youe. At this rate, I¡¯m going to gain weight!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s perfectly fine. I¡¯ll gain some weight alongside you,¡± Kate replied with a teasing grin.

    Setting the bags down on the table, Kate revealed a treasure trove of junk food.

    She imagined that Dawn rarely ventured outside; this ce was far removed from the town, and she probably had little ess to such indulgences.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she spotted the fried chicken. ¡°I thought women like you always counted every calorie.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes I care. Sometimes I don¡¯t,¡± Kate said, sticking out her tongue yfully. ¡°Today is my cheat day.¡±

    The spicy and honey-mustard sauce wafted through the air, causing Dawn¡¯s stomach to growl audibly.

    With a sense of urgency, she set down her paintbrush and hurried to the sink to wash her hands, returning just as Kate handed her a pair of gloves.

    ¡°I went to see Ethan yesterday,¡± Kate said suddenly, her tone shifting to something more serious.

    Dawn froze for a brief moment, the air around them thickening with unspoken words.

    Her head was lowered, hiding the expression on her face from Kate¡¯s view. Undeterred, Kate continued, ¡°That woman was there too. But honestly, it¡¯s nothing like what people are saying online.¡±

    She nced at Dawn, her gaze darting as she tried to gauge her reaction.

    ¡°Mm. I know,¡± Dawn replied softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°If something were going on, it would¡¯ve started a long time ago. They wouldn¡¯t wait until now.¡±

    From everything she had observed, Ethan didn¡¯t even extend the basic courtesy to Roxanne that he usually offered to ordinary people.

    Kate¡¯s confusion deepened. ¡°Then what are you upset about?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Dawn hesitated, struggling to articte her feelings.

    She had been confined to that house for so long that she felt like a stranger to the outside world. The little she did hear always came from someone with an ulterior motive, seeking to shake her from her fragile state.

    People aren¡¯t afraid of the problems they can see.

    What truly devastates a person is the unknown, the feeling of being lost without a clear path forward.

    ¡°I¡¯m not mad,¡± Dawn said, managing a weak smile.

    ¡°I understand why he did it. I just can¡¯t seem to make sense of thingstely.¡±

    When someone resides in a ce where trust is a foreign concept, it¡¯s all too easy to fall into a sorrowful narrative of their own creation¡ªeasy to feel abandoned by the world.

    Kate studied her, her heart tightening with concern.

    ¡°He asked me to bring you a message,¡± she said, her voice steady.

    Crunch. The sound of crispy fried chicken being devoured filled the otherwise quiet room.

    Dawn licked the corner of her mouth, the rich vors exploding in her mouth, the enticing aroma enveloping her senses. For a fleeting moment, she felt a tiny spark of happiness flicker within her.

    ¡°He said when he finishes dealing with everything, he¡¯lle get you. He wants you to eat well and take care of yourself.¡±

    Kate recalled the lengthy exnation Tony had given her afterward. She added, ¡°I think something must have happened to him. Don¡¯t overthink it. I¡¯lle keep youpany whenever I can.¡±

    Dawn lowered her head, a single tear slipping down her cheek unnoticed, falling to the floor and leaving a dark, round spot behind.

    After what felt like an eternity, she whispered, ¡°Is he okay?¡±

    Kate reflected on Ethan¡¯s first question to her, which had mirrored Dawn¡¯s concern. Smiling gently, she nudged Dawn with her elbow. ¡°You two are quite the pair. He asked the exact same thing. He seemed fine to me. No broken arms or missing legs.¡±

    She paused, then shrugged lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen what he looked like before. But right now? He¡¯s quite handsome.¡±

    Dawn nodded slowly, as if the truth was finally settling within her. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    Kate continued to talk as she ate, offering advice like an older sister would. Dawn felt a pang of guilt listening to her, overwhelmed by the contrast between their lives.

    She looked at Kate¡¯s beautiful, glowing face and said softly, ¡°Actually, I say all that so you¡¯d go look for him. I¡¯m sorry.¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their heartfelt exchange, Kate realized the profound impact of her visit. It wasn¡¯t merely about the food or the light-hearted banter; it was about connection, understanding, and the delicate threads that bind people together in their struggles. As she watched Dawn¡¯s eyes brighten with each shared moment, Kate felt a sense of purpose crystallize within her. She hade to offerfort, yet found herself buoyed by the strength of their budding friendship. Theirughter echoed in the garden, a soothing balm against the weight of unspoken fears and uncertainties, reminding them both that they were not alone in their journeys.

    As Kate prepared to leave, she felt a renewed sense of hope. Dawn, with her fragility and resilience, had reminded her of the importance ofpassion in a world often clouded by judgment and misunderstanding. The tears that had fallen from Dawn¡¯s cheeks now seemed to symbolize not just sorrow, but the release of burdens that had long been carried in silence. Kate¡¯s heart swelled with determination; she would return to Seabrook Vi, not just as a visitor, but as a steadfast ally in Dawn¡¯s journey toward healing and self-eptance. In that moment, both women understood that their lives, intertwined by fate, would continue to evolve, each step forward a testament to the strength found in vulnerability and the power of genuine connection.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of **Beseeched 299**, readers can expect the tension to heighten as Kate delves deeper into theplexities surrounding Ethan and Dawn¡¯s intertwined lives. With the emotional weight of their conversation still lingering, Kate is now faced with the challenge of bridging the gap between the two worlds she inhabits¡ªthe morous, yet isting, life she leads and the quiet, emotional turmoil Dawn experiences. As Kate grapples with her own insecurities and the unexpected bond forming with Dawn, the stakes will rise as she contemtes taking more decisive action to support her newfound friend. Will she dare to confront the shadows of Ethan¡¯s life, or will the allure of her own privileged existence pull her back?

    Moreover, the chapter promises to explore the evolving dynamics between the characters. With Dawn¡¯s vulnerabilityid bare and her feelings for Ethan surfacing, readers will witness a pivotal moment where Kate must choose to either protect Dawn¡¯s fragile heart or risk it by uncovering the truth about Ethan¡¯s situation. As the narrative unfolds, the tension will mount, leading to revtions that could alter the course of their rtionships forever. Expect unexpected encounters, heartfelt confessions, and perhaps even a confrontation that will leave readers breathless and eager for what lies ahead in this intricate web of emotions and secrets.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 300

    Beseeched 300 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 300,¡± the story unfolds with a light-hearted interaction between Dawn and her friend Kate, who share a moment in a serene garden filled withughter and a tter of fried chicken. Kate¡¯s yful demeanor and understanding nature help to ease Dawn¡¯s tension as she expresses gratitude for their friendship. However, as their time togetheres to an end, a flicker of sadness crosses Dawn¡¯s face when Kate prepares to leave, showcasing the depth of their bond and thefort they find in each other¡¯spany.

    As Kate drives away, Jonathan arrives, bringing a shift in the atmosphere. His presence catches Dawn off guard, and she struggles with her emotions as she reflects on her thoughts while lounging on the couch. The sudden appearance of the cook disrupts the moment, causing Dawn to feel anxious and exposed. Jonathan¡¯smand to the cook reveals his authoritative nature, but he also shows a softer side when he suggests that Dawn invite Kate over next time, surprising her with his consideration.

    Dawn¡¯s desire for fresh air leads her to take a chance and express her boredom to Jonathan. His willingness to suggest an auction sparks excitement in her, especially with the possibility of seeing Ethan there. This moment highlights a growing connection between Dawn and Jonathan, as she begins to navigate her feelings in this new environment.

    The arrival of Tammy, who excitedly presents a dress for Dawn, adds anotheryer to the story. While Tammy¡¯s enthusiasm initially overwhelms Dawn, she eventually acknowledges the girl¡¯s efforts. The fitting room scene allows Dawn to reflect on her own style and how the dress enhances her features, indicating her evolving self-perception. The anticipation builds as she prepares to leave for the auction, with the presence of bodyguards and Jonathan¡¯s expectations weighing on her.

    Overall, ¡°Beseeched 300¡± explores themes of friendship, personal growth, and theplexities of emotions as Dawn navigates her rtionships and the expectations ced upon her. The interactions between the characters reveal their personalities and the dynamics at y, setting the stage for further developments in Dawn¡¯s journey.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 300**

    ¡°Hey, what are you apologizing for?¡± Kate waved her hand dismissively, a yful smile dancing on her lips. Her eyes sparkled with understanding, reflecting a warmth that made Dawn feel at ease. ¡°I¡¯m not clueless, you know. Of course, I could tell you did it on purpose.¡±

    Kate raised a brow, her expression shifting to one of mock seriousness. ¡°But honestly,pared to how much I like you as a person, that¡¯s really nothing.¡±

    In Kate¡¯s world, a friend who had a few tricks up their sleeve was just part of the charm. As long as their heart was in the right ce, everything else was just background noise.

    Dawn let out a soft breath, the tension melting away as she spoke sincerely, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me,¡± Kate replied, her voice light, as if to brush away any formality between them.

    They were seated in the garden, a serene oasis filled with the scent of blooming flowers and the sound of rustling leaves. Arge tter of crispy fried chickeny between them, the golden crust glistening in the afternoon sun. As they dug into theforting meal,ughter and conversation flowed easily.

    As noon approached, however, Kate knew it was time to head home. A flicker of sadness crossed Dawn¡¯s face as she tried to persuade her friend to stay for lunch.

    ¡°Girl, I already ate way too many calories today,¡± Kate replied, her expression one of exaggerated dismay, as if the thought of indulging further was a crime.

    With a dramatic ir, Kate made a pitiful face, her eyes wide. ¡°I need to find my trainer and work it off. I¡¯lle see you another day, okay?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh at her friend¡¯s theatrics and nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Just as Kate¡¯s car pulled away, Jonathan¡¯s sleek vehicle glided into the garden, the sound of tires crunching on gravel breaking the tranquil atmosphere.

    He nced toward the garden gazebo, a hint of curiosity in his voice. ¡°We have a guest?¡±

    The bodyguard standing nearby nodded respectfully. ¡°The samedy from two days ago.¡±

    Jonathan acknowledged this with a slight nod, his expression unreadable as he continued into the living room.

    Inside, Dawn was propped against the couch, her cheek resting against her hand while the other held a book that had long since lost her interest. She hadn¡¯t turned a page in what felt like ages; whatever storyy within those pages was overshadowed by her thoughts.

    Jonathan paused, his gaze softening unexpectedly as he took in the sight of her rxed demeanor. It had been a while since she looked so at ease.

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan¡ª¡±

    The cook emerged from the kitchen, her instinct kicking in as soon as she spotted him.

    Dawn, startled by the sudden interruption, shot upright like a rabbit caught in the headlights, her eyes wide and tense.

    Jonathan instinctively curled his hand into a loose fist and pressed it to his nose, stifling the smile that threatened to break through. Once he lowered his hand, however, his expression returned to its usual coolness.

    Realizing she had disrupted something, the cook stepped back, her head bowed in apology.

    ¡°Wash up. Time to cat,¡± Jonathanmanded, his tone firm yet devoid of harshness.

    Dawn remained seated, her posture straight and unyielding. ¡°I already ate,¡± she said quietly, her voice barely above a whisper.

    Jonathan regarded her thoughtfully for a moment before nodding. ¡°If you like Ms. Malone, you can invite her over next time.¡±

    His words caught Dawn off guard. He actually meant it, and she felt a flicker of surprise. Kate might be wild and outspoken, but her background was solid; she had been sheltered her whole life.

    Children like Kate were easy to read. Even if someone attempted to manipte her, the truth would shine through her eyes.

    Dawn was taken aback that Jonathan would suggest such a thing.

    Before she could respond, Jonathan had already walked into the dining room, leaving her to ponder his words. She stared after him, lost in thought, a faint light flickering in her eyes.

    After spending time in this house, Dawn hade to understand Jonathan¡¯s personality. His temper was known to be short, but she had also discovered that he softened easily if approached with care. As long as one didn¡¯t confront him head-on, many things were open for discussion.

    After Jonathan finished his meal, Dawn decided to take a chance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a little bored over thest two days,¡± she said softly, her voice almost hesitant. ¡°I want to get some fresh air.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flicked to her face, his interest piqued. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Anywhere is fine,¡± she replied, a hint of eagerness creeping into her tone.

    ¡°There¡¯s an auction tomorrow. Want to check it out?¡± he suggested, his voice steady.

    Dawn nodded, a spark of excitement igniting within her. ¡°Okay.¡±

    If Jonathan was going to that auction, there was a chance Ethan would be there too¡ªher heart raced at the thought.

    The following day, Tammy arrived again, her face alight with excitement as she presented a cream-white dress.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, I picked this dress myself! It¡¯s absolutely perfect for you. You have to try it on. You¡¯ll look stunning!¡±

    Dawn nced at the garment, her reaction calm and measured.

    She remained silent, her expression unreadable.

    Tammy¡¯s smile faltered, confusion washing over her.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you praising me?¡± the girl asked, her enthusiasm dimming.

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Dawn inquired, her tone neutral.

    ¡°Tammy,¡± she replied, her brow furrowing slightly.

    ¡°Tammy, you¡¯re amazing,¡± Dawn said, her voice softening just a touch.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Although Dawn¡¯s response was a bitckluster, it was better than nothing. She shrugged and added, ¡°Now go change. You still need to do my makeup.¡±

    Dawn took the dress into the fitting room, her mind racing with thoughts.

    She had to admit that Tammy had an eye for fashion.

    The dress was simple yet elegant, featuring a small cutout at the waist that hinted at skin, while the uneven hem added a yful touch.

    Dawn had strong features, but she typically favored light makeup and uplicated clothing.

    This dress, however, entuated her sweet yet sultry charm to its fullest potential.

    When she stepped out, Tammy erupted into a flurry ofpliments, her voice bubbling with excitement.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we were rushing?¡± Dawn interjected, her head beginning to spin from the onught of praise.

    Finally, she cut Tammy off. ¡°Hurry up and do my makeup. Otherwise, your boss will be upset.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Tammy eximed, snapping back to reality as she quickly gathered her brushes.

    An hourter, Dawn¡¯s makeup wasplete, and outside, a sleek ck SUV was waiting.

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan can¡¯t leave right now,¡± the bodyguard informed her. ¡°He asked me to take you straight there.¡±

    Dawn nced at the line of cars behind them¡ªanother convoy of bodyguards, as usual. Keeping her expression neutral, she slid into the car, feeling the familiar weight of expectation settle around her.

    Tammy, ever the enthusiasticpanion, climbed in beside her.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± she sighed dramatically, ¡°did you finally ept Mr. Jonathan? I knew it! I told you. No one can resist him. You didn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Dawn maintained her calm demeanor, her voice steady as she replied, ¡°But you did, didn¡¯t you?¡±Conclusion

    As the day drew to a close, Dawn found herself wrapped in a cocoon of newfound possibilities. Theughter shared with Kate lingered in her heart, a reminder that friendship could flourish even in the most unexpected circumstances. Jonathan¡¯s unexpected suggestion to invite Kate over had sparked a flicker of hope within her¡ªa sign that perhaps there was a way to bridge the worlds they inhabited. The weight of her istion began to lift, reced by the anticipation of connection and the thrill of stepping outside herfort zone. For the first time in a long while, she felt a sense of agency over her life, ready to embrace the changes thaty ahead.

    As she prepared for the auction, Dawn¡¯s heart raced with a mix of excitement and trepidation. The cream-white dress hugged her form perfectly, a symbol of her transformation from the girl who once felt trapped to a woman ready to face the world. With Tammy¡¯s enthusiastic support and Jonathan¡¯s subtle encouragement, she felt emboldened to confront her feelings for Ethan. Each step she took towards the auction felt like a step toward reiming her identity, a journey fueled by the bonds she was beginning to forge. In that moment, surrounded by the promise of new experiences and the warmth of friendship, Dawn realized that she was no longer just a bystander in her own story¡ªshe was ready to take the lead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter of *Beseeched 300*, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of emotions as Dawn steps out of herfort zone and into a world of unfamiliar excitement. With the auction looming, the tension between her and Jonathan deepens, hinting at aplex dynamic that could either blossom or shatter. Will Dawn¡¯s curiosity about Ethan lead her to confront her feelings, or will she find herself tangled in the web of Jonathan¡¯s enigmatic world? As she navigates the intricacies of social expectations and her own desires, the stakes are higher than ever.

    Moreover, the introduction of new characters and the vibrant atmosphere of the auction promise to inject fresh energy into the narrative. Will Tammy¡¯s enthusiasm prove to be a catalyst for Dawn¡¯s transformation, or will it serve as a reminder of the life she¡¯s trying to escape? As theyers of Dawn¡¯s character continue to unfold, readers will be left questioning what lies beneath herposed exterior. The tension is palpable, and the stakes are rising¡ªwhat choices will Dawn make when faced with the realities of her situation? Prepare for surprises, revtions, and perhaps even a turning point that could change everything for her.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 301

    Beseeched 301 Summary

    In Chapter 301 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The Fangirl Logic,¡± the story revolves around the emotional turmoil of two characters, Tammy and Dawn, as they navigate their feelings for Jonathan. Tammy expresses her admiration for Jonathan but struggles with her feelings, prompting Dawn to question why she isn¡¯t more proactive in pursuing him. This conversation highlights Tammy¡¯s innocence and vulnerability, which elicits a mix of jealousy and nostalgia in Dawn, who feels more experienced and worldly.

    As they arrive at the auction hall, Tammy hesitates to enter, citing Jonathan¡¯s disapproval of her presence. Dawn, meanwhile, is drawn into the spotlight as she enters the hall, attracting curious nces and whispers from the crowd. Despite the attention, she feels a sense of disappointment when she doesn¡¯t see Jonathan, leaving her anxious about his absence. When he finally arrives and takes her hand, a moment of warmth and connection passes between them, contrasting with his usual cold demeanor.

    The auction begins, but Dawn¡¯s mind is elsewhere, and she decides to take a break, seeking sce away from the event¡¯s tension. Her attempt to escape leads her to the restroom, where she is unexpectedly pulled into a stairwell by Ethan, a character who evokes strong emotions in her. Their reunion is charged with intensity, as Dawn expresses her relief and joy at his arrival, while Ethan apologizes, overwhelmed by the depth of their connection.

    The chapter culminates in a poignant moment where Dawn¡¯s emotional barriers begin to crumble, and she allows herself to feel vulnerable in Ethan¡¯s embrace. The scene captures the rawness of their feelings, with both characters longing for each other amidst the chaos of their surroundings. Ultimately, the chapter explores themes of admiration, longing, and theplexities of human emotions, leaving readers with a sense of hope and connection.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 301**

    **The Fangirl Logic**

    **Chapter 301: The Fangirl Logic**

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself either,¡± Tammy admitted, a hint of vulnerability in her voice.

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn couldn¡¯t contain her frustration. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you put in more effort to win him over? Why are you trying to pair him with someone else?¡±

    Tammy stammered, ¡°I¡­!¡± She halted, clearly taken aback, before exhaling sharply. ¡°You just don¡¯t understand. I admire him, alright? It¡¯s admiration. As long as he¡¯s happy, that¡¯s all that matters to me!¡±

    Dawn offered a knowing smile, allowing the conversation to drift away.

    It was amusing how Tammy didn¡¯t appear significantly younger than herself.

    Yet, there was an undeniable innocence radiating from Tammy, a sheltered charm that made Dawn feel as if she had traversed a lifetime more. Strangely, a twinge of jealousy crept into her heart at the thought of that untouched purity.

    Before long, they reached the grand entrance of the auction hall.

    Tammy hesitated, not stepping inside, yet refusing to leave.

    ¡°If you need to touch up your makeup, just step outside. I¡¯ll be waiting in the car,¡± she suggested, her tone light but firm.

    Dawn frowned, her brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°Why don¡¯t youe in too?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Mr. Jonathan doesn¡¯t approve of it.¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    This peculiar fangirl logic was utterly unassable.

    Dawn lifted her dress slightly, adjusting the fabric as she made her way inside. As she progressed, she felt the weight of numerous curious gazes upon her.

    Some recognized her, while others were simply mesmerized by her beauty.

    Whispers flitted through the crowd like butterflies, specting about her lineage, wondering what family would send such a stunning figure apanied by a formidable entourage of bodyguards for what seemed like a simple outing.

    Dismissing their stares, Dawn followed the bodyguards directly into the hall.

    Given Jonathan¡¯s stature, their seats were positioned in the front row.

    Right in the center.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, please take your seat. Mr. Jonathan will join you shortly,¡± a bodyguard instructed, his voice steady and reassuring.

    $47

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn nodded, sinking into the plush chair. She epted the nket offered by the bodyguard, casually draping it across herp.

    Her gaze swept across the room, taking in the familiar faces. Each time someone¡¯s eyes met hers, they greeted her with smiles that were warm, teasing, andden with unspoken secrets.

    Yet, as she scanned the crowd, a flicker of disappointment washed over her; she still didn¡¯t see the one person she yearned for.

    Was he noting?

    Without her phone, she felt cut off from the outside world, unable to check for updates.

    Just then, the seat beside her shifted as someone settled into it. The air around her thickened with Jonathan¡¯s presence, a wave of energy that seemed to hush the whispers surrounding her.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting,¡± he said, his voice smooth and calming.

    He reached out, briefly taking her hand, his warmth sending a shiver through her.

    Just as she prepared to pull away, he released her.

    Dawn turned to him, irritation sparking in her eyes. ¡°Jonathan, you need to be careful with how you act.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, a hint of a smile danced across his lips. It vanished almost instantly, but it was a stark contrast to his usual icy demeanor, making it all the more memorable.

    Dawn averted her gaze, refusing to meet his eyes, her heart racing.

    The host began to speak onstage, drawing attention away from their exchange.

    Leaning closer, Jonathan whispered, ¡°If you want anything, just raise your paddle. Don¡¯t let anything hold you back.¡±

    Dawn acknowledged him with a soft sound but didn¡¯t feelpelled to respond verbally.

    The auctionmenced, a spectacle of charity where major corporations sought to polish their images. The more they bid, the more favorable the news headlines would be.

    In this environment, money morphed into mere numbers, a representation of status rather than tangible wealth.

    Beautiful items glimmered under the stage lights as they were presented, yet none captured Dawn¡¯s interest.

    Taking a deep breath, she announced, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to apany you?¡± Jonathan asked, his concern evident.

    ¡°I can manage on my own.¡±

    Stepping outside felt like inhaling a breath of fresh air after being submerged in a stuffy room.

    Behind her, she could hear the steady footsteps of the bodyguards trailing her.

    Dawn halted abruptly. ¡°Are you really nning to follow me into the women¡¯s restroom?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The two bodyguards exchanged nces before one of them politely responded, ¡°Ms. Dawn, it¡¯s our duty to ensure your safety.¡±

    ¡°I am perfectly safe,¡± she retorted coldly. ¡°Just wait here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    They understood the importance of their role, but they also recognized how vital she was to their boss. They dared not overstep their bounds.

    The hallway stretched out in silence, her footsteps echoing in the emptiness.

    In the restroom, she washed her hands quickly, the cool water refreshing against her skin. But she hadn¡¯t reallye to use the facilities; it was merely an excuse to escape the tension. Dawn wasn¡¯t ready to return just yet.

    As her gaze swept across the hall, she spotted the balcony on the far side of the emergency exit.

    She had barely taken two steps when a hand shot out, covering her mouth.

    ¡°Mmm!¡±

    Her eyes widened in shock as she was pulled into the emergency stairwell.

    Once the grip loosened, she instinctively tried to shout.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    A low voice brushed against her ear, and Dawn froze, her heart racing. In that moment, everything inside her shattered and rebuilt itself all at once. She flung her arms around his neck, holding him tightly, her voice trembling. ¡°I knew it. I just knew you woulde.¡±

    She had nearly lost hope, but he was here. He truly came for her.

    Ethan wrapped his arm around her waist, pressing a gentle kiss into her hair.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he murmured, his voice thick with emotion.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, sweetheart.¡±

    She wanted to assure him that it was alright, but her nose burned with unshed tears. Before she could gather herself, they spilled over, soaking the side of his neck.

    The intensity of the moment overwhelmed her. Ethan felt as though a giant hand was squeezing his heart, the pain so acute it rendered him breathless.

    He held her tighter, as if trying to pull her into his very being, desperate to shield her from the world.

    After what felt like an eternity, the storm inside her began to calm.

    Dawn sniffed, her voice barely a whisper.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±Conclusion

    In the dim light of the stairwell, a profound sense of relief washed over Dawn as she clung to Ethan, their hearts beating in tandem. The chaos of the auction, the whispers of the crowd, and the pressure of expectations faded into the background, leaving only the warmth of his embrace and the unspoken bond they shared. In that moment, all her frustrations and insecurities melted away, reced by a raw vulnerability that made her feel alive. She had feared he wouldn¡¯te, that the distance between them would only grow wider, yet here he was, a steadfast presence in her storm. The tears that had threatened to spill were no longer just a sign of her turmoil; they were a testament to the depth of her feelings, a release of everything she had kept bottled up inside.

    As they finally pulled apart, the world outside the stairwell felt different, imbued with a newfound sense of hope and possibility. Dawn could see the flicker of determination in Ethan¡¯s eyes, a promise that he would fight for them, no matter the obstacles. The fangirl logic that had once seemed so trivial now took on a deeper meaning, reminding her that admiration could blossom into something more profound when nurtured with honesty and love. With a gentle squeeze of his hand, she knew they were ready to face whatevery ahead together. The auction may have been a mere backdrop to their story, but it was in this moment of connection that they found their true beginning, a shared journey marked by trust, understanding, and the courage to embrace their feelings.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, the tension between Dawn and Ethan is bound to reach new heights. With their emotional reunion in the stairwell, readers can anticipate a deeper exploration of their rtionship, revealing the vulnerabilities and fears that have kept them apart. Will Ethan finally open up about the reasons behind his absence? The emotional stakes are higher than ever, and it¡¯s likely that their conversation will lead to revtions that could change the course of their lives forever. As they navigate their feelings, will they find a way to bridge the gap that has formed between them, or will fear and misunderstanding drive them further apart?

    Meanwhile, the auction continues, and the morous facade of the event is sure to be punctuated by unexpected twists. With Jonathan still in the picture and his icy demeanor juxtaposed against the warmth of Ethan¡¯s affection, the dynamics of their rtionships are set to shift dramatically. Will Jonathan¡¯s presence be a source of conflict, or will it serve as a catalyst for Dawn to make bold choices? As secrets lurk in the shadows and tensions mount, readers can expect a thrilling blend of romance and drama that will keep them on the edge of their seats, eager to see how the characters will confront their fears and desires in a world that seems to conspire against them.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 302

    Beseeched 302 Summary

    In Chapter 302 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Buried Truths,¡± the story opens with Dawn and Ethan in a moment of intimate vulnerability as the dawn light fills the room. Dawn reassures Ethan that she was not harmed, but merely confined, attempting to mask her fear with a yful tone. Ethan¡¯s protective instincts surge as he processes her words, feeling a mix of tenderness and concern for her safety. Their connection deepens as they share a passionate kiss, momentarily forgetting the gravity of their situation, but Ethan¡¯s emotional turmoil surfaces as he urges Dawn to wait for him and promises to exin everything soon.

    As their moment is interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps, panic ensues. Ethan urges Dawn to hide, and their parting kiss is filled with unspoken promises and fears. Outside, the bodyguards search for Dawn, but she manages to confront them with a facade of confidence, brushing past them and returning to the auction hall. Jonathan, who has been watching her closely, questions her absence with suspicion. Dawn maintains herposure, deflecting his inquiries while internally grappling with her thoughts of Ethan and their precarious situation.

    The auction continues, with Jonathan purchasing an extravagant diamond set for Dawn, which she dismisses with irritation, asserting her independence. She feels relief at avoiding further conflict, keeping her distance from Jonathan as they head to the parking lot. However, Jonathan¡¯smanding demeanor returns as he instructs her to wait in the car, hinting at the secrets he harbors. Once Dawn is out of sight, Jonathan¡¯s demeanor shifts as he confronts Ethan, who has been lurking in the shadows. Their exchange reveals the tension between them, with Ethan questioning Jonathan¡¯s motives for keeping Dawn close, highlighting Jonathan¡¯s deep-seated feelings for her.

    The chapter concludes with Jonathan¡¯s internal struggle as he remains silent, masking the emotional turmoil that Dawn has stirred within him. The dynamic between the three characters is charged with unspoken truths andplexities, setting the stage for the unfolding drama. Dawn¡¯s fear of losing Ethan and Jonathan¡¯s possessive nature create apelling tension, leaving readers eager to discover how these buried truths will impact their fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 302: Buried Truths**

    As the first light of dawn crept into the room, Dawn loosened her grip on Ethan¡¯s shirt, her fingers trembling slightly. ¡°Jonathan, he didn¡¯t hurt me. He just¡­ kept me from going anywhere.¡± Her voice was soft, almost teasing, as if she were trying to mask her vulnerability with a hint of bravado.

    ¡°You told me to stay put, so I did. I didn¡¯t try to run or call the police. I just¡­ I just got a little bored,¡± she admitted, a yful lilt in her tone that belied the seriousness of her situation. The words struck Ethan like a blow to the chest, a wave of protectiveness washing over him.

    In the enveloping darkness, silence hung between them, thick and palpable. He didn¡¯t respond immediately, instead cradling her face gently in his hands, his touch tender yet firm.

    His lips brushed against her forehead, a warm, lingering kiss that seemed to melt away the tension. He moved down to her eyes, then the tip of her nose, before finally capturing her lips with his own. The kiss was a bittersweet concoction of their shared tears, an intimate mingling of breaths as if they were clinging to the very essence of that moment.

    Dawn rose onto her toes, surrendering herself to the warmth of his embrace. With each caress of their tongues, a rush of warmth filled her heart, a sensation that felt almost euphoric, as if she were being filled with light.

    But just as the intensity of the moment threatened to spiral out of control, Ethan pulled back, his voice gravelly with emotion. ¡°Just wait a little longer; I¡¯lle get you soon, okay?¡±

    Dawn bit her lip, the tingling sensation a reminder of the kiss they had just shared. After a moment of hesitation, she finally voiced the question that had been weighing heavily on her heart. ¡°Can you¡­ tell me what¡¯s really going on?¡±

    She fought to suppress the rising tide of fear within her, not wanting to burden him with her anxieties. Her voice barely rose above a whisper, trembling with unspoken worries. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for me. I know you must have a reason. But I¡¯m scared.¡±

    Scared that she might never see him again. Scared that something terrible could happen to him. That kind of fear was a dark shadow that couldn¡¯t be dispelled by mere trust.

    For a few agonizing seconds, silence enveloped them. In the darkness, she could see nothing, hear only the steady rhythm of his deep, calming breaths. Her fingers gripped his shirt tighter, desperation creeping into her hold.

    ¡°Bae,¡± Ethan finally spoke, his voice attempting to convey calmness, but she could detect the strain behind it. ¡°Stop asking, okay? Just wait for me. When Ie to get you, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    Some truths were far more difficult to articte than he had anticipated. Even he struggled to pinpoint where the tangled web of his story began, leaving him at a loss for how to exin it all to her.

    Just as Dawn opened her mouth to respond, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed ominously outside the door, sending a jolt of panic through her. The words she had meant to say evaporated into thin air. ¡°What should we do? They¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Then go back,¡± Ethan whispered urgently, his gaze intense. ¡°I¡¯ll see you when I can, alright?¡±

    With a firm yet gentle grip, he cupped the back of her head and drew her in for another deep kiss, one that was filled with unspoken promises and lingering fears.

    Momentster, outside the door, the bodyguards were sweating as they searched the vicinity. ¡°We didn¡¯t see her. Should we check the women¡¯s restroom?¡± one of them suggested, anxietycing his voice.

    Before they could make a move, a cool, confident voice cut through the tension. ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±

    The two men turned, their eyes widening in surprise as they finallyid eyes on Dawn. A collective sigh of relief escaped their lips.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°What? Am I not allowed to get some fresh air?¡± she retorted, her face a mask of icy resolve.

    ¡°If you think it¡¯s a problem, why don¡¯t you report it to your boss and see what he has to say?¡±

    With that, she brushed past them, her strides purposeful as she re-entered the auction hall, leaving the bodyguards momentarily stunned. They weren¡¯t foolish enough to create trouble for themselves over a woman who was clearly not missing, much less report anything to Jonathan.

    As she settled back into her seat, she took a deep breath, trying to steady her racing heart. Jonathan, ever watchful, nced at her with a furrowed brow. ¡°Why were you gone so long?¡± he inquired, a hint of suspicion in his tone.

    ¡°My stomach felt a little off,¡± Dawn replied, meeting his gaze with an unwavering calm before turning her attention back to the auction.

    Jonathan¡¯s dark eyes flicked to her lips, a calcting look crossing his features as he narrowed his gaze slightly.

    Throughout the remainder of the event, Dawn maintained a facade of stillness, refraining from bidding on anything, her mind swirling with thoughts of Ethan and the precarious situation they found themselves in.

    Jonathan, undeterred, ultimately purchased avish diamond jewelry set, the price tag a staggering twenty million dors. ¡°This is a gift for you,¡± he dered, a smug satisfaction evident in his voice.

    Dawn raised an eyebrow, a mixture of disbelief and irritation ring within her. ¡°It¡¯s not my birthday or anything. What kind of gift is that?¡±

    Luxury meant little to her, and thest thing she wanted was anything from him. ¡°Mr. Brown, you should save it for your future partner. I don¡¯t need anyone giving me things,¡± she stated firmly, her resolve unyielding.

    Jonathan frowned, his displeasure evident, but to her surprise, he chose not to retaliate.

    Relief washed over her; she was grateful to sidestep any further drama. As they walked toward the parking lot, she kept afortable distance between them, savoring the space.

    Suddenly, Jonathan halted, his voice dropping to a low,manding tone. ¡°Wait for me in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, resigned to the fact that he was always shrouded in a veil of secrets that she had long since stopped trying to unravel.

    As soon as she disappeared from view, Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, his voice low and menacing. ¡°You cane out now.¡±

    A tall figure stepped forward from the shadows, long legs striding into view.

    Jonathan turned his head, his gaze sharp as he recognized Ethan, whose features were obscured by the dim light, leaving only the stark outline of his face visible.

    Ethan¡¯s voice was casual, almostnguid. ¡°You came all the way here. Why didn¡¯t you show yourself?¡±

    ¡°If I had shown up, you would have left,¡± Ethan replied with a soft scoff, a hint of amusement in his tone.

    Ethan¡¯sughter was short and sharp, exuding an air of nonchnce that contrasted starkly with Jonathan¡¯s intensity.

    ¡°What I don¡¯t understand,¡± Ethan continued, leaning slightly closer, ¡°is why you¡¯re hiding Dawn. Is this some sort of twisted childhood wish you¡¯ve never outgrown?¡±

    Jonathan had never been one to keep a woman close.

    With his status, many had attempted to draw near, yet he had always kept them at bay, uninterested.

    Dawn was the thorn that had lodged itself in his heart since his teenage years. Until that thorn was removed, no one else would ever be allowed to prate his defenses.

    Jonathan remained silent, his expression unyielding, revealing nothing of the tempest that raged within him.Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their encounter, both Dawn and Ethan found themselves navigating the tumultuous waters of their emotions. Dawn, fortified by the kiss and Ethan¡¯s whispered promises, felt a flicker of hope ignite within her, battling against the shadows of fear that lingered in the corners of her mind. She had momentarily escaped the clutches of Jonathan¡¯s suffocating hold, but the uncertainty of her situation weighed heavily on her heart. As she returned to the auction hall, putting on a brave face, the emotional connection she shared with Ethan lingered like a warm embrace, reminding her that she was not alone. Each breath she took was a reminder of the love and determination that pulsed between them, a silent vow to endure whatever challengesy ahead.

    On the other side, Ethan stood in the shadows, grappling with theplexities of his feelings for Dawn and the dangerous game he was ying with Jonathan. The tension between the two men crackled like electricity, underscoring the stakes of their intertwined fates. As he confronted Jonathan, Ethan¡¯s resolve only deepened; he was willing to face whatever darkness loomed ahead to protect Dawn and their fragile bond. The promise of truth hung in the air, unspoken yet palpable, as they both stood on the precipice of a confrontation that would unravel the buried truths of their pasts. In that moment, the weight of their choices surged to the forefront, setting the stage for a reckoning that would ultimately determine their destinies and the love that had begun to blossom amidst the chaos.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension mounts between Ethan and Jonathan, readers can anticipate an explosive confrontation that will unravel the tangled web of secrets binding them. With Dawn caught in the middle, her emotions will be put to the test as she grapples with her growing feelings for Ethan while navigating Jonathan¡¯s possessive grip. The stakes are higher than ever, and the precarious bnce of power between the three characters is set to shift in unexpected ways. Will Dawn¡¯s boldness lead to revtions that change everything, or will it provoke a dangerous response from Jonathan, who has shown he is not one to be trifled with?

    Moreover, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into Ethan¡¯s past and the reasons behind his fierce protectiveness of Dawn. As he and Jonathan face off, the truth behind theirplicated rtionship wille to light, revealing motivations that could alter the course of their lives forever. Readers should brace themselves for shocking revtions and emotional turmoil as Dawn¡¯s world begins to shatter and reform around her. With every turn of the page, the tension will escte, leaving readers breathless and eager to discover what lies ahead for these intertwined fates.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 303

    Beseeched 303 Summary

    In Chapter 303 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the tension between Ethan and Jonathan reaches a boiling point as they confront each other about Dawn. Ethan, filled with anger and frustration, questions Jonathan¡¯s motives for keeping Dawn from him. Their exchange is charged with unspoken emotions, hinting at a deeper conflict rooted in brotherhood and loyalty. Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor and refusal to engage in a meaningful dialogue only serve to escte the situation, leaving Ethan feeling more isted and desperate to protect Dawn.

    As the confrontation intensifies, Ethan¡¯s emotions boil over, leading him to physically strike Jonathan. This act of aggression reveals the depth of Ethan¡¯s feelings for Dawn and his unwillingness to let Jonathan dictate their rtionship. Jonathan, unfazed by the punch, responds with sardonic remarks, indicating aplex dynamic between the two brothers. Despite the physical altercation, Ethan grapples with his own emotions and the reality of their fractured rtionship, questioning Jonathan¡¯s intentions and the nature of their brotherhood.

    After the confrontation, the atmosphere shifts as Jonathan returns home, where he faces Dawn¡¯s teasing about his injury. This exchange highlights the contrasting emotional states of the characters; while Jonathan wears a mask of indifference, Dawn seems to revel in the chaos surrounding their lives. The chapter closes with Dawn seeking sce in her routine, demonstrating her desire for peace amidst the turmoil created by the men in her life. The small act of Jonathan sending her jewelry furtherplicates their rtionship, as she rejects the gesture, indicating her determination to maintain her independence.

    Overall, this chapter encapstes the emotional turmoil and conflict between the characters, revealing theplexities of their rtionships and the challenges they face in navigating love, loyalty, and personal boundaries. The tension between Ethan and Jonathan serves as a catalyst for deeper reflections on brotherhood and the sacrifices made in the name of love.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 303: A Punch That Said Everything**

    His voice was icy, slicing through the tension like a knife. ¡°You came to me just to say that?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± she replied, her tone defensive yet uncertain.

    Ethan advanced, closing the distance between them. The two men stood nearly eye to eye, their postures radiating an electric charge that hinted at an imminent sh. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken words, as if the world held its breath, anticipating an explosion.

    ¡°I trust Dawn when she¡¯s with you,¡± Ethan began, his voice a low rumble, barely concealing the storm brewing within him. ¡°What I don¡¯t understand is why you refuse to let us meet her.¡± His lips curled into a tight, cold smile, a mask that barely concealed his growing frustration. ¡°There¡¯s no way you¡¯re truly working with Roxanne. So, tell me, what game are you ying?¡±

    As his words faded into the oppressive silence, the air felt heavy,den with the weight of their confrontation.

    Jonathan¡¯s jaw clenched tightly, an involuntary reaction that only served to intensify his already formidable presence. He appeared even more distant, as if a fortress surrounded him, making it nearly impossible to reach him.

    For what felt like an eternity, neither man uttered a word. The stillness stretched on, each second echoing in the charged air.

    Finally, Jonathan¡¯s voice broke through, cold and unyielding. ¡°Ethan, that¡¯s not something you need to concern yourself with.¡±

    His gaze was unwavering, but the words carried a warning. ¡°For your sake and for Dawn¡¯s, don¡¯t meet her behind my back again. I don¡¯t want to witness another stunt like today.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flicked to Dawn, who bore the unmistakable marks of their earlier confrontation¡ªher lips were red and swollen, a fact that didn¡¯t escape Jonathan¡¯s notice.

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze darkened further as he continued, his toneced with a chilling finality. ¡°If there¡¯s a next time, don¡¯t hold me ountable for forgetting our brotherhood.¡±

    Ethan inhaled sharply, a mix of fury and disbelief coursing through him. The anger bubbled over, and he couldn¡¯t help but let out a harshugh.

    He pressed his tongue against the back of his teeth, his frustration boiling over as he turned away, only to whirl back around in a sh, his fist connecting with Jonathan¡¯s face with a force that echoed in the stillness. ¡°She¡¯s my girl. And you dare talk to me about brotherhood? Really?¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t flinch; he absorbed the blow, his body shifting slightly but not retreating. The impact sent him staggering back half a step, and a split appeared on his lip, the metallic taste of blood mingling with the air around them.

    ¡°Feel better now?¡± he asked, a sardonic smile creeping onto his face, the red at the corner of his mouth contrasting starkly with his pale skin. ¡°If not, go ahead and throw a couple more. Trading a few punches for a wife sounds like a fair deal to me.¡±

    Ethan remained silent, his emotions a tempest raging within him. His eyes twitched, and his fist trembled, clenched so tightly that the knuckles turned white.

    He had never imagined he would find himself in a physical confrontation with Jonathan. Not in this lifetime.

    Jonathan had always been an enigma¡ªcold, unreadable, and impossible to decipher. No one could truly grasp his thoughts; he was a puzzle that remained unsolved.

    And yet, here he was, ready to fight his brother over a woman.

    Even now, Ethan struggled to wrap his head around the reality of the situation. Especially considering that Dawn had never shown any interest in Jonathan.

    With a deep, ragged breath, Ethan finally spoke, his voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions. ¡°What do you gain from provoking me? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±

    He hesitated, weighing his next words carefully. ¡°Jonathan, I will uncover the truth.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes lifted slightly, cial and piercing, as if they had been dipped in frost.

    ¡°Then you¡¯d better hurry,¡± he replied, his voice devoid of warmth.

    Ethan held Jonathan¡¯s gaze for two long, excruciating seconds before turning away, his heart pounding in his chest.

    A sharp breeze swept through the air, and the sudden quiet felt unsettling. Jonathan raised his hand, wiping the corner of his mouth with a rough gesture.

    Blood.

    He couldn¡¯t shake the thought that if Dawn saw him like this, losing a fight, she would probably burst outughing.

    A bitter smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he made his way toward the parking lot, his expression returning to its usual calm facade.

    Once inside the car, he prepared himself for the inevitable.

    As expected, when he arrived home, Dawn¡¯s eyesnded on the injury on his face, and a grin spread across her features. ¡°I was wondering why my left eye kept twitching. Turns out someone finally stepped up and did the world a favor. Good news.¡±

    Jonathan shot her a frosty re, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Too bad I¡¯m not dead. Are you disappointed?¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± Dawn replied, her gaze unwavering as she met his eyes.

    ¡°But honestly? Watching you get punched still makes me want to shoot fireworks. Just saying.¡±

    Jonathan regarded her for a long moment, a myriad of emotions swirling within him, before he closed his eyes, choosing silence over further conflict.

    The drive home unfolded in a heavy silence, each man lost in his thoughts.

    Back at Seabrook, Dawn headed straight to her room, seeking the sce of a shower. The hot water cascaded over her, washing away the remnants of the day¡¯s tension.

    Afterward, she made her way downstairs, pouring herself a ss of water. The house was eerily quiet, the kind of stillness that felt almost oppressive. Yet, a sliver of light beneath the study door indicated that Jonathan was still awake.

    She nced at it, her heart a mix of curiosity and indifference, before setting her ss down firmly.

    Whether he slept or not was of no concern to her.

    Peace was what she craved.

    Perhaps it was the earlier encounter with Ethan that allowed Dawn to sleep soundly that night. She awoke promptly at seven, feeling surprisingly refreshed.

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan left for a business trip,¡± one of the bodyguards informed her as she descended the stairs. ¡°If you need anything, Ms. Porter, just let us know. We¡¯ll pass it on.¡±

    Dawn paused, momentarily surprised.

    Jonathan had stayed upte the previous night, and now he was off on a business trip?

    But she quickly reminded herself that his whereabouts were irrelevant to her. What he did or where he went held no significance in her life.

    After breakfast, as Dawn stepped out of the dining room, her eyes fell upon a small, elegant box resting on the living room table.

    The bodyguard, noticing her gaze, quickly looked down, a hint of unease in his posture.

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan asked us to give this to you,¡± he said, his tone respectful yet cautious.

    Dawn approached the box with a nk expression, curiosity piqued yet guarded.

    She opened it to reveal a stunning set of jewelry, the kind that sparkled with the brilliance of top-grade diamonds¡ªpieces meant for collectors, not mere adornment.

    With a swift motion, she snapped the lid shut, her resolve hardening.

    ¡°When he returns, return it to him,¡± she stated tly, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Things like this are useless to me.¡±

    She ascended the stairs with the same steely expression, leaving the bodyguards exchanging nces, sympathy etched on their faces.

    Jonathan might project an icy demeanor, but they knew he poured his heart into everything he did for Dawn.

    Why couldn¡¯t she see that?

    Yet, it wasn¡¯t their ce to intervene.

    With a soft sigh, one of them picked up the jewelry box, setting it aside as life in the household returned to its quiet rhythm.

    Dawn resumed her slow, half-retired routine¡ªeating, sleeping, and asionally taking Sunny for a stroll in the garden.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the tumultuous confrontation between Ethan and Jonathan, the air hung heavy with unresolved emotions, each man retreating into his own world of turmoil. Ethan¡¯s raw anger had momentarily pierced the facade of brotherhood, revealing the deep-seated fears and insecurities thaty beneath. The punch he threw was not merely a physical act but a desperate attempt to reim a sense of agency in a situation that felt spiraling out of control. For Jonathan, the impact of the blow was a reminder of theplexities of their rtionship, where loyalty and rivalry intertwined. As he wiped away the blood, a bitter smile flickered across his face, signaling an eptance of the chaos that had be their lives. Both men were left grappling with their emotions, each nursing wounds that went far deeper than the physical.

    Meanwhile, Dawn stood as a silent observer in their storm, her own emotional journey unfolding in the shadows. Her encounter with Jonathan and Ethan had ignited a flicker of awareness within her, yet she remained resolute in her detachment. The jewelry, a symbol of Jonathan¡¯s unspoken affection, was met with rejection, a testament to her desire for independence over material tokens of love. As she ascended the stairs, her decision to return the gift reflected a choice to prioritize her peace over theplexities of their rtionships. In the stillness of her home, she sought sce in her routine, yet the echoes of the day¡¯s events lingered in her mind. The chapter closed on a note of quiet defiance, leaving the future uncertain but charged with the potential for growth, healing, and perhaps, understanding amidst the tangled web of their lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension lingers in the air, the aftermath of Ethan and Jonathan¡¯s explosive confrontation promises to unravel deeperplexities in their rtionship. With Jonathan now away on a business trip, will Ethan seize the opportunity to confront his feelings for Dawn, or will he find himself grappling with the consequences of his actions? The emotional stakes have never been higher, and the unresolved tension between the brothers is bound to ignite further conflict. Readers can anticipate a gripping exploration of loyalty, love, and the lengths one will go to protect those they care about.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s refusal to ept Jonathan¡¯s extravagant gesture raises questions about her true feelings and motivations. Will she continue to push Jonathan away, or will the unexpected gift serve as a catalyst for introspection and change? As she navigates her own emotions and the growing distance between her and Jonathan, the next chapter will delve into her psyche, revealing theyers of her character and the internal battles she faces. Expect revtions that challenge her perceptions and decisions, ultimately leading to pivotal moments that could alter the course of their intertwined fates. The stage is set for a riveting exploration of love, loyalty, and the inevitable consequences of choices made in the heat of passion.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 304

    Beseeched 304 Summary

    In Chapter 304 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Locked In the Basement,¡± Dawn finds herself trapped in a vi, feeling the weight of her confinement as she awaits Jonathan¡¯s return from a long business trip. The atmosphere is tense, with the sun setting and a sense of unease lingering in the air. As she gazes outside, she notices a shadowy figure creeping along the garden wall, prompting her to send her bodyguard on an errand to fetch pie, hoping to distract him while she investigates the intruder.

    The intruder turns out to be a teenager named Micah, who identally ends up in the vi¡¯s wine cer. Their encounter is fraught with tension as Dawn confronts him about his illegal entry. Micah¡¯s initial bravado quickly fades when he realizes he is trapped with her after the door locks automatically behind them. Their dialogue is sharp and filled with mutual irritation, highlighting their conflicting personalities and the precariousness of their situation.

    As they sit back-to-back on a barrel, both characters express their frustration at being stuck together. Micah reluctantly admits he was following Ethan, who had been frequenting the neighborhood, which surprises Dawn. This revtion shifts the focus of their conversation, revealing underlying emotions and connections rted to Ethan, a figure of significance in both their lives. Despite the circumstances, Dawn remains skeptical of Micah¡¯s intentions, suspecting that his curiosity may not be as innocent as he ims.

    The chapter culminates in a tense standoff as Dawn challenges Micah¡¯s motives, suggesting he may have ulterior reasons for being there. Their banter reveals aplex dynamic, with Dawn¡¯s sharp wit shing against Micah¡¯s defensive demeanor. The basement, dimly lit and filled with tension, serves as a backdrop for their unfolding interaction, hinting at deeper themes of trust, deception, and the consequences of their actions. As the chapter closes, the reader is left anticipating how their rtionship will evolve in the face of their unexpected confinement.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 304**

    **Chapter 304: Locked In the Basement**

    Jonathan had been away on his business trip for what felt like an eternity. The days had dragged on so long that Dawn almost forgot the reality of her situation¡ªthat she was, in fact, being kept here by him. The sun seemed to linger longer in the sky, stretching the twilight hours into what felt like an endless dusk.

    By seven in the evening, the horizon was still painted with a gentle glow, the kind that made the world feel serene yet somehow unnerving.

    Just as Dawn was about to retreat back into the confines of the vi, a flicker of movement outside the garden wall caught her attention.

    Her expression shifted, darkening as she focused on the figure. She turned sharply to the bodyguard stationed nearby. ¡°I suddenly have a craving for pie from that bakery on the west side of town. Fetch me two, will you?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Dawn, I can ce an order¡ª¡±

    ¡°I said go get it yourself. Did you not hear me?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice wasced with impatience. ¡°Delivery takes too long. Just go, and hurry back.¡±

    The bodyguard hesitated for a brief moment, weighing her words, before he nodded respectfully and set off.

    The rest of the staff were scattered about the expansive property, keeping their distance. Jonathan had always been adamant about keeping strangers away from Dawn, instilling a sense of caution in everyone.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes remained fixed on the shadow creeping along the outer wall. With each cautious step, it slipped further into the vi¡¯s domain.

    He was inside.

    And surprisingly, he seemed quite skilled at this.

    A frown creased Dawn¡¯s forehead as she contemted whether she should alert the staff. Just then, she caught a glimpse of the intruder¡¯s face, and her heart raced.

    The vi was a sprawling estate, but Jonathan had a low tolerance for chaos. Most of the roomsy dormant, untouched, while the only area that saw regr maintenance was the vast basement, where he kept his prized collection of wines and spirits.

    For someone unfamiliar with theyout, it was easy to be disoriented.

    After a series of wrong turns, the intruder found himself in the wine cer.

    ¡°This old man sure has a lot of drinks, huh!¡±

    The teenager muttered to himself, spinning around, only to nearly leap out of his skin when he noticed someone standing behind him.

    His heart raced, pounding like a drum in his chest. When he realized it was Dawn, he exhaled sharply, relief mingling with irritation. ¡°Dawn! Do you know that people can scare each other to death?¡±

    ¡°And do you know that breaking into someone¡¯s home is against thew?¡± she shot back, her voice firm and unwavering.

    ¡°So what?¡± Micah scoffed, a hint of defiance in his tone.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take anything. Maybe I just took a wrong turn? Worst-case scenario, the cops give me a little lecture. I¡¯m quite good at listening to lectures.¡±

    He leaned back with a casual air, perching himself on a wooden barrel and casting a sideways nce at her.

    ¡°So? What¡¯s your deal? Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the question I should be asking you,¡± Dawn replied, locking her gaze onto his, searching for any flicker of truth in his eyes.

    ¡°How did you find this ce? And what made you think it was okay toe in?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I got lost.¡± Micah rubbed his nose, concocting a story on the fly. ¡°How was I supposed to know your ce doesn¡¯t even have signs? Anyone could take a wrong turn.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Dawn replied, herughter cold and cutting as she shut the door firmly behind him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯te clean, you¡¯re not leaving this ce today.¡±

    Micah was momentarily speechless.

    His eyes widened as he stared at her, and then he strode over to yank the door open.

    ¡°Dammit, it really won¡¯t budge!¡±

    Doors like this typically locked themselves automatically once closed.

    And it had.

    Dawn¡¯s heart sank for a moment. ¡°No way.¡±

    ¡°Try it yourself!¡±

    Thirty secondster, both Dawn and Micah found themselves sitting back-to-back on a wooden barrel, exhaling a synchronized sigh of frustration.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I was just passing through. Now I¡¯m actually stuck in here. And stuck with you, the most irritating woman I know,¡± Micah grumbled.

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a first time for everything. And trust me, I¡¯m not particrly fond of you either,¡± Dawn shot back, her tone sharp.

    ¡°So you¡¯d bettere clean. If those people find you here, you¡¯re dead meat.¡±

    In light of the precarious situation, Micah knew he had little room to argue.

    As much as he despised admitting it, she was right.

    He was trapped. And with a single word from Dawn, he could be dragged out of here like amon thief.

    With a deep sigh, his spirit plummeted. In a dull voice, he finally relented, ¡°Fine. I saw Ethan driving into this neighborhood a lot. He didn¡¯t do anything. He¡¯d just park on the street and sit there for ages. I wanted to see what was going on.¡±

    Dawn froze at this revtion.

    ¡°Did you just say Ethan?¡±

    ¡°Duh.¡±

    Micah shot her an incredulous look. ¡°Besides Ethan, who else would care about you that much?¡±

    He knew it¡ªhaving this woman around was a recipe for chaos.

    Dawn nodded, as if in agreement. ¡°Well, that can¡¯t be helped. I am Ethan¡¯s favorite girl, after all.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Favorite girl. So can you let me out now?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Micah was left speechless.

    His reasoning seemed sound, but Dawn wasn¡¯t na?ve enough to buy itpletely.

    Breaking into someone¡¯s home out of mere curiosity?

    Not a chance.

    Feeling the weight of her scrutiny, Micah crossed his arms defensively and snapped, ¡°Just because we¡¯re stuck here, don¡¯t get any weird ideas. I¡¯m not about to give myself to you.¡±

    Dawn was momentarily taken aback.

    She studied the young man before her, her silence stretching out.

    The basement¡¯s dim, warm light cast a soft glow, making the colors in his eyes appear mottled and unreadable.

    After what felt like an eternity, Dawn finally spoke, ¡°You¡¯re clever. You probably did see Ethane here. A half-truth is always easier to believe than a full lie. But¡ª¡±Conclusion

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced as she contemted the tangled web of emotions swirling around her. Trapped in the dim confines of the basement with Micah, the tension between them morphed from irritation to an unexpected camaraderie. The walls that had once felt suffocating now echoed with the shared uncertainty of their predicament. Micah¡¯s defiance had softened, revealing a vulnerability that Dawn had not anticipated. As they exchanged words, the barriers built by their past misunderstandings began to crumble, allowing a flicker of connection to spark between them. In this strange moment of confinement, they were no longer adversaries but two souls navigating the murky waters of trust and revtion.

    With the revtion of Ethan¡¯s ndestine visits, a newyer ofplexity enveloped Dawn¡¯s thoughts. The weight of Micah¡¯s admission hung heavy in the air, intertwining their fates in ways neither had foreseen. Dawn¡¯s resolve solidified; she would not allow herself to be a mere pawn in Jonathan¡¯s game any longer. In this unexpected alliance with Micah, she recognized a shared desire for freedom, a longing to break away from the chains that bound them both. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting shadows that danced around them, Dawn felt a surge of determination rise within her. Together, they would confront the truth, not just about Ethan but about their own lives, and perhaps, in the process, forge a path toward liberation¡ªone that would lead them out of the darkness and into the light.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect a deepening of the tension between Dawn and Micah as they navigate their unexpected predicament. With the door locked and no immediate way out, the stakes rise significantly. Dawn¡¯s instincts will be put to the test as she grapples with whether to trust Micah, a character whose motives remain shrouded in mystery. As they are forced to confront each other in this confined space, secrets may unravel, revealing hidden truths about their pasts and connections to Ethan. Will Dawn¡¯s sharp wit be enough to decipher Micah¡¯s intentions, or will their banter lead to unforeseen revtions?

    Moreover, the atmosphere in the basement will be increasingly charged as the two characters confront their fears and vulnerabilities. With the looming threat of Jonathan¡¯s return, the urgency will heighten, pushing them to make choices that could alter their fates. Will they findmon ground amidst their animosity, or will their differences drive a wedge between them? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how their dynamic evolves and what consequences await them both in the shadows of the vi. Expect suspense, unexpected alliances, and the potential for a thrilling twist that could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 305

    Beseeched 305 Summary

    In Chapter 305 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The Visitor in the Wine Cer,¡± Dawn engages in a tense conversation with Micah, who has unexpectedly entered her confined space. Dawn¡¯s curiosity leads her to question Micah about his knowledge of Ethan¡¯s watchful presence over her house. Micah, showing a flicker of irritation, attempts to deflect her inquiries with arrogance, but Dawn¡¯s perceptive nature allows her to see through his bravado. She realizes that Micah¡¯s visit is more than a casual encounter; it carries the weight of risk and potential consequences for him.

    As the conversation unfolds, Dawn presses Micah with a critical question about whether his brother, Andy, is aware of his visit. The atmosphere thickens with tension, and just as Micah is about to respond, the sound of approaching footsteps interrupts their dialogue. Dawn cleverly deduces that if Micah can sneak in, so can Andy, suggesting that Micah ry a message to his brother to visit her. Micah, caught off guard, is left speechless as Dawn confidently dismisses him, leaving the door ajar to maintain the facade of normalcy.

    The following day drags for Dawn, who is filled with a mix of hope and anxiety about Andy¡¯s potential visit. As she tries to distract herself with a book, her frustration mounts, leading her to snap at the bodyguards, an unusual outburst for herposed demeanor. When the guards leave, the silence amplifies her anticipation. As night falls, she heads towards the basement, uncertain if Andy will actuallye. Her heart races when she encounters Jonathan, who questions her presence with a cold demeanor, furtherplicating her emotional state.

    Dawn¡¯s interaction with Jonathan reveals her internal struggle; despite being confined, she finds herself adapting to her situation and even dreading upsetting him. This realization leaves her feeling pathetic, as she grapples with theplexities of her emotions and her captivity. As she enters the wine cer, she senses a charged atmosphere, indicating that someone has been there recently. When she calls out, Andy emerges, bringing a warm smile that contrasts sharply with the tension surrounding her situation, reminding her of the familial bond she longs for amidst her confinement.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 305: The Visitor in the Wine Cer**

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, her brow furrowing slightly as she considered her next words. ¡°But Ethan never came near this house. So, how did you know he was watching it?¡± Her voice was steady, but a hint of curiosityced her tone.

    Micah promptly sealed his lips, a flicker of irritation crossing his features.

    Darn it, he thought.

    Dawn was perceptive; she caught the fleeting shadow of regret that passed through Micah¡¯s eyes. A small smirk crept onto her face, the corners of her mouth curling upward. ¡°So, the only reason you managed to sneak in here so seamlessly is that you were already aware of my presence. Or perhaps you had some prior knowledge about this ce.¡±

    What other exnation could there be?

    Why would he risk it all bying here?

    If Micah were to be discovered, it wouldn¡¯t merely raise rms; it couldnd him in a police station, facing serious repercussions.

    In any case, it was a recipe for disaster.

    Micah scoffed, shaking his head. ¡°Look at you, acting all clever.¡±

    His tone dripped with youthful arrogance, the spark of rebellion evident in his eyes. ¡°If you¡¯re so good at deducing things, why even bother asking me? Just pretend I dropped by to see how miserable you look. Now that I¡¯ve seen it, I¡¯m satisfied.¡±

    But honestly?

    As he truly observed her, Dawn¡¯splexion was vibrant and radiant, far from the state of a captive.

    He realized he hade here for nothing of consequence.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t quite decipher whether he meant any of his words. Since Micah had arrived, he had been an enigma, more difficult to read than his older brother ever was.

    She scrutinized him quietly for what felt like an eternity before finally asking, ¡°Onest question. Answer it, and I¡¯ll let you leave.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he replied, his tone challenging.

    ¡°When you came here¡­ does your brother know?¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Micah¡¯s pupils constricted, and he held his breath, the air thick with tension.

    But he quickly regained hisposure. Just as he opened his mouth to respond, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed from the doorway. The bodyguards were nearing.

    Dawn had already pieced together the implications of his presence. She spoke calmly, ¡°If you can sneak in, then Andy can too. Tell him toe see me tomorrow night at the same time. I doubt he¡¯ll refuse.¡±

    Micah opened his mouth as if to protest, but no words emerged.

    After what felt like an eternity, he finally muttered, ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable.¡±

    Dawn was confident he had heard her. She turned on her heel, walked toward the door, and knocked twice, announcing, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Within moments, a bodyguard approached and opened the door.

    Casting a quick nce over her shoulder, she noticed that Micah had already vanished.

    Dawn intentionally left the door ajar, as if nothing had transpired.

    The following day dragged on at a snail¡¯s pace. As the sun dipped beneath the horizon, the entire city was bathed in a soft, mysterious glow, casting an enchanting spell over everything.

    Dawn settled by the expansive window, a book resting in her hands, its pages inviting her to escape into another world.

    She flipped through the pages, one after another, but soon, frustration bubbled within her. Suddenly, she snapped the book shut, shooting a re over her shoulder. ¡°Can you stop pacing in front of me? You¡¯re ruining my mood!¡±

    The bodyguards froze, their expressions a mix of shock and confusion at her outburst.

    She was typicallyposed; what was going on with her today?

    One of the guards seemed to have an epiphany. He lowered his head respectfully and said, ¡°We¡¯ll wait outside, Ms. Dawn. If you require anything, just let us know.¡±

    Once they exited, the room fell into a profound silence.

    Dawn inhaled deeply, rising from her seat.

    It wasn¡¯t even eight o¡¯clock yet, almost the same time as the night before.

    Would Andy show up?

    She wasn¡¯t certain.

    Still, she made her way toward the basement, a mixture of hope and anxiety swirling within her.

    Just as she reached the door, a steady, heavy rhythm of footsteps echoed behind her.

    Her heart raced. She spun around.

    A tall, sharply dressed man filled her vision, and she found it impossible to muster even a semnce of a smile.

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze locked onto her, his voice icy and unyielding. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    His sudden appearance caught her off guard, sending a wave of shock coursing through her, leaving her palms mmy with sweat.

    Desperately, she fought to maintain herposure, meeting his gaze with determination. ¡°You won¡¯t let me go outside, and now I can¡¯t even have a drink?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes deepened, his expression inscrutable, as silence hung between them.

    ¡°I wandered around the other day out of boredom,¡± Dawn exined quietly, her voice steady despite the tension. ¡°I discovered a lot of wine down here.¡±

    Even her breathing was measured; one wrong word could betray her.

    Two seconds felt like an eternity before he finally replied with a low, ¡°Yeah. Just don¡¯t drink too much.¡±

    He paused, then added, ¡°I came home to grab a file. I still need to head out again. Make sure to go to bed early tonight. If anythinges up, have someone call me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Rx. Even if something happens, I¡¯m not calling you.

    Dawn watched him walk away, and only then did she realize the cold shiver that crept down her spine.

    She found it amusing. Humans truly were peculiar creatures. Jonathan was in the wrong, yet she was the one trapped here like a prisoner.

    And somehow, without even realizing it, she had adapted to this life.

    She even dreaded upsetting him.

    What did that make her?

    Pathetic.

    Dawn clenched her fists, steeling herself as she stepped into the wine cer.

    +20 Free Coins

    Everything appeared unchanged, yet the atmosphere felt charged, as if someone else had recently been there.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, a foot slowly emerged from behind the cab.

    Brownbat boots, slim-fit pants hugging long legs, and a ck tactical jacket that entuated his tall, imposing figure.

    Dawn regarded him with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, you¡¯re right on time.¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Andy¡¯s smile was soft and warm, reminiscent of a caring older brother. ¡°Don¡¯t be so hostile. I only just found out you were here.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her encounter with Micah, Dawn stood at a crossroads between her longing for freedom and the unexpected connections that had begun to form in her constrained world. The tension of their exchange lingered in her mind, a reminder that even amidst confinement, the threads of human connection could weave intricate patterns of hope and rebellion. Micah¡¯s defiance had sparked something within her, a flicker of courage that urged her to reach out to his brother, Andy. As she prepared for their meeting, the weight of uncertainty pressed heavily on her heart, but beneath it ally a burgeoning resolve to reim her agency, no matter the cost.

    When Andy finally appeared, his familiar smile brought a rush of warmth that contrasted sharply with the chill of her reality. In that moment, Dawn felt a sense of rity; she was not merely a captive in this house, but a woman determined to carve her own path. The emotional arc of her journey had shifted from passive eptance to active defiance, igniting a fire within her that she had thought extinguished. As she stood before Andy, the promise of their conversation loomedrger than the shadows that had haunted her, and for the first time in a long while, Dawn dared to believe that perhaps liberation was within her reach, waiting just beyond the confines of the wine cer.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension in the wine cer thickens, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of emotions and revtions in the uing chapter. Dawn¡¯s encounter with Andy hints at a deeper connection and an unexpected alliance, one that could shift the dynamics of her confinement. With Micah¡¯s cryptic visit still lingering in her mind, Dawn will likely confront theplexities of her rtionships with the Kelsinger brothers. Will Andy provide the answers she desperately seeks, or will his presenceplicate her situation further? The stakes are higher now that she has issued a direct challenge to their family ties, and the consequences of her actions may reverberate throughout her world.

    Moreover, the arrival of Jonathan looms ominously over Dawn¡¯s newfound hope. His icy demeanor and authoritative presence suggest that he is not just a mere obstacle but a formidable yer in this unfolding drama. As Dawn grapples with her feelings of entrapment and her evolving sense of agency, the tension between her desire for freedom and the grip of those who control her life will reach a boiling point. Will she muster the courage to challenge Jonathan¡¯s authority, or will she sumb to the fear of his wrath? The next chapter promises to unravel these intricate threads, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what choices Dawn will make and how they will shape her destiny.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 306

    Beseeched 306 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 306: More Lies,¡± Dawn confronts Andy about Micah¡¯s unexpected involvement in her life, expressing her skepticism and disbelief. She struggles to understand how someone as young as Micah could have tracked her down, suspecting that he must have had help. Throughout their conversation, Andy¡¯s demeanor remains calm, despite Dawn¡¯s growing frustration and urgency to uncover the truth about her connection to Forgotten Peak and her mother.

    As the dialogue unfolds, Andy reveals a past connection to Dawn¡¯s mother, which furtherplicates the situation. He shares a nostalgic memory of being sponsored by her as a child, which reveals the depth of their rtionship. Dawn¡¯s anticipation builds as she grapples with the implications of this revtion, yet she remains wary of Andy¡¯s motives and the convoluted way he has approached her. Her instincts tell her that there is more to the story, and she is determined to get to the bottom of it.

    Dawn¡¯s emotions fluctuate between hope and skepticism as she presses Andy for more information. He mentions that her uncle Lucas is nning to revive a project that could harm the environment, hinting at a deeper truth that she needs to uncover. However, his vague exnations leave her feeling frustrated and confused. Despite his calm facade, she senses that Andy is withholding crucial information, which only intensifies her desire to understand the connections between her mother, Andy, and Micah.

    The tension esctes as Dawn questions Andy about Micah¡¯s presence in her life, feeling increasingly uneasy about the situation. Andy¡¯s response is dismissive, suggesting he cannot control Micah¡¯s choices, which only adds to her frustration. The chapter concludes with Dawn feeling defeated, realizing that she may not get the answers she seeks from Andy, leaving her in a state of uncertainty and suspicion as she navigates the tangled web of rtionships around her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 306: More Lies**

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s skepticism was palpable, her disbelief radiating from her.

    How could Micah, that boy who looked barely out of his teens, possibly be involved in this?

    He was just back in the country, fresh from whatever adventures he¡¯d had abroad. There was no conceivable way he could have tracked her down all on his own. If he had managed to find this ce, it was clear that someone must have aided him.

    Andy, sitting across from her, appeared somewhat lost, his expression a mixture of concern and resignation. Yet, he refrained from arguing. His tone remained soft, almost pleading. ¡°Just tell me what you need. You brought me here for a reason. What is it that you want from me?¡±

    Dawn met his gaze, her eyes narrowing. ¡°You seem oddly unfazed.¡±

    ¡°Unfazed about what?¡±

    ¡°About why I¡¯m here. And about the nature of my rtionship with the owner of this ce.¡±

    Andy replied, ¡°If you wish to speak, you will. If you choose not to, pressing me will change nothing.¡±

    That was a fair point, she conceded silently.

    Dawn nodded, steeling herself. ¡°I don¡¯t want to dance around the subject. Just tell me everything you know.¡±

    There was a moment of silence as Andy hesitated. Clearly, her directness caught him off guard, or perhaps he was simply at a loss for how to respond.

    But Dawn was done with uncertainty.

    The only person who came to her mind was him.

    If anyone held the key to the enigma surrounding Forgotten Peak, it had to be someone like Andy.

    And that meant there were likely others involved¡ªher mother, perhaps, or Lucas.

    An oppressive silence enveloped them, thick andden with unspoken words. Shadows danced across Andy¡¯s face as the light flickered, casting him in an aura of mystery that made it difficult to decipher his thoughts.

    After what felt like an eternity, Andy finally lifted a hand, pressing his fingers to his forehead in a gesture that seemed to shield his eyes and erase his expression.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much information,¡± he admitted atst, ¡°but you¡¯ve hit on one truth. I did know your mother.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s grip tightened around the rough wooden barrel beside her, her heart racing.

    She remained silent, her anticipation hanging in the air like a taut string.

    Andy continued, his voice steady.

    ¡°I grew up without parents. An orphan. When I was in middle school, a businesswoman¡ªyour mother¡ªcame to our school with a n to sponsor one student. By sheer chance, she chose me.¡±

    He paused, a flicker of nostalgia crossing his features.

    ¡°My school was located near Forgotten Peak. Iter learned that your mother had envisioned building a resort on that mountain. But after much deliberation, she opted to abandon the project.¡±

    A small smile crept onto his lips.

    ¡°I guess I owe that mountain a debt of gratitude. If it hadn¡¯t been for it, your mother might never have wandered into that small-town school on a whim, and I would never have had the chance to meet her.¡±

    It was a school that few visited unless they had a specific reason to be there.

    Without fate¡¯s intervention, Vera would have never set foot inside those walls.

    Dawn didn¡¯t flinch. Instead, she held his gaze, searching for any signs of deceit. Her voice was low and steady. ¡°Then why did you go to such lengths to take me to that mountain?¡±

    From what he had shared, it was clear that Andy had a connection to her mother. He must have known exactly who she was.

    Yet, rather than being forthright, he had approached her in a way that felt convoluted and strange. Nothing about this felt right.

    Dawn was on high alert, her instincts screaming at her. Andy, however, appearedpletely at ease.

    That soft smile still lingered on his face, as if he were prepared to absorb whatever she threw at him without flinching.

    ¡°I told you,¡± he reiterated, ¡°that mountain holds significant meaning for me.¡±

    ¡°I heard your Uncle Lucas is nning to revive the old project. But the reason it was rejected years ago was that it would have harmed the environment, which went against your mother¡¯s original vision.¡±

    He leaned in slightly, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°I took you there, hoping you would uncover the truth before he could get his approval.¡±

    ¡°The truth?¡± Dawn¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.

    A project that threatened the environment would never pass muster, so whybel it a ¡®truth¡¯?

    For a fleeting moment, Andy¡¯s expression wavered before he regained hisposure, shing her a sheepish smile. ¡°I misspoke, but that¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Then why not just say it inly?¡±

    It was a concept he could have articted in just a couple of sentences. Whyplicate matters?

    ¡°Even if I had told you outright, would you have believed me?¡±

    With a sigh, Andy added, ¡°Your mother helped me back then, but I never lived with your family. Very few people knew about our connection, and the school I attended is no longer in existence. There¡¯s no record of anything. You¡¯d likely see me as just some stranger with ulterior motives trying to deceive you.¡±

    ¡°Well, Mr. Kelsinger, that seems like an awful lot of trouble,¡± Dawn replied tly, her tone dripping with sarcasm.

    ¡°Too bad for you, it didn¡¯t really work.¡±

    Even now, a part of her remained skeptical.

    ¡°It¡¯s wise to be cautious,¡± Andy said, offering her a warm smile that felt almost disingenuous.

    ¡°If your mother could see you now, she would be proud.¡±

    Dawn felt a wave of irritation wash over her. ¡°Is that all you have for me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s everything I know.¡±

    His response was curt, as if he hadid all his cards on the table.

    The calmness on Andy¡¯s face made it abundantly clear to Dawn that she wouldn¡¯t extract any more information from him.

    The realization left her feeling strangely defeated.

    ¡°What about Micah?¡± she pressed, her breath quickening.

    ¡°Why did you allow him to get close to me? What¡¯s your agenda?¡±

    Andy¡¯s brow furrowed, as if he found her question utterly baffling. ¡°Micah is an adult. I can¡¯t dictate who he associates with. But if he¡¯s making you ufortable, I can certainly have a word with him.¡±

    Dawn remained silent, her mind racing.

    Yeah, right. What a load of nonsense!Conclusion

    As the weight of the conversation settled heavily on her shoulders, Dawn realized that the answers she sought were shrouded inyers ofplexity she had yet to unravel. Andy¡¯s connection to her mother, while illuminating, only deepened the shadows of doubt swirling in her mind. The flickers of nostalgia in his voice felt like a double-edged sword, cutting through the veil of her skepticism but also leaving her grappling with a gnawing uncertainty about his true intentions. She hade seeking rity, yet found herself entangled in a web of half-truths and evasions, leaving her feeling more isted than ever. The mountain, once a symbol of hope and potential, now loomed ominously in her thoughts, a reminder of the unresolved past that threatened to consume her present.

    Determined to reim her agency, Dawn resolved to confront the tangled threads of her family¡¯s legacy and the implications of Andy¡¯s revtions. The emotional arc of her journey was shifting; no longer was she merely a passive recipient of information¡ªshe was a seeker of truth, ready to challenge the narratives that had been woven around her. As she contemted her next steps, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. The mountain, with all its secrets, held the promise of answers, and she would not shy away from the confrontation it demanded. With every heartbeat, she felt the stirrings of courage, a fierce determination to unearth the truths that had been buried beneath lies, and to forge her own path forward, independent of the shadows of her past.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of *Beseeched 306: More Lies*, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Andy to escte as she grapples with the implications of his revtions. With her mother¡¯s mysterious past now intertwined with Andy¡¯s life, Dawn¡¯s quest for the truth will take on new urgency. The shadows of Forgotten Peak loomrger, and as Dawn delves deeper into the connections between her mother, Andy, and the enigmatic Micah, she will find herself questioning not only the motives of those around her but also her own instincts. Will she uncover the secrets that have been buried for years, or will the web of deception tighten around her?

    Moreover, anticipation builds as Dawn¡¯s confrontation with Micah bes inevitable. With Andy¡¯s insistence that he cannot control Micah¡¯s actions, Dawn is left to wonder what role the young man truly ys in this unfolding drama. As she prepares to confront him, the stakes will rise, and the possibility of betrayal loomsrge. Will Micah prove to be an ally or an adversary? Readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether Dawn can navigate this treacherousndscape of lies and uncover the truth about her family¡¯s legacy before it¡¯s toote. The next chapter promises to be a thrilling ride filled with unexpected twists and revtions that will leave readers breathless.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 307

    Beseeched 307 Summary

    In Chapter 307 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Second Visit,¡± Dawn is engulfed in frustration and emotional turmoil as she navigates a tense conversation with Mr. Kelsinger. She firmly tells him to leave and requests that his brother not return, indicating her desire to distance herself from theplexities surrounding them. Andy¡¯s lingering gaze and gentle parting words¡ª¡±take care of yourself¡±¡ªleave her with a sense of unresolved tension, particrly as she suspects he is hiding a significant secret.

    Later, Jonathan¡¯s unexpected arrival jolts Dawn from her thoughts. Their interaction is marked by silence and unspoken questions, as she yearns to uncover the mysteries of his character but feels daunted by his stoic demeanor. When Jonathan offers her a drink, the atmosphere shifts, and she finds herself sharing a moment with him, filled with an unexpected intimacy. As they sip wine under the night sky, Dawn¡¯s emotions bubble to the surface, leading her to confess her longing for someone she misses, which culminates in her breaking down in tears.

    Jonathan¡¯s response to her vulnerability is silent yet powerful; he carries her upstairs with a tenderness that surprises her. This moment of physical closeness stirs something within Dawn, leaving her to ponder Jonathan¡¯s intentions as he tucks her in before leaving. The chapter captures theplexity of their rtionship, marked by both emotional distance and physical connection, as Dawn grapples with her feelings for Jonathan and the memories of her past.

    The following day, Dawn attempts to reim some independence by taking her dog, Sunny, for a walk, insisting that her bodyguards keep their distance. This act of defiance reflects her desire for autonomy and control over her life, even in small ways. As she observes her bodyguards ying with Sunny from the window, a small smile breaks through her earlier turmoil, hinting at a glimmer of hope amidst her struggles.

    In the wine cer, Dawn encounters Micah, who is focused on a bottle. Their yful banter showcases her determination to assert herself, even in the face of his dismissive attitude. The chapter concludes with Dawn¡¯s resolve to confront theplexities of her life, setting the stage for further exploration of her rtionships and emotional state.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 307**

    **Chapter 307: Second Visit**

    Dawn tightened her jaw, a surge of frustration coursing through her. The weight of the moment pressed down on her, and she refused to squander another breath on this conversation.

    With a deliberate motion, she turned her face away, releasing a heavy sigh that seemed to carry all her pent-up emotions. ¡°Thank you foring, Mr. Kelsinger. You can leave now. And please, ask your brother not to return.¡±

    Andy¡¯s intense gaze held her captive for a couple of lingering seconds, the silence stretching ufortably between them. Finally, he spoke, his voice gentle yet firm, ¡°Dawn, take care of yourself.¡±

    She barely registered his departure, lost in her own tumultuous thoughts.

    One thing nagged at her mind, though¡ªAndy was still concealing a monumental secret.

    When Jonathan came back, Dawn was still awake, her mind adrift. She upied the chair by the door, her stare fixed on the void ahead, utterly unaware of his approach.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going inside?¡±

    His voice, sudden and unexpected, jolted her out of her reverie.

    She turned to face him, her heart racing as she took in his towering figure. He stood above her, a statue of cold detachment, his sharp features unreadable as always.

    ¡°Jonathan.¡±

    He frowned, his silence thickening the air between them.

    Dawn had intended to voice her questions, to peel back theyers of mystery surrounding him. But one nce at his stoic expression froze the words on her lips. Extracting answers from this man felt like attempting to reach the moon¡ªimpossible and daunting.

    She averted her gaze, letting out a small sigh, a sound of resignation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should go and get some sleep. I¡¯ll just sit here for a while.¡±

    The silence stretched on, and she assumed Jonathan had left, the stillness enveloping her like a heavy nket.

    Then, unexpectedly, the space beside her dimmed. A ss appeared before her, interrupting her solitude. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish your drink earlier?¡±

    She remained silent, a guilty panic bubbling up from within her.

    Taking the ss, she fought to keep her voice steady. ¡°I took a shower. I¡¯ve been sober for a while.¡±

    Jonathan had chosen a smooth, easy-to-drink red wine, specifically for her.

    The crimson liquid flowed into the tall ss, shimmering under the warm glow of the lights, a striking contrast to the darkness surrounding them.

    Dawn found it hard to believe that she was sitting here, sharing a drink with Jonathan. Who could have imagined such a scene unfolding?

    Perhaps it was the tranquil ambiance of the night, but before Jonathan could utter a word, she raised her ss and downed it in one swift motion.

    ¡°Another,¡± she dered, her voice firmer than she felt.

    Jonathan nced at her, his expression unreadable, but he didn¡¯tment. Instead, he simply refilled her ss, the act almost ritualistic in its familiarity.

    The night sky was clear, the moon casting a brilliant light over Northville. This time of year was the most pleasant¡ªneither the harsh chill of winter nor the oppressive heat of summer. Soft insects buzzed in the cool evening air, a gentle reminder of life all around them.

    Dawn tilted her head back to gaze at the sky, suddenly curious. ¡°What¡¯s the date today?¡±

    ¡°March 24th.¡±

    Almost April, she mused, the thought bringing a wave of nostalgia.

    It had been nearly a month since she had moved to Seabrook, and yet, time felt both fleeting and stagnant.

    After that, silence reigned. They drank, refilled their sses, and listened to the soft sounds of swallowing that punctuated the stillness of the night.

    Dawn struggled with her tolerance for alcohol. By the time she reached her second ss, warmth flushed her cheeks, a pleasant haze settling over her. She lowered her eyes, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°I miss him.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s hand stilled, and for a brief moment, the corners of his eyes appeared slightly red, a hint of emotion breaking through his stoic facade.

    ¡°I miss him,¡± she repeated, her voice rougher now, the weight of her longing spilling over.

    Suddenly, the ss slipped from her fingers, shattering on the floor, the sound echoing in the quiet room.

    Her pale hands flew to her face, hiding the tears that threatened to spill.

    Though she didn¡¯t make a sound, her shoulders trembled with silent sobs.

    Jonathan remained quiet. He finished thest of his wine, set the bottle aside, and stood up, his deep gaze lingering on her for a long moment, as if weighing his next move.

    Then, without a word, he bent down, sliding one arm under her knees. He lifted her effortlessly into his arms, his stride long and steady as he carried her upstairs.

    In that instant, when he touched her, something inside Dawn shifted. She didn¡¯t resist; she allowed him to carry her back to the bedroom, where he tucked her in with an unexpected tenderness.

    As his footsteps faded into the distance, she opened her eyes wide, a flurry of thoughts racing through her mind.

    Jonathan¡­

    What exactly are you trying to do?

    Outside, the cityy enveloped in darkness, countless souls awake and alone with their thoughts, each wrestling with their own demons.

    Dawn had no idea how long she slept. When she finally stirred again, the clock read almost ten.

    She made her way downstairs, where the maid hurried over, a te of breakfast in hand. ¡°Ms. Dawn, Mr. Jonathan left early this morning. He won¡¯t be back for lunch.¡±

    Dawn nodded, pulling out a chair and settling down.

    She had only managed a few bites when a shadow flitted past the window.

    That kid again. What could he possibly want now?

    Her mind racing, Dawn quickly finished her meal and turned to her bodyguards. ¡°I¡¯m taking Sunny for a walk. Stay away from me.¡±

    ustomed to her icy tone, they nodded politely, ustomed to her whims.

    Outside, she strolled twice around the garden, the fresh air filling her lungs. Then, in a sudden burst of defiance, she tossed the leash aside and turned to face the bodyguards.

    ¡°Come here. You two walk him.¡±

    The bodyguards exchanged uncertain nces. ¡°Ms. Dawn, do you mean us?¡±

    ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡± she snapped, irritation bubbling to the surface.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to go back and rest. Sunny needs two full hours, or he gets cranky. You two can y with him.¡±

    With that, she strode back inside, leaving the bodyguards exchanging looks of disbelief. Ultimately, they had no choice but to pick up the leash and follow her orders.

    From her vantage point at the living room window, Dawn observed the scene unfold.

    Two bodyguards and one exuberant dog were now frolicking in the garden, a sight that brought a small smile to her lips.

    Taking a deep breath, she settled her racing thoughts and made her way to the wine cer.

    This time, Micah appeared more rxed. As she entered, he was scrutinizing a bottle from the shelf, his focus unwavering.

    ¡°You know what you¡¯re looking at?¡± she asked, a teasing lilt in her voice.

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± he scoffed, still not turning around.

    ¡°I know a lot more than you think,¡± Dawn shot back, a yful challenge in her tone.

    Determined not to engage in a pointless argument, she pressed on. ¡°Why are you here?¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her emotional upheaval, Dawn found herself grappling with the remnants of her vulnerability. The echoes of her tears lingered in the air, a stark reminder of the pain she had tried to suppress. Yet, as she watched her bodyguards y with Sunny, a flicker of warmth ignited within her¡ªa small, yet significant reminder that life continued to unfold around her, even amidst her turmoil. The weight of her grief had not vanished, but in that moment, she realized that she could still carve out spaces for joy, even if they felt fleeting. The act of relinquishing control, of allowing her bodyguards to take charge of Sunny, symbolized a shift in her mindset. Perhaps she didn¡¯t have to shoulder everything alone; perhaps there was strength in vulnerability.

    As she made her way to the wine cer, a sense of determination began to take root. The yful banter with Micah, once a source of irritation, now served as a bridge to reconnect with the world outside her pain. Dawn understood that while the shadows of her past would always linger, she had the power to confront them head-on. The journey ahead was uncertain, but she felt a renewed sense of agency stirring within her. With each step she took, she embraced the possibility of healing and growth, ready to face whatevery ahead with a fierce resolve. The dawn of a new chapter awaited her, and for the first time in a long while, she felt a glimmer of hope.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, the tension between Dawn and Jonathan is poised to reach new heights as the enigmaticyers of their rtionship begin to unravel. With Dawn still reeling from the emotional aftermath of herte-night revtions, readers can expect a deeper exploration of her vulnerabilities and the secrets that Jonathan harbors. Will Dawn finally confront Jonathan about the truth he has been withholding, or will her fears continue to keep her silent? As she grapples with her emotions, the stakes will rise, pushing her to make decisions that could alter the course of her life.

    Moreover, the arrival of the mysterious kid offers a tantalizing twist that promises to disrupt the fragile equilibrium of Dawn¡¯s world. What does he want, and how will his presence affect the alreadyplicated dynamics between Dawn, Jonathan, and the bodyguards? As the plot thickens, expect unexpected alliances and confrontations that will challenge Dawn¡¯s resolve and force her to confront the shadows of her past. With every page, the suspense will build, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover the secrets that lie ahead.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 308

    Beseeched 308 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 308,¡± the story unfolds in a vi that represents both confinement and freedom, particrly for Micah, who navigates the space with ease and familiarity. Dawn, however, perceives the vi as a prison filled with secrets and shadows, leading to a tense dynamic between the two characters. Their banter isced with irritation and yful defiance, highlighting a rtionship fraught with tension. Micah¡¯s attempts to engage Dawn in conversation often lead to frustration, as she struggles with her feelings about his presence and the implications of their interactions.

    As Micah pushes for connection, suggesting he could be more considerate and offering to bring her things, Dawn¡¯s skepticism grows. She questions his motives and struggles to understand his sudden shift in demeanor. His yful gestures, including leaving her a note with numbers, evoke a mix of curiosity and confusion within her. This moment serves as a turning point, as Dawn grapples with her emotions and the unsettling absence of Micah in her life in the following weeks, leaving her feeling isted and restless.

    The narrative shifts when Roxanne arrives, a figure from Dawn¡¯s past who embodies challenge and confrontation. The interaction between Dawn and Roxanne is charged with tension, as Roxanne¡¯s taunts and the underlying threat of her intentions be apparent. Dawn¡¯s initial coldness gives way to a more assertive stance as she stands her ground against Roxanne¡¯s provocations. Their exchange reveals Dawn¡¯s growing boldness and resilience, as she navigates theplexities of her circumstances while also asserting her independence.

    Overall, the story delves into themes of confinement, freedom, and the intricacies of personal rtionships. Dawn¡¯s journey reflects her struggle for autonomy amidst external pressures, and her interactions with both Micah and Roxanne highlight her evolving character. The tension between yfulness and hostility in her rtionships serves to underscore her inner turmoil and the quest for self-identity in a world filled with expectations and challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 308**

    To Dawn, the vi loomed like an imprable fortress, its walls thick with secrets and shadows. Yet for Micah, it was merely a familiar yground; he felt as free as a bird, able to flit in and out at will, as if he owned the ce.

    He ced the wine bottle on the counter, its ss cool and inviting against his fingertips, and leaned back, adopting a posture that exuded a blend of rxation and casual indifference.

    ¡°Look at you,¡± he remarked, a teasing lilt in his voice.

    Oh, please. As if I would ever take his words at face value.

    Dawn¡¯s expression remained frosty, but Micah found amusement in her demeanor. Augh escaped him, bright and youthful, his eyes sparkling with that familiar, mischievous glint only a teenager could possess.

    ¡°I mean it,¡± he insisted, theughter lingering in his tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t Andy swing by to see you yesterday? What was the gossip between you two?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just ask him?¡± she shot back, her voice clipped.

    ¡°He won¡¯t spill the beans to me,¡± he replied, a hint of frustration creeping into his tone.

    Silence enveloped them, thick and palpable.

    So what? What does that have to do with me?

    Dawn often felt that she and Micah were destined to sh, their interactions a vtile spark waiting to ignite. It took only a couple of exchanges before one of them felt the urge to strangle the other.

    A wave of irritation surged within her. She spoke with an edge of ice. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing significant to discuss, then just leave. If anyone sees you here, I¡¯ll be the one who pays for it.¡±

    ¡°Dawn,¡± Micah said, feigning surprise, ¡°don¡¯t you ever get tired of being cooped up in this house all day long?¡±

    He surveyed the space around them, his expression reminiscent of a prisoner assessing his confinement. He clicked his tongue in disapproval, shaking his head. ¡°If it were me, I¡¯d go stir-crazy in less than a day.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go jump off something high?¡± she retorted, deliberately ignoring his prattle.

    Dawn¡¯s brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°What do you actually want from me?¡± she demanded, her patience wearing thin.

    Micah paused, momentarily taken aback, as if her question had caught him off guard. Finally, he mumbled, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that¡­ yesterday, my brother came home and suddenly told me I should treat you better. I mean, I wasn¡¯t terrible before, was I? But I guess I could step it up a notch.¡±

    Clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°Do you want anything? Snacks? Games? Just say the word, and I¡¯ll bring it next time.¡±

    Dawn stared at him, her expression nk, as if she were trying to decipher a riddle.

    ¡°Is something wrong with you?¡± she finally asked, incredulitycing her words.

    Micah¡¯s yful grin faltered, and he rummaged through his bag, producing a piece of paper and a pen¡ªclearly something he had prepared in advance. ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today, so I won¡¯t argue with you. If you need anything, just call me. You¡¯re smart enough to figure out how to use a phone, right?¡±

    Dawn remained unmoved, her expression unreadable. Micah leaned closer and slipped a small note into her jacket pocket, his fingers brushing against the fabric.

    ¡°I¡¯m out,¡± he dered, pulling his headphones up and letting them rest around his neck, his demeanor effortlessly cool.

    She watched him saunter away, circling the garden before he braced his hands against the wall. With a fluid motion, he leaped over it, disappearing in an instant.

    In a heartbeat, he was outside the vi.

    She couldn¡¯t deny it; he had chosen the perfect spot to escape.

    Right in the blind spot of the cameras.

    Dawn retrieved the note from her pocket, her fingers brushing against the crumpled paper. The handwriting was uneven and far from elegant, just a jumble of numbers, yet it stirred something within her that she couldn¡¯t quite articte.

    What on earth is Micah thinking?

    After that encounter, days turned into weeks without a glimpse of him. Jonathan was perpetually busy, leaving Dawn with an unsettling emptiness.

    With nothing better to upy her time, she found herself walking Sunny and even taking gardening lessons from the maid, trying to fill the void.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± a bodyguard addressed her with a respectful nod, interrupting her thoughts. ¡°You have a visitor.¡±

    Dawn paused her digging, ncing up with curiosity. ¡°Kate?¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. It¡¯s Ms. West.¡±

    Roxanne.

    What did she want now?

    Dawn¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she set her small shovel aside, following the bodyguard out into the yard.

    Soon, a tall silhouette emerged, and Dawn recognized Roxanne, dressed casually yet exuding an air of confidence, stylish designer sses perched on her nose.

    ¡°Well, well. Look at our famous designer. Reduced to ying in the dirt now?¡± Roxanne quipped, eyeing Dawn¡¯s rain boots and the dirt-stained pants thatpleted the picture.

    Dawn shot her a nce, her tone t. ¡°Jonathan¡¯s not home.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯te to see him. I came to see you,¡± Roxanne replied, her voice smooth butced with a hint of challenge.

    Dawn¡¯s response was cold. ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to have a private meeting.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Roxanne countered, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    ¡°You might only get a straightforward answer from me,¡± Dawn stated firmly.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, scrutinizing Roxanne¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she relented, though skepticism lingered in her mind.

    Deep down, Dawn was acutely aware that Roxanne¡¯s intentions were likely far from honorable. But with Roxanne already here and nothing pressing on her agenda, she figured she might as well hear the woman out.

    The maid brewed a pot of tea, setting up a shade umbre beneath the sprawling tree, creating a makeshift haven from the sun.

    After changing into something a bit more presentable, Dawn descended the stairs. As she stepped outside, she was greeted by Sunny, who was barking furiously at Roxanne.

    ¡°Back off! You horrid dog!¡± Roxanne snapped, herposure slipping.

    ¡°Sunny,¡± Dawn called softly, her voice soothing. The dog immediately sprinted to her side.

    Handing Sunny over to the maid, Dawn approached the table with measured steps. ¡°Apologies. My dog has a knack for sensing character. Perhaps she thinks Ms. West is a viin,¡± she remarked, a hint of a smirk ying on her lips.

    Roxanne let out a sharp, coldugh. ¡°So you¡¯re insulting me indirectly?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dawn replied, her tone direct. ¡°I¡¯m insulting you outright.¡±

    She watched as Roxanne¡¯s expression hardened, a flicker of surprise crossing her features before her demeanor shifted to one of steely resolve. ¡°I thought you would¡¯vee prepared. You knew you¡¯d be facing some bacsh.¡±

    After all, thest time they crossed paths, Roxanne had left with a stinging reminder of their encounter.

    ¡°You¡¯re growing bolder,¡± Roxanne said, her jaw tightening as the memory of the p lingered in her mind. ¡°Jonathan keeping you here is his way of shielding you.¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t just make Dawn suffer; she¡¯d ensure it was a lesson learned.

    Dawn shrugged, a nonchnt gesture that belied the tension in the air. ¡°What can I say? Since you¡¯re aware of my situation, you must also realize I¡¯m a bit unstable. It¡¯s best not to provoke me.¡±Conclusion

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the vi¡¯s garden, Dawn felt a subtle shift within herself. Micah¡¯s unexpected visit had ignited a flicker of warmth in her otherwise isted existence, a brief interlude of connection amidst the cold walls that surrounded her. His yful banter and the note he left behind, though cryptic, stirred something deep within her¡ªa longing forpanionship and a hint of rebellion against her stifling reality. Yet, as days turned into weeks without a trace of him, that warmth began to fade, leaving her with the haunting echo of hisughter and the empty space he once filled. The arrival of Roxanne, with her sharp words and challenging demeanor, served as a stark reminder of the battles Dawn still had to face, both within and outside the fortress of her own making.

    In the face of Roxanne¡¯s taunts, Dawn¡¯s resolve solidified, her defiance rising like a phoenix from the ashes of her former self. No longer willing to be a passive yer in the game of her life, she embraced the strength that had been simmering beneath the surface. The confrontation with Roxanne marked a turning point; it was not just about protecting herself from the outside world, but also about reiming her agency. With each passing moment, Dawn realized that she could no longer afford to be a prisoner of her circumstances. Instead, she chose to harness her vulnerability as a source of power, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead. The emotional arc that began with Micah¡¯s yful intrusion culminated in a fierce determination to break free, signaling the dawn of a new chapter in her life¡ªone where she would no longer be beseeched, but rather, boldly step into the light.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Dawn and Roxanne simmers, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into their fraught rtionship. With the air thick with unspoken threats and hidden agendas, readers can anticipate a battle of wits as Dawn asserts her newfound boldness against Roxanne¡¯s calcted demeanor. Will Dawn¡¯s sharp tongue and growing confidence be enough to keep Roxanne at bay, or will the seasoned designer unveil a more sinister n that could turn the tables? The stakes are rising, and every word exchanged could be a step closer to danger or liberation.

    Moreover, the absence of Micah loomsrge in Dawn¡¯s mind, and his unexpected return may just shatter the fragile equilibrium she has established. With the mysterious note still weighing on her thoughts, will Dawn finally confront Micah about his intentions, or will their yful banter escte into something more significant? As the chapter unfolds, secrets will unravel, alliances may shift, and the true nature of their connections will be tested. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and confrontations that will keep readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating what lies ahead in this intricate web of rtionships and power dynamics.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 309

    Beseeched 309 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 309,¡± the tension between Roxanne and Dawn esctes as they confront each other over Roxanne¡¯s intention to marry Ethan overseas. Roxanne, initially filled with frustration, tries to assert her dominance by suggesting that Dawn should sign the divorce papers. However, the encounter takes an unexpected turn when Dawn responds with calmness, revealing her own sense of entrapment. This interaction forces Roxanne to confront her own insecurities and the fragile nature of her victory.

    As Roxanne attempts to belittle Dawn¡¯s situation, she realizes that Dawn is not as defeated as she anticipated. Dawn¡¯sposed demeanor and her acknowledgment of being trapped under Jonathan¡¯s control unsettle Roxanne. Despite her efforts to provoke Dawn, Roxanne finds herself struggling to maintain herposure as Dawn¡¯s calmness bes a source of confusion and frustration for her. The power dynamics shift, with Roxanne feeling increasingly vulnerable in the face of Dawn¡¯s unexpected resilience.

    Roxanne¡¯s desperation to reim Ethan drives her to make bold statements, but her confidence begins to waver as she senses Dawn¡¯s inner strength. The conversation shifts to darker themes when Roxanne hints at a past tragedy involving Dawn, iming it was not an ident. This revtion momentarily stuns Dawn, and Roxanne feels a surge of power knowing something that could destabilize Dawn¡¯sposure. The chapter culminates in a battle of wills, where Roxanne¡¯s attempts to assert superiority sh with Dawn¡¯s quiet strength, leaving both women at a crossroads of vulnerability and defiance.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 309**

    Roxanne fixed her gaze on Dawn, the silence stretching between them like an unyielding bridge. After what felt like an eternity, she exhaled deeply, as if releasing the tension that had built up inside her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± she finally admitted, her voice steady yetced with an underlying frustration.

    ¡°Why am I wasting my time arguing with a lunatic?¡± she muttered under her breath, the words dripping with disdain.

    Suddenly, augh escaped Dawn, light and unexpected. Roxanne blinked, momentarily thrown off bnce. It took her a few seconds to grasp the irony of the situation, and then her cheeks red with embarrassment.

    That remark didn¡¯t just sting Dawn; it also cut deep into her own self-perception. In that moment of rity, it became painfully obvious that she, Roxanne, was the one behaving irrationally.

    Her expression shifted, a mix of anger and embarrassment flooding her features. She had only walked into this confrontation mere moments ago, yet it felt as if this woman had already begun to unravel herposure.

    Roxanne squeezed her eyes shut, willing herself to regain control. When she opened them again, she took a deliberate sip of her tea, letting the warmth seep into her, calming the fire that had ignited in her chest, if only slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to inform you that Ethan and I have decided to get married overseas,¡± she announced, her tone firm. ¡°If you¡¯re wise, you¡¯ll go ahead and sign the divorce papers. It would spare everyone a lot of unnecessary trouble.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered, a slight twitch betraying her otherwiseposed demeanor. She lifted her chin slowly, a predator sizing up its prey.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± she asked, her voice low and dangerous.

    In that moment, Roxanne felt as if she were being hunted, Dawn¡¯s piercing gaze locking onto her with an intensity that sent shivers down her spine. It was as if she could sense the very essence of Roxanne¡¯s fear, poised to strike.

    Roxanne forced a smile, though it felt brittle on her lips. ¡°Did you not hear me? If you¡¯re unwilling to divorce, that¡¯s perfectly fine. We can still marry overseas. There are no restrictions there.¡±

    Dawn regarded her with a chilling calmness, her expression unreadable. ¡°Ethan would never choose you.¡±

    ¡°What you think doesn¡¯t really matter,¡± Roxanne retorted, crossing her legs as if she were already basking in victory. ¡°Ethan has already agreed to this. And honestly, this isn¡¯t something you need to concern yourself with. Just look at your situation.¡±

    Her gaze swept over the imposing bodyguards stationed around the garden, their presence a constant reminder of Dawn¡¯s confinement, and the tall walls that encircled them both like a fortress.

    ¡°Jonathan keeps you here like some sort of kept woman. If you had the means to escape, you would have done so by now. And if Ethan truly cared enough to save you, he would have acted by now. But he hasn¡¯t. This is simply the way things are meant to be.¡±

    Dawn lowered her gaze, a heavy silence enveloping the space between them. In that quiet interlude, it was impossible to decipher the thoughts swirling in her mind.

    She remained still for a good ten seconds before lifting her cup to her lips and taking a measured sip of her tea.

    Roxanne was taken aback by the calmness that radiated from Dawn. This was not the reaction she had anticipated at all.

    ¡°You managed to convince Ethan to go overseas and marry you. That¡¯s quite the aplishment,¡± Dawn remarked, her voice light and unwavering, devoid of any tremor. ¡°You came here seeking to provoke me, to feel a sense of superiority.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be sorely disappointed.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was trapped in this ce. I can¡¯t go anywhere,¡± she said, a smallugh escaping her lips as she spread her hands wide in a gesture of helplessness. ¡°Even if I wanted to throw myself at Ethan¡¯s feet and beg him not to leave me, I simply couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Roxanne stared at her, frozen in disbelief.

    This isn¡¯t how it should be.

    Why hasn¡¯t Dawn crumbled under the weight of this revtion?

    She should be falling apart right now.

    Roxanne shook her head, struggling to regain herposure and breathe normally. ¡°Y-you could always ask Jonathan. He cares about you deeply. Maybe he¡¯ll soften and let you go. Or perhaps you could devise a way to reach out to Ethan? You can figure something out.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brows knitted together slowly, a dawning realization settling in her expression.

    It struck Roxanne like a bolt of lightning; she was not dealing with someone who was mentally stable.

    Roxanne took a deep gulp of water, attempting to steady her racing heart.

    Her eyes darted around uneasily, unfocused. ¡°But Ethan probably doesn¡¯t care about you anymore,¡± she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°You¡¯ve been living under Jonathan¡¯s roof for so long. Something must have changed. No man could ept that.¡±

    She shook her head again, lost in the chaos of her own thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s over. I¡¯m finished. Everything is over.¡±

    Roxanne pressed on, her voice growing more urgent. ¡°I have to get Ethan back. That¡¯s the only way all my efforts will make sense.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze turned icy, her voice dropping to a sharp whisper. ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡±

    Roxanne felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment, but her face turned pale, as if all the blood had drained from it.

    Something terrifying shed through her mind, and fear flickered in her eyes.

    Yet, she quickly regained herposure. She lifted her chin defiantly, meeting Dawn¡¯s gaze head-on, a smile creeping back onto her lips. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re any better than me? You¡¯re just another lost girl left in the dark.¡±

    Sure, there were plenty of men orbiting around Dawn.

    Ethan. Jonathan.

    Both were powerful, both held status.

    But so what?

    Even with all that protection, she remained trapped here, concealed from the outside world.

    Roxanne felt a surge of satisfaction and allowed a smirk to form. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll grant you the opportunity to ask me anything. If I know the answer, I¡¯ll share it with you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes darkened, her silence thickening the air between them.

    To her, the woman sitting across from her was nothing short of delusional.

    Nothing Roxanne said made any sense.

    And even if it did, Roxanne would never be generous enough to share the truth.

    ¡°No questions?¡± Roxanne leaned forward, their faces now mere inches apart, her voice slow and deliberate as she emphasized each word. ¡°Then how about I reveal something to you? Like¡­ the fire that destroyed your home years ago. It wasn¡¯t an ident. Someone orchestrated it. Care to guess who the culprit was?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s clear eyes widened, narrowing in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t understand?¡± Roxanne leaned back, finally feeling a twisted sense of confidence wash over her.

    Knowing something that Dawn didn¡¯t seemed to quell her fears and grant her a power she shouldn¡¯t have possessed.Conclusion

    In the tense standoff between Roxanne and Dawn, the emotional stakes reached a boiling point as each woman grappled with her own vulnerabilities and the harsh realities of their intertwined fates. Roxanne, initially brimming with confidence, began to feel the weight of her own insecurities as she confronted the truth of Dawn¡¯s situation. The facade of superiority she had constructed began to crumble, revealing her desperation and fear of losing Ethan. Meanwhile, Dawn, despite her circumstances, disyed a calm resilience that unsettled Roxanne. Theughter that escaped her lips was not just a reaction but a defiance against the chaos surrounding her, a reminder that even in confinement, one could retain a sense of agency.

    As the confrontation unfolded, Roxanne¡¯s initial sense of triumph morphed into a chilling realization of her own fragility. The revtion that the fire that altered their lives was no ident hung heavily in the air, a dark shadow that threatened to engulf them both. It became clear that Roxanne¡¯s quest for control was futile in the face of deeper, more sinister forces at y. The emotional arc culminated in a moment of rity for both women; Roxanne¡¯s confidence was undermined by her growing awareness of theplexities of their shared history, while Dawn¡¯s quiet strength illuminated her resolve to reim her narrative. In this precarious dance of power and vulnerability, neither emerged unscathed, but both were irrevocably changed, standing at the precipice of their intertwined destinies.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can anticipate a dramatic esction of tension as Roxanne and Dawn¡¯s confrontation reaches a boiling point. With the revtion of the fire that destroyed Dawn¡¯s home hanging heavily in the air, the stakes have never been higher. Will Dawn unravel under the weight of Roxanne¡¯s usation, or will she rise to the challenge, using her cunning to turn the tables? As secrets begin to surface, the fragile alliance between the two women will be tested, leading to unexpected alliances and betrayals that could change everything.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into theplex dynamics of power and control between the characters. As Roxanne basks in her newfound confidence, she may soon discover that knowledge is a double-edged sword. The shadows of the past are not easily vanquished, and the truth about the fire could ignite a chain reaction that neither woman is prepared for. Readers should brace themselves for shocking revtions and a deeper exploration of the characters¡¯ motivations, as the battle for Ethan¡¯s heart intensifies against a backdrop of maniption and deceit. Will Roxanne¡¯s bravado be her downfall, or will she emerge victorious in this high-stakes game of love and revenge?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 310

    Beseeched 310 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 310,¡± the story unfolds with a tense conversation between Dawn and Roxanne, who confronts Dawn about her tragic past¡ªspecifically, the fire that imed her parents¡¯ lives. Dawn has always believed the fire was an ident, but Roxanne hints at a darker truth, suggesting that only she and another person know what really happened. Despite Roxanne¡¯s taunts and the weight of her words, Dawn chooses to maintain herposure, refusing to show vulnerability. This interaction reveals both characters¡¯ emotionalplexities¡ªDawn¡¯s stubbornness and Roxanne¡¯s condescension.

    As the dialogue progresses, Roxanne offers a potential lead on the truth, urging Dawn to speak with her Uncle Lucas. This revtion stirs a sense of unease in Dawn, prompting her to retreat into her home, filled with questions and doubts. Roxanne¡¯s smirk as she watches Dawn leave indicates her satisfaction in sowing discord. The chapter captures the emotional turmoil Dawn experiences, caught between her desire to know the truth and her instinct to protect herself from further pain.

    The atmosphere shifts as the weather changes, mirroring Dawn¡¯s internal conflict. A maid enters, expressing concern for Dawn¡¯s well-being and hinting at Jonathan¡¯s feelings for her. This moment introduces a softer side to Dawn¡¯s character, revealing her kindness and the depth of her rtionships. The maid¡¯s advice encourages Dawn to seek harmony in her life, suggesting that she has the power to shape her own destiny despite her troubled past.

    As Dawn reflects on her memories with Lucas and the implications of Roxanne¡¯s words, she grapples with confusion and uncertainty. The arrival of Jonathan adds anotheryer to her emotionalndscape, as their brief eye contact conveys a deep, unspoken connection. Despite the chaos around them, Jonathan¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts with Dawn¡¯s inner turmoil, emphasizing theplexities of their rtionship.

    The chapter concludes with Dawn feeling fatigue and a desire to escape the weight of her thoughts. Jonathan¡¯s firm grasp on her arm signifies his concern and the urgency of their conversation. This moment encapstes the tension between them, leaving readers eager to discover what truths will emerge as Dawn confronts her past and navigates her present rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 310**

    ¡°I heard that years ago, a fire consumed your entire home. Your parents perished in the mes, leaving you an orphan. If the Osbornes hadn¡¯t taken you in, who knows where you would be today?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze bore into Roxanne, unwavering and intense. ¡°Do you know who started that fire?¡±

    Initially, she had dismissed it as nothing more than a heartbreaking ident.

    Yet, this was not the first time she had encountered whispers suggesting the fire was no mere mishap.

    ¡°Of course I know,¡± Roxanne replied, raising an eyebrow, her eyes glinting with a mix of arrogance and amusement. ¡°If you beg me, I might just share the truth.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips into a thin line, choosing silence over submission.

    ¡°Is it so hard to humble yourself just a little?¡± Roxanne taunted, her voice dripping with condescension. ¡°There are only two people in this world who know the truth. If it weren¡¯t for me, you might never discover it.¡±

    ¡°Then maybe I don¡¯t need to know,¡± Dawn murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, rough around the edges. She leaned back, allowing the tension to seep out of her muscles. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. No amount of worrying will change the past.¡±

    Roxanne let out a sharp, derisiveugh. ¡°Wow. You really are something else.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Stubbornness is in my blood.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but wonder what this peculiar woman hailed from.

    She refused to acknowledge the expression on Roxanne¡¯s face any longer. ¡°Ms. West, if you¡¯ve finished your little performance, kindly leave. I have a farm to tend to, and I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡±

    With that, she turned her back and called out, ¡°See her out.¡±

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Dawn halted but did not turn to face her.

    For the first time, there was a weightiness to Roxanne¡¯s tone, a hint of something resembling sympathy. ¡°If you truly want to know about that fire, ask your Uncle Lucas. He knows better than anyone who was responsible.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s spine stiffened momentarily, a flicker of unease shooting through her. Without uttering another word, she hurried into the house, her mind racing with questions.

    Roxanne watched her retreating figure, a smirk dancing on her lips.

    ¡°Dawn, do you really think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    ¡°Tsk.¡±

    ¡°If you think about it, your life hasn¡¯t been much better than mine,¡± she muttered under her breath, grabbing her bag and striding away.

    Roxanne made a mental note that she would not return to this ce again.

    By midday, the sun zed fiercely, but as the afternoon wore on, the sky darkened ominously, heavy with the promise of rain. The weather report had predicted downpours, yet not a single drop had fallen. The atmosphere felt thick with gloom and unease.

    Dawn stood by the window, the fierce wind whipping against her face, tousling her hair.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± the maid called out as she approached, a nket draped over her arm.

    She wrapped it around Dawn¡¯s shoulders, her voiceced with concern. ¡°The weather is shifting. You should take care of yourself. If you fall ill, Mr. Jonathan will fret again.¡±

    Dawn turned slightly, offering a faint smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with Jonathan.¡±

    The maid nced around cautiously. Although the bodyguards were stationed far off, she lowered her voice, as if sharing a secret. ¡°I know. But Mr. Jonathan¡¯s feelings for you are as clear as day.

    ¡°You might not realize this, but he struggles to sleep most nights. There was a time I brought him ate-night snack and caught him gazing at your photographs.¡±

    The maid sighed deeply, her heart heavy with unspoken thoughts.

    She would never dare to express too much in Jonathan¡¯s presence.

    Yet, after spending so much time with Dawn, she recognized the kindness thaty within her heart.

    ¡°I may not understand everything about the younger generation,¡± the maid continued softly, ¡°but we only live once. What is the purpose of our lives, really?

    ¡°Mr. Jonathan takes everything far too seriously, and you, Ms. Dawn, seem a bit too carefree.¡±

    If Dawn truly wished to leave this ce, she had the freedom to do so.

    Since she chose to stay, why not strive for harmony?

    Times change, and so do perspectives. The maid had long since given up trying to decipher theplexities of human thought.

    The maid didn¡¯t linger for a response. She offered a few more pieces of advice before returning to her work.

    Dawn clutched the nket tighter around her, feeling the chill seep into her bones. The cold breeze turned the tip of her nose a rosy hue. Suddenly, memories of the first time Lucas had taken her to Forgotten Peak flooded her mind.

    Lucas had been a chatterbox that day, sharing stories of the past, recounting tales from his childhood with his mother.

    No matter how she listened, those memories painted a picture of a close-knit, loving family.

    Could any of this be connected to him?

    But if it wasn¡¯t, then why would Roxanne fabricate such a story?

    Dawn found herself caught in a web of confusion.

    She had never been one to assume the worst about others, yet life had repeatedly shown her that human nature often faltered when it mattered most.

    Lost in her thoughts, she didn¡¯t notice how long she had been standing by the window until a sleek ck Mercedes glided into the driveway.

    The wind picked up, swirling through the garden like a restless spirit.

    Jonathan emerged from the car, his tall, sturdy frame cutting an imposing figure against the storm, as if nothing could ever bring him down.

    He turned his head, and for a fleeting moment, their eyes locked through the ss.

    In that instant, it felt as if an invisible thread stretched taut between them, binding their unspoken thoughts.

    Neither uttered a word.

    A heartbeatter, Jonathan broke the connection, turning away to walk toward the house, his demeanor calm even amidst the howling wind.

    Dawn heard the front door swing open and shut, yet she remained rooted in ce. Only when he approached did she finally speak. ¡°Roxanne came by today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, his tone matter-of-fact.

    Of course, he was aware.

    The bodyguards reported everything he needed to know. A visitor at the house would certainly not escape his notice.

    Dawn suddenly felt an overwhelming wave of fatigue wash over her. She cast her gaze downward. ¡°I think I¡¯ll rest.¡±

    As she took a step away, a firm hand grasped her arm.

    ¡°What did she say to you?¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her encounter with Roxanne, Dawn found herself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions, the weight of her past pressing heavily upon her. The revtion that there were secrets buried within her family history stirred a tempest of confusion and uncertainty in her heart. As she stood by the window, the chill of the wind mirrored the shivers of doubt that coursed through her. Yet, amidst the turmoil, a flicker of resolve ignited within her. She recognized that while the shadows of her past loomedrge, her future remained unwritten, and she held the power to shape it. The maid¡¯s gentle words resonated in her mind, urging her to seek harmony and embrace theplexities of life rather than shying away from them.

    As Jonathan entered the house, their brief connection through the ss spoke volumes, bridging the silence that ofteny between them. Dawn¡¯s fatigue was not just physical; it was a manifestation of the emotional burden she carried. Yet, in the face of uncertainty, the presence of Jonathan offered a semnce of stability, a reminder that she was not alone in her struggles. His inquiry about Roxanne¡¯s visit was not merely a question; it was an invitation to share her truth, to peel back theyers of her guarded heart. In that moment, as she contemted her next words, Dawn felt a shift within herself¡ªan acknowledgment that vulnerability could lead to healing, and perhaps, a chance at forging deeper connections in a world that had often felt isting. The storm outside mirrored her inner chaos, yet within that tempest, there was the promise of rity and the possibility of new beginnings.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers will be plunged deeper into the tangled web of secrets that surrounds Dawn¡¯s past. With Roxanne¡¯s cryptic warning hanging in the air, the tension between Dawn and her Uncle Lucas is bound to escte. Will Dawn muster the courage to confront Lucas about the fire that changed her life forever? As the storm brews outside, mirroring the turmoil within her, Dawn¡¯s resolve will be tested in ways she never anticipated. Expect revtions that could shatter her understanding of her family¡¯s history and a confrontation that could alter the course of her future.

    Moreover, the dynamics between Dawn and Jonathan will take center stage as their unspoken connection bes increasingly palpable. With the maid¡¯s insights echoing in her mind, Dawn may find herself questioning not just her feelings for Jonathan but also the very nature of their rtionship. Will she dare to explore the possibility of love amidst the chaos of her past? As they navigate their own emotional storms, the chapter promises to unveil theplexities of their bond and how it intertwines with the looming shadows of Dawn¡¯s history. Prepare for unexpected twists and a deepening of character rtionships that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 311

    Beseeched 311 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 311,¡± the story opens with a tense atmosphere as Jonathan tries tofort Dawn, who is visibly distressed and confused by the strange behavior of those around her. Jonathan urges her not to let the conflicting messages from others affect her, but Dawn feels trapped in a web of deceit and uncertainty. She questions the motives of those around her, feeling like a pawn in a game she does not understand. The emotional turmoil is palpable as she struggles to discern what is real and what is merely a facade.

    As the conversation intensifies, Dawn¡¯s frustration boils over, leading her to demand answers from Jonathan. His refusal to disclose critical truths only adds to her anger, and she forcefully removes herself from his grasp, asserting her desire to leave. This moment of defiance marks a significant turning point for Dawn, showcasing her desperation to reim control over her life. Jonathan, left in the living room, receives a call regarding a man they are monitoring, hinting at deeper conspiracies at y that further entangle Dawn in the unfolding drama.

    Later, Dawn seeks sce in the mundane act of showering, but even this routine bes a source of distress as she grapples with her physical and emotional deterioration. The narrative captures her feelings of being drained and haunted by an unseen presence, reflecting her internal struggles. As she attempts to find peace in the beauty of dawn, the weight of her thoughts lingers heavily, suggesting that her troubles are far from over.

    In the kitchen, the interaction with the maid highlights Dawn¡¯s emotional state as she reminisces about her lost friend, Hannah. This moment of vulnerability reveals her longing for connection and normalcy amidst the chaos surrounding her. The maid¡¯s attempt to cheer her up with avish breakfast underscores the care that still exists in her life, even as she battles her inner demons. The arrival of Jonathan at the end of the chapter sets the stage for further developments, leaving readers eager to discover how theirplex rtionship will evolve amidst the mounting tension.Continue Regr Chapter Reading BelowBeseeched 311 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 311,¡± the story opens with a tense atmosphere as Jonathan tries tofort Dawn, who is visibly distressed and confused by the strange behavior of those around her. Jonathan urges her not to let the conflicting messages from others affect her, but Dawn feels trapped in a web of deceit and uncertainty. She questions the motives of those around her, feeling like a pawn in a game she does not understand. The emotional turmoil is palpable as she struggles to discern what is real and what is merely a facade.

    As the conversation intensifies, Dawn¡¯s frustration boils over, leading her to demand answers from Jonathan. His refusal to disclose critical truths only adds to her anger, and she forcefully removes herself from his grasp, asserting her desire to leave. This moment of defiance marks a significant turning point for Dawn, showcasing her desperation to reim control over her life. Jonathan, left in the living room, receives a call regarding a man they are monitoring, hinting at deeper conspiracies at y that further entangle Dawn in the unfolding drama.

    Later, Dawn seeks sce in the mundane act of showering, but even this routine bes a source of distress as she grapples with her physical and emotional deterioration. The narrative captures her feelings of being drained and haunted by an unseen presence, reflecting her internal struggles. As she attempts to find peace in the beauty of dawn, the weight of her thoughts lingers heavily, suggesting that her troubles are far from over.

    In the kitchen, the interaction with the maid highlights Dawn¡¯s emotional state as she reminisces about her lost friend, Hannah. This moment of vulnerability reveals her longing for connection and normalcy amidst the chaos surrounding her. The maid¡¯s attempt to cheer her up with avish breakfast underscores the care that still exists in her life, even as she battles her inner demons. The arrival of Jonathan at the end of the chapter sets the stage for further developments, leaving readers eager to discover how theirplex rtionship will evolve amidst the mounting tension.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 311**

    The dawn hung in the air, still and silent, as if the world itself was holding its breath.

    Jonathan¡¯s grip on Dawn¡¯s arm tightened just enough for her to notice, his voice resonating with a deep, unwavering calm. ¡°No matter what anyone has told you, don¡¯t let it seep into your heart.¡±

    Dawn turned her gaze towards him, her eyes shimmering with a hint of confusion and fatigue. Perhaps it was the relentless wind that had battered her for too long, but her eyes were red-rimmed, streaked with faint traces of blood that hinted at sleepless nights and unspoken fears.

    ¡°Why is everyone acting so bizarre?¡± she questioned, her voiceced with frustration.

    It was all too peculiar.

    ¡°Some people pursue me relentlessly, just to share their cryptic messages. Others refuse to utter a single word. Some insist they have no reason to deceive me, while others warn that I shouldn¡¯t trust a single syble.¡±

    What was she supposed to believe?

    What was genuine, and what was merely a facade?

    Dawn felt ensnared, as though she had stumbled into a monstrous trap. She was merely existing, yet somehow, she had be a mere pawn in a game orchestrated by unseen hands.

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze bore into her, intense and unwavering. After what felt like an eternity, he spoke, his voice gravelly, ¡°There are some truths you will uncover when the moment is right.¡±

    Dawn let out a short, incredulousugh.

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    What truths could possibly be so significant?

    And when would that elusive right moment arrive?

    Jonathan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he hesitated. Perhaps the weight of his unspoken words was too heavy, for he ultimately shook his head. ¡°Dawn, I can¡¯t share that with you just yet.¡±

    ¡°Then stop tormenting me with this nonsense every single day!¡±

    Her emotions had reached a boiling point. With a fierce yank, she freed her arm from his grip, her eyes zing with indignation.

    She articted each word with deliberate rity, ¡°And you had better let me leave this ce soon. Don¡¯t push me.¡±

    As soon as she finished her deration, she turned on her heel, ascending the stairs without a backward nce.

    Jonathan remained rooted in ce, the dim light above casting his tall silhouette into a chilling, solitary form.

    Momentster, the shrill ring of his phone shattered the heavy silence of the living room.

    He retrieved his phone, nced at the screen, and pressed it to his ear.

    A respectful voice greeted him from the other end. ¡°Mr. Curran, we¡¯ve located him.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, his voice low and measured. ¡°Hold your position. Let¡¯s observe his next move. Maintain close surveince.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After ending the call, Jonathan¡¯s gaze drifted upstairs.

    From his vantage point, he could see nothing, but he could vividly picture the scene of the woman storming up the staircase, her footsteps deliberately loud, the door mming shut with a sharp finality.

    Dawn¡­

    He turned his gaze away, a self-deprecating smile flickering across his lips.

    Perhaps Ethan had been right all along. That name had burrowed itself into his psyche since his teenage years, a thorn that, when touched, sent waves of unbearable pain coursing through him.

    But now, he was powerless to change the situation.

    She had be entwined with his friend.

    Dawn spent two long hours in the shower, scrubbing her skin until it glowed a fiery red. She gazed into the mirror at her reflection; herplexion was pale and devoid of life. She had lost weight recently, her eye sockets appearing hollow and sunken, giving her the spectral appearance of someone who had been drained of vitality.

    When would this torment finally cease?

    The answer eluded her.

    Dawn felt an unsettling certainty that even if she escaped Seabrook, a multitude of dangers awaited her just outside its borders.

    Taking a deep breath, she stepped out of the bathroom, the weight of her thoughts trailing behind her like a shadow.

    Lately, sleep hade to her swiftly, but it was a restless slumber. Half-asleep and half-awake, she sensed a presence looming by her bedside, an intense gaze that seemed to burn into her very soul.

    She struggled to open her eyes, but her eyelids felt as heavy as lead, refusing to budge.

    Before dawn broke, she jolted awake, drenched in cold sweat.

    Sitting upright, she took a moment to gather her thoughts.

    In Seabrook, she had long since abandoned the use of curtains; she could easily see out the window with a mere turn of her head. The gentle glow of dawn was slowly unfurling above the horizon, casting a breathtaking tapestry of colors that momentarily distracted her from her troubles.

    She allowed herself a moment to admire the beauty, then exhaled a long, shaky breath before swinging her legs over the side of the bed.

    After a quick wash, she made her way downstairs, the familiar scent of breakfast wafting through the air.

    In the kitchen, the maid was busy preparing a meal, her phone ying a romance novel in a robotic voice that somehow struck Dawn as amusingly absurd.

    Upon noticing Dawn¡¯s presence, the maid quickly turned off the sound, her demeanor shifting to one of nervousness. ¡°Ms. Dawn, you¡¯re up quite early today.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawn replied, offering a small smile. ¡°Do you need any help?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, no! It¡¯s perfectly fine.¡±

    The maid waved her hands dismissively, then hesitated before asking, ¡°Is there anything particr you¡¯d like to eat, Ms. Dawn? I can whip up anything you desire.¡±

    Dawn studied the maid¡¯s straightforward expression, and suddenly, memories of Hannah flooded her mind. Hannah had always been enthusiastic about experimenting with new recipes, showering her with affection by asking, ¡°Dawn, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it just for you.¡±

    It had been a month since shestid eyes on Hannah, and the thought brought a swell of emotion to her chest.

    Her eyes glistened with unshed tears as she shook her head. ¡°Anything you make is fine. Thank you.¡±

    The maid, taken aback by her sudden politeness, sensed the mncholy that clung to Dawn like a shadow. She suspected that the distance between Dawn and Jonathan weighed heavily on her heart.

    With a soft sigh, she resolved to prepare something special for her today.

    Half an hourter, Dawn found herself staring at a tableden with an extravagant breakfast spread, an array of dishes that even included steak.

    She blinked in confusion. ¡°Is someoneing over?¡±

    ¡°No, no one ising. I just thought you haven¡¯t eaten well in a while, so you should indulge a bit more.¡±

    No sooner had the maid departed than Jonathan¡¯s steady figure appeared in the doorway.Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their confrontation, the tension between Dawn and Jonathan lingered like a thick fog, obscuring the rity both desperately sought. Dawn¡¯s heart raced with a tumult of emotions, torn between the desire to escape the confines of Seabrook and the maic pull of Jonathan¡¯s enigmatic presence. She felt the weight of her unresolved fears pressing down on her, yet, in the midst of her turmoil, a flicker of resilience ignited within her. The beauty of the dawn, a fleeting moment of serenity, reminded her that even in the darkest times, there existed the promise of light. As she sat down to avish breakfast¡ªa gesture of kindness that stirred echoes of better days¡ªDawn realized that perhaps she was not as alone as she believed; the warmth of shared memories and the potential for new connections could offer her a lifeline.

    For Jonathan, the distance between him and Dawn felt insurmountable, yet he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their paths were irrevocably intertwined. As he observed her from the doorway, he recognized the shadows that danced in her eyes, shadows that mirrored his own inner demons. The call he had received earlier weighed heavily on his conscience, revealing a truth he was not yet ready to confront. Yet, amid the uncertainty, he felt a sense of purpose; protecting Dawn had be more than just a mission¡ªit was a pledge to safeguard the light he saw flickering within her. As they sat in the same space, separated by unspoken words and unacknowledged fears, both were left to grapple with theplexities of their emotions, each silently beseeching the other for understanding and connection. In this moment of vulnerability, they stood on the precipice of change, where the past could either bind them or set them free.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Jonathan to escte as theirplicated rtionship continues to unravel. With Jonathan¡¯s cryptic warnings still echoing in her mind, Dawn is determined to confront the truths that have been kept from her. As she navigates the emotional turmoil of her past and present, will she finally muster the courage to challenge Jonathan¡¯s authority and demand the answers she deserves? The atmosphere is thick with anticipation, and the stakes have never felt higher.

    Moreover, as Jonathan grapples with his own demons, including the haunting presence of Ethan, the narrative promises to delve deeper into his psyche. Will he remain the stoic protector, or will the weight of his secrets force him to reveal more than he intended? As Dawn¡¯s resolve strengthens, the chapter hints at pivotal moments that could shift the bnce of power between them. Expect unexpected revtions that could alter the course of their fates, and perhaps a confrontation that will leave both characters irrevocably changed. With shadows lurking around every corner, the line between friend and foe blurs, and the truth may prove to be more dangerous than either of them can fathom.Conclusion

    As the chapter draws to a close, the emotionalndscape of both Dawn and Jonathan is rife with unspoken tension and unfulfilled desires. Dawn¡¯s journey towards reiming her autonomy has begun to forge a path through the chaos that envelops her, igniting a flicker of hope amidst her despair. Thevish breakfast, a simple yet profound gesture, serves as a reminder of the connections she yearns for, and the memories of her lost friend Hannah be a poignant anchor in her turbulent sea of emotions. In this moment, Dawn stands at a crossroads, caught between the familiar shadows of fear and the burgeoning light of resilience, ready to confront theplexities that lie ahead.

    For Jonathan, the weight of his protective instincts shes with the secrets he harbors, creating an internal struggle that threatens to unravel him. As he watches Dawn from the doorway, he grapples with the realization that his role as her guardian is intertwined with his own unresolved past. The looming presence of Ethan and the burdens of his choicesplicate his feelings, yet the determination to safeguard Dawn¡¯s spirit ignites a newfound sense of purpose within him. Together, they linger on the precipice of change, where vulnerability and strength intertwine, each silently beseeching the other for the understanding that could bridge the chasm between them. As dawn breaks over Seabrook, it heralds not just a new day, but the potential for transformation, urging both characters to confront their fears and embrace the uncertain journey that lies ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of ¡°Beseeched 311,¡± readers should brace themselves for an emotional rollercoaster as Dawn takes a bold step towards reiming her agency. With the tension between her and Jonathan reaching a breaking point, Dawn is poised to confront the suffocating uncertainty that has gued her. Her determination to unearth the hidden truths will lead her down a path fraught with danger and revtion. As she challenges Jonathan¡¯s protective instincts, the air will crackle with anticipation, leaving readers wondering whether she will uncover the answers she seeks or plunge deeper into the web of deceit that surrounds her.

    Simultaneously, Jonathan¡¯s internal struggle wille to the forefront, as the shadows of his past threaten to engulf him. The haunting presence of Ethan loomsrge, and the chapter promises to peel back theyers of Jonathan¡¯s character, revealing vulnerabilities that have remained hidden until now. Will he be able to maintain his stoic facade, or will the weight of his secretspel him to make choices that could change everything? As both characters navigate theirplex emotions, expect moments of raw honesty that could either bridge the gap between them or drive them further apart. With the stakes escting and secrets on the verge of unraveling, the next chapter is set to deliver shocking twists that will leave readers breathless and eager for more.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 312

    Beseeched 312 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 312,¡± Jonathan informs Dawn that they will be traveling to Trifton the next day, an announcement that stirs a mix of surprise and excitement within her. Despite Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor, the prospect of returning to the Osborne Estate ignites hope in Dawn¡¯s heart. However, Jonathan¡¯s unyielding attitude and the mention of Ethan¡¯s preupations cast a shadow over her anticipation, leaving her feeling anxious and powerless regarding her situation.

    As Dawn prepares for the trip, she grapples with feelings of inadequacy and helplessness, especially concerning her documents and the uncertainty surrounding Ethan. Jonathan¡¯s arrival with her documents only heightens her anxiety as he maintains control over the situation, emphasizing her need to stay out of Ethan¡¯s way. The emotional toll of feeling trapped and powerless is palpable as Dawn struggles to assert her independence, yet she ultimately realizes that resisting Jonathan¡¯s ns is futile.

    The journey to Trifton is marked by a tense atmosphere, with Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor persisting. Upon arrival, Dawn is greeted by Victor, who conveys troubling news to Jonathan, further deepening her sense of foreboding. Despite the presence of numerous bodyguards, which initially concerns Dawn, she manages to project confidence and reassures her mother, Sandra, that everything is fine.

    Dawn¡¯s return to the Osborne home is bittersweet; while she is relieved to be back, the weight of her circumstances lingers. However, she chooses to focus on the moment, expressing joy in spending time with her family. The chapter concludes with a sense of tentative hope as Dawn embraces her newfound freedom, determined to make the most of her time at home, even amidst the uncertainty that lies ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 312**

    **CONTENT: 312 Back to Trifton**

    Jonathan¡¯s gaze flickered to the table, his brow furrowing slightly as he repeated the question he had asked earlier, ¡°Do we have a guest?¡±

    Dawn averted her eyes, her voice t and devoid of warmth as she replied, ¡°Eat it if you want and leave if you don¡¯t.¡±

    Her cool demeanor towards him was nothing new, yet Jonathan seemed to have grown ustomed to her indifference. With a calmness that belied the tension in the air, he pulled out a chair and settled into it, the sound of the wood scraping against the floor echoing in the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading to Trifton tomorrow. You¡¯reing with me,¡± he announced, his tone leaving no room for argument.

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced at the unexpected news. ¡°What am I supposed to¡ª¡± The words tumbled from her lips before she could catch herself. She looked up abruptly. ¡°Trifton?¡± A flicker of hope ignited within her. Did he truly mean she would be allowed to return to the Osbornes?

    ¡°Yes,¡± he confirmed, his expression as cold as ice.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes bore into her, unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ll likely be very busy while I¡¯m there. You can return to the Osborne Estate for a time.¡±

    Dawn fought to suppress the thrill bubbling in her chest, responding with an air of nonchnce, ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing else to do anyway. I¡¯ll just look around.¡±

    The rest of the day was consumed with packing, though the task was hardly substantial.

    She had brought almost nothing with her to Seabrook. The essentials she relied upon had all been provided by Jonathan, leaving her with only a few sets of clothes to consider.

    And her documents ¡­

    A sudden wave of anxiety washed over her. How would he retrieve them from Ethan?

    Would he resort to stealing them?

    Dawn shook her head, dispelling the thought. Her initial excitement dwindled as she gazed out the window, the familiar scenery blurring into an unrecognizablendscape that felt like a distant memory.

    That night, Jonathan returned with her documents, just as she had expected. He always had his methods.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already purchased the ne tickets. If you need anything, just inform them, and they¡¯ll deliver it,¡± he stated, holding the documents in a way that suggested he had no intention of surrendering them to her just yet.

    ¡°Is it just us?¡± she inquired, a hint of hope creeping into her voice.

    ¡°Who else do you want?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s sneer was sharp, his piercing gaze seeming to prate her very soul. ¡°Ethan is preupied and has no time to concern himself with you. If you genuinely care for him, you¡¯ll stay out of the way and avoid causing any disturbances.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced, panic surging through her veins as she called after him.

    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®hands full¡¯? What¡¯s happened to him?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s posture was rigid, his slightly turned profile exuding an icy detachment. ¡°Or do you truly believe you can rectify what he cannot? If you can¡¯t, then stop fretting about it.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s fists clenched so tightly that her palms stung. For what felt like an eternity, she held her breath, the weight of helplessness pressing down on her.

    She despised this feeling of powerlessness.

    Yet, there was nothing she could do to change her circumstances.

    After a restless night, Dawn descended the stairs, dark circles shadowing her eyes.

    Jonathan¡¯s luggage was already prepared¡ªa small suitcase, minimalist yet efficient. He frowned slightly upon seeing her still d in her pajamas. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you packed?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t my home. There¡¯s nothing for me to pack,¡± she replied, her voice steady. ¡°Or I could simply choose not to go.¡±

    The defeated expression on her face seemed oddly appropriate.

    Jonathan clicked his tongue against his cheek, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Before Dawn could respond, he added, ¡°Just go as you are. We¡¯ll purchase anything you need in Trifton.¡±

    She had intended to protest, to insist that she wouldn¡¯t go and that she would find a way to sneak out and locate Ethan. But now, looking at Jonathan¡¯s determined expression, it was clear that not going was not an option.

    With a resigned sigh, Dawn pressed her lips together and retreated upstairs.

    She quickly changed into a casual outfit, slipping into the car beside Jonathan as they set off for the airport.

    The journey unfolded smoothly¡ªsecurity checks, boarding, and within three hours, they found themselvesnding in Trifton.

    Victor was already there, waiting with a sleek ck Mercedes van. He leaned in to whisper something to Jonathan, whose expression darkened in an instant.

    Turning to Dawn, he said curtly, ¡°The driver will take you home.¡±

    Dawn instinctively asked, ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I have something to deal with.¡±

    He didn¡¯t allow her the opportunity to inquire further. With that, he strode towards another vehicle, leaving her with a sense of foreboding.

    Why was she worrying about him?

    If he was busy, that was even better.

    If Jonathan was upied, it would give her the freedom to pursue her own agenda.

    Leaning back in her seat, Dawn adopted a cold demeanor. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Even though she was returning to the Osbornes, the number of bodyguards surrounding them was staggering¡ªeight in total, split between two vehicles.

    As they arrived, Sandra¡¯s expression shifted from shock to concern. ¡°Dawn, why are you bringing so many people home?¡± She leaned closer, lowering her voice to a whisper, ¡°Are they here to protect you from your uncle?¡±

    If Sandra hadn¡¯t mentioned Austin, Dawn might have forgotten him entirely.

    She smiled reassuringly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not guarding against anyone. Ethan just worries about my safety, so he sent them along with me. It¡¯s fine; just pretend they¡¯re not here.¡±

    Turning to the bodyguards, she gestured with confidence.

    ¡°You all can go do whatever you need to do. I¡¯m home now, so nothing will happen.¡±

    The bodyguards bowed respectfully and dispersed, leaving Dawn feeling liberated.

    She had no interest in where they went; her focus was solely on the moment. With a bright smile, she took Sandra¡¯s arm and said sweetly, ¡°I finally have some free time! I can stay home with you and Grandma.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s eyes sparkled with affection. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I haven¡¯t been busy with worktely, so I can cook something special for you.¡±Conclusion

    As Dawn stepped into the familiar embrace of the Osborne Estate, a wave of conflicting emotions washed over her. The thrill of returning home, coupled with the weight of uncertainty surrounding Jonathan and Ethan, tugged at her heart. In that moment, she felt a flicker of hope reignite within her¡ªa hope that perhaps she could carve out a semnce of normalcy amidst the chaos. Surrounded by the warmth of her mother¡¯s presence and theforting routine of home, she allowed herself to momentarily forget the tension that had defined her recent existence. Yet, beneath that surface joyy an undercurrent of anxiety, a reminder that the shadows of her past were never far behind.

    The journey to reim her sense of self had only just begun, and while she was back in Trifton, the specter of Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor and Ethan¡¯s hidden struggles loomedrge. Dawn¡¯s resolve strengthened as she recognized the power of her own agency; she could choose to embrace the present, to nurture her rtionships, and to seek the truth about Ethan on her own terms. With her mother by her side and the promise of free time stretching ahead, she felt a renewed sense of purpose. No longer would she be a mere pawn in Jonathan¡¯s game; she would reim her narrative and, in doing so, find the strength to face whatever challengesy ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Jonathan to escte further as she navigates her newfound freedom in Trifton. With Jonathan preupied with his own mysterious agenda, Dawn finds herself at a crossroads, torn between the desire to reconnect with her family and the nagging worry about Ethan¡¯s well-being. As she settles back into the Osborne Estate, the shadows of her past loomrger, and the stakes rise as she grapples with the implications of Jonathan¡¯s cryptic warnings. Will she be able to uncover the truth about Ethan without drawing attention to herself, or will her curiosity lead her down a dangerous path?

    Moreover, the dynamics within the Osborne household are set to shift dramatically. With Jonathan¡¯s presence lingering in the background, Dawn must navigate her rtionship with her family while keeping secrets that could unravel everything she holds dear. Will her mother, Sandra, sense the underlying tension and the unspoken fears that haunt her? As Dawn attempts to embrace the warmth of home, she may find that the very walls that once offeredfort now harbor secrets that threaten to tear her apart. Anticipation grows as readers wonder if Dawn will find the courage to confront her fears and reim her agency, or if she will remain trapped in the web of Jonathan¡¯s control.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 313

    Beseeched 313 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 313,¡± the story unfolds with Dawn seeking sce in her mother, Sandra, as she grapples with feelings of confusion and exhaustion. The warmth of her mother¡¯s embrace brings a fleeting sense offort, prompting Dawn to express her emotional turmoil. Despite her internal struggles, she puts on a brave face, insisting she is fine, but her mother¡¯s perceptive gaze reveals the truth¡ªDawn is not as well as she ims. This moment highlights the deep bond between mother and daughter, underscoring the theme of familial support amidst personal chaos.

    As the narrative progresses, the mundane act of grocery shopping transforms into a joyful experience filled withughter and connection. However, the mood shifts when Dawn sees her uncle Austin¡¯s car, triggering a mix of anticipation and anxiety. Their reunion isced with tension, as Austin probes into Dawn¡¯s rtionship with Ethan, revealing unspoken concerns and doubts. The conversation unveils theplexities of their family dynamics, with Austin¡¯s protective instincts shing against Dawn¡¯s desire to defend her choices, showcasing the emotional weight of their shared history.

    The turning point urs when Austin expresses regret about his past, a moment of vulnerability that surprises Dawn. She encourages him to move forward, emphasizing the importance of living in the present rather than dwelling on past mistakes. This exchange signifies a shift in their rtionship, as Dawn steps into a more mature role, advocating for both herself and her uncle. The contrasting emotions of nostalgia and hope create a poignant atmosphere, illustrating the growth of both characters.

    The chapter culminates in a lively family gathering, whereughter and yful banter fill the air. Jessica, the matriarch, adds ayer ofplexity with her boldness and defiance, challenging the family¡¯s concerns. This moment solidifies the theme of resilience in the face of adversity, as the family navigates their individual struggles while finding sce in each other¡¯spany. Overall, ¡°Beseeched 313¡± captures the intricate tapestry of familial rtionships, exploring themes of love, regret, and the pursuit of personal growth amidst life¡¯s challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading BelowBeseeched 313 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 313,¡± the story unfolds with Dawn seeking sce in her mother, Sandra, as she grapples with feelings of confusion and exhaustion. The warmth of her mother¡¯s embrace brings a fleeting sense offort, prompting Dawn to express her emotional turmoil. Despite her internal struggles, she puts on a brave face, insisting she is fine, but her mother¡¯s perceptive gaze reveals the truth¡ªDawn is not as well as she ims. This moment highlights the deep bond between mother and daughter, underscoring the theme of familial support amidst personal chaos.

    As the narrative progresses, the mundane act of grocery shopping transforms into a joyful experience filled withughter and connection. However, the mood shifts when Dawn sees her uncle Austin¡¯s car, triggering a mix of anticipation and anxiety. Their reunion isced with tension, as Austin probes into Dawn¡¯s rtionship with Ethan, revealing unspoken concerns and doubts. The conversation unveils theplexities of their family dynamics, with Austin¡¯s protective instincts shing against Dawn¡¯s desire to defend her choices, showcasing the emotional weight of their shared history.

    The turning point urs when Austin expresses regret about his past, a moment of vulnerability that surprises Dawn. She encourages him to move forward, emphasizing the importance of living in the present rather than dwelling on past mistakes. This exchange signifies a shift in their rtionship, as Dawn steps into a more mature role, advocating for both herself and her uncle. The contrasting emotions of nostalgia and hope create a poignant atmosphere, illustrating the growth of both characters.

    The chapter culminates in a lively family gathering, whereughter and yful banter fill the air. Jessica, the matriarch, adds ayer ofplexity with her boldness and defiance, challenging the family¡¯s concerns. This moment solidifies the theme of resilience in the face of adversity, as the family navigates their individual struggles while finding sce in each other¡¯spany. Overall, ¡°Beseeched 313¡± captures the intricate tapestry of familial rtionships, exploring themes of love, regret, and the pursuit of personal growth amidst life¡¯s challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 313**

    In that fleeting moment, Dawn seemed to embody the essence of childhood, nestled against her mother like a spoiled little girl, seekingfort in the familiar warmth. It had been an eternity since she had felt this level of ease wash over her. The gentle concern radiating from Sandra prompted a yearning within Dawn to unburden her heart, to share the tumultuous experiences that had recently clouded her life.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m so tired,¡± she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m actually so confused,¡± she continued, her thoughts swirling in a chaotic dance.

    The weight of her confusion was overwhelming, and she felt adrift, unsure of the events that had transpired or the uncertainties thaty ahead. Her life felt like a jumbled mess, a puzzle with pieces that refused to fit.

    Yet, when the words finally tumbled from her lips, they were a facade. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Work¡¯s done for now, so I can take a short break. Look, I¡¯ve even gained weight, haven¡¯t I?¡± she said, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.

    Sandra scrutinized her daughter¡¯s face, shaking her head in disbelief. ¡°You definitely lost weight,¡± she countered, her toneced with motherly concern.

    ¡°Then you should make me something good to eat,¡± Dawn replied, nudging closer, her yful demeanor returning.

    ¡°I want to sleep with you tonight,¡± she added, her voice softening as she leaned against her mother, seeking that familiar sanctuary.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Sandra agreed without hesitation, a smile breaking across her face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell your dad to sleep in the study.¡±

    Dawn felt a spark of joy ignite within her at the thought. The next morning, they ventured out for groceries, and Sandra filled their cart with a mountain of fresh ingredients, carefully selecting everything that Dawn adored.

    Theirughter and chatter filled the air as they returned home, the mundane act of shopping transformed into a cherished memory. However, as they approached their driveway, a sleek car caught Dawn¡¯s eye, and she felt a tightening in her chest.

    ¡°Oh, your uncle¡¯s back,¡± Sandra said, her voice dropping to a whisper, as if the very mention of him could alter the atmosphere.

    ¡°I promise I didn¡¯t tell him you wereing. It¡¯s just a coincidence,¡± she added, her eyes darting nervously.

    Dawn forced a smile, though it felt brittle. ¡°I know, Mom,¡± she replied, her heart racing in anticipation.

    Before she could gather her thoughts or formte a response, the tall, familiar figure of Austin emerged, his presencemanding yet surprisingly unperturbed by her arrival.

    ¡°Back already? And you¡¯re noting inside? nning to stand guard at the door?¡± he questioned, his voice low and teasing, but with an undercurrent of something more serious.

    Sandra¡¯s gaze shifted between them, a silent observer caught in a web of unspoken tension. She cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to go cook first. Dawn, you haven¡¯t seen your uncle in a long time. You two should catch up.¡±

    With that, she slipped away, leaving the two of them alone in the yard, the air thick with unspoken words.

    ¡°How are things between you and him?¡± Austin¡¯s voice broke the silence, deep and probing.

    Dawn exhaled slowly, her breath escaping like a whisper of relief. ¡°Very well,¡± she replied, though the weight of her words felt heavier than they should.

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Austin¡¯s brow furrowed, concern etched across his features. ¡°Ethan¡¯s all over the inte right now. Are you that calm, or just pretending?¡±

    His tone echoed the authoritative figure she remembered from her childhood, a reminder of the distance that had grown between them.

    Dawn hesitated, searching for the right words to convey her feelings. ¡°The media is just making things up, Uncle Austin. Ethan wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt me,¡± she asserted, though doubt flickered in her mind.

    Austin¡¯s skepticism was palpable. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t hee back with you this time?¡± he pressed, his voice tinged with frustration.

    ¡°He¡­ is busy with work,¡± she replied, her heart racing as she tried to defend Ethan.

    ¡°Or is he busy getting caught up with other women?¡± Austin shot back, his wordsced with annoyance.

    Dawn felt a surge of irritation at his insinuation, particrly because she, too, was grappling with uncertainties about Ethan¡¯s life.

    After a moment of silence, she attempted to shift the conversation. ¡°What about you? How have you beentely?¡± she asked, genuinely curious.

    ¡°Not good,¡± he admitted, his gaze heavy with unspoken regrets. ¡°Dawn, I regret it every single day. If I had realized my feelings earlier, maybe things would have been different.¡±

    His admission hung in the air, a stark contrast to the man she had once known, who would never have expressed such vulnerability.

    Time, it seemed, had indeed transformed him.

    After a brief moment of shock, Dawn sighed, her heart softening. ¡°Uncle Austin, that¡¯s all in the past,¡± she said, lifting her chin, her eyes steady and resolute. ¡°People can¡¯t live in the past forever. I¡¯ve already started a new life. You should move forward too.¡±

    It was easy for people to romanticize the roads they had never taken, to dwell on the ¡®what ifs¡¯ and ¡®if onlys¡¯ that haunted their thoughts. But such musings were mere illusions, distractions from the reality of their present.

    Austin studied her, his heart aching at the sight of the woman she had be. This was the girl he had nurtured and guided, yet now, every expression she wore felt like a distant echo, disconnected from him.

    Dawn nced toward the kitchen, where Sandra was already busy preparing ingredients. ¡°You drove back early this morning, didn¡¯t you? You should go rest for a bit. I¡¯m going to help Mom,¡± she said, her voice lightening as she turned away.

    With a cheerfulugh that lingered in the air, she dashed off toward the kitchen, leaving Austin standing there, his thoughts swirling in a haze of nostalgia.

    As noon approached, the entire family gathered around the table, the warmth of their presence filling the room.

    It had been ages since they had shared such a lively meal together, and the atmosphere was vibrant withughter and chatter. Jessica, ever the life of the party, beamed as she ordered the maid to fetch wine. ¡°It¡¯s rare for both Dawn and Austin to be back. We should all have a drink today! I¡¯ll have some too!¡± she dered, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Harry sighed, his expression one of resigned exasperation. ¡°Mom, you shouldn¡¯t drink,¡± he cautioned, concerncing his tone.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of?¡± Jessica shot back, her re fierce. ¡°How many days do I have left to live? Every drink might be myst, so stop telling me what to do!¡±

    In the face of her determination, the family fell silent, unable to argue with her.

    After quickly downing two cups, Dawn, feeling bold, reached for Jessica¡¯s ss. ¡°Grandma, you can¡¯t drink too much of this. We have to save some for next time,¡± she said, her voice yful yet firm.

    Reluctantly, Jessica relented, a smile breaking through her initial resistance.

    Once lunch concluded, Harry returned to thepany, and Sandra received an unexpected call that pulled her away as well.

    Jessica¡¯s eyes darted around the room, a glint of mischief in her gaze.

    Before long, she emerged with a small bag, apanied by the maid. ¡°Dawn, my old friends invited me out. You and your uncle stay home and don¡¯t fight,¡± she instructed, a yful tone masking her intent.

    **Chapter 314 A Hunch**Conclusion

    In the aftermath of a tumultuous day, Dawn found herself enveloped in theforting embrace of family, yet the shadows of uncertainty still lingered at the edges of her heart. Theughter shared over the dinner table momentarily dulled the ache of confusion and doubt, but as she nced at Austin, she recognized the weight of unspoken words between them. Their conversation had opened a door to vulnerability, revealing theplexities of their lives that had evolved in different directions. Dawn¡¯s resolve to move forward, to embrace the present rather than dwell on the past, stood as a testament to her growth. Even amidst familial warmth, the specter of Ethan¡¯s absence loomedrge, a reminder of the unresolved questions that still haunted her.

    As the night deepened, Dawn felt a flicker of hope igniting within her¡ªa belief that she could navigate the murky waters of her emotions and rtionships. Theughter and camaraderie of the evening had begun to dissolve the fa?ade she had worn for too long, allowing her to confront the confusion that had gued her. With her mother¡¯s unwavering support and the unexpected vulnerability of her uncle, she sensed a path forward, one that embraced both the joy of familial connections and the necessity of addressing her own uncertainties. In this moment of rity, Dawn resolved to seek answers, not just for herself but for those she loved, understanding that true strengthy in the courage to confront the unknown.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Austin to escte as they navigate theplexities of their past and present. With the family dynamics shifting and secrets lurking just beneath the surface, their seemingly light-hearted banter will likely give way to deeper revtions. Dawn¡¯s resolve to protect Ethan will be tested as Austin¡¯s probing questions force her to confront her own uncertainties. Will she be able to maintain her facade, or will the truth about her rtionship with Ethane crashing down around her?

    Meanwhile, the unexpected departure of Sandra and the yful mischief instigated by Jessica will set the stage for an intimate confrontation between Dawn and Austin. With the absence of their mothers, the two will find themselves alone, the air thick with unspoken words and unresolved feelings. As they delve into their shared history, the weight of their past decisions will loomrge, challenging them to confront the choices that have shaped their lives. Will this moment of vulnerability lead to healing, or will it deepen the rift that has formed between them?

    As the chapter unfolds, anticipation builds around the secrets that could unravel their family ties and the choices that lie ahead. The stakes are high, and with each turn of the page, readers will be left wondering how Dawn will navigate the turbulent waters of her rtionships and whether she can truly forge a new path forward. The stage is set for a dramatic exploration of love, regret, and the quest for understanding, promising an emotionally charged continuation of Dawn¡¯s journey.Conclusion

    In the conclusion of ¡°Beseeched 313,¡± Dawn stands at a pivotal crossroads, where the warmth of familial love intertwines with the weight of unresolved emotions. Theughter that echoed around the dinner table was a temporary balm for her restless heart, yet the shadows of her confusion remained, particrly in her rtionship with Ethan and the tension with Austin. Their candid exchange marked a significant turning point, revealing not only theplexities of their past but also the potential for healing. Dawn¡¯s newfound resolve to embrace the present and advocate for herself signifies a profound shift in her character, illustrating her growth amidst the chaos of her life.

    As the night unfolded, a flicker of hope ignited within Dawn, illuminating the path ahead. The support of her mother and the vulnerability of her uncle provided a foundation for her to confront her uncertainties, suggesting that true strength lies in facing the unknown rather than fleeing from it. With a determination to seek rity for herself and her loved ones, Dawn is poised to navigate the turbulent waters of her rtionships. The journey ahead promises to deepen her understanding of love, regret, and resilience, as she learns to bnce the joy of connection with the courage to confront difficult truths. In this moment of introspection, Dawn embraces the possibility of forging a new path, one that honors both her past and her aspirations for the future.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can anticipate a deepening of the emotional currents that have begun to swirl between Dawn and Austin. With the yful mischief of Jessica and the absence of their mothers setting the stage for a more intimate dialogue, the tension is ripe for exploration. As the two of them are left alone, the weight of their shared history and unspoken grievances will emerge, forcing them to confront theplexities of their familial bond. Will Dawn find the courage to reveal her true feelings about Ethan, or will she retreat behind the protective walls she has built? The stakes are high, and the emotional fallout could either bring them closer or drive a wedge between them.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve into the intricacies of familial loyalty and the struggle for personal truth. As Austin¡¯s probing questions continue to challenge Dawn¡¯s perceptions of her rtionship, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering if she can maintain herposure or if the truth will finally break free. The unresolved feelings between them may ignite a confrontation that reveals not only their individual struggles but also the hidden dynamics of their entire family. With each revtion, the tension will escte, leaving readers eager to discover whether this pivotal moment will lead to healing or furtherplications in their already tangled lives. The emotional stakes are set to rise, promising a gripping exploration of love, regret, and the quest for understanding in the chapters toe.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 314

    Beseeched 314 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 314,¡± the story unfolds with a sense of tension between Dawn and Helena, as they navigate a conversation fraught with unspoken emotions. Dawn, despite feeling unsettled by Helena¡¯s tone, responds with kindness, trying to reassure her about her grandmother¡¯s fussiness. The appearance of Austin adds anotheryer ofplexity; his blunt honesty surprises Dawn, and she senses a shift in his demeanor. This moment of vulnerability leads her to ask him for a favor, indicating her need for support amidst the uncertainty surrounding her situation.

    As the day transitions into evening, Dawn¡¯s anxiety mounts while she waits for someone to arrive, her apprehension heightened by the presence of vignt bodyguards outside. The atmosphere is thick with anticipation, and her thoughts spiral as she questions whether the person she hopes to see will indeed show up. Just as her worries intensify, a mysterious figure named Alex makes a dramatic entrance, climbing through the window instead of using the front door. His irritation at the situation contrasts with Dawn¡¯s amusement, setting the stage for a more serious conversation about Ethan, who seems to be in trouble.

    The dialogue reveals theplexities of their rtionships, particrly the bond between Alex and Jonathan, and the challenges Ethan faces in his business dealings. Dawn¡¯s frustration is palpable as she struggles to understand Ethan¡¯s predicament and the implications of his silence. Alex¡¯s nonchnt attitude towards the gravity of the situation only heightens her unease. Their conversation shifts to a more pressing matter: the search for clues rted to Dawn¡¯s mother, hinting at unresolved mysteries tied to their past.

    Dawn¡¯s determination to uncover the truth about her mother¡¯s hidden secrets bes the focal point of her request to Alex. She believes that investigating past events could lead to answers that have long eluded her. Alex¡¯s willingness to assist, despite the risks involved, showcases the camaraderie and trust between them. The chapter concludes with Alex¡¯s promise to dig deeper, leaving Dawn hopeful yet anxious about what revtions maye to light, as she contemtes the possibility of buried truths waiting to be discovered.Continue Regr Chapter Reading BelowBeseeched 314 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 314,¡± the story unfolds with a sense of tension between Dawn and Helena, as they navigate a conversation fraught with unspoken emotions. Dawn, despite feeling unsettled by Helena¡¯s tone, responds with kindness, trying to reassure her about her grandmother¡¯s fussiness. The appearance of Austin adds anotheryer ofplexity; his blunt honesty surprises Dawn, and she senses a shift in his demeanor. This moment of vulnerability leads her to ask him for a favor, indicating her need for support amidst the uncertainty surrounding her situation.

    As the day transitions into evening, Dawn¡¯s anxiety mounts while she waits for someone to arrive, her apprehension heightened by the presence of vignt bodyguards outside. The atmosphere is thick with anticipation, and her thoughts spiral as she questions whether the person she hopes to see will indeed show up. Just as her worries intensify, a mysterious figure named Alex makes a dramatic entrance, climbing through the window instead of using the front door. His irritation at the situation contrasts with Dawn¡¯s amusement, setting the stage for a more serious conversation about Ethan, who seems to be in trouble.

    The dialogue reveals theplexities of their rtionships, particrly the bond between Alex and Jonathan, and the challenges Ethan faces in his business dealings. Dawn¡¯s frustration is palpable as she struggles to understand Ethan¡¯s predicament and the implications of his silence. Alex¡¯s nonchnt attitude towards the gravity of the situation only heightens her unease. Their conversation shifts to a more pressing matter: the search for clues rted to Dawn¡¯s mother, hinting at unresolved mysteries tied to their past.

    Dawn¡¯s determination to uncover the truth about her mother¡¯s hidden secrets bes the focal point of her request to Alex. She believes that investigating past events could lead to answers that have long eluded her. Alex¡¯s willingness to assist, despite the risks involved, showcases the camaraderie and trust between them. The chapter concludes with Alex¡¯s promise to dig deeper, leaving Dawn hopeful yet anxious about what revtions maye to light, as she contemtes the possibility of buried truths waiting to be discovered.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 314**

    The tone she adopted was perplexing, leaving an unsettling impression in the air.

    Dawn chose to overlook the underlying tension in Helena¡¯s voice, responding instead with a gentle, soft-spoken demeanor that masked her own confusion.

    She exchanged a few more courteous remarks with Helena, her words carefully chosen as she guided them towards the door, her heart a mix of empathy and unease.

    ¡°Your grandmother is getting on in years,¡± she said, her voice soothing. ¡°She tends to fuss over the smallest things. Please, don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Just then, Austin appeared by her side, his expression distant as he gazed towards the doorway, lost in thought. ¡°And don¡¯t make it awkward,¡± he added, his tone unexpectedly candid. ¡°I have a business roundtable to attendter, and I won¡¯t be back tonight.¡±

    Dawn was taken aback by his forthrightness; she hadn¡¯t anticipated such honesty from him.

    His words suggested that he had truly let go of whatever had been troubling him, or so she hoped.

    She bit her lip, a moment of hesitation washing over her as she summoned the courage to speak. ¡°Uncle Austin, could I ask you for a favor?¡±

    Austin¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly in mild surprise. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    ¡°I need you to contact someone on my behalf.¡±

    ¡­

    As the afternoon faded into the evening, Dawn found herself in a state of restless anticipation. Outside the vi, the bodyguards formed a protective circle, their bodies rxed yet their eyes vignt, scanning every sound and shadow that danced in the dim light.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t shake the uncertainty gnawing at her. Would that person actually show up?

    And if he did, could he manage to evade all those watchful eyes?

    Just as her thoughts began to spiral into a whirlwind of worry, a sound broke through the silence from outside the window.

    ¡°Damn it ¡­ How did I end up in this situation? Ethan, I went through hell just to find your wife. Let¡¯s see how you¡ª¡±

    He muttered to himself, but his words trailed off abruptly, leaving an unsettling silence in their wake.

    ¡°Why does that not sound right?¡± he pondered aloud, and then there was nothing but stillness.

    He continued his ascent, determination fueling his every move.

    1/A

    Atst, his forearm found purchase on the second-floor sill. He looked up, only to be met by a pair of sharp, bright eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness.

    Alex¡¯s breath caught in his throat, and for a moment, he nearly lost his grip on the ledge.

    With a renewed resolve, he tightened his hold and vaulted into the room,nding with a thud on the couch, panting heavily. Dawn raised an eyebrow, her voiceced with amusement. ¡°You could have juste through the front door, you know.¡±

    Jonathan had clearly instructed the guards to leave the Osbornes alone, so everyone was stationed outside, waiting.

    Alex shot her a look, irritation shing across his features. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t know that?¡± he snapped, exasperated.

    If he had taken the front entrance, he would have been stuck engaging in tedious small talk with the Osbornes, a prospect he found utterly pointless.

    ¡°Just spit it out. Why did you summon me here?¡±

    He flopped onto the couch as if he owned the ce, a casual arrogance in his posture. ¡°Still, Dawn, you¡¯re sharp. How did you deduce I was in Trifton?¡±

    ¡°The Networking G,¡± Dawn replied lightly, a smirk ying at the corners of her mouth.

    Most people might find such events dull and tiresome, but Alex would undoubtedly attend; asions like that bolstered his image as a ¡®cultured sessful man,¡¯ and who knew, he might even snag a fling.

    For a brief moment, Alex¡¯s handsome face tightened, his expression shifting to something more serious. ¡°That¡¯s not the point.

    ¡°Tell me what happened to Ethan?¡±

    ¨C

    Dawn ran a hand through her hair, frustration bubbling beneath the surface. ¡°I can¡¯t reach him. From what Jonathan hinted, is he in trouble?¡±

    Alex and Jonathan shared a close bond, which meant he was unlikely to divulge any details regarding the tangled web involving the three of them.

    And Austin¡¯s silence wouldn¡¯t change anything either.

    ¡°Work-rted issues. Half of Jackson Group¡¯s assets are overseas. Lately, someone¡¯s been stirring up trouble. Projects are getting shut down for no apparent reason.¡±

    When a majorpany¡¯s projects grind to a halt, the financial losses umte, growing more severe with each passing day.

    Small issues snowballed into significant problems, and with the media amplifying every negative angle, the damage multiplied exponentially.

    Yet, for Ethan, this wasn¡¯t a full-blown catastrophe¡ªat least not yet.

    Alex shrugged, a nonchnt gesture that belied the seriousness of the situation. ¡°You can¡¯t reach him either? Same here. Don¡¯t worry. If Mr. Osborne is keeping an eye on you, let him¡ªhe won¡¯t dare touch you. Just eat him out of house and home.¡±

    Dawn scrutinized him, an uneasy feeling settling in her stomach.

    Got it.

    ¡°You do realize Jonathan has put me under house arrest, right?¡±

    Busted¡­

    Alex rubbed his nose, a sheepish grin creeping onto his face. ¡°We¡¯re all brothers here. You think it¡¯s hard for me to find out?¡±

    A fair point, indeed.

    She didn¡¯t have the energy to argue further.

    ¡°Ethan¡¯s not in Crestavia?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± Alex exhaled, sinking back into the couch, stretching his limbs as if the weight of the world rested on his shoulders. ¡°But if you¡¯ve got a message, I can¡ª¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes, backlit by the soft glow of themp, were cool and unwavering. ¡°But I need you to investigate something for me.¡±

    Alex blinked, curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you want me to look into?¡±

    11

    ¡°Uncle Lucas once sent two men tob Forgotten Peak. Ethan and I paid them off¡ªpromised two million if they found anything.¡±

    ¡°I want you to track those two down. See if they discovered anything. Maybe¡­ it¡¯s something my mother left behind.¡±

    A hunch nagged at her¡ªperhaps her mother had hidden a clue, a key that could unlock all the lingering questions.

    Maybe that fire from so long ago was no ident.

    And perhaps the truthy buried even deeper, waiting to be unearthed.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t quite fathom how Roxanne hade to learn about the Porters either.

    Alex didn¡¯t dwell on it for long; he thumped his chest with determination. ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll drag those two out if I must. I¡¯ll inform you the moment I hear anything.¡±

    With that, he exited the same way he had arrived¡ªthrough the window. As he hit the ground, he looked up, waving to the woman at the ss, a flicker of mischief in his eyes.Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their tumultuous conversation, Dawn felt a surge of determination swell within her. The uncertainties that had gued her heart began to crystallize into a resolute purpose as she contemted the possibility of uncovering the truth about her mother¡¯s past. With Alex¡¯s promise echoing in her mind, she found sce in the notion that she was not alone in her quest; his willingness to assist reignited a flicker of hope that had long been overshadowed by doubt and fear. The emotional weight that had burdened her seemed to lighten, reced by a newfound rity. Dawn realized that she was ready to confront the shadows of her family¡¯s history, no matter how daunting the journey ahead might be.

    As night enveloped the vi, the darkness outside mirrored the uncertainty that still lingered in her heart, yet it also represented the potential for revtion. Dawn¡¯s resolve was now intertwined with the threads of her family¡¯s legacy, the unanswered questions urging her forward. She understood that, while the path may be fraught with challenges, each step taken would bring her closer to understanding her mother and, ultimately, herself. The emotional arc that began in confusion and unease had transformed into one of empowerment and determination, marking the beginning of a journey that promised to unveil the hidden truths of her past and reshape her future.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Dawn¡¯s quest for the truth deepens. With Alex now on her side, the stakes are higher than ever. As he embarks on the mission to track down the two men who once searched Forgotten Peak, the narrative will shift to the shadowy corners of their pasts, revealing secrets that have long been buried. Will Alex¡¯s charm and resourcefulness lead him to the answers Dawn desperately seeks, or will he encounter unforeseen obstacles that threaten to derail their investigation?

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere within the vi will continue to thicken as the protective circle of bodyguards remains vignt. Dawn¡¯s unease will grow as she grapples with the implications of her mother¡¯s possible connection to the fire and the secrets that linger in the shadows. As the night unfolds, unexpected alliances may form, and hidden motives wille to light, leaving Dawn to question who she can truly trust. With every tick of the clock, the urgency of her situation will mount, and the reader will be left wondering: will Dawn uncover the truth before it¡¯s toote, or will the past consume her?Conclusion

    In the wake of the revtions shared between Dawn and Alex, a sense of empowerment began to blossom within her. The weight of uncertainty that had clouded her thoughts now transformed into a fierce determination to uncover the truth about her mother¡¯s past. With Alex¡¯smitment to investigate, Dawn felt the shadows of doubt dissipate, reced by a rity that emboldened her spirit. This newfound resolve ignited a fire within her, urging her to confront the mysteries that had long haunted her family. No longer paralyzed by fear, she embraced the journey ahead, ready to face whatever challengesy in her path.

    As the night deepened, so did Dawn¡¯s understanding of her connection to her family¡¯s history. The darkness outside served as a metaphor for the secrets she sought to unravel, yet it also symbolized the potential for discovery and healing. Each unanswered question propelled her forward, intertwining her fate with that of her mother¡¯s legacy. The emotional arc that began with confusion and trepidation had culminated in a powerful sense of purpose. Dawn stood on the precipice of a transformative journey, poised to reim her narrative and, in doing so, redefine her identity. The promise of truth loomed ever closer, illuminating the path to self-discovery and resolution.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers should brace themselves for a whirlwind of revtions and emotional turmoil as Dawn¡¯s pursuit of her mother¡¯s secrets takes a gripping turn. With Alex diving headfirst into the investigation, the narrative promises to unravelyers of deception that have shrouded their lives for far too long. As he tracks down the elusive men who once scoured Forgotten Peak, the tension will mount, revealing not only the dangers lurking in the shadows but also the depths of loyalty and betrayal amongst the characters. Will Alex¡¯s determination yield the answers Dawn craves, or will his journey unearth more questions than solutions?

    Simultaneously, the atmosphere within the vi will grow increasingly charged, as the ever-watchful bodyguards remain on high alert. Dawn¡¯s internal struggle will intensify as she grapples with the chilling possibility that her mother¡¯s past is intricately tied to the fire that changed everything. As she navigates her emotions and the precarious rtionships surrounding her, unexpected alliances may form,plicating her quest for truth. With each passing moment, the stakes will rise, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether Dawn can unearth the buried truths before they lead to irreversible consequences. The next chapter is set to be a rollercoaster of suspense, emotion, and the relentless pursuit of answers that could redefine Dawn¡¯s understanding of her family and herself.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 315

    Beseeched 315 Summary

    In Chapter 315 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Decency and Shame,¡± Alex finds himself in a tense situation as he stealthily navigates his way out of a dangerous environment. After narrowly avoiding a confrontation with a bodyguard, he manages to reach safety and immediately contacts his brother Ethan. Their conversation reveals Ethan¡¯s serious injuries from an ambush, and the brothers discuss the threats surrounding them, particrly concerning a woman named Dawn. The weight of their familial bond is palpable, but so is the tension as they grapple with the dangerous circumstances they face.

    Ethan¡¯s physical pain is juxtaposed with the emotional turmoil he experiences as he recalls the ambush that left him injured. The brutal memory haunts him,pounded by the chilling warning he received to stay away from Dawn. This sense of foreboding grows as Ethan reflects on the istion Dawn has faced in her life and the mysterious threats that persist. Despite his attempts to follow leads, he feels trapped in confusion, with only one potential clue remaining that might help him uncover the truth.

    The narrative shifts when Roxanne enters the scene, bringing with her a bowl of homemade soup. Her genuine desire to care for Ethan is met with his cold demeanor, revealing the strain in their rtionship. Despite her efforts, Ethan¡¯s harsh words cut deep, showcasing his emotional walls and the pressure he feels under the circumstances. Roxanne¡¯s determination to connect with him falters as she faces his icy rejection, leaving her vulnerable and uncertain.

    The chapter encapstes the themes of familial loyalty, emotional pain, and theplexities of rtionships under duress. While Alex and Ethan navigate their brotherly bond amidst danger, Roxanne¡¯s attempts to bridge the gap with Ethan highlight the struggle for connection in the face of emotional barriers. The atmosphere is thick with tension, underscoring the stakes involved as each character grapples with their feelings of decency, shame, and the desire for understanding.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 315**

    **Chapter 315: Decency and Shame**

    With a calcted stealth, he retraced his steps, slipping out the same way he had entered. The night air was thick with tension, and every rustle seemed amplified in the silence around him.

    As he rounded a corner, he nearly collided with a hulking bodyguard who was ambling nearby, his presence a looming shadow. Alex quickly ducked behind an enormous potted nt, its leaves brushing against him, providing a brief moment of concealment. He held his breath, heart pounding, waiting for the guard to pass. The moment the man moved on, Alex exhaled sharply, a rush of relief flooding through him. He stepped out from his hiding ce and hurried toward the gate, each hurried step feeling like a small victory.

    Once he was a safe distance away, he fished out his phone, fingers trembling slightly as he dialed a number. The call connected, and he wasted no time. ¡°I told her exactly what you said. She didn¡¯t notice a thing,¡± he said, his voice steady despite the adrenaline coursing through him.

    A brief silence followed, thick with unspoken tension, before a raspy voice responded, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Thanks? What¡¯s there to thank me for? We¡¯re brothers, remember?¡± Alex shot back, his casual demeanor fading into something sharper, more urgent. ¡°But seriously, what the hell is going on with you? You¡¯re so injured you can¡¯t even see Honey. Do you have any idea who¡¯s behind this?¡±

    ¡°Nothing certain yet,¡± Ethan replied, his tone icy, a stark contrast to the warmth Alex had just extended.

    ¡°For her safety, the less she knows, the better,¡± Ethan added, his voice hardening with resolve.

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± Alex muttered, shifting his weight as a thought struck him. ¡°By the way, your wife asked me to look into something¡ªsomething her mother might have left behind.¡± He repeated Dawn¡¯s words verbatim, feeling the weight of the request.

    ¡°If you already got it, hand it over. Save me the trouble of finding someone else,¡± Ethan replied, his eyes narrowing with a hint of suspicion.

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Alex let out a frustrated breath, sensing the tension in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you really found something huge?¡±

    Ethan rubbed his temples, the silence stretching ufortably between them. Finally, he said, ¡°Next time, tell her those two didn¡¯t find anything. And mind your tone with her. She¡¯s sharper than you think.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Your wife¡¯s a genius,¡± Alex scoffed, a hint of admirationcing his words.

    ¡°Just focus on staying alive. I¡¯ll look after life.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice lightened momentarily, and heughed, the sound almost bitter. ¡°Best oue? She decides she doesn¡¯t want you or the boss¡ªshe falls for me instead. I could even settle down for her.¡±

    A heavy silence fell, the air thick with unspoken words.

    ¡°Alex, are you begging for death?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was low, a warningced with incredulity.

    Before Ethan could unleash his frustration, Alex abruptly hung up, the click of the line severing their connection echoing in the quiet room.

    Ethan set his phone down, his gaze drifting to his leg. Beneath the loose fabric of his pant leg, a thick bandage concealed the gruesome reality¡ªa chunk of flesh missing, a stark reminder of the ambush he had suffered just five days prior.

    The memory of that night reyed in his mind like a haunting specter. He had been leaving the office, fatigue weighing on him, when a group of trained men had ambushed him, their movements coordinated and ruthless. He could hold his own in a fight, but one man against four, especially when they wielded knives, was an unfair battle. A sharp sh had torn across his thigh, searing pain igniting his senses.

    What truly unsettled him was the chilling warning they had left before departing: stay away from Dawn.

    She had already endured a life of solitude, growing up without anyone by her side. So who kept sending those same ominous warnings, time and again?

    Ethan¡¯s instincts told him it wasn¡¯t Austin. He had checked Austin¡¯s schedule, and everything appeared normal.

    Every lead he followed seemed to dissolve into nothingness, leaving him in a web of confusion and frustration. Only one potential lead remained¡ªone person who might hold the key.

    A sudden knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.

    Roxanne stepped in, a bowl of steaming soup cradled in her hands. ¡°Ethan, I made this myself. You have to drink it, okay?¡±

    Roxanne, born into privilege, had never set foot in a kitchen before. Just two days in North Meriax and she had nearly turned the ce upside down in her attempts to cook.

    Yet, she hadn¡¯t given up. Instead, she had reced everything that went wrong and tried again, her determination shining through.

    ¡°This chicken soup was simmered for three hours after I finally found a ck-feathered hen. Online said it¡¯s good for blood. Drink more,¡± she insisted, her smile bright and hopeful as she filled a small bowl, blowing gently on the surface before offering it to him.

    ¡°Want me to feed you, or will you drink it yourself?¡± she asked yfully, her eyes sparkling with mischief.

    Ethan remained still, his gaze as cold as ice, a wall of imprable silence between them.

    Roxanne¡¯s smile faltered, the brightness dimming under the weight of his stare. She forced a smile back into ce, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I know I¡¯m not great, but I tasted it. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Ms. West.¡± Ethan finally broke the silence, his tone sharp and frigid. ¡°A proper woman should know decency and shame. Didn¡¯t your adoptive father teach you that?¡±

    His words cut deep, striking a painful chord, especiallying from the man she loved.

    Even with her strong will, Roxanne felt her hand tremble, the bowl nearly slipping from her grasp.

    Color drained from her face as she set the bowl down hastily. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll just leave it here. Drink when you feel like it,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Ethan smirked slightly, an air of coldmand surrounding him.

    He didn¡¯t need to move to make her feel the weight of his presence, the desire to retreat almost palpable.

    ¡°Not only do youck decency, Ms. West, but you also can¡¯t even understand in English?¡±

    ¡°Roxanne, you know I¡¯ve got little patience left. Don¡¯t wear out thest of the goodwill from our school days.¡±

    He remembered how she had chased him back then, pulling strings to transfer to his school, her determination a force to be reckoned with.

    He had never returned her feelings, but over time, they had grown acquainted. Roxanne had made it a point to befriend his circle, and eventually, they all began to spend time together, their lives intertwining in ways he hadn¡¯t anticipated.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of their fraught exchange, a heavy silence enveloped the room, leaving Roxanne to grapple with the sting of Ethan¡¯s words. The warmth she had brought with her in the form of soup now felt cold and distant, her heart sinking under the weight of his disdain. Yet, amidst the ache of rejection, a flicker of determination ignited within her. She had fought too hard to let his harshness extinguish her spirit. As she turned to leave, she resolved to prove that her worth extended beyond the confines of his expectations, even if it meant standing alone in her conviction. The shadows of doubt loomedrge, but Roxanne was no stranger to adversity; she would rise to the challenge, no matter how daunting.

    For Ethan, the encounter served as a painful reminder of the emotional barriers he had erected around himself. His sharp words were a defense mechanism, a way to shield himself from the vulnerability that came with caring for someone like Roxanne. Yet, beneath the icy facade, a flicker of remorse began to flicker. He could sense the depth of her feelings, the unwavering loyalty she offered, and it unsettled him. As he sat in silence, the weight of his actions settled heavily on his shoulders, a stark contrast to the bravado he had tried to project. In the quiet aftermath of their confrontation, Ethan was left to confront the reality of his choices, torn between the safety of emotional distance and the undeniable pull of connection. The path forward would not be easy, but it was one he would have to navigate if he ever hoped to reconcile the growing chasm between them.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Ethan and Roxanne simmers, readers can expect the emotional stakes to rise dramatically in the next chapter. With Ethan¡¯s biting words still echoing in the air, Roxanne is left grappling with her feelings¡ªboth for him and the harsh reality of his cold demeanor. Will she muster the courage to confront him, or will she retreat further into her shell, allowing the distance between them to grow? The dynamics of their rtionship are at a critical juncture, and the choices they make could alter the course of their lives forever.

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s unresolved injuries and the lingering threat against Dawn loomrge over him. With each passing moment, the danger intensifies, and the mystery surrounding the ambush deepens. As he navigates through a web of confusion and betrayal, Ethan must decide whether to trust the few allies he has left, or risk everything to uncover the truth behind the ominous warnings. The arrival of a new character or an unexpected twist may just hold the key to unraveling the conspiracy that surrounds them. Brace yourself for revtions that will challenge loyalties and ignite passions as the story hurtles towards a climactic showdown.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 316

    Beseeched 316 Summary

    In ¡°Beseeched 316,¡± the story revolves around a tense confrontation between Ethan and Roxanne, highlighting theirplicated emotions and unresolved feelings. Ethan, initially dismissive and cold, reveals the depth of his feelings when Roxanne confronts him about his past indifference. Her vulnerability is palpable as she questions her worth in his life, leading to a moment of intense emotional exchange. Roxanne¡¯s determination to im Ethan is fierce, and despite his attempts to push her away, she feels invigorated by the danger of their conflict, showcasing her resilience and defiance.

    As Roxanne asserts her will, Ethan struggles with his own emotions, caught between his disdain for her and an undeniable attraction. The tension esctes as Roxanne boldly deres her intentions, vowing to make him hers, while Ethan remains resolute yet conflicted. This power dynamic creates a charged atmosphere, leaving both characters grappling with their feelings. The scene captures a moment of vulnerability for Ethan, who is forced to confront the consequences of his past actions and the emotional turmoil they have caused.

    Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to Dawn, who wakes up in a different part of the house, oblivious to the drama unfolding between Ethan and Roxanne. Her morning routine is filled with warmth and familial bonds as she joins her grandmother, Jessica, for a walk. The contrast between the tension in Ethan and Roxanne¡¯s interaction and the light-heartedness of Dawn¡¯s morning highlights the varying emotionalndscapes of the characters. Dawn¡¯s innocence and her grandmother¡¯s wisdom provide a sense of stability amidst the chaos of the other characters¡¯ lives.

    As Dawn and Jessica walk outside, the atmosphere shifts once again when they notice the presence of bodyguards, hinting at an underlying tension that Dawn tries to downy. The conversation between Dawn and Jessica reveals a sense of awareness and concern, despite the light-hearted banter. This moment emphasizes the protective measures taken by Ethan, furtherplicating the rtionships among the characters. The narrative ends on a note of uncertainty, with Dawn and Jessica unaware of the deeper conflicts surrounding them, suggesting that the story¡¯splexities are far from resolved.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 316**

    In that moment, Ethan had never imagined that engaging in an argument with her would be worthwhile. Yet, as he stood there now, everything felt different.

    His gaze, dark andden with unexpressed sentiments, settled on the woman before him.

    Roxanne felt as if time had frozen; she remained rooted to the spot, unable to move, as if the weight of his stare had anchored her to the ground.

    Finally, when she mustered the courage to look up, her eyes were tinged with a faint redness, betraying the emotional turmoil within her.

    ¡°Ethan, after all this time, is that truly all I ever meant to you?¡±

    ¡°You already know what you were,¡± he replied, his voice cutting through the air like a jagged stone, striking her heart with an undeniable force. ¡°Even that so-called ¡®ssmate bond¡¯ I mentioned had nothing to do with you.¡±

    The truth hung in the air, heavy and undeniable.

    Back then, she had only managed to get close to him by riding on the coattails of others, a mere shadow in his world.

    ¡°So what?¡± she shot back, her voice rising with defiance.

    Roxanne lifted her chin, her bloodshot eyes glimmering with a fierce determination. ¡°You may not have any fondness for me, but right now, you¡¯re the one lying here, vulnerable and at my mercy. I can do whatever I choose.¡±

    A smirk danced on her lips as she took a confident step forward.

    One step, then another.

    As her knees sank into the mattress, her fingers reached up, gripping his jaw with a fierce intensity.

    She held his gaze, unflinching, her words sharp and deliberate. ¡°Ethan, no matter what it takes, I will make you mine. Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t¡ªjust try me.¡±

    In a swift motion, Ethan caught her wrist and pushed it away, his touch cold and merciless.

    His breath escaped in a sharp exhale, ring through his nose like a fire that threatened to consume her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking straight,¡± he warned, his calm yet clipped words igniting a tremor within Roxanne.

    Yet, she had always been drawn to danger, the thrill of resistance invigorating her spirit. The more he pushed her away, the more alive she felt in that moment.

    Her voice quivered, but her grin widened, defiant and unwavering. ¡°Maybe not. But every dream I¡¯ve dared to envision hase true. I tore you and Dawn apart, didn¡¯t I? Tell me, is that fate or sheer luck?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m patient,¡± she continued, her tone dripping with confidence. ¡°We¡¯ve got all the time in the world.¡±

    Even if he loathed her, she understood that he would nevery a hand on her.

    To do so would mean hurting Dawn, and the mere thought of that made her smirk broaden as she turned on her heel and walked away.

    As the door clicked shut behind her, Ethan leaned back against the headboard, his eyes squeezed shut in frustration. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard, a wave of heat coursing through him.

    After adjusting to the arid climate of Northville, the sudden dampness of the room felt stifling.

    Roxanne had neglected to close the window the previous night, allowing the morning breeze to sweep in, wrapping around him like a humid shroud.

    With a sigh, he opened his eyes, taking in the disarray of the room.

    Meanwhile, in another part of the house, Dawn stirred awake, the oppressive humidity clinging to her skin.

    She rose from her bed, instinctively moving to close the window, then exhaled a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding.

    Casting a nce at the clock on her bedside table, she noted the time¡ª6:30 AM. To her surprise, she was already wide awake.

    Downstairs, the soft murmur of voices floated up to her. Jessica was engaged in a lively conversation with Helena. Older folks had a tendency to rise with the sun, and at this hour, Grandma typically embarked on her morning walk.

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to join them. After a brief internal debate, she decided she would.

    She quickly freshened up, changed intofortable clothes, and made her way downstairs.

    ¡°Oh. Dawn?¡±

    Jessica, on the verge of leaving, paused when she spotted her. A genuine surprise lit up her face. ¡°Up so early? Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Grandma,¡± Dawn replied, ncing briefly at Helena before stepping forward to take her ce beside Jessica.

    ¡°I overslept yesterday, so I thought I¡¯d join you for a walk today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s lovely!¡±

    Jessica waved Helena off, urging her to rest, then took Dawn¡¯s hand as they stepped outside into the fresh morning air. ¡°You young people never get enough exercise. If you moved more, even your body¡¯s defenses would be grateful.¡±

    Dawn smiled at her grandmother¡¯s wisdom. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Grandma.¡±

    The sky was still draped in muted hues, the streets eerily quiet.

    A few streetmps flickered to life, casting a gentle glow that illuminated their path.

    Not far away, a car¡¯s cabin light flickered on. Two bodyguards inside were dozing when the driver suddenly jolted upright.

    He reached over and nudged his partner awake.

    ¡°Hey, wake up!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Dawn¡¯s gone out!¡±

    Those words were enough to rouse them from their stupor.

    They scrambled out of the vehicle, quickly radioing the rest of their team.

    Dawn noticed themotion but chose to feign ignorance. They wouldn¡¯t stop her anyway, and if she and Jessica decided to pick up anything, the guards could help carry it.

    However, after a short while, Jessica leaned in closer and whispered, a note of concern in her voice.

    ¡°Dawn, do you think we¡¯re being followed?¡±

    Dawn was taken aback, momentarily speechless.

    She blinked in surprise. Even at her age, with her eyesight and hearing dulled by time, Jessica still had a keen sense of awareness?

    Not wanting to rm her, Dawn replied honestly.

    ¡°Grandma, Ethan sent bodyguards to keep us safe.¡±

    ¡°Bodyguards?¡±

    Jessica puffed her cheeks in disbelief. ¡°That Jackson boy¡¯s gotten shy too, hasn¡¯t he? Always putting on a show. I¡¯ve lived here my entire life and never felt unsafe before.¡±

    While that was often true, the tension in the air felt different now.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, forcing a smile. ¡°Maybe he just watches too many crime dramas. He probably thinks danger lurks around every corner.¡±

    Jessica considered this for a moment. ¡°Well, better safe than sorry. I suppose he¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡±

    Dawn chuckled softly, appreciating the lightness of the moment.

    Although Ethan and Jessica had barely crossed paths, he had always been the one she spoke of with admiration since she was little.

    As they continued their conversation, the two of them strolled further than either had anticipated, the morning unfolding with endless possibilities.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of their confrontation, the air between Ethan and Roxanne crackled with unresolved tension, the weight of their words lingering like a storm cloud overhead. Roxanne¡¯s fierce determination and Ethan¡¯s cold demeanor had created an emotional battlefield, each unwilling to yield to the other¡¯s desires. Though he had pushed her away, Roxanne¡¯s resolve only grew stronger, igniting a fire within her that she had never known existed. As she walked away, the door clicking shut behind her felt like a finality, but within that moment, she had also carved out a space for herself¡ªa ce where she could be more than just a shadow in Ethan¡¯s world.

    Meanwhile, Dawn stepped into the morning light, blissfully unaware of the storm brewing just beyond her reach. The warmth of her grandmother¡¯s presence and the gentle rhythm of their conversation brought herfort, allowing her to embrace a sense of normalcy amidst the chaos. Yet, beneath the surface, the tension remained palpable, as unseen forces moved in the background, ready to disrupt the fragile peace they had found. In that quiet morning, with the world awakening around them, both women stood on the precipice of change¡ªDawn, filled with hope and the promise of new beginnings, while Roxanne, fueled by ambition and defiance, prepared to challenge the very fabric of their intertwined lives.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension between Ethan and Roxanne to escte dramatically. Having boldly dered her intentions to im Ethan for herself, Roxanne is poised to unleash a series of calcted moves that will challenge not only Ethan¡¯s resolve but also his rtionships with those around him. The stakes are higher than ever, and as Roxanne strategizes her next steps, the reader will be left wondering how far she is willing to go to achieve her desires. Will Ethan¡¯s cold demeanor hold up against her fierce determination, or will he find himself drawn into her web of maniption?

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s seemingly innocent morning stroll with Jessica will take a suspenseful turn. With the bodyguards on high alert and a palpable sense of danger lurking in the air, the bond between grandmother and granddaughter will be tested. As they navigate the streets, Dawn¡¯s internal conflict about her protective measures and her desire for independence wille to the forefront. Will she be able to maintain her freedom while keeping her loved ones safe? The chapter promises to weave together both Roxanne¡¯s relentless pursuit and Dawn¡¯s quest for autonomy, setting the stage for a confrontation that could change everything. The anticipation builds as the paths of these three characters intertwine, leading to a climax that could shatter their fragile dynamics forever.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 317

    Beseeched 317 Summary

    In Chapter 317 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The ident,¡± the story unfolds with a sense of anticipation as Dawn and her grandmother, Jessica, approach the park for a peaceful morning. However, their tranquility is shattered when a motor tricycle, driven by a frantic middle-aged man, careens towards them, its brakes failed. In a moment of panic, Dawn shouts for her grandmother to move, but Jessica, slow to react, makes a fateful decision to push Dawn out of harm¡¯s way. This selfless act leads to a devastating collision, leaving Jessica on the ground as Dawn is consumed by horror and despair.

    As the chaos unfolds, Dawn¡¯s emotions spiral into a mix of fear and helplessness. She screams for her grandmother, her heart racing as she struggles toprehend the gravity of the situation. The world around her fades into silence, and time seems to freeze as she tries to process the impact of the ident. When bystanders gather, their concern only heightens Dawn¡¯s anxiety as she desperately pleads for help, her fingers trembling as she touches Jessica¡¯s still form, hoping for any sign of life.

    The arrival of bodyguards brings a glimmer of hope, but the urgency of the moment drives Dawn to assert herself, demanding they take Jessica to the hospital immediately. As they navigate through heavy traffic, Dawn cradles her grandmother¡¯s head in herp, feeling the weight of her fragility. Her pleas for Jessica to hold on reflect her deep emotional turmoil, as she grapples with the fear of losing the one person who has always been her anchor.

    Once they reach the hospital, a sense of chaos ensues as medical staff rush Jessica away, leaving Dawn in a state of shock and despair. The waiting period bes agonizing, filled with uncertainty and dread. Family members arrive, but their presence does little to alleviate Dawn¡¯s overwhelming fear. Her mother¡¯s attempts tofort her are met with silence, as Dawn¡¯s heart sinks under the weight of her grandmother¡¯s condition.

    The chapter culminates in a heart-wrenching moment when the doctor emerges with devastating news. The words ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We did everything we could¡± shatter Dawn¡¯s remaining strength, leaving her in disbelief. The loss of her grandmother, whom she believed would be fine, plunges her into a profound sorrow, marking a pivotal moment in the narrative where hope turns to despair.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 317**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 317 The ident**

    They were mere moments away from the park, the anticipation of a peaceful morning hanging in the air, when chaos erupted.

    Out of the blue, a motor tricycle careened toward them, its driver clearly unable to control the machine. The middle-aged man at the helm was frantic, his voice cutting through the dawn¡¯s stillness. ¡°The brakes are gone! Get out of the way! Move!¡±

    It was barely eight o¡¯clock. The sun had just begun to peek over the horizon, casting a soft, golden light that felt almost sacred.

    Dawn froze, her heart racing as the tricycle swerved erratically in their direction. It zigzagged like a wild animal, and in that moment, she felt paralyzed, unable to decide which way to flee.

    ¡°Grandma! Move!¡± she shouted, her voice cracking with urgency as she gripped Jessica¡¯s hand tightly, fear coursing through her veins.

    But Jessica, frail and slow to react, seemed lost in the moment. Where could she even run? Her eyes widened as she nced at the oing trike, and in a split second, she made a decision that would change everything. With a sudden shove, she pushed Dawn aside.

    Dawn had been her support, their movements synchronized in an unspoken pact of safety, yet they barely managed to take two steps together.

    Just two steps¡­

    Then, in an instant, Dawn was on the ground, the impact of the world crashing around her.

    The tricycle collided with Jessica, the force of the impact brutal and merciless, sending shockwaves through the air.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Dawn screamed, her voice filled with a raw, desperate anguish.

    The color drained from her face as if someone had pulled the life out of her. It felt as though her very blood was rushing backward, a sensation of dread pooling in her chest.

    Time itself seemed to freeze. The world around her faded into silence; she couldn¡¯t hear anything, couldn¡¯t utter a sound. Her pupils dted, losing focus as if the reality of the moment was too much to bear.

    After what felt like an eternity, she broke free from the paralysis, propelled forward as if driven by an unseen force.

    ¡°Grandma¡­ Grandma¡­¡± she cried, her voice trembling with fear and desperation.

    The driver, shaken but miraculously unharmed, stumbled out of his tricycle. His eyes widened in horror at the sight of the elderly woman lying motionless on the pavement. Weakness washed over him, and his hands trembled as he fumbled for his phone, panic overtaking his senses.

    ¡°Call an ambnce! Somebody call an ambnce!¡± he shouted, his voice cracking under the weight of the moment.

    A small crowd began to gather, their faces painted with concern, yet none dared to approach. They dialed the police and emergency services, their voices a distant hum in Dawn¡¯s ears.

    Dawn paid no attention to the onlookers. Her eyes burned with unshed tears, a torrent of emotions battling within her. She held her breath, her heart racing as she examined Jessica¡¯s injuries.

    Nothing was immediately visible on the surface, but at that speed, how could her body possibly withstand such a brutal impact?

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± she whispered, her fingers numb as they brushed against Jessica¡¯s skin.

    Please, please let her be okay¡­

    Minutes dragged on, feeling like hours, before the bodyguards finally arrived on the scene.

    Initially, they seemed bewildered, scanning the area for Dawn until their eyes finally locked onto her.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Over here!¡± she shouted, her voice a mixture of authority and desperation.

    She had never raised her voice like that before, but the urgency of the situation demanded it. The men froze momentarily, then their eyes fell upon the woman lying on the ground, and their expressions shifted to rm.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, what¡ª¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait,¡± she interrupted, shaking her head violently. Tears streamed down her cheeks, gathering at the tip of her nose, a testament to her rising panic. ¡°Get the car. We¡¯re taking Grandma to the hospital. Now!¡±

    Two guards remained behind to manage the scene while the others carefully lifted Jessica into the vehicle.

    The nearest hospital was still a thirty-minute drive away.

    It was rush hour, and despite their attempts to navigate through side streets, they found themselves caught in a web of traffic.

    Dawn¡¯splexion turned ghostly pale as she cradled Jessica¡¯s head in herp, her gaze fixed on the woman who had always been her anchor. In that fleeting moment, Jessica appeared so fragile, so much older than she had just moments ago.

    ¡°Na Na,¡± she murmured, her tears falling like heavy raindrops onto Jessica¡¯s still form.

    ¡°Grandma, please, hold on. We¡¯re almost there,¡± she pleaded, her voice quaking with emotion.

    At longst, they reached the hospital, and chaos erupted as doctors and nurses rushed Jessica toward the emergency room, leaving Dawn standing outside, leaning against the wall like a lifeless doll, her spirit seemingly drained away.

    The bodyguards exchanged anxious nces, their training inadequate for the emotional turmoil unfolding before them. They knew they had to report the incident.

    They also informed the Osbornes, their urgency palpable.

    And then came the agonizing wait.

    An hour crawled by, each tick of the clock echoing in the hollow silence, the ER doors remaining firmly shut.

    Every member of the Osbornes arrived, their faces a mix of concern and confusion. Harry and Sandra hadn¡¯t even bothered to change out of their pajamas, still in their sleepy state.

    ¡°Sweetheart¡­¡± Sandra rushed to Dawn, enveloping her in a warm embrace. ¡°Mom¡¯s here. Are you hurt anywhere? Hmm?¡±

    Dawn lifted her head, her voice barely a whisper, raw and broken. ¡°Mom.¡± It was the only word that escaped her lips, heavy with unspoken fears.

    Sandra¡¯s heart twisted painfully as she examined her daughter, relief washing over her when she confirmed that Dawn was unharmed. She gently guided her to a nearby chair.

    ¡°Your grandma¡¯s blessed. She¡¯ll be fine, you¡¯ll see,¡± she reassured, though doubt gnawed at her insides.

    Dawn didn¡¯t respond; she merely shook her head, the weight of despair settling heavily upon her shoulders.

    Austin approached after gathering what information he could. Sandra, her eyes filled with worry, immediately asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know yet if it was intentional. I¡¯ll go check it out,¡± he replied, his voice steady butced with concern.

    He nced at Dawn, who kept her head bowed, her face as pale as a ghost.

    Suppressing the overwhelming urge tofort her, he clenched his fists. ¡°Sandra, I¡¯m leaving her to you.¡±

    Sandra blinked,prehension dawning. ¡°Go. I¡¯ll take care of her,¡± she affirmed.

    He nodded once, determination etched on his face, and strode away, his mind racing with thoughts of what could have happened.

    Another hour slipped by, each second stretching into eternity, before the ER doors finally swung open.

    Sandra stood with Dawn, her heart pounding as she stepped forward. ¡°Doctor, my mother¡ª¡±

    The doctor removed his mask, a look of deep regret clouding his features, and the weight of his words felt like a crushing blow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We did everything we could,¡± he said gently.

    With those words, thest remnants of strength within Dawn shattered. She felt herself wavering, on the brink of copse. ¡°N-no¡­ that¡¯s not possible. Grandma was healthy. You said she¡¯d be fine¡­¡±Conclusion

    In the heart-wrenching aftermath of the ident, Dawn stood at the precipice of despair, the world around her dimmed by the weight of loss. The vibrant morning that had promised peace now felt like a cruel joke, each moment dragging her deeper into a void where hope seemed to flicker like a dying me. The doctor¡¯s words echoed in her mind, a relentless reminder of the fragility of life and the unpredictability of fate. As she grappled with the reality of her grandmother¡¯s absence, the bond they shared became a haunting melody, reverberating through her heart, amplifying her grief. Each tear that fell was a testament to the love they had cultivated, now overshadowed by an unbearable silence.

    Yet, amidst the shattered pieces of her world, a flicker of resilience began to ignite within Dawn. Surrounded by her family, their presence aforting balm to her aching soul, she felt a glimmer of strength emerge from the depths of her sorrow. Though the path ahead was cloaked in uncertainty and the pain of loss would linger, she understood that Jessica¡¯s love would forever be a guiding light. In that moment of profound sadness, Dawn vowed to honor her grandmother¡¯s memory by cherishing the lessons of love, courage, and resilience that Jessica had instilled in her. As she clutched the remnants of their shared moments, a newfound determination began to blossom, intertwining her grief with the promise of healing¡ªa testament to the enduring power of love that transcends even the darkest of times.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, readers will be plunged deeper into the emotional aftermath of the tragic ident. Dawn, now grappling with the shattering news of her grandmother¡¯s fate, will face an internal battle as she navigates the tumultuous waves of grief and disbelief. The narrative will explore her fragile state, capturing the raw anguish of losing the one person who has always been her anchor. Expect heart-wrenching moments as Dawn confronts her memories with Jessica, reflecting on their bond and the life lessons imparted, all while wrestling with the crushing reality of her absence.

    As the Osbornes rally around Dawn, tensions will rise, revealing theplexities of their family dynamics in the face of tragedy. Each member will react differently, with some seeking answers about the ident and others focusing onforting Dawn. The chapter will delve into the escting conflict as suspicions arise regarding the driver of the tricycle and the circumstances surrounding the crash. Secrets long buried may resurface,plicating an already fraught situation. Prepare for a gripping exploration of love, loss, and the lengths one will go to uncover the truth, as the narrative builds toward an emotional climax that promises to leave readers breathless.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 318

    Chapter 318 Gone

    Chapter 318 Gone

    67

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± Sandra steadied her arm, unsure how to console her. ¡°Grandma wouldn¡¯t want <i>to </i>see you like this. Pull yourself together, alright?¡±

    With Harry there, he handled all the hospital formalities.

    What remained now was arranging the funeral and informing the rtives.

    Given the situation, Sandra, as thedy of the house, had no space to mourn. There was still a mountain of things to manage.

    After bidding Jessica farewell onest time, they returned home. She helped Dawn back into her room.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t spoken a single word all day, which was unsettling.

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±

    Sandra¡¯s tone softened, careful not to startle her.

    She reached out and brushed a hand over her face. ¡°Grandma was old already, and her health had been declining. Don¡¯t take this upon yourself. None of us wished for this to happen.

    ¡°But everyone has their own destiny. Maybe it was simply Grandma¡¯s time. Leaving this world is just another kind of beginning.¡±

    Dawn slowly raised her head. Her eyes were red and swollen.

    ¡°But Grandma saved me.¡±

    Her voice was shattered, almost unrecognizable. ¡°If not for me, how would Grandma have ¡­¡±

    ¡°In Grandma¡¯s heart, you were her babe too,¡± Sandra said firmly. ¡°She only felt peace once she knew you were safe. So let¡¯s not torment ourselves. Let her rest easy, alright?¡±

    Dawn stared nkly for a while before she gave a faint nod.

    ¡°Then try to get some proper rest. You¡¯ll feel a little better once you wake up.¡±

    Sandra let out a sigh, guided her to lie down, tucked the nket over her, and went downstairs.

    Perhaps because her mind was empty, Dawn gazed at the ceiling for a few minutes before sleep quietly

    took her.

    She slept deeply. When she woke, the night outside was pitch ck.

    She turned her head. Someone was sitting beside the bed.

    A man sat there in the darkness, his presence calm yet distant. The faint glow around him made it feel like a quiet barrier she couldn¡¯t cross. Even his breathing carried restraint.

    <b>15:40 </b>Fri, Dec <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 318 Gone

    After a long silence¡­

    Austin raised his hand.

    +10 Free Coins

    Though the room was too dark to see, his hand found Dawn¡¯s face without hesitation. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Grandma wouldn¡¯t want to see you punishing yourself.¡±

    Dawn stiffened. Her voice came out low. ¡°That man ¡­ did you

    He didn¡¯t respond.

    A momentter, he drew his hand back.

    find out who he was?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something you need to worry about,¡± he said quietly. ¡°If it turns out to be intentional, I¡¯ll make him answer for it.¡±

    For the memorial, the Osbornes only invited close rtives and declined outsiders, keeping everything private.

    Sandra chose a ck dress for Dawn. After changing, they left together.

    Dawn was too quiet¨Cunnaturally so. Sandra held her hand tightly. It was cold, no matter how much warmth she tried to give.

    ¡°Dawn, once we send Grandma off, we have to keep living. Promise me?¡±

    Dawn looked up at her, uncertain how to respond.

    Only after the ceremony ended and the guests had gone did she move again.

    She stood in the empty hall surrounded by white chrysanthemums. Before her was Grandma¡¯s smiling portrait.

    Tears slipped down without warning. She cried soundlessly until her trembling shoulders gave her away.

    ¡°Grandma.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m so sorry, Grandma.¡±

    Not long after, Sandra returned from escorting the guests. She found Dawn crouched on the floor, hugging her knees, weeping so hard she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Sandra assumed her daughter was consumed with guilt because Grandma had died saving her. But only

    Dawn knew the truth¡­

    <i>No. </i>

    If not for her, that tricycle would¡¯ve never appeared.

    When everything was finally settled and they came home, the atmosphere felt heavier than ever. In just a few days, Harry seemed to have aged years, and Sandra¡¯s usuallyposed face had turned pale and

    <b>15:40 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 318 Gone

    +10 Free Coins

    drawn.

    With Jessica gone, the house felt hollow¨Cits warmth gone with her.

    They suddenly realized how muchughter that sharp¨Ctongued, lively old woman had brought into their home.

    They sat in silence for a while in the living room. Harry rubbed the bridge of his nose and stood. ¡°You¡¯ve all done enough these days. Get some rest.¡±

    He headed to the bedroom first.

    Sandra, worried for Dawn, hesitated, but before she could speak, Dawn said softly, ¡°Mom, go get some sleep. I¡¯m alright.¡±

    ¡°Alri

    Sandra had been running on fumes for days and truly needed rest.

    Still, her daughter¡­

    She gave Dawn¡¯s shoulder a reassuring pat. ¡°Sweetheart, life and death are beyond our control. Don¡¯t dwell on it too much, okay?¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    Sandra went to her room.

    No one knew how long Dawn sat there in the darkened living room. Then footsteps sounded at the door. Austin walked in, weary from travel; his sharp features shadowed and rough, a faint stubble lining his jaw.

    He saw her sitting on the couch and frowned slightly. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±

    ¡°Not tired.¡±

    Dawn met his

    gaze. ¡°Did

    you

    find anything?¡±

    He paused, as if weighing what <i>to </i>say.

    After a brief silence, he loosened his cor and sat beside her. His tone dropped low. ¡°Nothing. He¡¯s just a local vendor. Sells breakfast by the subway every morning.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 319

    Beseeched 319 Summary

    In Chapter 319, titled ¡°Stand Guard,¡± Dawn grapples with a sense of unease as she reflects on a conversation about a subway entrance that feels too coincidental to be innocent. Austin, herpanion, senses her internal struggle but is met with Dawn¡¯s reluctance to share her burdens. This moment highlights her emotional turmoil and the boundaries she has set to protect him from her chaotic life. Their interaction ends with Austin expressing disappointment, leaving Dawn feeling deste as he walks away.

    The following morning, as Dawn prepares to leave, her mother, Sandra, tries to convince her to stay a little longer, sensing her daughter¡¯s anxiety. Dawn puts on a brave face, promising to visit again, but the weight of her mother¡¯s love and concern momentarily overwhelms her. Despite this emotional moment, Dawn decides to leave without saying goodbye to Austin, further emphasizing her desire to keep him at a distance from her troubles.

    As she travels to a hotel where Jonathan is staying, Dawn reflects on the lingering chaos in her life, particrly the ident involving Jessica, which she believes is connected to arger threat. This feeling of being a ¡°walking curse¡± weighs heavily on her, and she struggles to find peace amidst her swirling thoughts. Upon arriving at the hotel, she checks in and quickly sumbs to exhaustion, falling into a deep sleep that shields her from the outside world.

    When she finally awakens to persistent knocking at her door, she finds Jonathan waiting, looking concerned and weary. Their exchange isced with unspoken emotions, as he offers herfort without pushing her to open up. Dawn, still feeling the remnants of sleep, engages in light banter with him. After he leaves, she feels a tug of concern for his well-being and decides to reach out to Alex for updates on a situation that continues to weigh on her mind. However, the news he delivers only deepens her sense of uncertainty, leaving her feeling more lost than before.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 319: Stand Guard**

    ¡°The subway entrance?¡±

    Dawn echoed the words, her voice barely above a whisper, as if speaking them too loudly might shatter the fragile calm that surrounded them. ¡°Why would he take that route?¡±

    ¡°He mentioned he overslept, so he thought it would be quicker.¡±

    At first nce, it seemed like a perfectly logical exnation. But as the seconds ticked by, unease crept into her thoughts, twisting them into knots of suspicion. It felt too coincidental, too neatly packaged to be true.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, the weight of her contemtion heavy in the air. After a moment of silence, she finally spoke, ¡°Without proof, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Austin¡¯s intense gaze lingered on her, searching for something beneath her surface. ¡°Dawn, aren¡¯t you going to tell me what¡¯s really going on with you?¡±

    Her hand, which had been resting loosely at her side, suddenly formed a tight fist, betraying the turmoil within.

    She managed a faint smile, one that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to tell.¡±

    Austin¡¯s brow furrowed deeper, confusion and concern mingling in his expression, but he chose not to press further.

    It wasn¡¯t that Dawn was incapable of sharing her burdens; it was simply that she no longer saw the point. They had established a clear boundary between them, and she had no desire to pull him back into the chaos of her life.

    After all, this wasn¡¯t his battle to fight.

    When Austin recognized her unwillingness to confide, a coldugh escaped him, tinged with disappointment.

    ¡°Dawn, you really disappoint me.¡±

    His heavy footsteps echoed down the hallway, growing fainter until they were just a memory. When Dawn finally lifted her gaze, she caught a glimpse of his rigid back retreating, carrying an air of destion that she couldn¡¯t quite articte.

    With a soft exhale, she lowered her eyes, fighting to conceal the whirlwind of emotions flickering in her heart.

    The following morning, as the sun peeked through the curtains, Dawn began the process of packing her belongings.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Sandra reached out, her hand catching Dawn¡¯s with a hesitant grip. ¡°Can¡¯t you stay a little longer? Do you really have to leave so soon?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡­ I have something I need to take care of back home.¡± Dawn forced a small smile, though it felt like a mask. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll visit again when I have the chance, okay?¡±

    Sandra could see the shadows of worry etched on her daughter¡¯s face, but she understood that some lessons were meant to be learned alone.

    Pulling Dawn into a gentle embrace, she murmured, ¡°If anything happens, you call me, alright? Don¡¯t carry everything by yourself.¡±

    Dawn felt her nose sting with unshed tears as she nodded vigorously, the weight of her mother¡¯s love grounding her in that moment.

    When she was finally ready to leave, she realized Austin was nowhere to be found.

    Not that she had nned to say goodbye. She asked Sandra to ry her farewell, then turned and climbed into the waiting car.

    The bodyguard nced at her through the rearview mirror, uncertainty flickering in his eyes before he spoke. ¡°Ms. Dawn, Mr. Osborne¡¯s work here isn¡¯t finished yet. You could stay a bit longer if you wanted.¡±

    Dawn turned her gaze to the window, watching the world blur by as the wind tousled her hair.

    After a moment of contemtion, she replied quietly, ¡°Why stay just toplicate things for everyone?¡±

    The memory of Jessica¡¯s ident weighed heavily on her heart.

    She didn¡¯t know who was orchestrating the chaos, but her instincts screamed that this was far from over¡ªthat runaway tricycle hadn¡¯t been a mere ident. Someone was watching, lurking in the shadows.

    And anyone who dared to get close to her seemed to suffer for it. She felt like a walking curse, a harbinger of misfortune.

    With a bitterugh escaping her lips, she inhaled deeply and closed her eyes, trying to center herself amidst the storm of her thoughts.

    The bodyguard drove directly to the hotel where Jonathan was staying. Dawn had called ahead, so the front desk processed her check-in swiftly.

    ¡°Please inform me when Mr. Osborne ns to return to Northville,¡± she instructed. ¡°Until then, I prefer not to be disturbed.¡±

    She epted her room key and headed upstairs. After a refreshing shower, exhaustion overtook her, and she copsed onto the bed, slipping into a deep slumber¡ªso profound that she didn¡¯t even hear the persistent knocking of room service.

    When she finally stirred, the world outside had turned dark, and someone was pounding on her door with a force that suggested they intended to break it down.

    Rubbing her eyes and tousled hair, she made her way to the door.

    Jonathan¡¯s hand was still raised mid-knock, poised against the wall as if he were about to tear the door off its hinges.

    ¡°You¡¯re knocking that hard¡ªwhat, worried I died in here?¡±

    His eyes were as dark as a midnight sky, filled with an intensity that made her pause. He simply stared at her, silent and unreadable.

    Dawn, still caught in the remnants of sleep, leaned against the doorframe, making no move to invite him in. After a moment of silence, she quipped dryly, ¡°Mr. Curran? Did youe to stand guard for me?¡±

    He had been banging on her door for what felt like an eternity without uttering a single word. Honestly, she thought he might be losing his grip on reality.

    Jonathan hade with the intention of offeringfort, but seeing her like this, perhaps she didn¡¯t need it after all.

    ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, just call the front desk,¡± he said, his tone softening slightly. ¡°Order whatever you want. There¡¯s a restaurant downstairs as well.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the room next door. Knock if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She noticed the dark circles under his eyes, evidence of sleepless nights etched into his features. Something tugged at her chest, and she spoke softly, ¡°Go get some rest. I¡¯ll grab something to eatter.¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t dwell on her words. He gave her a fleeting look before retreating to his own room.

    Dawn closed her door and scanned the small space until her gazended on the phone resting on the desk. She hurried over and dialed Alex¡¯s number, her heart racing with anticipation.

    It connected.

    Hearing his voice felt like finding a lifeline in turbulent waters, and she could feel her body rx. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Dawn.¡±

    Alex paused. ¡°Dawn¡­ wait, why are you calling me from andline?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not important right now.¡±

    She nced nervously toward the door, ensuring her privacy. ¡°Did you manage to handle what I asked you to do?¡±

    ¡°I was just trying to figure out how to tell you,¡± Alex replied, his voice steady. ¡°I sent people to track down those two, but they came up empty. Lucas is already talking about dropping the case.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    That couldn¡¯t be right.

    Dawn¡¯s brows knitted together, her voice low and heavy with concern. ¡°I see¡­ Thanks, Alex.¡±

    As she hung up, the weight of uncertainty settled over her like a heavy fog, leaving her feeling more lost than ever.Conclusion

    In the stillness of her hotel room, Dawn felt the weight of her decisions pressing down on her like a suffocating nket. The confrontation with Austin lingered in her mind, a painful reminder of the emotional distance she had created between them. She had chosen to retreat into herself, believing it was better to shield him from the chaos that seemed to follow her relentlessly. Yet, as shey in the dim light, the echoes of theirst exchange reverberated in her heart, leaving her with a profound sense of loneliness. The love and support from her mother wereforting, but the absence of Austin¡¯s presence felt like a gaping void, a stark contrast to the connection they once shared.

    As the shadows deepened around her, Dawn realized that her fight was not just against external threats, but against the istion she had imposed upon herself. The world outside her door was filled with uncertainty, and the haunting memories of Jessica¡¯s ident loomedrge, amplifying her fears. But in that moment of introspection, she understood that she could no longer afford to face her battles alone. The fleeting kindness from Jonathan, despite his own struggles, stirred something within her¡ªa glimmer of hope that perhaps she could reach out, rather than retreat. With the resolve to confront her demons head-on, Dawn prepared herself for the challenges ahead, knowing that vulnerability might be the key to breaking the cycle of despair that had shackled her for so long.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension esctes, readers can anticipate a deepening exploration of Dawn¡¯s internal struggles and the precarious bnce between her past and present. With the looming threat of unseen adversaries and the emotional fallout from her strained rtionships, particrly with Austin and Jonathan, Dawn finds herself at a crossroads. The next chapter promises to peel back theyers of her psyche, revealing the fears that haunt her and the choices she must confront. Will she finally allow herself to lean on those who care for her, or will her instinct to push them away only lead to more chaos?

    Furthermore, the stakes are higher than ever as Dawn grapples with the implications of Alex¡¯s unsettling news. With no leads on the mysterious figures from her past and the shadows of danger closing in, she must decide whether to take matters into her own hands or trust the people around her. As she navigates her feelings of istion and vulnerability, readers can expect pulse-pounding moments of suspense and unexpected revtions. Will Dawn uncover the truth behind the chaos that seems to follow her, or will she find herself ensnared in a web of deception that threatens to consume her? The next chapter is set to unravel these questions, leaving readers on the edge of their seats.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 320

    Beseeched 320 Summary

    In Chapter 320 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Hunting Ghosts?¡±, Dawn finds herself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions after a phone call that leaves her questioning the coincidences surrounding her life. With an unquenchable desire for truth, she feels as though she is on the brink of a significant revtion, yet she is trapped in her hotel room, suffocated by boredom as she waits for Jonathan¡¯s return. After two long days, she finally receives a summons from Jonathan¡¯s assistant, which brings a mix of excitement and anxiety as they prepare to leave for Northville.

    As they navigate the airport, Dawn is surrounded by a throng of bodyguards and assistants, drawing the attention of curious onlookers who mistake them for celebrities. Despite the invasive gazes, she remains indifferent and focused, trying to maintain herposure as she waits for Jonathan. When he arrives, he is preupied with work, and their interaction is marked by an ufortable silence. Dawn¡¯s desire to avoid being a distraction to Jonathan is palpable, and she chooses to wear an eye mask on the ne, not for sleep, but as a means to escape conversation.

    Uponnding in Northville, the atmosphere shifts as darkness envelops thendscape. Dawn feels a mix of frustration and concern for Jonathan as he bes engulfed in phone calls, prompting her to suggest he handle his work while she heads home. His faint smile hints at a deeper connection, leaving her conflicted about her feelings. As she returns to her house, which feels more like a prison than a home, she prepares for an unnned journey to Forgotten Peak, driven by a need to uncover hidden truths.

    Determined and resourceful, Dawn stealthily gathers money she had saved and hails a cab to her destination. The driver expresses concern about the safety of traveling at night, but her resolve is unwavering as she offers him cash to persuade him to continue. The journey to the mountain is fraught with tension, and as they arrive at the deste location, the driver¡¯s unease mirrors her own. Despite the darkness and uncertainty, Dawn remains steadfast in her mission, ready to confront whatever awaits her in the shadows.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 320**

    **Chapter 320 Hunting Ghosts?**

    Once the call ended, Dawn found herself rooted in ce, her mind swirling with thoughts that refused to settle.

    Why did coincidences seem to cling to her like shadows?

    An insatiable urge to uncover the truth gnawed at her. She felt as if she were standing on the precipice of something monumental, and she had to leap into the unknown to grasp it.

    Two long days crept by without a glimpse of Jonathan, and the confines of the hotel room began to close in on her, suffocating her with boredom. Just as she was on the verge of losing her sanity, she finally spotted his assistant making his way toward her.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± he acknowledged her with a respectful nod, his demeanor professional but slightly hurried. ¡°Mr. Curran has requested that I escort you to the airport first. He¡¯ll join us there once he wraps up his work.¡±

    Atst, they were heading back to Northville, a prospect that stirred a mix of excitement and anxiety within her.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she replied, her voice steady. ¡°Just give me a couple of minutes.¡±

    Dawn retreated to her room, casting a quick nce around. There wasn¡¯t much to gather; her belongings were minimal, especially since her phone and charger were nowhere to be found.

    A wry smile touched her lips, a hint of self-mockery at her own situation, as she turned and exited the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she dered, her tone firm.

    As they made their way through the bustling airport, their entourage¡ªa veritable army of bodyguards and assistants¡ªdrew curious nces from passersby.

    A few eager onlookers mistook them for celebrities, attempting to snap photos, only to be swiftly intercepted by the vignt bodyguards who insisted on deleting the evidence.

    Dawn had grown ustomed to this kind of attention, her heart hardened against the invasive gazes. She breezed through security, utilizing the VIPne with an air of indifference before heading directly to the lounge.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Jonathan arrived, his presencemanding yet weary. He appeared to be juggling a dozen tasks at once, his phone ringing incessantly, each call met with a sharp, businesslike demeanor. His assistant sat beside him, aptop open, its screen filled with a chaotic array of shifting data that made Dawn¡¯s head spin just from a nce.

    She stole a fleeting look at the screen before quickly averting her gaze, exhaling a heavy sigh through her nose, feeling the weight of her own thoughts.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes flickered toward her momentarily before he spoke into the phone, his voice measured. ¡°That¡¯s sufficient for now. We¡¯ll finalize this once I touch down in Northville.¡±

    He ended the call and turned his attention to her. ¡°Have you had anything to eat?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she replied, her tone t and devoid of warmth. She had no desire for idle chatter. ¡°Mr. Curran, feel free to continue your work. I prefer silence, but you¡¯re not too loud, so it¡¯s fine.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want him to think she was a distraction, especially if his business dealings went awry because of her presence.

    They settled into an uneasy silence that stretched between them, only to be broken by the announcement for boarding. Once Dawn took her seat, she slipped on an eye mask, not that she intended to sleep; it was merely a convenient excuse to avoid conversation.

    The ne ascended through the clouds, the world below dissolving into a hazy blur, a realm far removed from her current reality.

    By the time theynded in Northville, darkness enveloped thendscape like a thick nket.

    As they disembarked, Jonathan¡¯s phone erupted into another series of calls. Watching him navigate the barrage ofmunication with that cold, steely expression, Dawn finally interjected, ¡°Go ahead and handle your work. Just have the driver take me home.¡±

    His gaze lingered on her, a moment stretching into eternity.

    Oh my God, am I wrong for caring about you?

    Perhaps her frustration was etched on her face, as the corners of his mouth lifted in a faint, almost sardonic smile. ¡°The house has already been tidied up. You should get some rest.¡±

    Dawn watched him step into another vehicle, the headlights momentarily illuminating her face before they disappeared into the night, leaving only the silhouette of his form etched in her memory.

    Turning to the driver, she spoke with a chill in her voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The car moved toward Seabrook, the city at night cloaked in a dim haze, streetlights struggling against a thin veil of smog.

    They arrived just before 11 PM, but to Dawn, this ce felt less like home and more like her first prison.

    She instructed the guards to take a break and ascended the stairs alone, the silence of the house enveloping her like a shroud.

    She refrained from turning on any lights; the faint glow from outside was sufficient as she rummaged through her closet, finally pulling out a simple outfit¡ªa shirt and pants.

    It wasn¡¯t exactly warm enough for the chill in the air, but she didn¡¯t have time to worry about that.

    With a determined set to her jaw, she changed anyway.

    As the night deepened, the courtyardy in absolute stillness, shadows stretching ominously across the ground. A solitary figure darted through the darkness, moving with purpose. Dawn retraced the path Micah had once taken, scaling the wall with a bit of effort.

    She nced back¡ªno one in sight. Good. A quiet sigh of relief escaped her lips.

    The journey to Forgotten Peak would be long. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could return before dawn, but she had to try.

    As she walked, she fished out some folded cash from her pocket¡ªmoney she had discreetly set aside during a shopping trip when the bodyguards weren¡¯t paying attention.

    Just over three thousand dors¡ªenough to get her to her destination.

    Quickening her pace, she gged down a cab on the main road.

    Fortune smiled upon her as a cab pulled up almost immediately.

    When the driver heard her destination, a look of incredulity crossed his face in the rearview mirror.

    Dawn pulled her baseball cap low over her brow, obscuring her features from view.

    ¡°Miss, it¡¯s not safe to go that far at this hour,¡± he cautioned, his voice tinged with concern. He had experienced that area before¡ªit was deste, the kind of ce that sent shivers down your spine just to drive through.

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, then pulled out half of the cash and handed it to him without a second thought.

    ¡°Please,¡± she urged softly, her voice steady despite the chaos swirling within her.

    The driver opened his mouth to protest again, but the sight of the stack of bills silenced him. Money had a way of speaking louder than words.

    Under her insistence, the trip that should have taken four hours was cut down to just three.

    When they finally reached the base of the mountain, the driver exhaled a long, shaky breath.

    It was pitch ck¡ªno streetlights, no sounds¡ªjust an endless expanse of darkness stretching infinitely in every direction.

    ¡°You sure this is the right ce?¡± he asked, his voiceced with unease.

    What is she even doing out here? Hunting ghosts?

    The mere thought sent a shudder through him.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to pick something up,¡± Dawn replied, her palms sweaty as she tightened her grip. ¡°Can you wait for me? I¡¯ll be quick¡ªand I¡¯ll pay you the same for the ride back.¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± the driver relented after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°But you¡¯d better be fast.¡±Conclusion

    As the cab pulled away, leaving her alone in the oppressive darkness, Dawn felt a surge of adrenaline coursing through her veins. The weight of uncertainty hung heavy on her shoulders, yet it was apanied by a flicker of determination. Each step toward Forgotten Peak was a step away from the suffocating silence of her home, a ce that had be a prison of her own making. The ghosts of her past whispered in the shadows, urging her onward, reminding her of the truths she had long sought to confront. In this moment, she was not merely a woman lost in the night; she was a seeker, ready to face whatevery ahead, fueled by the hope that uncovering the past might finally set her free.

    With every breath, the chill in the air seemed to invigorate her spirit, transforming her fear into a fierce resolve. Dawn¡¯s heart raced not just with trepidation but with the exhrating possibility of discovery. She was no longer just hunting ghosts; she was reiming her narrative, ready to confront the shadows that had loomed over her life for too long. The journey ahead was fraught with uncertainty, yet as she approached the mountain¡¯s base, she felt a sense of purpose solidifying within her. The darkness no longer felt like a shroud but rather a canvas upon which she would paint her own destiny, one that would no longer be dictated by the fears of yesterday.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As Dawn steps into the abyss of Forgotten Peak, readers can anticipate a thrilling exploration of her psyche and the haunting past she seeks to uncover. The eerie silence of the mountain will serve as a backdrop for her internal struggles, as she confronts not only the ghosts of her past but also the very real dangers that lurk in the shadows. Will she find the answers she desperately seeks, or will the darkness consume her? The tension will escte as she navigates through the unknown, each step echoing with uncertainty and the weight of her choices.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the enigmatic connection between Dawn and Jonathan. As she embarks on this perilous journey alone, will their paths intertwine once more? Readers can expect revtions that could change the course of their rtionship, as Jonathan¡¯s world of business collides with Dawn¡¯s quest for truth. The stakes are higher than ever, and with every moment that passes, the suspense builds¡ªwill they be able to save each other from the ghosts that threaten to tear them apart? Prepare for a riveting chapter that intertwines danger, discovery, and the unbreakable bonds of fate.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 321

    Beseeched 321 Summary

    In Chapter 321 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Dawn finds herself in a tense and disorienting situation after leaving a car driven by an impatient driver. As she steps into the dark woods, her heart races with urgency, leading her to a small cabin that holds significant memories. Upon arrival, she discovers the door wide open and the cabin empty, raising her suspicions about Lucas and the men he was supposed to be with. The neglected state of the cabin and the realization that Alex may have lied to her about the recent weather deepen her concern, particrly regarding Ethan¡¯s potential involvement in the mystery surrounding Vera¡¯s belongings.

    Dawn¡¯s emotional turmoil is palpable as she grapples with confusion and suspicion. The cabin, once a ce filled with memories, now feels like a haunting reminder of what might have been. As she returns to the car, the driver¡¯s attempts to engage her in conversation seem futile against the backdrop of her racing thoughts. The warmth of the car contrasts sharply with the cold reality of her situation, highlighting her fragility and the burdens she carries. The driver¡¯s curiosity about her past hints at a life that was once filled with privilege, yet now she appears lost and forgotten.

    Upon returning home, the sense of urgency continues to build as she stealthily navigates her estate, aware that her absence could lead to dire consequences. The tension peaks when Jonathan confronts her, his sharp gaze revealing his suspicions. Dawn¡¯s determination to resist his control is evident as she tly refuses to attend a memorial dinner, asserting her independence despite his authoritative demeanor. The exchange between them is fraught with underlying tension, showcasing the power dynamics at y in their rtionship.

    The chapter concludes with a lighter moment as little Tammy enters, struggling with a gown intended for Dawn. This interaction adds a touch of humor and warmth, contrasting the earlier intensity of Dawn¡¯s experiences. Tammy¡¯s earnestness and innocence remind Dawn of the lighter aspects of life, even as she faces the pressures of her situation. The chapter encapstes a blend of urgency, confusion, and the struggle for autonomy, leaving Dawn at a crossroads as she navigates herplex emotions and rtionships.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 321**

    **Chapter 321 Notification**

    The driver lowered his window, the cool night air rushing in. ¡°I¡¯ve got to get home soon, so I can¡¯t wait too long,¡± he said, his voice tinged with impatience.

    Dawn nodded in acknowledgment, her heart racing as she stepped out of the car. She flicked on her shlight, the beam cutting through the enveloping darkness of the woods. Memories guided her steps toward the small cabin that those two men had constructed not too far away.

    After navigating through the shadows for a brief moment, she finally caught sight of the cabin. A surge of urgency propelled her forward, and she quickened her pace, her breath hitching in her throat.

    Just as she was about to knock, she froze. The door stood wide open, an ominous invitation to enter. The interior was eerily quiet and empty.

    Had Lucas already gotten those men out?

    No, that seemed impossible.

    Lucas was not the sort to surrender so easily. He had fought tooth and nail to achieve his goals; there was no way he would simply abandon them now.

    Dawn inhaled deeply, steeling herself before stepping inside.

    The cabin bore the marks of neglect; it was clear no one had inhabited it for days. Rain had fallen recently, and the remnants of it pooled in the trash strewn across the old wooden table. Half-eaten packets of instant noodlesy discarded on the floor, their contents muddied and unappetizing.

    Yet, the weather in Northville had been remarkably clear for the past two days.

    Which could only mean one thing¡­ Alex had lied.

    Alex, a friend of Ethan¡¯s, was not the type to disregard her requests unless someone had pressured him to do so. If he had brushed her off, it had to be with Ethan¡¯s blessing.

    Ethan might already possess whatever Vera had left behind.

    But why would he choose to conceal it from me?

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a gasp escaping her lips. Just when she thought she was beginning to piece together the puzzle, everything shattered into confusion once more.

    What role did Ethan truly y in all of this?

    In a daze, she retraced her steps back to the car, oblivious to the driver¡¯s attempts to engage her.

    ¡°Hello?¡± he called out, his voice cutting through her fog.

    ¡°Huh?¡± she replied, blinking as reality came crashing back.

    The driver, now making a U-turn, shot her a curious nce. ¡°I said it¡¯s cold tonight. You¡¯re dressed so lightly¡ªshould I turn on the heater?¡±

    Only then did the chill seep into her bones, her fingers feeling like ice.

    She managed a smile, though it felt forced. ¡°That would be nice. Thanks.¡±

    Warm air soon enveloped the car, a wee relief from the biting cold.

    Dawn wrapped her arms around herself, her disheveled hair cascading over her shoulders. She looked so fragile, it tugged at the driver¡¯s heartstrings, making him wonder what burdens she carried.

    What had she endured?

    She appeared to be someone forgotten by the world, yet the remnants of her past hinted at a life of privilege.

    With little else to upy his mind, the driver tried to fill the silence with small talk. He rambled on about life¡¯s lessons, the road ahead, and the unpredictable weather. Regardless of whether Dawn responded, he continued his monologue, his voice a steady murmur that lulled her into a drowsy stupor.

    By the time she blinked awake again, they were approaching her neighborhood.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he announced, breaking the spell.

    She blinked, momentarily disoriented.

    The driver gestured toward the window. ¡°This is the spot, right? You came out of here earlier. Go on home¡ªit¡¯s nearly sunrise.¡±

    The clock read 6:30 AM, the first light of dawn casting a soft glow on the horizon.

    Dawn fished out the remaining cash she had and handed it to him. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    As she stepped out of the car, she lingered at the gate, staring nkly ahead.

    Home?

    No.

    That word felt foreign now.

    Her mind was a nk canvas, yet she understood the urgency of her return. If the bodyguards discovered her absence, Jonathan would undoubtedly tighten his grip on her freedom.

    With a stealthy grace, she slipped back into the estate, her movements careful and deliberate, ensuring no one noticed her return.

    The moment she crossed the threshold into her room, she heard footsteps echoing in the hallway.

    Her heart raced as her eyes widened. In a sh, she tore off her clothes, shoving them into the closet, hastily donning her pajamas, and kicking her shoes under the bed.

    Another knock echoed, this time a third insistently rapping at the door, just as she managed to open it.

    Jonathan stood there, his gaze sharp as he took in her disheveled appearance. ¡°Why did it take you so long to open the door?¡±

    ¡°Do you even know what time it is?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes, a sarcasticugh escaping her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not in school or working a job. Why would I need to get up early?¡±

    Jonathan remained silent, his piercing gaze scanning her from head to toe, as if he could see through her carefully constructed facade.

    Her heart raced, but she fought to maintain herposure. ¡°What do you want? I was sleeping.¡±

    His eyes flicked past her,nding on the floor behind her.

    The morning light illuminated the muddy footprints trailing from the window.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, though his voice remained steady. ¡°There¡¯s a memorial dinner tonight for Mr. Leonard and his wife. Someone will be bringing a gown overter.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± Dawn replied tly, determinationcing her words.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t asking,¡± he countered coolly. ¡°That was a notification.¡±

    When he finally turned to leave, Dawn released a long, pent-up breath. Dealing with someone like him was an exhausting endeavor.

    Not long after, the familiar sight of little Tammy appeared on the stairs, struggling to carry a long, extravagant gown.

    The skirt was so voluminous that it nearly obscured her small frame, and she panted as she muttered to herself¡ªher small stature and serious demeanor making her almost endearing.

    Dawn watched her with quiet amusement as she hung the gown on the rack, clearly exerting herself.

    Tammy took a deep breath, then looked up, her brow furrowing. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Do I look funny or something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not funny,¡± Dawn replied, a faint smile gracing her lips. ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡±

    Tammy puffed out her cheeks, her expression still not entirely satisfied. ¡°Hurry up and try it on. Mr. Curran said you have to look gorgeous tonight¡ªbut honestly, I think you already do. You don¡¯t need all this work.¡±Conclusion

    As the first light of dawn crept into Dawn¡¯s room, it illuminated the turmoil within her heart. The night¡¯s events had unraveled a web of secrets and deceit, leaving her grappling with the unsettling truth about Ethan and the choices he made. The cabin, once a symbol of hope, had transformed into a haunting reminder of betrayal. Yet, amid the chaos, the warmth of her surroundings began to seep into her bones, igniting a flicker of resilience within her. She understood now that home was no longer a mere physical space but a battleground for her autonomy, a ce where she would need to reim her narrative. The determination that had sparked in the woods surged anew, propelling her to confront the shadows lurking in her life.

    As Tammy¡¯s cheerful presence filled the room, Dawn felt a momentary reprieve from her worries. The innocence of the little girl, with her earnest demeanor and unwavering belief in Dawn¡¯s beauty, became a beacon of hope. This unexpected connection reminded her that amidst the darkness, there were still glimmers of light¡ªfriendship, loyalty, and the unwavering strength that resided within her. With each passing moment, Dawn resolved to face the impending dinner with newfound courage, ready to challenge Jonathan and the constraints he imposed on her. The gown, a symbol of expectation, would not bind her; instead, she would wear it as armor, stepping into the evening with the fierce determination to reim her life and uncover the truth that had eluded her for too long.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect a whirlwind of revtions and escting tensions as Dawn grapples with the implications of her recent discoveries. With Jonathan¡¯s authoritative presence looming over her, the stakes are higher than ever. The looming memorial dinner for Mr. Leonard promises to be a pivotal event, where secrets may unravel and alliances could shift. Will Dawn find a way to assert her independence amidst the suffocating expectations of her surroundings? Or will she be forced to y the role that others have crafted for her?

    As the evening approaches, the atmosphere will thicken with intrigue. The arrival of the gown may symbolize more than just a social obligation; it could be a catalyst for Dawn to reim her agency. With her mind still racing from the unsettling truths about Ethan and Alex, she must navigate theplexities of her rtionships while facing the potential fallout of her actions. Will she confront Jonathan about his maniptions, or will fear of his wrath keep her silent? The chapter promises to delve deeper into the web of deceit that surrounds her, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover what choices Dawn will make and how they will shape her destiny.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 322

    Beseeched 322 Summary

    In Chapter 322 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Fake as Hell,¡± the story unfolds with Dawn preparing for a high-profile event, apanied by her friend Tammy. As they engage in light banter, Tammy¡¯s blunt remarks about Dawn¡¯s perceivedck of talent and Jonathan¡¯s infatuation with her beauty create an atmosphere of mixed amusement and tension. Dawn is caught between her skepticism of Tammy¡¯s honesty and her own insecurities about her rtionship with Jonathan, who has monopolized Tammy¡¯s time with his calls.

    As Dawn gets ready, she reflects on the enigmatic couple, Silvanus and his wife, who are the guests of honor at the event. Tammy¡¯s choice of a striking strapless gown and her skillful makeup application aim to boost Dawn¡¯s confidence, but the reality of her situation weighs heavily on her. When Tammy reveals that Jonathan has instructed her not to apany Dawn, confusion and concern set in, indicating a shift in Jonathan¡¯s usual behavior and control over the situation.

    Upon arriving at the event, the atmosphere is charged with the presence of influential figures, and Dawn feels increasingly isted as Jonathan engages with high-profile guests. Despite the morous surroundings, she seeks refuge in a quiet corner, overwhelmed by the elite environment. The entrance of Silvanus Leonard and his wife captivates the crowd, and Dawn¡¯s attention is drawn to a familiar face, Ethan, who is weed warmly by Silvanus. This moment hints at deeper connections and potential revtions that may unfold, leaving Dawn in a state of curiosity and uncertainty about her own ce in this world.

    Overall, the chapter highlights Dawn¡¯s internal struggles with her identity and rtionships against the backdrop of a morous yet intimidating social scene. The interactions between characters reveal underlying tensions and foreshadow potential conflicts, setting the stage for further developments in the narrative.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 322: Fake as Hell**

    067

    +10 Free Coins

    The words hung in the air, tinged with a hint of mockery. Dawn felt her lips twitch involuntarily at the remark. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like something Mr. Curran would say,¡± she replied, a mixture of amusement and skepticism dancing in her voice.

    ¡°Yeah, well, I just guessed,¡± Tammy shrugged, her tone nonchnt as she meticulously arranged her array of makeup tools on the vanity. Each brush and palette was ced with purpose, and as she worked, she continued to talk, her words flowing effortlessly. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, you don¡¯t have any real talent. Mr. Curran is just enamored with your looks. He hardly ever attends these events, you know? You¡¯re the sole reason he¡¯s even gracing us with his presence tonight.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s relentless calls to Tammy, all because of Dawn, had monopolized her time to the point where she barely had a moment to spare for Mrs. Curran.

    Dawn chose silence over argument. Jonathan had made his intentions clear, and there was no point in resisting the inevitable.

    She had heard whispers about Silvanus Leonard before. A prominent figure from Gredos, he conducted most of his business from abroad. His wife¡¯s passion for travel had led him to retire early, a decision that allowed him to apany her on their global adventures.

    Dawn found herself curious about that couple. Were they truly as devoted to one another as the rumors suggested?

    Tammy¡¯s choice of gown for Dawn was strikingly bold¡ªa strapless white dress adorned with intricatece cutouts on the bodice. At first nce, it seemed understated, but the voluminous, cloud-like train that cascaded behind her was impossible to overlook.

    ¡°I swear, this makeup look is absolutely perfect for you,¡± Tammy dered with pride, her hands deftly working on Dawn¡¯s face. ¡°If you manage to make Mr. Curran exceptionally happy tonight, don¡¯t forget to give me some credit, alright?¡±

    Dawn opened her eyes, augh bubbling out of her. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say I wasn¡¯t good enough for him?¡±

    Tammy muttered under her breath, ¡°Well, yeah, but what can I do about it? The die is cast. Just try to keep him in a good mood, okay? Good luck with that.¡±

    Dawn was at a loss for words. Tammy truly was one of a kind, her blunt honesty both refreshing and bewildering.

    Once Tammy finished with the makeup, she turned her attention to Dawn¡¯s hair. The style she crafted was a perfect blend of innocence and allure, enhancing Dawn¡¯s natural beauty. With the serene, detached expression in her eyes, the overall effect was quietly mesmerizing.

    Tammy pped her hands together in satisfaction. ¡°All done! You look absolutely stunning.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not going with you today,¡± Tammy added, her tone shifting as she began to gather her belongings.

    Dawn hesitated, confusion etching her features. ¡°Jonathan doesn¡¯t want you toe with me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tammy replied, a frown creasing her brow. It was unusual for her not to apany Dawn for touch-ups and to manage appearances. But Jonathan¡¯s orders were not to be questioned.

    Dawn nodded, a thoughtful expression crossing her face as she processed this new development.

    Not long after Tammy departed, a bodyguard arrived at the door, his demeanor professional and efficient.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, we should be on our way,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Jonathan?¡± she inquired, a hint of concern creeping into her tone.

    ¡°We¡¯re picking him up first,¡± the bodyguard replied, maintaining his focus.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn realized she still had no clue where Jonathan¡¯spany was located. He had always been secretive about his business dealings, and honestly, she had never cared enough to ask.

    To her surprise, the car veered toward the suburbs. The office building they approached was massive and imposing, with the words ¡°Horizon Group¡± gleaming in silver letters on the facade, a testament to its stature.

    Momentster, Jonathan emerged from the building, nked by a cadre of assistants and executives. He issued a few quiet directives, and one of his aides hurried to open the car door for him.

    Jonathan bent down to enter, his long legs and calm demeanor exuding an air of authority that filled the vehicle with an unspoken power.

    ¡°Fake as hell,¡± Dawn muttered under her breath, her expression revealing nothing.

    He didn¡¯t even flinch. Jonathan continued to gaze straight ahead, ignoring herment as if it had never been uttered.

    The driver tensed, silently hoping that Jonathan wouldn¡¯t take offense.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Jonathan maintained his calmposure, his expression unchanging.

    ¡°Drive,¡± he instructed, his voice firm yet devoid of anger.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the driver replied, relief washing over him.

    Even Dawn was taken aback. Normally, Jonathan would have snapped back at her by now. What was going on with him today?

    As they arrived at the event, the atmosphere shifted. It became clear that Silvanus, while not a native of Northville, held a status that was unparalleled. The venue was alive with the presence of elite guests¡ªbusiness magnates, influential politicians, and even a few prominent celebrities from the entertainment world.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t muster any enthusiasm. After a cursory nce around the bustling room, she sought refuge in a quiet corner, sinking into a plush chair, grateful for the momentary solitude.

    Jonathan was preupied, deep in conversation with one high-profile guest after another, leaving her to her own devices.

    A few minutester, the guests of honor made their entrance.

    Silvanus Leonard and his wife appeared to be in their 50s, yet they radiated a youthful energy that captivated the room. Their effortless charm enveloped the crowd, creating an atmosphere charged with admiration and respect.

    After the initial round of greetings and congrattions, Dawn¡¯s attention was suddenly captured by a voice calling out, ¡°Hey, Ethan!¡±

    The name jolted her focus, and her gaze locked onto the figure across the room. The man seemed oblivious to her presence. Silvanus greeted him warmly, ¡°Thest time we met was in Gredos! I didn¡¯t expect to see you here tonight. What¡¯s made you so free all of a sudden?¡±

    The man offered a faint smile, nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Tonight is your anniversary, Mr. and Mrs. Leonard. There¡¯s no way I¡¯d miss it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d you came!¡± Silvanusughed heartily. ¡°Oh, I heard you tied the knot recently! I was in South Fricana and couldn¡¯t make it back in time. Your wife¡­¡±

    He turned to the woman standing beside Ethan, a hint of confusion crossing his features.

    Roxanne smiled gracefully, extending her hand. ¡°Good evening, Mr. Leonard. I¡¯m Roxanne West.¡±Conclusion

    In the midst of the morous chaos surrounding her, Dawn felt an unsettling sense of disconnection. Theughter and chatter of the elite swirled around her like a distant echo, a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing within. Jonathan¡¯s demeanor, once so familiar and assertive, now seemed almost foreign. His uncharacteristic silence and stoicism left her questioning their dynamic and the authenticity of their connection. As she watched him engage effortlessly with the high-profile guests, a wave of realization washed over her¡ªperhaps the fa?ade they both wore was more intricate than she had ever considered. The weight of Tammy¡¯s words lingered in her mind, a reminder of the delicate line they walked between appearance and reality.

    As the evening unfolded, the allure of the event faded into the background, and Dawn found herself grappling with her own insecurities. The radiant couple, Silvanus and his wife, embodied a partnership that felt genuine and inspiring, igniting a flicker of longing within her. She yearned for that same authenticity, an unguarded connection that transcended the superficiality of their world. In that quiet corner, away from the prying eyes, Dawn resolved to confront her feelings and the truth behind Jonathan¡¯s motives. No longer content to be a mere essory in his life, she understood that she had to find her own voice amid the pretense. As the night wore on, she felt a newfound determination to navigate theplexities of their rtionship, ready to unearth theyers thaty beneath the surface.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the evening unfolds, tensions are set to rise as Dawn navigates the intricate web of social dynamics at the event. With Jonathan seemingly distracted and aloof, the air is thick with unspoken words and hidden agendas. Will Dawn confront the growing chasm between her and Jonathan, or will she remain a silent observer, caught in the whirlwind of elite conversations and veiled ambitions? The arrival of Ethan adds an unexpected twist, hinting at deeper connections and potential revtions that could shake the very foundation of her understanding of Jonathan¡¯s world.

    Moreover, the enigmatic presence of Silvanus Leonard and his wife promises to unveil secrets that could alter the course of the night. As Dawn grapples with her insecurities and the weight of expectations, will she find the strength to assert herself amidst the chaos? Or will she fall prey to the fa?ade that surrounds her, losing herself in the glittering but superficial world of high society? Anticipation builds as the stakes rise, and the delicate bnce of power, loyalty, and ambition threatens to tip in unexpected ways. Prepare for a chapter filled with intrigue, unexpected alliances, and the potential for shocking revtions that could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 323

    Beseeched 323 Summary

    In Chapter 323 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the tension esctes as Silvanus discovers Roxanne¡¯s true identity as the daughter of Mr. West from the Stonewarden Group. This revtion leaves him momentarily stunned, but the conversation quickly shifts as he and his wife, Eudora, move away, leaving Dawn to absorb the implications of Roxanne¡¯s connection. Dawn¡¯s emotional turmoil intensifies when she sees Roxanne clinging to Ethan¡¯s arm, a sight that confirms her worst fears and leaves her feeling suffocated and betrayed.

    Dawn¡¯s reaction to the scene is visceral; she feels as if a dagger has pierced her heart. The rumors she had heard on social media now manifest in painful reality, prompting her to retreat to the restroom for sce. There, she scrubs her hands until they turn crimson, trying to wash away the emotional pain. When she confronts her reflection, a sense of eerie calm washes over her, and she steels herself for what lies ahead.

    The tension reaches a boiling point when Dawn unexpectedly encounters Roxanne in the hallway. Their exchange is charged with animosity, as Roxanne taunts Dawn about Ethan¡¯s affections. Dawn¡¯s response is unexpectedlyposed, revealing her inner strength and resolve. The confrontation highlights the power dynamics at y, with Roxanne attempting to provoke Dawn into a reaction, while Dawn maintains herposure, recognizing that Ethan¡¯s love is not something she should cling to if it is genuinely directed elsewhere.

    As Dawn re-enters the ballroom, she is confronted with the reality of her situation. Despite Jonathan¡¯s concern, she expresses a desire to leave, indicating her emotional exhaustion. Her internal struggle is palpable as she grapples with the implications of Ethan¡¯s choices. Ultimately, she decides to wait in the car, avoiding further confrontation, but her heart races as she overhears Ethan¡¯s voice in the parking lot, filled with anger directed at Roxanne. This moment encapstes theplexity of their rtionships, leaving Dawn at a crossroads of heartbreak and newfound resolve.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 323: He Loves Only Me**

    ¡°West?¡± Silvanus blinked in astonishment, his mind racing to connect the dots. The West surname was notmon within their social circle, and suddenly, a realization dawned upon him. ¡°Wait¡ªMr. West from Stonewarden Group¡­ is he your¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my father,¡± Roxanne interjected smoothly, her voice steady, as if the revtion held no weight.

    ¡°So, you are the daughter of the Wests,¡± Silvanus replied, a polite smile gracing his lips, yet confusion flickered in his eyes. The implications of her lineage were significant, but neither Roxanne nor Ethan seemed inclined to borate further. Choosing discretion, he opted to shift the conversation. After exchanging a few courteous words, he took his wife, Eudora Leonard, by the arm and moved toward another gathering.

    As they passed, their hushed exchange reached Dawn¡¯s ears, wrapping around her like a cold shroud.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Eudora whispered, her voiceced with disbelief. ¡°You showed me a picture before¡ªMr. Ethan¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t her.¡±

    Silvanus let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Young people these days lead suchplicated lives. I¡¯ve given up trying to make sense of it all.¡±

    Once they had walked away, the scene before Dawn came into sharper focus.

    Roxanne was clinging to Ethan¡¯s arm, her presence unmistakably possessive.

    Ethan¡¯s brow knitted in subtle discontent, yet he didn¡¯t shake her off.

    For a heartbeat, the world around Dawn seemed to close in on her. The air felt thick, pressing heavily against her lungs. She raised a trembling hand to her face, half-hoping this was merely a figment of her imagination.

    But the chill of her skin told her otherwise.

    She should have braced herself for this moment. The whispers, the rumors circting on social media had hinted at this betrayal, but witnessing it firsthand was like a dagger twisting painfully in her chest.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze fell to the floor, forcing herself to look away from the painful tableau. Her fingers trembled as she turned on her heel and headed toward the restroom, seeking sce in the solitude.

    The sound of rushing water filled the small space as she scrubbed her hands vigorously¡ªso hard that they flushed a deep crimson¡ªbefore finally shutting off the tap with a sharp click.

    When she looked up at her reflection in the mirror, the face staring back was pale, yet an eerie calm enveloped her. After inhaling a deep breath, she steeled her resolve and turned to exit.

    And, as if the universe conspired to taunt her, there stood Ethan and Roxanne.

    Roxanne leaned casually against the window in the hallway, her arms crossed in a manner that suggested she had been anticipating this encounter.

    ¡°Dawn. What a delightful coincidence,¡± Roxanne purred, her voice dripping with insincerity as her eyes roamed over Dawn¡¯s gown like a predator sizing up its prey. ¡°Wow. You actually look¡­ decent when you make an effort. Almost like a grown woman now. Has Ethan seen you yet?¡±

    With a perfectly manicured finger raised, she feigned a gesture of advice.

    ¡°He¡¯s right outside. Why don¡¯t you go show him?¡±

    Dawn felt her grip tighten around the fabric of her skirt, herposure unwavering. ¡°Did I not hit you hard enoughst time?¡± she replied, her voice steady, yetced with an undercurrent of menace.

    Roxanne froze, her smirk faltering for the briefest moment.

    ¡°If you think I didn¡¯t, I can certainly remedy that right now,¡± Dawn said, stepping closer, a half-smile curving her lips that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. Roxanne¡¯s expression twisted in unease, and she instinctively took two steps back. ¡°Dawn¡­ are you out of your mind?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to see me lose control, didn¡¯t you?¡± Dawn¡¯s voice was as frigid as ice. ¡°Otherwise, why do you keep provoking me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I just wanted you to understand that Ethan has already chosen me! If you have any self-respect left, you should file for divorce yourself!¡±

    Dawn let out a short, sharpugh that felt foreign even to her. ¡°And what if I choose not to?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Roxanne¡¯s re was a searing me of fury. ¡°Then don¡¯t hold me responsible for making things messy!¡±

    The words hung in the air, so clich¨¦d they could have been plucked from the script of a low-budget soap opera¡ªthe jealous mistress threatening the devoted wife, proiming, ¡®He only loves me!¡¯

    But Dawn was no naive heroine caught in a melodrama.

    ¡°Sure,¡± she replied tly, her tone devoid of emotion.

    Roxanne blinked, caught off guard by the unexpected response. ¡°Wait¡­ really?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dawn affirmed, her voice steady, her gaze sharp as a de. ¡°But he¡¯ll have to tell me that himself.¡±

    The notion of divorce seemed trivial now.

    If Ethan truly was that kind of man, he wasn¡¯t worth holding onto.

    When Dawn re-entered the ballroom, Jonathan was already scanning the crowd for her.

    ¡°Where did you disappear to?¡± he inquired, concern etched on his face.

    ¡°I went to the restroom,¡± she replied, her voice even, though uncertainty swirled within her.

    After a moment¡¯s pause, she mustered a faint smile, forcing the words out softly, ¡°This ce isn¡¯t enjoyable. Can we go home?¡±

    Jonathan studied her face intently for several seconds. ¡°Ethan¡¯s here too. Don¡¯t you want to talk to him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she stated firmly.

    Whether he was testing her resolve or genuinely curious, Dawn found herself indifferent. Weariness washed over her, a bone-deep fatigue that settled in her very bones.

    Jonathan reached for her hand, his grip firm. She instinctively tried to pull away, but his hold was unyielding. Eventually, she relented, allowing him to sp her hand.

    ¡°I still need to say goodbye to Mr. Leonard,¡± he mentioned. ¡°Would you prefer to wait in the car or apany me?¡±

    Dawn recalled Silvanus and Eudora¡¯s earlier conversation.

    They had recognized her picture.

    If Eudora could identify that Roxanne was not Faham¡¯s wife, then she would undoubtedly recognize her. If she apanied Jonathan to say farewell, it would appear¡­ inappropriate.

    A humorless smile tugged at her lips; she wasn¡¯t even sure who she was mocking anymore.

    ¡°You go ahead,¡± she replied quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the car.¡±

    She followed the bodyguard outside, her heart pounding with each step.

    But as she approached the parking lot, she abruptly halted.

    That voice¡ªfamiliar and sharp¡ªcut through the cool night air, igniting a spark of dread within her. ¡°I told you not to mess with her. Didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was low, simmering with anger, stripped of its usual warmth.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t appear frightened; if anything, she radiated smug confidence.

    She lifted a hand to his chest, her blood-red nails glinting in the dim light as she casually adjusted his cor, an act that felt like a dagger to Dawn¡¯s heart.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the revtion, Dawn stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy yet resolute. The stark reality of Ethan¡¯s betrayal loomed before her, but instead of crumbling under the weight of despair, she felt an unexpected surge of empowerment. The confrontation with Roxanne had ignited a fire within her, a fierce determination to reim her narrative. No longer would she allow herself to be a passive participant in a love story that had turned sour. The notion of divorce, once a source of anguish, had transformed into a symbol of liberation. Dawn realized that her worth was not dictated by Ethan¡¯s affections, and she was ready to embrace a future where she defined her own happiness.

    As she waited in the car, the cool night air wrapped around her like a protective cloak. The tension of the evening began to dissipate, reced by a newfound rity. Dawn understood that the journey ahead would not be easy, but she was prepared to face it head-on. With Jonathan¡¯s steady presence at her side, she felt a flicker of hope ignite within her¡ªa hope that spoke of new beginnings and the possibility of love that was genuine and reciprocal. As she gazed out at the stars twinkling in the night sky, she made a silent promise to herself: she would rise from the ashes of this heartbreak, stronger and more resilient than ever, ready to embrace whatever life had in store.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension mounts in the aftermath of the explosive confrontation between Dawn and Roxanne, readers can anticipate a deep dive into the emotional turmoil that each character faces. Dawn¡¯s resolve to stand her ground will be tested further, as Ethan¡¯s true feelings remain shrouded in ambiguity. Will he choose to confront Roxanne and put an end to her maniptive games, or will he continue to dance around the truth, leaving Dawn to grapple with her pain alone? The next chapter promises to unravel Ethan¡¯s inner conflict, revealing whether he can break free from the chains of expectation and societal pressure that tether him to Roxanne.

    Moreover, the stakes will rise as Dawn is forced to confront not only her feelings for Ethan but also her own sense of self-worth. With Jonathan¡¯s unwavering support, will she find the strength to reim her narrative, or will the shadows of doubt cast by Roxanne¡¯s taunts cloud her judgment? The dynamics of their rtionships are bound to shift, and the tension between loyalty and betrayal will reach a boiling point. As secrets begin to surface and alliances are tested, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how Dawn will navigate the treacherous waters of love, betrayal, and self-discovery. Prepare for unexpected twists and revtions that will keep you guessing until the veryst moment.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 324

    Beseeched 324 Summary

    In Chapter 324 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the tension between Roxanne and Ethan esctes dramatically during a confrontation. Roxanne¡¯s yful demeanor contrasts with the underlying danger as she taunts Ethan about his marriage to Dawn. Ethan¡¯s response is menacing; he grips Roxanne¡¯s throat, showcasing his vtile emotions and the thin line between anger and desire. Despite the physical threat, Roxanne remains defiant, challenging Ethan and refusing to show fear, even as she struggles for breath in his grasp.

    After a brief moment of terror, Ethan releases her, leaving Roxanne gasping for air but unbroken in spirit. Instead of sumbing to fear, she retaliates withughter, demanding to know when he ns to divorce Dawn. This unexpected resilience shocks Ethan, who, after a silent internal struggle, retreats to his car, leaving Roxanne to process the encounter. Her thoughts reveal aplex understanding of Ethan¡¯s feelings, recognizing that he likely harbors resentment toward her yet feeling empowered by the confrontation.

    Meanwhile, Dawn, who has been observing from a distance, returns home feeling the weight of the evening¡¯s events. She encounters Jonathan but dismisses him, seeking sce in her room. As she unwinds, she discovers Ethan¡¯s phone hidden under her dresser. Curiosity leads her to unlock it, revealing a trove of intimate photos documenting her life through Ethan¡¯s perspective. This discovery ignites a mix of intrigue and confusion, prompting her to question Ethan¡¯s intentions and the secrets surrounding their rtionship.

    The chapter culminates with Dawn feeling slightly lighter after her discovery, realizing that overthinking won¡¯t change her reality. Determined to uncover the truth about Jonathan and Roxanne, she prepares to leave the house. However, her ns are interrupted by an unexpected encounter with Daniel, who has been waiting for her. His presence raises immediate suspicion, leaving Dawn wary as she grapples with theplexities of her rtionships and the secrets that threaten to unravel her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 324**

    **Chapter 324 Third-Person View**

    Roxanne¡¯sughter hung in the air, a sharp contrast to the tension that crackled between her and Ethan. ¡°So, are you really telling me that you and Dawn are married? You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s said it¡ªshe¡¯s mentioned it too.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not scared,¡± she continued, her voice yful yetced with an undercurrent of defiance.

    Ethan¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°And what do you think she¡¯ll do? Hit you?¡±

    A smirk danced on her lips as she leaned closer, her confidence unwavering. ¡°Ethan, you can¡¯t touch me. You wouldn¡¯t even dare toy a finger on me.¡±

    There was a teasing lilt to her voice, but the conviction behind it was palpable, making her words feel almost like a challenge.

    In an instant, Ethan¡¯s hand shot out, fingers wrapping around her throat with a vice-like grip. The muscles in his jaw clenched, transforming his striking features into a mask of raw, untamed fury. Roxanne¡¯s feet barely skimmed the ground as the pressure constricted her windpipe, the world around her fading into a blur.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare?¡± he echoed, his voice dripping with icy disdain. A chillingugh escaped his lips, cutting through the tension like a knife. ¡°You¡¯re right. I can¡¯t bring myself to hit you. Because hitting you would never be enough. Sometimes, I wish I could just end you.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s breath came in desperate gasps, her body instinctively fighting against his hold. She wed at his wrist, summoning every ounce of strength she had, but the world was beginning to dim around her.

    Three agonizing secondster, he released her. She crumpled to the ground, coughing violently, desperate for air as her lungs burned. It took an eternity for her to regain her breath, her eyes watering and face flushed.

    But instead of fear, a wild, defiantughter erupted from her. ¡°Before you do anything drastic, I want to see you and Dawn get divorced first. When are you nning to bring that up?¡±

    The night cloaked Ethan¡¯s features in shadows, his expression inscrutable. He remained silent, his gaze a tempest of emotions as he stared at her, an inner battle raging behind his dark eyes. After what felt like an eternity, he turned and strode toward the car.

    The door mmed shut with a resounding thud that echoed in the stillness of the night. The silver Maybach roared to life, tires screeching as it sped away, nearly grazing Roxanne¡¯s legs.

    She stood frozen for a moment, eyes closed, feeling the pulse of her own heartbeat against her temples.

    Deep down, she understood that Ethan harbored no love for her¡ªif anything, he likely loathed her for the relentless pressure she had been applyingtely.

    But so what?

    Men were like fruit hanging from a tree. You¡¯d never know if they were sweet until you plucked them.

    ¡ª

    After a brief moment of stillness, Roxanne was oblivious to the presence of Dawn, who had been watching from a distance. Once she regained herposure, she slipped into her own car and drove away, leaving the tense atmosphere behind.

    Dawn, on the other hand, felt a chill run down her spine as she stood there, her face pale against the backdrop of the dimly lit night.

    The ride back to Seabrook was enveloped in an eerie silence, the kind that settled over two people who carried secrets too heavy to share.

    Upon their arrival, Jonathan intercepted Dawn just as she was about to ascend the stairs.

    ¡°You¡­¡± he began, but she cut him off.

    ¡°Whatever it is, save it for tomorrow. I¡¯m exhausted,¡± she replied curtly, her fatigue weighing heavily on her.

    All she craved was the sce of sleep, a reprieve from the chaos of the evening.

    As soon as she stepped into her room, she began unzipping her dress, letting it cascade down her body until it pooled on the floor, revealing her wless figure.

    She intended to take a shower to wash away the day¡¯s stress, but something under the dresser caught her eye. Curiosity piqued, she bent down and retrieved a phone¡ªEthan¡¯s phone, the very one he had given her.

    The device had been rendered useless since Jonathan installed signal blockers in the house, and she hadn¡¯t touched it since it lost its functionality. Yet, surprisingly, it was still powered on.

    With a mix of trepidation and intrigue, Dawn unlocked the screen and began to swipe through the contents.

    Her finger hovered over the photo gallery icon for a fleeting moment before she tapped it, her heart racing.

    Inside, she found a collection of images¡ªmostly mundane work screenshots, but one album was password-protected.

    She hesitated, a flutter of anxiety in her stomach, then typed in a sequence of numbers.

    The album opened.

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she gazed at the photos.

    Hundreds of them¡ªeach one a snapshot of her life. Some taken from odd angles, others while she slept, capturing her in moments of vulnerability.

    Ethan had an undeniable talent for photography; seeing herself through his lens felt both strange and intimately revealing.

    She scrolled through each image, entranced, until the phone finally sumbed to battery fatigue and shut off.

    Letting out a shaky breath, she whispered to herself, ¡°Ethan¡­ what are you trying to do? What is it that I¡¯m not supposed to know?¡±

    ¡ª

    After viewing those photos, the weight in her chest felt slightly lighter. At least now, she grasped one crucial truth:

    No amount of overthinking would alter the present. What truly mattered was uncovering what Jonathan and Roxanne were after.

    The following morning, after a hasty breakfast, Dawn concocted an excuse to venture out. She anticipated a lengthy debate with the bodyguards, but to her astonishment, they granted her permission without hesitation.

    Something about that felt off. A frown creased her brow. ¡°On second thought, maybe I shouldn¡¯t go.¡±

    The guards remained silent, their expressions unreadable.

    Yet, the restless pacing around the house was driving her to the brink of madness, so she ultimately relented and stepped outside.

    Just as she approached the neighborhood gate, she froze in her tracks.

    ¡°Daniel?¡±

    What on earth was he doing here?

    Upon spotting her, Daniel¡¯s face lit up with a flicker of relief, quickly masked by a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Porter. What a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± she replied, her expression devoid of warmth, her tone cautious. ¡°Mr. Brown, you weren¡¯t waiting here for me, were you?¡±

    It was work hours, and this location was miles away from Stonewarden Group¡¯s Northville branch. There was no logical reason for him to be there.

    Daniel lowered his gaze, a faint smile gracing his lips. ¡°You¡¯re as perceptive as always. Yes, I was waiting for you. There¡¯s something important we need to discuss.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of their confrontation, Roxanne stood resolute, herughter echoing defiantly against the darkness that enveloped her. Though Ethan¡¯s grip had momentarily threatened to extinguish her spirit, it only served to ignite a fiercer determination within her. She understood the stakes of their twisted game, the emotional chessboard they yed upon, and while Ethan¡¯s fury was palpable, it was her own resilience that emerged as the true victor. As the roar of his departing car faded into the night, she felt a surge of rity wash over her¡ªa realization that the battle was far from over, and she was more than willing to fight for her ce in it.

    Meanwhile, Dawn found herself entangled in a web of revtions as she navigated the chaotic remnants of the night. The discovery of Ethan¡¯s hidden photographs unveiled a side of him she had never seen, a glimpse into his obsession that stirred a mix of intrigue and apprehension. As she faced the unsettling truth of their rtionship, the weight of her own secrets began to lift, reced by an urgent desire to uncover the motivations of those around her. The unexpected encounter with Daniel at the neighborhood gate marked a pivotal moment, suggesting that the threads of their lives were intertwining in ways she could scarcelyprehend. With every step she took, she was propelled toward an uncertain future, one where the answers she sought would either bind her closer to Ethan or tear her away forever.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension esctes, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the tangled web of rtionships and secrets that bind Roxanne, Ethan, and Dawn. With Ethan¡¯s ominous words still echoing in her mind, Roxanne is poised to confront the consequences of her audacious challenge. Will she push the boundaries further, or will she be forced to navigate the treacherous waters of Ethan¡¯s wrath? The simmering animosity between them may ignite a confrontation that could change everything, and readers will be left wondering just how far Roxanne is willing to go to assert her dominance.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s discovery of Ethan¡¯s hidden photographs raises questions that demand answers. As she grapples with the implications of what she has seen, her encounter with Daniel adds anotheryer ofplexity. What crucial information could he be holding, and how does it tie into therger narrative of deceit and betrayal? The stakes are higher than ever, and with each character harboring their own secrets, the next chapter is bound to unravel shocking truths that could alter the course of their lives forever. Expect twists and revtions that will keep you on the edge of your seat as the intricate dance of power and vulnerability unfolds.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 325

    Beseeched 325 Summary

    In Chapter 325 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°ying Both Sides,¡± Dawn experiences a profound sense of unease when she meets Daniel, a man she doesn¡¯t trust, in a caf¨¦. The absence of her usual bodyguards adds to her anxiety as she navigates the conversation with him. Daniel suggests that she is under someone¡¯s control and offers his assistance to help her escape that situation. The tension between Daniel and another character, Roxanne, bes evident, hinting at underlying conflicts that could impact Dawn¡¯s fate.

    As the conversation unfolds, Dawn questions Daniel¡¯s motives, recognizing the precariousness of her position. Despite his calm demeanor, she remains skeptical of his intentions. Daniel implies that he has been tasked with reminding Roxanne of her ce, which raises Dawn¡¯s suspicions about his true allegiance. The air is thick with tension as she grapples with the possibility that Daniel¡¯s offer might not be as straightforward as it seems.

    After their meeting, Dawn¡¯s unease deepens when she learns that one of Jonathan¡¯s men, Victor, has been working for him for eight years. This revtion casts doubt on Victor¡¯s loyalty and raises questions about the extent of his involvement in the power dynamics at y. Dawn¡¯s internal conflict intensifies as she reflects on Daniel¡¯s words and the implications they carry for her future.

    Later, Jonathan¡¯s absence brings Dawn a sense of relief, allowing her to reflect in solitude. When Victor suggests a trip to City za for a fireworks show, she decides to go, albeit with skepticism about his intentions. The vibrant atmosphere of the za contrasts sharply with her internal turmoil, and as she engages with the lively surroundings, she is suddenly drawn to amotion¡ªa romantic confession that stirs her emotions.

    As she turns to investigate, she is confronted with a mysterious figure holding dark roses, leaving her in a state of suspense. The chapter closes with a sense of anticipation, highlighting theplexity of Dawn¡¯s situation as she navigates the treacherous waters of loyalty, trust, and the unknown.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 325: ying Both Sides**

    The moment Dawn¡¯s gaze locked onto Daniel¡¯s, a wave of unease surged within her, intensifying her already anxious heart. It was unsettling, especially since the bodyguards who usually hovered over her like hawks had made no effort to intervene this time.

    Seabrook had only one caf¨¦, a quaint little spot that felt out of ce amidst the bustling town. They chose a table by the window, where the soft glow of the evening light filtered through, casting gentle shadows around them.

    Daniel¡¯s eyes flickered towards the entrance, surveying the scene. A few bodyguards were stationed outside, their presence a silent reminder of the tension that surrounded them. Inside, however, the atmosphere felt surprisingly intimate, as if the world outside had faded away.

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Dawn said, narrowing her eyes slightly, her voice steady despite the turmoil within. ¡°Mr. Brown, what do you want to talk about?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s voice was calm, almost too calm. ¡°As far as I know, you¡¯re currently under someone¡¯s control.¡± He poured two drinks with measured precision, sliding one ss toward her. ¡°If you wish to change that status, I can assist you.¡±

    When he lifted his gaze, the light caught his sses just right, giving his eyes an almost predatory glint.

    Dawn had long since concluded that Daniel was not a man to be trusted.

    ¡°Why would you help me?¡± she asked, a faint, almost sardonic smile ying on her lips. ¡°If you¡¯re aware that I¡¯m being controlled, then surely you also know that your boss had a hand in that. So, what¡¯s the deal? Did Roxanne do something to annoy you? Are you thinking of switching sides?¡±

    A flicker of something passed through Daniel¡¯s eyes before he chuckled softly. ¡°Stop joking. In Northville, Ms. West isn¡¯t technically my superior. My projects don¡¯t fall under her purview. But, being the chairman¡¯s daughter, I must afford her a certain level of respect.¡±

    So, there was evident tension simmering between Daniel and Roxanne.

    Dawn mentally filed that information away, though she kept her expression neutral.

    ¡°And how, exactly, can you assist me?¡±

    ¡°It all depends on you,¡± he replied, leaning back in his chair, one leg casually crossed over the other. His arm drapedzily along the back of the couch, exuding an air of confidence that suggested he always held the upper hand. ¡°If you want to leave Mr. Curran¡¯s side, you can do so at any time.¡±

    ¡°Are you not worried about crossing Jonathan?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you are the type of woman who would betray her allies.¡±

    While she wasn¡¯t, that didn¡¯t mean she felt an ounce of trust toward him.

    Daniel seemed to sense her skepticism. ¡°To be candid, Ms. West has been a bit too bold recently, and Mr. West isn¡¯t pleased about it. He asked me to¡­ remind her who is truly in charge.¡±

    ¡°Your idea of teaching her a lesson is to let me go?¡± Dawn scoffed, disbeliefcing her tone. ¡°That¡¯s quite the unique approach. Mr. West must possess a rather creative mind.¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t borate; he merely smiled and added, ¡°In any case, if you ever need anything, have Victor get in touch with me.¡±

    Dawn frowned, about to inquire about Victor¡¯s identity, when Daniel stood up and made his way to the door. He leaned in to whisper something to one of the bodyguards who had been shadowing her.

    The guard turned and nodded in her direction.

    Dawn¡¯s stomach sank.

    Daniel¡ªor perhaps it was Vincent, lurking in the shadows¡ªhad already managed to corrupt one of Jonathan¡¯s men.

    She lingered in the caf¨¦ for what felt like an eternity before finally deciding to leave.

    As she passed by Victor, she nced at him, curiosity bubbling beneath the surface. Once they had walked a little further, she asked, ¡°How long have you been working for Jonathan?¡±

    Victor¡¯s expression remained impassive, his voice steady as he replied, ¡°Ms. Dawn, I have been with him for eight years.¡±

    Eight years.

    Dawn let out a softugh, her clear eyes narrowing as she tried to read him. ¡°So, what¡ªhave you been ying both sides all this time?¡±

    A faint smile flickered across Victor¡¯s face, but his demeanor didn¡¯t shift. ¡°You must be joking. Mr. Curran pays my sry, so naturally, I am his man.¡±

    Dawn chuckled bitterly but chose to remain silent.

    It was no wonder Jonathan always seemed to know things he shouldn¡¯t; it was because of Victor.

    But could Daniel¡¯s words truly be trusted?

    She bit her lip, her gaze drifting as a whirlwind of thoughts spiraled through her mind.

    Later that afternoon, Jonathan called home to inform her that he wouldn¡¯t be back for dinner. Dawn felt a wave of relief wash over her¡ªshe weed the quiet that would follow. After finishing her meal, she meandered around the yard, lost in her thoughts.

    Then Victor broke the silence. ¡°Ms. Dawn, would you like to visit City za?¡±

    ¡°City za?¡± she echoed, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s a fireworks show tonight. It should be quite beautiful.¡±

    Beautiful, huh? She doubted it was the kind of beauty he was implying.

    Regardless, she decided to entertain the idea and see for herself.

    After changing into something more suitable, she and Victor climbed into the car, nked by four bodyguards who trailed closely behind.

    Dawn settled into the front seat beside Victor, her gaze fixed out the window. asionally, she felt the weight of unseen eyes upon her, but every time she nced in the rearview mirror, there was nothing there.

    They arrived at City za shortly after, greeted by a sea of people bustling about, childrenughing, and street musicians strumming soulful tunes that danced through the crisp night air.

    Dawn paused to listen for a moment, then instructed Victor to donate two hundred dors to the singer, appreciating the artistry of the moment.

    Just as they were about to leave, a suddenmotion erupted behind them.

    ¡°Hey! Someone¡¯s confessing over there¡ªlet¡¯s go check it out!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s so romantic!¡±

    Without thinking, Dawn turned toward the source of the noise¡ªand then froze.

    In the center of the gathering crowd stood a man, clutching a bouquet of deep crimson roses, so dark they almost appeared ck. His features were shrouded in shadows, and from this distance, she couldn¡¯t quite make out his face.Conclusion

    As the evening unfolded, the tension that had enveloped Dawn began to unravel, revealing aplex tapestry of emotions interwoven with uncertainty and hope. The juxtaposition of Daniel¡¯s offer and Victor¡¯s unwavering loyalty left her in a precarious position, teetering on the edge of trust and betrayal. The vibrant atmosphere of City za, filled withughter and music, contrasted sharply with the turmoil in her heart. The sight of the man with the roses ignited a flicker of recognition, stirring feelings she had long tried to suppress. It was in this moment that Dawn realized the weight of her choices; she stood at a crossroads, where every decision could lead her further into thebyrinth of maniption or towards a semnce of freedom.

    As the crowd¡¯s excitement swelled around her, Dawn felt a surge of determination rise within. The world may have conspired to keep her under control, but she was no longer willing to be a pawn in someone else¡¯s game. The shadows of her past and the uncertainty of her future collided, urging her to reim her narrative. With each heartbeat, she resolved to confront theplexities of her situation head-on, ready to embrace whatever truth awaited her in the depths of the gathering crowd. The roses, once a symbol of entrapment, now represented a choice¡ªa chance to redefine her path, to break free from the chains of expectation, and to step boldly into the unknown.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension esctes in Dawn¡¯s life, the uing chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate web of loyalties and betrayals that surround her. With Daniel¡¯s cryptic offer lingering in her mind, readers can anticipate a gripping exploration of Dawn¡¯s choices. Will she dare to trust Daniel and the possibility of breaking free from Jonathan¡¯s grasp? Or will her suspicions about the hidden motives of those around her lead her to make a decision that could have dire consequences? The stakes are higher than ever, and each encounter will test her resolve in ways she never imagined.

    Furthermore, the unexpected confession at City za introduces a thrilling twist that could shift the dynamics of Dawn¡¯s rtionships. Who is the mysterious man with the dark roses, and what significance does he hold in her journey? As she grapples with the implications of Daniel¡¯s words and the truth behind Victor¡¯s loyalty, the atmosphere is charged with uncertainty. The next chapter is poised to unravel secrets, ignite passions, and propel Dawn into a confrontation that could redefine her path. Prepare for revtions that will keep you on the edge of your seat as alliances are tested and the true nature of trust is put to the ultimate test.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 326

    Beseeched 326 Summary

    In Chapter 326 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Ethan expresses his deep feelings for Roxanne, dering that she has been in his heart for a long time. His heartfelt confession stirs powerful emotions in Roxanne, who is overwhelmed with joy and gratitude, perceiving it as the best birthday gift she could receive. As they prepare to leave the gathering, a shadowy figure, Dawn, watches them with a mix of anger and despair. Her emotions are heightened as she grapples with feelings of betrayal and jealousy, convinced that Ethan¡¯s affection for Roxanne is a facade.

    Dawn confronts Victor about who brought her to the event, but he remains silent, knowing that answering would lead to trouble. Frustrated and feeling invisible, Dawn storms away, battling her inner turmoil and reying Ethan¡¯s words in her mind. She struggles with her emotions, questioning whether she is bing ustomed to pain or if she is simply a masochist. This internal conflict culminates in a physical reaction, leaving her feeling hollow and ghost-like as she prepares to take action.

    Determined to regain control of her life, Dawnmands her bodyguards to arrange a meeting with Mr. Curran, insisting on returning to work. Her tone is resolute, and her determination surprises Jonathan when he arrives to hear her request. Despite the usual resistance to such demands, he acquiesces, and the next day, Dawn is escorted back to the office, where her unexpected return causes a stir among her colleagues.

    As Dawn steps into the office, the atmosphere is tense with disbelief, but she tries to maintain a sense of normalcy, reassuring her coworkers about the presence of her bodyguards. Despite their skepticism, she focuses on her work, only to be confronted by Janice, who is curious about the rumors surrounding her and Ethan. Dawn remains tight-lipped, prioritizing her tasks over the gossip, but the weight of her emotional turmoil and the implications of Ethan¡¯s public deration hang heavily in the air.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Beseeched 326**

    **Chapter 326: Back to Work**

    Ethan stood before Roxanne, his presencemanding, his voice rich and resonant, like a melody that lingered in the air.

    ¡°Roxanne,¡± he uttered, his tone gentle yet filled with an undeniable intensity.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in my heart for a long time. No matter what happens in the future, that won¡¯t change. We¡¯ll always be ¡­ us.¡±

    His words weren¡¯t mere ttery; they carried a weight of sincerity that stirred something deep within those who heard them.

    Roxanne¡¯s hands instinctively flew to her mouth, stifling the emotions that threatened to spill over. Her eyes shimmered, the red hue of unshed tears making her gaze all the more poignant.

    The way she looked at him was a testament to the profound affection she held, as if her heart wasid bare for him to see.

    ¡°Ethan, this is the best birthday gift I¡¯ve ever received,¡± she breathed, her voice thick with emotion.

    Ethan remained silent, merely pressing the bouquet into her arms, an unspoken promise hanging between them.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze, inhaling the intoxicating fragrance of the flowers. ¡°Smells amazing,¡± she sighed, her face lighting up as she turned to the gathering crowd, who were whispering excitedly and pping enthusiastically. ¡°Thank you, everyone! We¡¯re heading to dinner now!¡±

    Together, they turned to leave, their shoulders brushing against one another, oblivious to the figure lurking in the shadows behind them.

    Dawn stood there, herplexion draining of color as she absorbed the murmurs of admiration directed at the couple. Eachpliment made her feel more like a ghost, fading into the background.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice sliced through the air, icy and sharp, as she snapped at Victor, her eyes burning with a fierce intensity. ¡°Who brought me here? Was it Daniel or Jonathan?¡±

    Victor¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line, his gaze dropping to the ground. He knew better than to answer that question; it was a trap he couldn¡¯t escape.

    Dawn scrutinized his expression, seeking the truth within the silence, but she found nothing but a nk te.

    Not that it mattered; both Daniel and Jonathan were snakes in her eyes, slithering around with their hidden agendas.

    With her jaw clenched, she stormed toward the parking lot, each step fueled by a mix of anger and betrayal.

    She had convinced herself repeatedly that it was all a fa?ade, that Ethan could never truly be serious about Roxanne. Yet, her mind betrayed her, reying the heartfelt confession in a relentless loop.

    Was Ethan being coerced into this?

    Perhaps.

    But¡­

    No, there was no ¡°but.¡±

    He had countless opportunities to reject her, yet he chose silence. He understood the implications of such a public deration.

    By the next morning, every tabloid would be aze with headlines proiming the end of Ethan¡¯s marriage and the dawn of a new romance.

    And here she was¡ªDawn¡ªleft in the shadows,pletely blindsided.

    Frustration boiled within her; she was exhausted from being thest to uncover the truth.

    Once home, she rushed through a shower, hoping the water would wash away her turmoil, but it only intensified the storm brewing inside her. Suddenly, a wave of nausea crashed over her, and she fell to her knees, retching into the toilet.

    When she finally emerged from her ordeal, her body felt like a hollow shell, drained of all vitality.

    Staring into the mirror, she barely recognized herself.

    Her damp hair clung to her neck like a wet curtain, and her face was as pale as a ghost¡¯s, lips devoid of color. She looked like a specter, haunted by a mixture of fury and heartache.

    This cycle had been tormenting her for nearly two months now.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I bing ustomed to pain? Or am I simply a masochist?

    Dawn let out a bitterugh, the sound echoing in the emptiness of her home. She dressed quickly and made her way downstairs.

    The bodyguards straightened their posture as soon as they spotted her, their expressions shifting to one of alertness.

    ¡°Go ask Mr. Curran when he¡¯s returning,¡± shemanded, her voice steady and resolute. ¡°I need to see him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Curran¡­¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Her tone turned frosty, her eyes zing with determination. ¡°Tell him toe back. I want to see him right now.¡±

    The guards exchanged nces, recognizing the seriousness of her request, but they didn¡¯t dare defy her. One of them stepped away to make the call.

    Jonathan arrived in less than twenty minutes, his demeanor neutral as he assessed the situation.

    ¡°Alright,¡± he stated tly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression was a mask of ice as she stared him down. ¡°I want to go back to work.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s brow furrowed, his dark eyes narrowing, as if he were bracing himself for a confrontation or an unreasonable demand.

    Her bloodshot eyes met his with unwavering resolve. ¡°Jonathan, you have to let me return. If not, I¡¯ll find a way to involve the police. Test me if you dare.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, a threat like that would have elicitedughter from him.

    But to her surprise, he didn¡¯t argue this time.

    The following morning, the bodyguards escorted her back to the office, the number reduced from four to two, yet their presence felt even more suffocating.

    As Dawn stepped into the Dreammaker Studios office, an eerie silence fell over the room. Everyone froze, their eyes widening in disbelief. After what felt like an eternity, someone finally broke the stillness. ¡°I thought you were on an extended break. Why are you back so soon?¡±

    Dawn offered a faint smile, a hint of defiance in her eyes. ¡°Got bored sitting around. Figured it was time to get back to work.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Several of her colleagues exchanged awkward nces, their eyes darting to the imposing bodyguards behind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she reassured them. ¡°Just think of them as extra security for the front door.¡±

    Of course, no one was convinced. Yet, her coworkers in the Business Department were savvy enough to y along, offering the bodyguards drinks and a ce to sit in the lounge.

    Ignoring themotion, Dawn made a beeline for her office.

    Janice rushed in, her excitement palpable as soon as she caught wind of the stir. ¡°Oh my God, you¡¯re bing more mysterious by the day! You just show up out of nowhere?¡±

    Dawn remained silent, her focus on herptop as she sifted through the multitude of messages and tasks she had missed.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Janice closed the door behind her, leaning closer with a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mr. Jackson? The news today is absolutely wild. I called someone in the PR Department at Jackson Group¡ªthey said there¡¯s no official statementing out. Are you really just letting the rumors run rampant like this?¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the heartfelt exchange between Ethan and Roxanne, the emotionalndscape has shifted dramatically for both of them, while casting a long shadow over Dawn. Ethan¡¯s deration of love, a beacon of hope for Roxanne, ignites a sense of belonging and joy that she had long yearned for. As they walk away together, their connection solidifies, leaving behind an unspoken promise that reverberates through the air, brightening their path ahead. However, this moment of bliss is starkly contrasted by Dawn¡¯s spiraling turmoil. The weight of betrayal and istion settles heavily on her shoulders, as she grapples with the realization that she has been left in the dark, haunted by her own feelings of inadequacy and heartache.

    Dawn¡¯s decision to return to work is both a desperate attempt to reim her sense of agency and a reflection of her inner turmoil. The once vibrant woman now feels like a mere shadow of herself, yet her resolve to confront the painful truths of her situation is palpable. As she steps back into the office, the silence that envelops her speaks volumes about her fractured state, yet her faint smile hints at a flicker of defiance. This newfound determination to face her reality, despite the emotional chaos, marks a pivotal moment in her journey. The contrast between the warmth of Ethan and Roxanne¡¯s rekindled love and Dawn¡¯s struggle for rity encapstes theplexities of human rtionships, leaving the reader to ponder the intricate dance of love, loss, and the quest for self amidst the echoes of unfulfilled desires.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    What to Expect in the Next Chapter?

    As Dawn steps back into the swirling chaos of Dreammaker Studios, the tension is palpable, and the air is thick with unspoken questions. The fallout from Ethan¡¯s public deration of affection for Roxanne will undoubtedly ripple through the office, igniting gossip and spection. Will Dawn¡¯s return to work spark a confrontation with Ethan, or will she find herself caught in a web of office politics and whispered rumors? With her determination to reim her ce in the workce, readers can anticipate a fierce showdown that will test her resolve and perhaps unveil hidden truths about her rtionships with both Ethan and the enigmatic Jonathan.

    Moreover, as the tabloids fan the mes of scandal, the stakes are raised for all involved. Dawn¡¯s fierce ambition shes with her emotional turmoil, and the simmering resentment she harbors towards Ethan and Roxanne could lead to a vtile confrontation. Will she leverage her newfound position to challenge Ethan¡¯s choices, or will her vulnerability expose her to further heartbreak? As the chapter unfolds, the tension between personal desires and professional ambitions will reach a boiling point, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how Dawn navigates the treacherous waters of love, betrayal, and ambition in a world where nothing is as it seems.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 327

    Beseeched 327 Summary

    In Chapter 327 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°No Right or Wrong,¡± Dawn grapples with the emotional turmoil of witnessing Ethan, her husband, with another woman. Despite her outwardposure, she is internally conflicted, torn between the possibility of Ethan¡¯s infidelity and her dedication to her work. Janice, her colleague and friend, expresses disbelief at the notion that Ethan could cheat, further intensifying Dawn¡¯s inner struggle. As Dawn tries to focus on her design proposal, she learns that her work has been drastically altered without her input, leaving her feeling stripped of her creative identity.

    The chapter esctes when Linda, a superior at Dreammaker Studios, confronts Dawn about her performance, ultimately demoting her from the lead designer position. Dawn is stunned by the abruptness of this decision, especially as it carries the weight of Ethan¡¯s involvement in senior management. Despite the hurt and confusion, she maintains a fa?ade of professionalism, recognizing that she has no grounds to protest Linda¡¯s decision. The tension in the office is palpable, with colleagues treating her with newfound distance, further isting her in a moment of vulnerability.

    As the workday concludes, Dawn and Janice leave the office together, only to encounter Ethan, who arrives in a sleek vehicle. The sight of him stirs a whirlwind of emotions within Dawn, and she feelspelled to confront him. Janice, sensing the gravity of the situation, encourages Dawn to handle the encounter carefully. The chapter closes with Dawn summoning her courage to speak to Ethan, highlighting her internal conflict and theplexities of their rtionship amidst the backdrop of office politics and personal betrayal.

    Throughout the chapter, the themes of power dynamics, emotional resilience, and the ambiguity of right and wrong are woven together, showcasing Dawn¡¯s struggle to navigate her professional and personal life in the wake of uncertainty. The chapter leaves readers anticipating the oue of Dawn¡¯s confrontation with Ethan and the implications it may have on her future.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 327: No Right or Wrong**

    No one else was privy to the truth, but Dawn had witnessed Ethan and another woman strolling together earlier that day, and the thought that Ethan could truly be interested in someone else was unfathomable to her.

    Dawn¡¯s expression was a mask of neutrality. ¡°Whatever they saw, they saw. What¡¯s the use of rifying things?¡± she stated, her tone steady, though a storm brewed within her.

    Janice¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief etched across her features. After a lengthy pause, she whispered, ¡°You mean¡­ Boss really cheated?¡±

    Dawn was uncertain if Ethan had indeed crossed that line. Right now, her mind was consumed with work, her heart a fortress against any emotional turmoil. She felt adrift, unsure of what else she could possibly do in this moment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for now,¡± she said, shoving herptop closer, the screen reflecting her determination. ¡°What¡¯s happening with my design proposal?¡±

    Her original design had beenpletely transformed, the final version bearing no resemnce to her initial concepts. It felt as if her creative spirit had been stripped away.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Janice faltered, her mind racing for the right words. Just then, the office door swung open with an authoritative creak. Linda strode in, her high heels clicking sharply against the floor, each step resonating like a warning bell.

    ¡°This was my decision,¡± Linda dered, her voice smooth yet unyielding.

    Dawn met her gaze, a flicker of understanding igniting within her. ¡°Why?¡± she probed, the question hanging in the air like a fragile thread.

    ¡°If there must be a reason¡­ there isn¡¯t one,¡± Linda replied, her professionalism unwavering, her makeup pristine, revealing no hint of emotion.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve personally managed all your work during this time. Frankly, I have serious doubts about your professionalism. Effective immediately, you are no longer the lead designer at Dreammaker Studios.¡±

    Dawn felt the weight of those words settle heavily in her chest. ¡°But because of your past contributions, I won¡¯t terminate your employment right away. We¡¯ll assess your performance on uing projects, and then senior management will determine your future here.¡±

    Senior management? The implication was clear¡ªit meant Ethan.

    Augh threatened to escape her lips, but her face felt rigid, her muscles betraying her emotions.

    ¡°No problem,¡± she replied, forcing the words out. She understood she had no grounds to object.

    Linda nodded, her demeanor unyielding. ¡°Then move your desk back to your previous location. Your responsibilities will remain unchanged. However, if you miss work without valid reason again, I will have no choice but to escte the matter officially.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel and exited the room, exuding an air of superiority that was almost tangible.

    Janice let out a soft scoff, disbeliefcing her voice. ¡°How can someone exploit another¡¯s vulnerability and make things worse?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Dawn murmured, her eyes cast downward, concealing the turmoil within. ¡°You can continue with your work. I¡¯ll handle my things myself.¡±

    Though Janice valued her career, she couldn¡¯t abandon her friend to face this storm alone. She stepped in to help Dawn gather her belongings, her voice a steady stream of reassurance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fret. Your resume is ster. If ites down to it, you can easily find another job. And remember, men are receable¡ªhe¡¯s not the only one out there!¡±

    Her passionate words coaxed a faint smile from Dawn. She patted Janice on the shoulder, her voice softening. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    And she truly was¡ªthough a hint of bitterness lingered in her heart. In this world, power and status wielded immense influence.

    Previously, everyone had recognized her and Ethan¡¯s marriage, and even when she wasn¡¯t the lead designer, Linda had treated her with respect. But now, with the scandalous rumors swirling, their rtionship was publicly dered over. Linda had no incentive to maintain her previous courtesy.

    There was no clear right or wrong in this situation.

    By the time Dawn finished rearranging her desk, the clock had nearly struck noon.

    The shift in the office atmosphere was palpable. Colleagues who had once been friendly now seemed distant, leaving only Janice willing to engage with her.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand these people,¡± Janice muttered, frustration evident in her tone. ¡°Aren¡¯t they worried about the day you and Mr. Jackson might reconcile?¡±

    Dawn remainedposed, her focus unwavering. She was here to work; if she allowed the attitudes of her coworkers to dictate her emotions, she would be surrendering her autonomy to the whims of others.

    The peculiar tension in the office lingered throughout the day. Finally, as the workday came to a close, Dawn and Janice descended the stairs together. Two bodyguards trailed closely behind, drawing curious nces from passersby.

    As they reached the ground floor, a sleek dark gray Cayenne pulled up. The door swung open, and Ethan emerged, his long legs striding confidently across the pavement.

    Dawn felt her thoughts scatter, momentarily lost in the whirlwind of emotions.

    ¡°Hey,¡± Janice nudged her gently, a teasing glint in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Dawn lifted her gaze, their eyes locking for a heartbeat that felt like an eternity. Her heart skipped a beat before racing wildly, a mix of anxiety and anticipation flooding her senses. She bit her lip, tugging at Janice¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You go ahead. I need to talk to him.¡±

    Janice hesitated, ncing between Dawn and Ethan, who stood with an air of calm authority.

    Some matters are beyond the control of those with lesser power, she thought, a silent acknowledgment of the dynamics at y.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave. Just¡­ try to handle this well,¡± Janice said, her concern palpable. She longed to confront Ethan, to unleash her frustration, but he was her boss, and she held back.

    As Janice walked away, she shot a warning look at any colleagues who dared to eavesdrop, and soon, a hush fell over the scene. Even Victor stepped aside, sensing the tension.

    Dawn felt her throat dry up, the words she needed to say teetering on the edge of her lips. She cleared her throat, summoning her courage. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re so busy¡­ how do you still have time toe to the office?¡±Conclusion

    In the wake of the tumultuous events that had unfolded, Dawn stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy yet resolute. The uncertainty surrounding her rtionship with Ethan loomed like a dark cloud, but she knew she could no longer allow herself to be defined by his actions or the judgments of others. As she prepared to confront him, a newfound strength blossomed within her¡ªa determination to reim her narrative and assert her worth in both her personal and professional life. The whispers and nces from her colleagues no longer held the same power over her; she had decided that her identity would not be tethered to the fallout of a rtionship that had be fraught with ambiguity.

    Facing Ethan, Dawn felt the weight of their shared past, yet she understood that rity was essential for her healing. The emotional arc of this chapter had led her from a ce of confusion and vulnerability to one of empowerment and self-assertion. No longer would she be a passive participant in her own story; she was ready to voice her truth, regardless of the oue. The moment stretched between them, charged with unspoken words and unresolved feelings, but Dawn was prepared to step into the light, to navigate theplexities of right and wrong with her head held high. In this pivotal moment, she embraced the uncertainty, knowing that her journey was just beginning.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Ethan to reach a boiling point as they confront the swirling emotions and unspoken truths that have been festering beneath the surface. With the office atmosphere thick with spection and judgment, Dawn must navigate not only her own feelings of betrayal but also the precarious dynamics of her professional life. As she stands face-to-face with Ethan, the man who has unwittingly be the center of her turmoil, the stakes are higher than ever. Will she find the strength to voice her concerns, or will the weight of her vulnerability keep her silent?

    Moreover, as Dawn grapples with her shifting identity within the office and the implications of losing her status as lead designer, a deeper exploration of her character is set to unfold. The chapter promises to delve into her inner conflict, revealing the fierce determination that lies beneath herposed exterior. Will she reim her narrative, or will she allow the circumstances to dictate her future? As the clock ticks and the echoes of their past reverberate in the air, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to discover the choices Dawn will make and how they will shape her journey ahead. The emotional stakes are poised to rise, and the question remains¡ªcan Dawn find her voice amidst the chaos, or will she be silenced by the very forces that seek to undermine her?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 328

    Beseeched 328 Summary

    In Chapter 328 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Ethan and Dawn find themselves in a tense confrontation filled with unspoken emotions and unresolved issues. Ethan¡¯s demeanor is cold and distant, leaving Dawn feeling vulnerable and confused. She struggles to address the fallout from recent events, particrly the news that has shaken their lives. Despite her attempts to connect, Ethan¡¯s indifference and cryptic responses only deepen her sense of istion, making her feel like a mere casualty of circumstances beyond her control.

    Dawn¡¯s frustration reaches a boiling point as she confronts Ethan about the situation with Roxanne, only to be met with a dismissive attitude. The moment esctes when she ps him out of anger, expressing her disappointment in hisck ofmitment to their past rtionship. Tears threaten to spill as she grapples with the reality that her hopes for reconciliation may have been in vain. Ethan¡¯s response, revealing his unwillingness to defy the powerful forces at y, leaves Dawn feeling betrayed and heartbroken.

    After their heated exchange, Dawn returns home to Jonathan, who embodies a different kind of emotional control¡ªcalm yet condescending. Their confrontation is marked by Dawn¡¯s fiery anger as she challenges Jonathan about his role in her separation from Ethan. She uses him of orchestrating events to keep them apart, demanding to know what his next move is now that he has seeded in breaking them apart. Jonathan¡¯s cool demeanor and patronizing remarks only fuel her rage, as she feels trapped and powerless in a situation orchestrated by him.

    The chapter concludes with a palpable tension in the air, as Dawn¡¯s frustration shes with Jonathan¡¯s calm indifference. She feels increasingly suffocated by her circumstances, and Jonathan¡¯s dismissive advice to take care of herself feels hollow. This moment encapstes the emotional turmoil both characters are experiencing¡ªDawn¡¯s desperate need for agency and connection, and Jonathan¡¯s calcted control over her life. The unresolved conflict leaves readers anticipating what will happen next in this tumultuous narrative.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 328: What¡¯s Next?**

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was a stormy sea, dark and unfathomable. It held depths that could swallow her whole, filled with hidden dangers like jagged rocks lurking beneath the surface, waiting to ensnare those who dared to venture too close.

    ¡°This is mypany,¡± he stated softly, his voice low yet firm. ¡°Of course I can stop by.¡±

    Dawn felt a wave of confusion wash over her. ¡°Oh,¡± she managed to say, her mind racing.

    ¡°And you?¡± he continued, his brow slightly furrowing in curiosity. ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    The question hit her like a sudden gust of wind, catching her off guard. In his eyes, she imagined herself as just another casualty of Linda¡¯s ruthless decisions¡ªsomeone who had no rightful ce in this world anymore. Or perhaps he thought she should still be confined under Jonathan¡¯s watchful eye, a prisoner in her own life.

    ¡°I¡­ came to work,¡± she finally replied, the words feeling heavy on her tongue.

    The air between them was thick with an awkward tension, a palpable difort that felt strangely unavoidable. She struggled with how to address the events of the previous night, the weight of unspoken words pressing down on her chest.

    Clenching her fist tightly, she forced herself to speak, her voice rough around the edges. ¡°I saw the news.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied, his tone t and devoid of emotion.

    Ethan¡¯s calm demeanor was unsettling. He offered no exnation, leaving her to sift through the chaos in her mind.

    Dawn lifted her gaze to meet his, feeling a surge of determination. ¡°Aren¡¯t you ¡­ going to exin anything?¡± she pressed, her heart pounding in her chest.

    ¡°Exin what?¡± His handsome features remained impassive, a mask of cool indifference. ¡°You saw the truth.¡±

    You saw the truth.

    Those words echoed in her mind, a haunting refrain that left her momentarily speechless. It felt as if she had misheard him, but the reality of his statement lingered like a bitter aftertaste.

    Her lips quivered as she stammered, ¡°I ¡­ I know Roxanne threatened you, but it¡¯s fine. You just had to tell me, and I¡­¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t threaten me,¡± Ethan interrupted sharply, cutting her off with a wave of his hand.

    His expression darkened as he frowned, his impatience evident as he nced at his watch. ¡°Dawn, people change. We¡¯ve been apart for so long. I need someone beside me.¡±

    A smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, but itcked warmth. ¡°And besides ¡­ don¡¯t you already have Jonathan?¡±

    In a sh of anger, Dawn¡¯s hand shot out before she could even think. The sound of her palm connecting with his cheek sliced through the air like a whip crack.

    ¡°Ethan, are you out of your mind?¡± she yelled, her eyes zing with fury.

    Tears threatened to spill, but she fought to keep them at bay. ¡°I thought if I waited long enough, you¡¯d fix everything ande for me. So this is it? They win?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s hand clenched tightly in his pocket, his expression unreadable, a fortress built against her storm.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he said, a bitterugh escaping his lips. ¡°Dawn, did you really think I¡¯d go against the entire Stonewarden Group for you?¡±

    She stared at him, disbelief etched across her face. After a long silence, she let out a small, brokenugh, shaking her head in resignation. Without another word, she turned on her heel, ready to leave this conversation behind.

    Ethan stood frozen, battling the urge to chase after her, to pull her back into the tempest of their shared history.

    No one could see the turmoil brewing behind his dark eyes, the way he felt like he was drowning in a sea of conflicting emotions.

    Nearby, a shadow flitted around the corner, so swift it could have been a trick of the light.

    When Dawn returned to Seabrook, Jonathan was already home, his voice drifting from the study¡ªdeep, calm, and unyielding as always.

    Anger red within her, igniting a fire that demanded to be unleashed.

    She nced back at the bodyguards trailing her, then strode purposefully toward the study, flinging the door open with a loud crash.

    Jonathan turned, his brow furrowing in annoyance at the sudden intrusion, his expression turning cold as he continued his phone conversation.

    Only once he ended the call did she speak, her tone frigid. ¡°We need to talk.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡± he replied, raising an eyebrow, a hint of mockery in his voice. ¡°Dawn, every time you say that, it¡¯s just an excuse to yell at me. Go ahead, get it out of your system.¡±

    The familiarity in his tone stoked the mes of her anger further.

    Dawn let out a bitterugh, the soundced with pain. ¡°So you do know what I¡¯m about to say. You think your little charm can deflect this? Not this time.¡±

    Jonathan remained silent, merely gesturing for her to continue, his expression stoic.

    ¡°You and Roxanne got what you wanted. So what¡¯s next?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, feigning ignorance.

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb. You two wanted to break Ethan and me apart, right?¡±

    Her voice dropped, bing colder and sharper, slicing through the air. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seeded. Now what¡¯s your next move?¡±

    The tension in the room thickened, the air crackling with unspoken words.

    Jonathan regarded her with that same unreadable calm, his silence stretching on until he finally spoke. ¡°That¡¯s not something you need to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Then who should worry about it?¡±

    Her fury boiled over, and in a fit of rage, she swept his papers and books off the desk, scattering them across the floor like fallen leaves. ¡°You¡¯re the one who took away my freedom! You¡¯re the one who set up this trap so Ethan and I couldn¡¯t even see each other! And now you tell me it¡¯s none of my business?¡±

    ¡°What is my business then?¡± she shouted, her voice echoing in the room, sharp and trembling.

    Then¡ªsilence.

    The only sound was the ragged rhythm of Dawn¡¯s breathing as she red at Jonathan, her eyes wild and red with frustration.

    But Jonathan remained unfazed. He crouched down slowly, gathering the scattered papers one by one, his demeanor as calm as ever.

    Seconds felt like hours as the oppressive silence enveloped them, thick and suffocating.

    Finally, Jonathan broke the stillness, his voice low and steady.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything,¡± he said, his tone almost patronizing. ¡°Eat well. Sleep well. Take care of yourself. That¡¯s what matters most. Do I really need to teach you that?¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation, the weight of Dawn¡¯s emotions hung heavily in the air, a palpable reminder of the battle she had just waged within herself. The realization that Ethan was not the ally she had hoped for shattered the fragile sense of hope she had clung to. As she faced Jonathan, her anger morphed into a deeper understanding of her own entrapment, not just in her rtionship with him but in therger web of maniption that surrounded her. The chaos of her feelings¡ªbetrayal, frustration, and a desperate yearning for freedom¡ªswirled within her, demanding to be acknowledged. The moment felt like a turning point, a fierce deration that she would no longer remain a passive yer in the game orchestrated by others.

    Yet, as Jonathan¡¯s calm demeanor met her storm, she felt the stirrings of resolve begin to rise. With each passing second, the fire within her transformed from rage to rity. Dawn recognized that the battle was not merely against Jonathan or the forces that sought to keep her and Ethan apart; it was a fight for her own autonomy and self-worth. The silence that followed their heated exchange was not just a void; it was a space for her to reim her voice, to redefine her path. She stood there, heart racing, ready to confront the truth of her situation, determined to break free from the chains that bound her to the past. In that moment, she understood that the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but it was one she was finally prepared to face on her own terms.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Dawn and Jonathan reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate web of maniption and power ys that bind them. With Dawn¡¯s fury still simmering, her confrontation with Jonathan will likely escte, revealing the true extent of his machinations and the lengths he will go to maintain control. Will she finally uncover the full truth behind his alliance with Roxanne, or will Jonathan continue to shroud his intentions inyers of deception? The stakes are higher than ever, and the revtions that await could change everything for Dawn.

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s stormy emotions linger in the backdrop, suggesting that his struggle is far from over. The aftermath of their confrontation will weigh heavily on him, forcing him to confront not only his own feelings but also the consequences of his decisions. As he grapples with the fallout, will he find the courage to fight for Dawn, or will he sumb to the pressures of the Stonewarden Group? The chapter is poised to explore the tumultuous dynamics of their rtionship, setting the stage for a potential reunion or a heartbreaking separation. Anticipation builds as readers are left to wonder: can love truly conquer all, or will past wounds prove too deep to heal?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 329

    Beseeched 329 Summary

    In Chapter 329 titled ¡°Worth It,¡± the tension between Jonathan and Dawn esctes as Jonathan delivers a cold, emotionless message about the uncertainty surrounding her future. Dawn feels a mix of anxiety and despair, realizing that Jonathan is an imprable figure, making it futile for her to seek answers from him. Despite his unexpected permission for her to return to work, she senses that pushing him further could lead to negative consequences, leaving her in a state of inner turmoil.

    The following day, Dawn enters the office to find an unsettling atmosphere. Her colleague Janice hints at bad news, leading Dawn to discover that she has been terminated due topany restructuring. As she processes this shocking information, Janice attempts tofort her, suggesting that perhaps Jonathan wants her to enjoy life as a stay-at-home wife. Dawn¡¯s incredulity reflects her deep frustration and confusion about her situation, especially when she is handed a divorce agreement from her husband, Ethan.

    The divorce agreement reveals generous terms, including the house and a portion of Ethan¡¯s shares, but Dawn¡¯s attempt to mask her pain with humor only highlights her vulnerability. Janice and Linda¡¯s differing responses to Dawn¡¯s plight showcase theplexities of friendship amid personal crises. While Janice tries to support her, Linda¡¯s detached demeanor adds to the weight of the moment, leaving Dawn feeling isted.

    As Dawn contemtes signing the divorce agreement, she reflects on the nature of her rtionship with Ethan. Her realization that a rtionship that can be so easily discarded is not worth holding onto signifies a turning point for her. Despite Janice¡¯s pleas to reconsider, Dawn¡¯s resolve solidifies as she acknowledges the truth in her situation¡ªboth partners must want to hold on for a rtionship to be meaningful.

    In the end, Dawn¡¯s decision to sign the divorce agreement marks a significant emotional release. She recognizes that the right couple remains connected, and her eptance of the situation allows her to move forward, albeit with a heavy heart. The chapter concludes with a poignant reflection on the nature of love, loss, and the strength required to let go when necessary.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 329: Worth It**

    +10 Free Coins

    Jonathan¡¯s voice was measured and devoid of emotion, as if he were merely reporting the weather rather than discussing the fate of someone¡¯s life. ¡°As for everything else, you¡¯ll know when you¡¯re supposed to. When you¡¯re not, no matter how many times you ask, you won¡¯t get an answer. So stop wasting your energy on me.¡±

    Dawn felt her heart race, her breath hitching in her chest. She struggled to regain control, to steady her frantic thoughts.

    It struck her then, like a sudden chill, that Jonathan was not the kind of man to wear his heart on his sleeve. He was an imprable fortress, and no one, not even her, could pry open the gates to his guarded soul. She had learned this lesson the hard way; there was no point in trying to extract information from him.

    His willingness to allow her to return to work felt like an anomaly, a rare crack in his stoic demeanor. But she knew better than to push her luck. If she pressed him now, he might retract his decision, plunging her back into an abyss of uncertainty and despair.

    Dawn bit down on her lip, the metallic taste of blood mingling with her anxiety, yet she chose silence over further confrontation. She turned on her heel, striding out of the room, aware of Jonathan¡¯s dark gaze tracing her every move.

    The atmosphere had thickened, a standoff where she felt trapped in a web of unspoken words and unresolved feelings. Dawn was at a loss, uncertain of her next step, while the world outside had already made decisions that would alter her path irrevocably.

    The following morning, as she entered the office, an unsettling vibe hung in the air, and it didn¡¯t take long for her to notice Janice¡¯s unusually tense expression.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawn inquired, her brow furrowing with concern.

    Janice hesitated, her eyes darting away as if searching for the right words. ¡°You¡­ haven¡¯t checked your phone, have you?¡±

    Dawn felt a pang of confusion. It wasn¡¯t that she neglected her phone; it was simply that she didn¡¯t own one. The only ce she could stay updated on work matters was within the confines of the office.

    With a sense of foreboding, she walked back to her desk, switched on herputer, and essed thepany app.

    Messages flooded in¡ªprivate chats, group notifications, an incessant buzz that felt like a swarm of angry bees.

    But the content was uniform, a chorus of bad news.

    HR had released an announcement the previous night: due topany restructuring, Dawn¡¯s employment had been terminated. Financialpensation would be provided in ordance withpany policy.

    In stark terms, she had been fired.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t panic,¡± Janice interjected, her voiceced with urgency. As she observed the shock wash over Dawn¡¯s face, she feared her friend had entered a state of disbelief. ¡°Maybe the boss has something else in mind for you. Or perhaps he just wants you to take it easy and enjoy being a stay-at-home wife, right?¡±

    Dawn lifted her gaze, incredulous. ¡°Being a stay-at-home wife¡ªis that meant to be apliment?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Janice replied, a nervousugh escaping her lips. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to work or clean¡ªit sounds amazing to me!¡±

    Dawn remained silent, her thoughts swirling in a tempest of confusion and anger.

    At that moment, Linda entered the room, a folder cradled in her arms.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± she said softly, her expression a mixture of sympathy and something else¡ªperhaps apprehension. ¡°The boss asked me to give you this. Please take a look. If everything seems alright, just sign at the bottom.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart sank as she epted the folder, intuition screaming that this was not a good sign.

    With trembling hands, she opened it halfway, and her breath caught in her throat when she saw the title emzoned in bold ck letters: Divorce Agreement.

    Janice, unable to contain her shock, leaned closer and blurted out, ¡°A divorce agreement? He actually went through with it?¡±

    Dawn stood frozen, her mind racing. After a few agonizing seconds, she pulled the papers from the folder entirely. It was real¡ªEthan wanted a divorce.

    The terms were surprisingly generous; he had left her the house, a portion of hispany shares, and a significant sum of cash.

    A soft, almost bitterugh escaped her lips. ¡°See? I got fired, but now I¡¯m a rich woman. Totally worth it, right? We weren¡¯t even married that long, and look at what I¡¯m walking away with.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the tears cascading down her cheeks, Janice might have believed her bravado.

    She had never seen Dawn like this before¡ªso vulnerable yet attempting to mask her pain with humor.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡­¡± Janice stuttered, grappling for the right words. How does onefort a friend in such turmoil?

    She nced at Linda, silently pleading for assistance.

    But Linda brushed her off, her demeanor cool and detached. ¡°You seem satisfied. Once you¡¯ve reviewed the details, sign and send it back to me. The boss said there¡¯s no need for you two to meet.¡±

    With that, she turned on her heel, her heels clicking sharply on the floor, leaving behind a charged silence that seemed to thicken the air around them.

    Janice muttered under her breath, ¡°Linda really has no principles. Always currying favor with whoever¡¯s in charge.¡± She sighed heavily and focused back on Dawn. ¡°Listen, maybe you¡¯re right. You¡¯ve got money now. You don¡¯t have to do anything. Just rx, retire early. Doesn¡¯t sound too bad, right?¡±

    Dawn sat motionless, her head bowed, as sunlight streamed through the window, illuminating her pallor¡ªshe looked almost ethereal, as if she were fading away.

    After what felt like an eternity, she picked up a pen from her desk.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re actually going to sign it?¡± Janice eximed, grabbing Dawn¡¯s wrist in a desperate attempt to halt her. ¡°At least call him first! Please! Use my phone. Ask him why he¡¯s doing this. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d just end things like this.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t resist, but she also didn¡¯t heed Janice¡¯s plea. Her voice emerged soft and hoarse, carrying the weight of her resolve.

    ¡°He¡¯s not that kind of man. But whatever the reason¡­ if a rtionship can be discarded so easily, then it¡¯s not worth salvaging.¡± She lifted her gaze, her eyes glistening with unshed tears yet firm in their determination. ¡°Janice, I¡¯ve held on long enough. But both people have to want to hold on. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s words resonated with an undeniable truth.

    Janice let out a long, resigned sigh, loosening her grip. ¡°Go ahead and sign it.¡±

    In that moment, it became clear: the right couple never truly stayed apart.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the tumultuous revtions, Dawn stood at a crossroads, her heart heavy with the weight of loss yet strangely liberated by her decision. The divorce agreement, a stark reminder of her shattered dreams, also served as a catalyst for her transformation. As she contemted her future, she felt the shackles of her past loosening, allowing her to breathe for the first time in what felt like ages. The bitterness of betrayal mingled with the sweetness of newfound independence, and though herughter was tinged with sorrow, it was a reflection of her resilience. Dawn recognized that the end of her marriage did not equate to the end of her worth; instead, it was a painful yet necessary step toward reiming her identity.

    With each stroke of the pen, Dawn was not merely signing away her past but also embracing a future filled with possibilities. The uncertainty that had once clouded her mind began to dissipate, reced by a flicker of hope. She understood that while Jonathan¡¯s stoic demeanor had kept her at arm¡¯s length, it was her own strength that would ultimately guide her through the darkness. As she looked around the office, the familiar faces of her friends became anchors in her tumultuous sea of emotions. In this moment of rity, she realized that true worthes not from the validations of others, but from the courage to let go and the bravery to forge ahead. Dawn was ready to step into her new life, ready to discover what it meant to be whole again.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the dust settles from the shocking revtions of Chapter 329, readers are left to ponder the implications of Dawn¡¯s decision. With the divorce agreement now in her hands, will she choose to sign away the remnants of her past life, or will she find the strength to confront Ethan and seek answers? The emotional stakes are higher than ever, and the tension between remaining steadfast in her independence and the lingering attachment to her former life will create apelling conflict. Dawn¡¯s journey toward self-discovery is just beginning, and the choices she makes will resonate deeply throughout the narrative.

    In the next chapter, expect to delve deeper into theplexities of Dawn¡¯s emotions as she navigates the aftermath of her decision. Will she embrace her newfound wealth and independence, or will the ache of lost love cloud her judgment? As she grapples with her feelings, the dynamics between her and Jonathan may also shift, revealing hiddenyers to their rtionship. Can Jonathan, the stoic figure from whom she seeks answers, be a source of support during this tumultuous time? With the potential for alliances and rivalries to form, the next chapter promises to be a pivotal moment in Dawn¡¯s life¡ªa crossroads that could redefine her future. Prepare for an emotional rollercoaster as the story unfolds, and the choices made lead to unforeseen consequences.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 330

    Beseeched 330 Summary

    In Chapter 330 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Get Out,¡± we witness Dawn¡¯s emotional journey as she confronts the finality of her divorce. With a heavy heart, she signs the divorce papers, feeling a mix of resolve and sorrow. Instead of facing Linda, she entrusts Janice with delivering the documents, marking a significant closure she never anticipated. As she packs her belongings from Dreammaker Studios, a ce once filled with dreams and aspirations, she feels detached and overwhelmed by the weight of her past. The act of discarding a box of memories signifies her desire to move on, even though ites with a profound sense of loss.

    As she returns to her home in Seabrook, Dawn is met with the joyful presence of her golden retriever, Sunny. However, instead of feelingforted, she is drained and unable to engage with him as she normally would. The thought of Sunny possibly returning to Ethan adds to her emotional turmoil, as she grapples with the reality of her situation. Crouching down to stroke Sunny, she reflects on her divorce and the implications it has on her life, questioning her sanity for seeking sce from a dog. This moment highlights her istion and the struggle to find her footing after the end of her marriage.

    Back at Ethan¡¯s office, he contemtes the signed divorce papers, surrounded by memories of his marriage to Dawn. Linda, his assistant, questions his decision to let Dawn slip away, reminding him of the creative vision that Dreammaker Studios was built upon. Ethan¡¯s response isced with bitterness as he acknowledges Dawn¡¯s perspective on their short-lived marriage. His emotional state is turbulent, reflecting a mix of pain and resignation as he dismisses Linda, indicating his need to process the situation alone.

    The chapter culminates with the arrival of Roxanne, who attempts to celebrate Ethan¡¯s newfound single status. However, Ethan¡¯s cold demeanor reveals his difort with her presence, pushing her away and asserting his boundaries. This interaction underscores theplexity of Ethan¡¯s feelings as he navigates his rtionship with Roxanne while still grappling with the aftermath of his marriage to Dawn. The chapter closes with a sense of tension, as both Dawn and Ethan confront their respective realities, highlighting the emotional weight of separation and the challenge of moving forward.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 330: Get Out**

    If two souls are destined to intertwine, even the most formidable of separations cannot keep them apart for long; life has a way of weaving paths back together, no matter the distance or time.

    Ultimately, Dawn found herself signing the divorce papers, her heart heavy yet resolute. She felt no inclination to confront Linda again; instead, she entrusted Janice with the task of delivering the documents. The act felt strangely final, a closure she never anticipated needing. With a sense of detachment, she began to gather her belongings, methodically packing up her desk as if she were preparing for a journey, albeit one she never wanted to take.

    As the bodyguard descended the stairs, assisting her in carrying the remnants of her time at Dreammaker Studios, he paused and offered, ¡°Do you need help with that?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    In that moment, the weight of her past felt insurmountable, and she realized that nothing truly mattered anymore.

    Standing before the building¡¯s entrance, she lingered for a heartbeat, contemting her next move. Finally, with a sense of finality, she turned left and approached the trash bin. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she discarded the box filled with memories and remnants of her former life.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she dered, her voice devoid of enthusiasm.

    Dreammaker Studios was a sanctuary for aspirations and creativity, a ce that nurtured dreams into reality.

    Yet, for Dawn, her dream hade to a shattering end.

    As the car navigated the familiar streets, the city outside her window morphed into a blur of colors and shapes¡ªmere shadows flickering past her gaze, each one a reminder of what she was leaving behind.

    Her time in Northville had been fleeting¡ªjust six months¡ªbut in that brief period, she had endured more emotional upheaval than many experience over a lifetime: love, betrayal, and now, the finality of divorce. It felt surreal, as though she had been living in a parallel universe and was only now awakening to the stark reality of her situation.

    Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes, trying to block out the turmoil swirling within her.

    Upon her return to Seabrook, the car had scarcelye to a halt when Sunny, her golden retriever, came bounding towards her, barking joyfully as he chased the tires.

    As she opened the car door, Sunny leaped up, cing his paws on her, his tail wagging furiously, as if sensing her need forfort.

    Normally, this would have elicited augh from Dawn, and she would have knelt down to engage in yful antics with him.

    But today was different.

    Today, she felt drained, devoid of the energy required to reciprocate his enthusiasm. Gently, she pushed his paws away. ¡°Sunny, go y somewhere else, okay?¡±

    The dog whimpered softly, his instincts attuned to her mood, and barked twice in protest, as if to say he wouldn¡¯t leave her side.

    ¡°Woof! Woof!¡±

    Dawn paused, her gaze falling on him.

    Now that she was officially divorced¡­ did that mean Sunny would have to go back to Ethan?

    After all, it was Ethan who had raised him. Technically, Sunny wasn¡¯t solely hers.

    Crouching down, she stroked his soft fur, feeling the warmth radiate from his body. ¡°That heartless Ethan sent me divorce papers, Sunny. So, who do you think you should stay with? Him or me?¡±

    ¡°Woot!¡±

    A smallugh escaped her lips. You don¡¯t evenprehend the gravity of the situation, do you?

    For a fleeting moment, she questioned her sanity¡ªseeking counsel from a dog.

    ¡°Sunny¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, the thought left unspoken, hanging in the air like a fragile thread.

    After a few moments of yful interaction, she reluctantly retreated inside. The house that had once felt like a sanctuary now seemed alien, a stranger¡¯s dwelling. She stood in the living room, paralyzed by uncertainty, unsure of her next step.

    Before today, she had held onto the belief that everything was merely a temporary phase. She had convinced herself that once Ethan sorted through the chaos, once the truth emerged, she would reim her life and return home.

    But now¡­ home felt like a distant memory, a concept she could no longer grasp. She was adrift, with no clear destination in sight.

    The weight of that realization pressed heavily on her chest, a sensation both disheartening and insurmountable.

    She sank onto the couch, allowing her body to melt into the cushions, her hand instinctively covering her eyes to shield herself from the world outside.

    Meanwhile, across town, Ethan sat at his desk, his gaze fixed on the signed divorce papers, a tangible reminder of the end of his marriage.

    Linda stood nearby, hesitating for a moment before asking, ¡°Boss¡­ are you really going to let Dawn slip away just like that?¡±

    Her mind drifted back to the inception of Dreammaker Studios, a venture that had been born from Dawn¡¯s vision and creativity. Even the name itself echoed her spirit.

    Ethan remained silent, his dark eyes locked onto the papers, his thoughts a tumultuous storm. Finally, his voice emerged, low and gravelly. ¡°What did she say?¡±

    She?

    Dawn?

    Linda pondered for a moment before responding, ¡°She mentioned that even though she was let go, at least now she¡¯s a wealthy woman. She remarked that the marriage was short-lived, but she gained a lot from it. She considered it a fair trade.¡±

    A faint chuckle escaped Ethan¡¯s lips,ced with a bitterness that was hard to decipher. ¡°Yeah. That sounds about right.¡±

    Linda couldn¡¯t discern whether hisughter stemmed from pain or amusement, so she chose to remain silent, sensing the gravity of the moment.

    ¡°You can go,¡± he finally said, his tone dismissive. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Linda cast onest nce at the papers before departing. She watched him open a drawer with deliberate care, cing the documents inside as if they were fragile treasures, his movements imbued with an unexpected tenderness.

    As she stepped out, she crossed paths with a woman making her way down the hallway toward the office.

    The look in her eyes was sharp, almost hostile.

    It was Roxanne.

    Isn¡¯t she the one rumored to be involved with the boss?

    Maintaining her professionalism, Linda offered a polite smile, but Roxanne¡¯s cold demeanor sent shivers down her spine as her eyes scrutinized Linda from head to toe.

    Without uttering a word, Linda brushed past her, but once she was out of sight, she couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer, muttering a string of curses under her breath.

    Inside, Roxanne rapped her knuckles against the door twice before entering, her demeanor all smiles. ¡°Ethan,¡± she cooed sweetly, ¡°I heard your ex-wife finally signed the divorce papers. How about we go out tonight and celebrate?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze snapped up, his expression sharp and frigid. ¡°You seem exceptionally well-informed.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Roxanne replied with augh that felt hollow. ¡°I¡¯m your girlfriend now. I should know everything about you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever stating that.¡±

    He pushed her hand away, his tone slicing through the air. ¡°And you¡¯re bing far toofortable in my office. Get out.¡±

    Roxanne remained unmoved, leaning closer, one hand resting on the desk, her eyes tracing the contours of his face.

    His sharp jawline, the sculpted features, and those dark eyes¡ªdeep and endless, like a ck hole drawing her in. Not to mention his undeniably alluring physique.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her decision, Dawn stood at the precipice of an uncertain future, the weight of her divorce pressing heavily on her spirit. The act of discarding her memories felt like a necessary severance from a life that had be tainted by betrayal and loss. As she sank into the cushions of her couch, the familiarfort of her home transformed into a haunting reminder of what once was. Each corner of the room echoed with theughter and love that now felt like distant echoes, leaving her adrift in a sea of uncertainty. The yful bark of Sunny, her loyalpanion, offered a fleeting respite from her turmoil, yet even his presence could not fill the void left by Ethan¡¯s absence. The realization that her life had irrevocably changed settled in her chest, a heavy burden that would take time to bear.

    Meanwhile, across town, Ethan grappled with his own demons, the signed divorce papers a stark reminder of the love he had lost. Linda¡¯s inquiries about Dawn stirred a tempest of emotions within him, a blend of regret and bitterness that clouded his judgment. As he ced the documents away, the tenderness in his movements betrayed a lingering affection for the woman who had once been his partner. Roxanne¡¯s bold advances were met with a cold dismissal, highlighting the stark contrast between the passionate love he once shared with Dawn and the hollow connection he now faced. In that moment, Ethan realized that the end of their marriage was not merely a closing chapter but a profound loss that would haunt him, echoing the sentiment that some bonds, once forged, could never truly be broken, no matter the distance or time apart.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As Dawn grapples with the weight of her newfound freedom, the next chapter promises to explore the depths of her emotional turmoil and the unexpected choices that lie ahead. With the divorce finalized, she stands at a crossroads, torn between the remnants of her past life and the uncertain future that awaits her. Will she find the strength to reim her identity and redefine her dreams, or will the shadows of her former rtionship continue to haunt her? The arrival of Sunny, her loyalpanion, hints at the possibility of sce, but can a dog truly fill the void left by a shattered marriage?

    Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s internal struggle will take center stage, as he confronts the ramifications of his decisions. The tension between him and Roxanne is palpable, and it raises questions about his true feelings for Dawn. Will he realize the depth of his loss before it¡¯s toote? As he navigates hisplicated emotions, the chapter will delve into theplexities of love, loyalty, and the haunting echoes of what once was. The stakes are high, and the choices made by both characters could lead to unexpected alliances or devastating consequences.

    Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as both Dawn and Ethan face their respective battles. Will they find the courage to move forward, or will they be ensnared by the ghosts of their past? The next chapter is set to unravel the intricate threads of their lives, weaving a tapestry of hope, heartbreak, and the unyielding pursuit of happiness. Don¡¯t miss the revtions that await as they both embark on a journey of self-discovery and redemption.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 331

    Beseeched 331 Summary

    In Chapter 331 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Roxanne grapples with the emotional turmoil stemming from her father¡¯s scrutiny and the unexpected news about being monitored by his associates. Despite her initial confidence and yful demeanor, the revtion from her driver, Jody, that her father has concerns about her behavior shakes her to the core. Roxanne¡¯s shock transforms into fear and confusion as she questions her actions and whether she has indeed done anything wrong. The weight of her father¡¯s authority loomsrge, leaving her feeling lost and vulnerable.

    Meanwhile, Dawn, who has recently lost her job, struggles with the emptiness thates with her newfound freedom. She attempts to find sce in a book but is unable to escape her spiraling thoughts. The presence of her loyal dog, Sunny, offers somefort, but the sense of istion is palpable. When Jonathan arrives home, he finds her in a state of emotional detachment, a stark contrast to the warmth she once exuded. Their interaction reveals a shift in Dawn¡¯s demeanor, showcasing her bitterness and resentment towards Jonathan¡¯s sudden desire tomunicate.

    Jonathan, unfazed by Dawn¡¯s coldness, presents her with two choices: to study abroad or relocate for work, emphasizing the need to distance herself from Ethan. His tone is firm, reflecting amand rather than a suggestion. Dawn¡¯s reaction is one of scornfulughter, as she recognizes the futility of their attempts to control her life. Her response isced with sarcasm, revealing her defiance and the depth of her emotional struggle. The chapter encapstes the tension between desire for autonomy and the constraints imposed by familial expectations, leaving both women at a crossroads in their lives.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 331**

    **Chapter 331 Two Choices**

    No matter the circumstances, Roxanne knew deep down that she could never truly let him slip away.

    With a yful flick of her tongue across her vibrant red lips, she shed a teasing smile. ¡°You know, I have ns for tonight, but how about we reschedule for dinner tomorrow instead?¡±

    Ethan remained silent, his throat tightening visibly as if he were stifling a tempest of emotions¡ªanger, fatigue, perhaps a mixture of both.

    The sight of his struggle only deepened the smile on Roxanne¡¯s face, a smile tinged with a sense of triumph.

    As she exited the office, her mood was buoyant, a lightness in her step as she hummed a cheerful tune while fastening her seatbelt in the backseat of her car. ¡°Take me to thepany,¡± she instructed her driver.

    ¡°Ms. West,¡± Jody, her devoted driver and assistant, informed her, his voice steady yet cautious, ¡°Mr. West just called.¡±

    In an instant, Roxanne¡¯s smile vanished, her expression morphing into one of shock. Herplexion drained of color as she inhaled a shaky breath, gathering the courage to ask, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Jody, ncing at her through the rearview mirror, noted the exhaustion etched on her features. ¡°Mr. West mentioned that you¡¯ve been¡­ getting a bit recklesstely.¡±

    Roxanne squeezed her eyes shut, her jaw clenching so tightly that the muscle twitched involuntarily. It was rare for her to disy such vulnerability, and Jody felt a pang of concern for her. Adjusting his sses, he added gently, ¡°Mr. West also instructed Mr. Brown to keep an eye on things. It might be wise for you to maintain a low profile for a while.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes flew open, wide with disbelief. ¡°Mr. Brown? You mean Daniel?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Jody confirmed, his voice barely above a whisper.

    A bitterugh escaped her lips, short and humorless. ¡°And what could he possibly¡­¡±

    Her voice trailed off, her expression freezing as realization dawned on her. ¡°Wait¡­ Are you telling me Dad¡¯s people have been surveilling me? And now he¡¯s letting Daniel set me up?¡±

    Jody remained silent, the weight of his stillness serving as confirmation.

    Roxanne¡¯s face turned a ghostly white, her fingers gripping her phone tightly, rubbing it repeatedly as if it could somehow ground her. Fear washed over her, leaving her feeling utterly lost.

    After a prolonged silence, she whispered hoarsely, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, did I? I followed every directive Dad gave me. I opened the overseas market; I fulfilled my responsibilities. He has no reason to be angry with me.¡±

    Jody had no reply. What could he say?

    In the West family, Vincent¡¯s word was the ultimate decree. If he imed Roxanne had erred, then she had indeed erred.

    The car descended into an oppressive silence, the atmosphere thick with unspoken dread. Roxanne¡¯s pallor deepened, her beauty now tinged with a tragic fragility.

    Days devoid of work initially felt like a serene escape, yet too much tranquility could gnaw at the soul, leaving one feeling hollow, as if trapped in a maze with no exit.

    Dawn, now without a job, found her newfound freedom suffocating. She was at a loss, unsure of how to fill her time meaningfully.

    She picked up a book and settled into a chair in the garden, attempting to immerse herself in its pages, but her thoughts danced elsewhere, refusing to settle.

    Eventually, she surrendered to the stillness, reclining back with her eyes closed.

    Sunny, her loyal golden retriever, sensed her unease and quietly nestled beside her feet, resting his head on his paws in a show of silent support.

    When Jonathan returned home from work, the first sight that greeted him through the gate was a poignant tableau¡ªDawn sprawled on the lounge chair, a book shielding her face, and Sunny dozing beside her.

    He paused, taking in the scene, a mixture of concern and curiosity swirling within him before he stepped closer.

    Sunny lifted his head momentarily, then let it fall again, his ears flicking as he listened.

    ¡°Dawn,¡± he called, his voice deep and steady, carrying easily across the garden. But Dawn remained motionless, as if lost in her own world.

    Jonathan rubbed his temples in frustration. ¡°I know you¡¯re not asleep. Get up. We need to have a conversation.¡±

    After a brief pause, Dawn finally reached up, pulling the book away from her face to meet his gaze.

    In just a matter of days, something within her had shifted. She appeared colder, more detached, the warmth that once radiated from her now reced by a chilling distance.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Curran?¡± she asked, a half-smile ying on her lips.

    Herrge eyes sparkled with a hint of mockery, the contrast between the whites and irises almost jarring, as if fractured. ¡°How amusing. When I wanted to talk, you had nothing to say. Now that I¡¯ve retreated, you suddenly want to engage. What is it? Were you just born this pathetic?¡±

    The assistant lingering behind Jonathan flinched at her words, taken aback by her audacity.

    He had worked alongside Jonathan for years and had never witnessed anyone speak to him in such a manner.

    Ms. Porter¡¯s done for, he thought, bracing himself for the fallout.

    Yet, to his astonishment, Jonathan remained unfazed. There was no flicker of anger in his demeanor; he stood there, asposed and icy as ever. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to talk before because there was nothing to discuss. But now that you¡¯ve left your job and chosen to distance yourself from Ethan, we can.¡±

    Chosen to distance myself?

    Dawn¡¯s eyes zed with unshed tears, though not a single drop fell. She turned her gaze away, her expression void of emotion. ¡°So what¡¯s your n for me this time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m offering you two options,¡± Jonathan stated tly. ¡°You can either study abroad or relocate to another city for work. But it won¡¯t be Meriax, and it certainly won¡¯t be Trifton.¡±

    His tone was unyielding, amand wrapped in ice.

    ¡°In essence, you need to stay as far away from Ethan as possible.¡±

    Dawn let out a sharp, humorlessugh, a sound that echoed through the garden like a bitter wind.

    How amusing indeed.

    These people genuinely believed that mere words from them could dictate the course of her life.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she replied coolly, her face a mask of indifference, her voice devoid of warmth. ¡°Go ahead and make your arrangements. Studying abroad sounds wonderful. Not only will it keep me far from Ethan, but it will also ensure I never have to see you again.¡±Conclusion

    In the wake of the emotional upheaval, Roxanne and Dawn find themselves at a crossroads, each grappling with the weight of expectations and the suffocating grip of familial influence. Roxanne¡¯s initial confidence has been shattered, leaving her vulnerable and questioning her worth in a world where her father¡¯s decree reigns supreme. The lightness that once characterized her demeanor has been eclipsed by a haunting fear of inadequacy, while the once buoyant energy she exuded now feels like a distant memory. As she navigates the precarious waters of her father¡¯s scrutiny, the yful banter with Ethan transforms into a bittersweet reminder of what she stands to lose, amplifying the emotional turmoil that churns within her.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s retreat into emotional detachment serves as a shield against the pain of rejection and the harsh realities of her circumstances. The sharpness of her words to Jonathan reveals a deep-seated hurt, a defense mechanism against the vulnerability that threatens to engulf her. As she dismisses his attempts to guide her future, a sense of irony lingers in the air; while she believes she is asserting control over her life, she is merely trading one form of confinement for another. The promise of studying abroad, while cloaked in the allure of adventure, bes a bittersweet escape from the very emotions she seeks to evade. In this moment of reckoning, both women stand on the precipice of change, their choices poised to redefine their identities in a world where love and loyalty are often overshadowed by the burdens of expectation.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Roxanne and her father esctes, readers can brace themselves for a gripping exploration of loyalty, rebellion, and the suffocating grip of familial expectations. With Vincent West¡¯s shadow loomingrger than ever, Roxanne must navigate the treacherous waters of her father¡¯s influence while grappling with the unsettling realization that her every move is being monitored. Will sheply with his demands, or will she find the strength to carve her own path, risking everything in the process? The stakes are high, and the consequences of her choices could shatter the delicate bnce of her world.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s unexpected defiance toward Jonathan promises to unravel deeperyers of her character. As she contemtes her options, the seemingly simple choice between studying abroad or relocating could lead to profound implications for her rtionship with Ethan. Will she embrace the opportunity to escape, or will her heart pull her back into the chaos of her past? With Jonathan¡¯s icy demeanor and the weight of familial pressure, the stage is set for a showdown that could redefine their dynamics. Expect secrets to surface, alliances to shift, and the haunting echoes of love and betrayal to reverberate throughout the narrative, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to uncover what lies ahead.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 332

    Beseeched 332 Summary

    In Chapter 332, titled ¡°Dream?¡±, Dawn finds herself grappling with her emotions after reluctantly confessing something significant, which leaves her feeling drained and vulnerable. As she walks away, her demeanor is rigid, suggesting a deep internal struggle. Sunny, her assistant, senses the gravity of the moment and rushes to catch up, while Jonathan, presumably in a position of authority, instructs his assistant to keep Dawn¡¯s situation under wraps and ensure her safety.

    Despite Jonathan¡¯s attempts to grant Dawn more freedom, she feels increasingly isted and haunted by her circumstances. Her encounter with Anna reveals the concern of a friend who notices Dawn¡¯s deteriorating condition. Anna¡¯s effort to distract Dawn by taking her out to a bar contrasts sharply with Dawn¡¯s inner turmoil, as she seeks sce in alcohol but only finds herself feeling more lost and empty.

    As the night progresses, Dawn¡¯s emotional state deteriorates further, culminating in a moment of vulnerability in the restroom where she is confronted by Ethan, a figure from her past. Their unexpected meeting triggers a whirlwind of emotions, and despite her attempts to assert her independence by stating her ns to leave his life, Ethan¡¯s intense presenceplicates her feelings. Their interaction quickly esctes into a passionate moment, marked by longing and desire, yet it is interrupted by Ethan¡¯s restraint, leaving Dawn both confused and yearning for more.

    The chapter captures a poignant mix of despair and desire, highlighting Dawn¡¯s internal conflict as she navigates her feelings for Ethan while grappling with the pain of her reality. The emotional tension is palpable, and the scene in the restroom serves as a turning point, where both characters confront their feelings amidst the chaos of their lives. Ultimately, the chapter leaves readers on edge, wondering how their rtionship will evolve amidst the challenges they face.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 332: Dream?**

    Thest words emerged from her lips as if they were being dragged out against her will, each syble a struggle that felt like pulling teeth.

    Once she had finished her reluctant confession, she turned on her heel and walked away, her figure retreating into the distance like a shadow fading at dusk.

    Sunny, sensing the weight of the moment, hurried to catch up, his heart racing with the fear of being left behind.

    Her back appeared rigid and unapproachable, a fortress built from her own emotional turmoil. Unable to hold back any longer, the assistant piped up, ¡°Mr. Curran¡­¡±

    Jonathan raised his hand, a signal for silence, his voice low andmanding as he replied, ¡°Follow her instructions, and make it quick. But I want this to remain a secret¡ªno fourth party should be involved. And ensure that the school is handled properly. We cannot let anyone discover Dawn¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    The assistant nodded with a sense of urgency and respect. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    With the nid out, Jonathan knew that executing it would require time and careful coordination. He had eased the restrictions on Dawn¡¯s freedompared to before, yet she was still apanied by bodyguards and was required to keep him informed about her location at all times.

    Despite the apparent increase in her autonomy, Dawn felt no sense of relief or happiness. If anything, her silence deepened, her words bing fewer and farther between as she wandered through her days like a ghost haunting familiar ces.

    As if fate had a hand in her wandering, she unexpectedly encountered Anna, who looked at her with a mix of concern and affection. Anna reached out, gently touching Dawn¡¯s thinner face, her brow furrowing with worry. ¡°What¡¯s happening with you? You¡¯re losing weight at an rming rate. Is it that jerk Ethan¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dawn interjected, her voice firm yetced with a hint of weariness.

    She understood that Anna had likely seen the news reports swirling around them, and she offered a small smile, trying to mask her turmoil. ¡°It¡¯s not him. I¡¯ve just been feeling¡­ offtely.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Anna¡¯s tone was skeptical, but she chose not to push further. Instead, she took Dawn by the arm, urging her toward her car. ¡°Well, we can¡¯t have you moping around. Come on, I¡¯m taking you out. You need a proper distraction.¡±

    Anna¡¯s idea of cheering up involved vibrant nights filled with shing lights, loud music, and the clinking of sses¡ªa stark contrast to the heaviness that enveloped Dawn.

    The four bodyguards struggled to keep pace with her car as they sped through the city.

    As they arrived at the bar, Dawn found herself swept up in the atmosphere, feeling the urge to drown her sorrows in alcohol. They ordered a whole row of premium drinks, and the familiar taste of liquor washed over her like an old friend.

    It had been ages since she had indulged like this, and soon enough, she felt the world around her spinning. Her gaze wandered across the room, and noticing that the bodyguards were distracted by a stage performance, a mischievous smirk crept onto her lips. She stood up, her legs unsteady, and made her way to the restroom.

    The hallway was alive with couples wrapped in each other¡¯s arms and drunken revelers catcalling as she passed, their shouts mingling with the pulsing music.

    Frowning, she pressed her lips together and hurried along, her heart racing.

    Finally, she reached the restroom, but as she leaned over the sink, nothing came up.

    Dawn lowered her gaze, her reflection staring back at her with hollow eyes. She felt a wave of dizziness wash over her, and an ache settled deep within her chest.

    It hurt so much¡­

    Her body was weary, but it was her heart that felt the most bruised.

    Lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard the unmistakable sound of a door unlocking behind her.

    The door swung open, and someone stepped inside, closing it firmly behind them.

    A chill shot through her, and her fingers gripped the edge of the sink tightly. It took a moment before she dared to lift her gaze.

    In the mirror¡¯s reflection, she saw him standing there.

    Just two days had passed since theirst encounter, yet his handsome face was now shadowed with stubble, giving him a rugged, almost dangerous appearance.

    Dawn blinked, convinced she was imagining things.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Her voice was barely a whisper as she licked her dry lips, a bitter smile forming. ¡°Do I look so pathetic that you¡¯de to visit me even in my dreams?¡±

    He remained silent, his gaze locked onto her.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she insisted, though the words felt hollow.

    What could possibly happen now?

    As long as she drew breath, the pain would eventually subside. It was merely a divorce, after all.

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to study abroad. I won¡¯t be a part of your life any longer, and I promise not to disturb you. If you love Roxanne¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, he closed the distance between them in a heartbeat, striding toward her with a fierce intensity that took her by surprise.

    She stumbled back, barely steadying herself as he wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her against him with an urgency that left her breathless.

    His dark eyes felt like a storm brewing, enveloping her in a whirlwind of emotions.

    Up close, her skin felt warm and inviting, flushed from the alcohol, smooth and delicate¡ªa temptation he could hardly resist.

    He leaned down, his lips brushing softly against her cheek, trailing down to her mouth, each kiss igniting a spark that quickly red into a fiery passion.

    For a fleeting moment, she felt dazed, her senses overwhelmed, before her hands instinctively found their way around his waist, anchoring herself to him.

    Her eyes remained wide open, filled with an almost frantic desire as the kiss deepened, heavy with longing, filling the air with an intoxicating heat.

    His hands roamed upward, gripping her slender waist with a possessive strength, lifting her effortlessly as she found herself perched on the edge of the sink.

    He stood between her legs, the space between them disappearing, their bodies melding together in a dance of softness and strength.

    The temperature in the small restroom soared, and Dawn felt as if she were losing herself in the moment, her hand slipping beneath his shirt, yearning to touch him.

    But just as she was about to make contact, he caught her wrist, pulling it away gently yet firmly.

    He leaned back slightly, their breaths mingling in the charged air, his eyes darkening with a mix of desire and restraint.

    Ethan gazed at her flushed, glossy lips, his own breath hitching in his throat. He kissed her again, more forcefully this time, before murmuring hoarsely, ¡°Be good. Not here.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Dawn asked, her voice a mixture of confusion and need, still wanting to bridge the gap between them.

    Her hand remained in his, and she leaned closer, desperate to feel the warmth of his body against hers once more.

    ¡°I want to,¡± she whispered, her voice thick with longing, reckless abandon taking over her senses. ¡°Ethan¡­ I want.¡±

    But silence fell between them, heavy and taut.

    Ethan held her gaze, his own eyes searching hers, before suddenly pulling her into his arms, wrapping her in a cocoon of warmth and desire.Conclusion

    In this tumultuous chapter, Dawn stands at the precipice of her own emotional reckoning. The weight of her confession, though reluctant and painful, serves as a catalyst for a deeper exploration of her feelings. As she grapples with her sense of loss and longing, her encounter with Ethan bes a pivotal moment that ignites a flicker of hope amidst her despair. Their shared kiss, fraught with urgency and desire, encapstes theplexity of their rtionship¡ªone that oscites between passion and heartache. Dawn¡¯s internal struggle is palpable, reflecting her yearning for connection while simultaneously battling the demons of her past. This moment, though steeped in confusion, offers a glimpse of potential redemption, as she teeters on the edge of reiming her sense of self.

    As the chapter closes, the emotional arc crescendos into a bittersweet realization for Dawn. While she is enveloped in Ethan¡¯s embrace, the reality of her situation loomsrge¡ªher heart is still bruised, and the specter of her decisions weighs heavily on her. Yet, within this chaos, there is a semnce of rity; she recognizes that her desires cannot be ignored. The tension between wanting to move forward and the fear of repeating past mistakes creates a poignant contrast, leaving her at a crossroads. In this moment of vulnerability, Dawn must confront not only her feelings for Ethan but also her own worth and autonomy. The chapter leaves readers with a sense of anticipation, as Dawn¡¯s journey of self-discovery and emotional healing is poised to unfold, promising both challenges and the possibility of renewal.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Dawn and Ethan thickens, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions in the uing chapter. The aftermath of their heated encounter in the restroom will undoubtedly leave both characters grappling with their desires and the consequences of their actions. Will Dawn find the strength to confront her feelings for Ethan, or will her fears of vulnerability push her further into istion? The stakes are higher than ever, and the fragile bnce of their rtionship teeters on the edge of revtion and regret.

    Moreover, the looming threat of Jonathan¡¯s secretive ns and the constant presence of bodyguards adds an element of suspense that will keep readers on the edge of their seats. How will Jonathan react to the deepening connection between Dawn and Ethan? Will he tighten his grip on Dawn¡¯s autonomy, or will he be forced to confront the truth of her heart? As the narrative unfolds, the intertwining threads of love, secrecy, and personal struggle will create a tapestry of intrigue that promises to captivate and surprise. Expect unexpected alliances, emotional confrontations, and perhaps a shocking twist that could change everything for Dawn and Ethan.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 333

    Beseeched 333 Summary

    In Chapter 333 titled ¡°Drunk,¡± the emotional turmoil between Ethan and Dawn reaches a peak as they confront the painful reality of their separation. Ethan expresses his regret and concern for Dawn, urging her to take care of herself while they are no longer together. Dawn, lost in her own despair, struggles to process the end of their rtionship, feeling as though she is trapped in a dream where the man she loved has moved on with someone else. Her tears reveal the depth of her heartbreak as she grapples with the loss of their future together.

    As the moment unfolds, the atmosphere shifts when the outside world intrudes with impatient knocks, pulling Dawn back to reality. She abruptly tells Ethan to leave, a decision that carries a weight of finality. Ethan¡¯s sense of defeat is palpable as he acknowledges her words, and Dawn¡¯s request to meet him in a dream underscores her desire to escape the painful truth. With a heavy heart, she steps out of the restroom, feeling disoriented and overwhelmed by the events of the night.

    Meanwhile, Anna, Dawn¡¯s friend, is rmed by Dawn¡¯s appearance and the bruises on her lips, leading her to confront the situation with fierce determination. Anna¡¯s protective instincts kick in as she prepares to defend Dawn against Jonathan, who approaches with an unsettling calmness. Tension esctes as Anna tries to shield Dawn, but Jonathan¡¯s cold demeanor and the intervention of his bodyguard render her efforts futile. The scene is charged with Anna¡¯s anger and desperation as she threatens to call the police, highlighting the gravity of the situation.

    As Jonathan takes Dawn away, her intoxicated state blurs her reality, and she struggles toprehend what is happening. In the backseat of Jonathan¡¯s car, she fights to stay conscious, her thoughts swirling between memories of Ethan and the present moment with Jonathan. Despite the fear and confusion, alcohol gives her a fleeting sense of courage, prompting her to engage with Jonathan yfully. Her unfilteredments reveal a mix of vulnerability and defiance, as she navigates herplex feelings towards him, hinting at a budding connection amidst the chaos of her emotions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 333**

    **Chapter 333 Drunk**

    Ethan¡¯s voice, thick with emotion, pierced the haze of the moment. ¡°Sorry, babe¡­ I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± It was as if his words were wing their way out from the depths of his heart, raw and unfiltered. ¡°Please, take care of yourself. Just¡­ don¡¯t get hurt.¡±

    Dawn remained frozen in ce, a statue caught in the throes of despair, allowing him to hold her without resistance. She was probably too engulfed in her own thoughts to even register his voice.

    Her gaze was fixed on the ceiling above, her mind adrift in a fog of confusion and sorrow.

    Tears, like silent raindrops, began to escape from the corners of her reddened eyes, tracing paths down her cheeks.

    Is this a dream?

    It must be a dream.

    The reality was too painful to bear; she and Ethan were no longer together.

    The man who had once vowed to stand by her side was now entangled with someone else, living a life she had once envisioned for them.

    Outside the restroom, the sound of impatient knocks and muffledints began to intrude upon their fragile bubble. Dawn inhaled softly, her heart heavy, and gently pulled away from him, refusing to meet his gaze.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    Ethan flinched at her abruptness, taken aback by the finality in her tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving too,¡± he murmured, a sense of defeat creeping into his voice.

    She stepped down from the sink, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°Anna¡¯s waiting outside. If you still want to see me, find me in a dream.¡±

    Her words struck Ethan like a dagger, a painful reminder of what they had lost, but Dawn didn¡¯t turn back.

    With a heavy heart, she opened the door and stepped out into the bustling atmosphere, her head spinning as the dizzying reality of the night crashed down on her.

    ¡°Next time¡­ don¡¯t drink this much,¡± she muttered under her breath, trying to steady herself.

    At their table, Anna¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she took in Dawn¡¯s swollen lips. ¡°Wait, what the hell happened in the bathroom? Who did this?!¡± she eximed, her voiceced with concern and anger.

    Dawn blinked, her mind still foggy. ¡°Ah?¡± she replied, her confusion evident. ¡°Nothing, I was just dreaming.¡±

    Anna¡¯s frustration boiled over.

    Are you serious?

    Who in their right mind would kiss her so fiercely that it left her lips bruised and swollen?!

    With a fierce determination, Anna mmed her hands on the table, the sound echoing through the bar. ¡°I¡¯m going to find out who did this to her!¡±

    But before she could even gather her thoughts, a figure approached them, striding with an unsettling calmness that made Anna freeze in ce.

    No way¡­

    Could it be him? Did he¡­ kiss her?

    The mere thought sent a shiver down her spine. How would Dawn react when she finally came to her senses? Would she be enraged?

    Lost in her whirlwind of thoughts, Anna barely noticed when Jonathan reached their table. His icy gaze swept over her, sending a chill through her bones.

    Without uttering a word, he turned his attention to the woman who was now slumped, unconscious, in her seat.

    ¡°Hey, Mr. Curran!¡±

    Anna¡¯s heart raced as she saw him reach out, and a surge of protective instinct kicked in. ¡°Maybeing to a bar wasn¡¯t the best idea, but you wouldn¡¯t hit her in public, would you? I¡¯ll call the cops!¡±

    Jonathan raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with cold amusement. ¡°Call the cops?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± Anna stammered, positioning herself between him and Dawn, her arms spread wide like a mother hen shielding her chick. ¡°Dawn¡¯s drunk! I won¡¯t let you touch her!¡±

    In her mind, she envisioned herself as fierce and brave, but to everyone else, she probably appeared ridiculous.

    Jonathan simply signaled to his bodyguard, who promptly lifted Anna aside with ease.

    ¡°Hey! Jonathan!¡±

    She struggled against the grip, her anger boiling over as she shouted above the pulsating music, but her words were lost in the chaos around them.

    ¡°If you take her today, I¡¯ll call the cops! I¡¯ll have you arrested! Try me!¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Jonathan¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, a hint of mockery dancing in his eyes. ¡°Arrest me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You,¡± she insisted, her voice shaking with defiance.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    His nonchnt response left Anna reeling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    Under Anna¡¯s shocked gaze, she watched as Jonathan hoisted Dawn over his shoulder with ease, her hair cascading down like a damsel in distress from some dramatic film.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Dawn squirmed, attempting to break free from his hold, but the bodyguards were unyielding, their grip like iron.

    Anna¡¯s fury surged as she yelled, ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯m calling the cops right now! Jonathan Curran, right? You¡¯re finished!¡±

    But before she could reach for her phone, a bodyguard snatched it from her grasp.

    Perhaps her cries had drawn too much attention, for Jonathan paused at the entrance, letting out a low sigh of irritation.

    With a single hand, he pulled out his phone and made a call.

    ¡°Nightfall Bar. Come pick up your woman and keep her under control.¡±

    He ended the call abruptly.

    Dawn, slumped over his shoulder, mumbled incoherently. Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, and he quickened his pace toward the waiting car.

    Dawn felt herself being unceremoniously tossed into the back seat, the world around her spinning out of control. She struggled to sit up, her thoughts a muddled mess.

    ¡°Ethan¡­

    No, that¡¯s wrong.

    There¡¯s no Ethan. We¡¯re divorced.

    Then, who is this?

    Dawn fought to keep her eyes open, her vision blurring as she focused on the sharply defined features of the man beside her. Slowly, Jonathan¡¯s detached expression began toe into focus.

    With a sudden burst of courage fueled by the alcohol coursing through her veins, she smiled and reached out to poke his cheek yfully.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a block of ice. Why don¡¯t you ever smile? Were you just born that way?¡±

    No response came from him.

    He frowned, his silence only adding to the tension in the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a robot all day. You know¡­ you¡¯re not easy to like, and you keep doing annoying stuff. It¡¯s like you¡¯re trying to make it impossible for me to think any better of you.¡±

    Alcohol had a way of stripping away her defenses, allowing her to voice her unfiltered thoughts.

    In this moment, no one else could see it, but Dawn felt strangely fearless in Jonathan¡¯s presence. In fact, a part of her even felt an odd desire to hit him.Conclusion

    As Dawn stumbled through the chaotic aftermath of her confrontation with Ethan, the weight of her heartbreak lingered heavily in the air, like a storm cloud refusing to dissipate. The finality of their separation echoed in her mind, a haunting reminder of the love that had once enveloped her. Yet, as she found herself in Jonathan¡¯s presence, something unexpected stirred within her. The alcohol had stripped away her defenses, and for the first time that night, she allowed herself to be vulnerable, to confront the raw emotions she had buried deep. In that moment, amidst the confusion and hurt, she discovered a flicker of strength¡ªa determination to reim her narrative, to navigate her own path beyond the shadows of her past.

    Jonathan, a figure shrouded in mystery and coldness, represented both a challenge and a potential new beginning for Dawn. Her yful jabs at him,ced with the intoxication of both alcohol and newfound courage, hinted at a burgeoning connection that could lead her away from the pain of her former life. As she leaned into this uncharted territory, she felt the stirrings of hope, a sense that perhaps the night was not merely a descent into chaos, but a pivotal moment of transformation. With each word spoken, Dawn began to redefine herself¡ªnot just as Ethan¡¯s ex-wife, but as a woman ready to embrace theplexities of her own desires and fears. In this unexpected encounter, she glimpsed the possibility of healing, of moving forward, and of finding her own voice amidst the tumult.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension thickens in the aftermath of a chaotic night, readers can anticipate a whirlwind of emotions and confrontations in the next chapter of *Beseeched 333*. Dawn, now in Jonathan¡¯s clutches, will grapple with her fragmented memories and the reality of her situation. With her heart still tethered to Ethan, the internal struggle will intensify as she faces the enigmatic man who has just whisked her away. Will she confront Jonathan about his cold demeanor, or will her intoxicated bravado lead her down a path of unexpected revtions? The dynamic between them promises to shift, revealingyers of both vulnerability and defiance.

    Meanwhile, Anna¡¯s fierce loyalty to Dawn will not falter. Her determination to uncover the truth behind Jonathan¡¯s intentions will spark a series of confrontations that could either strengthen their bond or fracture it further. As she navigates the treacherous waters of her feelings for both her friend and the looming threat that Jonathan represents, readers will be left on the edge of their seats. Will she manage to rescue Dawn from this precarious situation, or will her efforts only serve to escte the tension? With each passing moment, the stakes will rise, leaving readers eagerly awaiting the fallout of these pivotal choices. The next chapter promises to be a gripping exploration of love, betrayal, and the fierce bonds of friendship.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 334

    Chapter 334 Daniel¡¯s Visit

    Chapter 334 Daniel¡¯s Visit

    Dawn let out a small sigh.

    :

    She leaned back a little, trying to find afortable position <i>to </i>lie in.

    ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    No answer.

    15

    +20 Free Coins

    The man looked up. His cold eyes were unreadable. When he didn¡¯t hear her say anything else for a while, he leaned over and pulled the seatbelt over, buckling it for her.

    He shut the car door.

    Then he walked around the front of the car and got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Dawn drifted into a hazy sleep. Somewhere between dreaming and waking, she saw her mom again.

    Even though so many years had passed, her mom¡¯s face was still clear in her mind.

    Vera was stunning. Her face and body were almost perfect. She loved looking pretty, but she wasn¡¯t into dressing up. Most of the time, she just wore a loose T¨Cshirt and jeans.

    When Dawn was about four or five, Vera would take her biking and ying ball.

    Unlike other little girls who loved Barbie dolls, her dad would alwaysugh and say that her mom raised her like a wild kid.

    One weekend, when her dad was working overtime, her mom took her to a nearby mountain.

    They were both out of breath from the climb.

    Vera had her rest at a small pavilion and handed her some water.

    ¡°I need to talk to a friend for a few minutes. Be good and wait here, okay?¡±

    Dawn nced into the distance and saw a tall figure.

    It was an older man.

    He was wearing a suit. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly from the back, but she could tell he had a powerful vibe, like someone important.

    C

    ¡­

    A 15

    Chapter 334 Daniel¡¯s Visit

    420 Free Coins

    She sat there drinking her water, watching Vera walk over to him. They said a few words, and then they started arguing. The next second, the man suddenly grabbed Vera¡¯s neck.

    Dawn was trembling all over, too terrified to make a sound.

    Luckily, Vera broke free.

    It was the first time Dawn ever saw that look on Vera¡¯s face¨Cangry, hateful, and hopeless.

    The man finally left.

    Vera took a moment topose herself beforeing back to her.

    She smiled and hugged her. ¡°Did I scare you, Dawn?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I was just ying a game with that man. Remember the y we watchedst time? Just like that, it wasn¡¯t real.¡±

    Dawn blinked. Tears slid down her cheeks like beads.

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad, Mom?¡±

    Back then, she was too young to understand. So many things in this world are spoken as white lies. Love doesn¡¯t exist without a trace of deception.

    Vera said, ¡°Of course not,¡± and quickly distracted her with something else.

    The dream came out of nowhere. Dawn¡¯s eyes opened to find herself being carried in a man¡¯s arms, jostled with each step. She felt like she could fall at any moment.

    ¡°Put me

    down.¡±

    As soon as she struggled, he set her down.

    She wasn¡¯tpletely sober yet; her head still spun, but at least she wasn¡¯t as drowsy. She could manage to walk on her own.

    Jonathan looked at her with no expression. ¡°Awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Unsure if she¡¯d done anything embarrassing while drunk, she said awkwardly, ¡°Thanks for picking me up. I can get upstairs by myself. No need to trouble you.¡±

    Distracted, she walked inside, her mind still caught in the dream.

    Chapter 334 Daniel¡¯s Visit

    Who was that man?

    Why did he hurt Vera?

    In Dawn¡¯s memory, she had never seen Vera hold a grudge against anyone.

    A (15)

    $29 Free Cons

    She walked to the stairs and held the railing, going up step by step. She stopped and took a deep breath. A sharp pain pierced through her mind.

    She had barely slept all night and still had no answers.

    Before 7 a.m., Dawn went downstairs and asked the housekeeper to make her a cup of coffee.

    The strong, bitter taste woke her up a little and cased the fog in her head.

    The housekeeper said that after Dawn went upstairsst night, Jonathan had gone out again and didn¡¯t sleep at the vi.

    Dawn indifferently said, ¡°Oh.¡± She hoped he never came back.

    Just then, Victor walked into the dining room and said politely, ¡°Ms. Porter, Mr. Brown is here.¡±

    In the living room, Dawn had the housekeeper bring coffee and sat facing Daniel.

    She hadn¡¯t slept all night and looked tired, but she was still strikingly beautiful.

    ¡°You¡¯re getting bolder. You daree directly here¨Cseems you¡¯re quite confident.¡±

    Daniel picked up his coffee calmly, took a sip, and smiled. ¡°Well, Mr. Curran and I have met before. Isn¡¯t it normal to visit him?¡±

    It was just that Jonathan happened to be out.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Dawn nced at Victor standing behind her, wondering what excuse he¡¯d used to send the housekeeper away <i>too</i>.

    ¡°Go ahead, Mr. Brown. Say what you

    want.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about myst offer?¡± Daniel spun the cup in his hand and asked casually.

    ¡°I heard Mr. Curran is also making arrangements for you to go abroad. But you should know. If you follow his n, even going abroad won¡¯t free you from his control.

    Chapter 334 Daniel¡¯s Visit

    115

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°But I¡¯m different. If I help you, no one will know your whereabouts without your permission, not even Mr. Curran.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 335

    Beseeched 335 Summary

    In Chapter 335 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Two Bosses,¡± Daniel approaches Dawn with an air of confidence, proposing to help her navigate her troubles with Jonathan. Despite his yful demeanor and logical arguments about strategy and concealment, Dawn remains skeptical of his intentions. She questions why someone like Daniel, the chairman of the Stonewarden Group, would extend a hand to her, especially when their rtionship is practically non-existent. Daniel¡¯s insistence that he is helping for his own reasons rather than out of loyalty to her creates an intriguing tension between them.

    The conversation reveals Dawn¡¯s reluctance to ept Daniel¡¯s assistance, as she feels it is inappropriate to trust someone she barely knows. Daniel challenges her perspective by highlighting his long-standing rtionship with Jonathan, suggesting that his understanding of Jonathan¡¯s character could benefit her. Despite his persuasive reasoning, Dawn stands firm in her decision, ultimately instructing Victor to escort Daniel out. This moment underscores her determination and independence, even in the face of potential danger.

    After Daniel¡¯s departure, Dawn engages Victor in a conversation about his professionalism while working for two bosses, hinting at theplexities of their situation. Victor¡¯s calm demeanor andmitment to his duties add ayer of intrigue to the narrative, emphasizing the delicate bnce of loyalties within their elite circle. Dawn¡¯s curiosity about Victor¡¯s role leads her to reflect on her own circumstances, highlighting her istion amidst the power dynamics at y.

    Later, in a moment of vulnerability, Dawn attempts to reach out to her friend Anna, only to be interrupted by a mysterious voice on the line. This interruption creates an air of suspense, leaving Dawn in a state of confusion and concern. The chapter concludes with Dawn¡¯s encounter with Jonathan, who appears with a small gift, symbolizing the ongoingplexities of their rtionship. The juxtaposition of the ordinary scenes around her with the underlying tensions in her life paints a vivid picture of Dawn¡¯s emotionalndscape as she navigates her challenges.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 335 Two Bosses**

    Daniel¡¯s tone was not merely filled with confidence; it resonated with an unwavering certainty that caught Dawn off guard.

    However, Dawn remained skeptical. ¡°You genuinely believe you can stand against Jonathan?¡± she questioned, her brow furrowing in disbelief.

    ¡°Why not?¡± he replied, a hint of mischief dancing in his eyes.

    Daniel raised an eyebrow, his expression shifting to one of yful challenge. ¡°Look, if he has no idea where you¡¯ve vanished to, how could he possibly know I was involved? Isn¡¯t that just clever strategy rather than a confrontation?¡±

    He had a valid point, one that lingered in the air between them.

    The real trouble only began when you were exposed.

    If she could disappear without leaving a trace, and Jonathan remained blissfully unaware of her whereabouts, then there would be no sh at all.

    Dawn narrowed her eyes, skepticism still etched on her face. ¡°I still don¡¯t understand. What¡¯s your motivation for helping me?¡±

    ¡°Like I mentioned earlier,¡± Daniel said, leaning back slightly, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this for you. I¡¯m doing it for myself.¡±

    He crossed his legs, his demeanor calm and collected. His gentle features gave him an air of a refined gentleman, yet the gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose hinted at a certain stylish mischief that was hard to ignore.

    A smile crept onto his lips. ¡°You seem to have a bit of a misunderstanding with Ms. West. She¡¯s made things difficult for youtely. Consider this my way of bncing the scales.¡±

    The way he framed it felt too formal and one-sided for Dawn¡¯s liking. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that there was more beneath the surface.

    But as she pondered further, she found herself at a loss for any other exnation. The man behind Daniel was the chairman of the Stonewarden Group, a figure she had never encountered nor heard of before.

    What could possiblypel that individual to extend a hand to her? Was it truly a matter of loyalty to Roxanne?

    Dawn frowned, shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t require your assistance.¡±

    ¡°May I ask why?¡± Daniel probed, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Ms. Porter, could you borate on your reluctance to ept my help?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s quite straightforward,¡± Dawn shrugged dismissively. ¡°You and I are practically strangers, and my rtionship with Ms. West is far from cordial. Why on earth would I ce my trust in you?¡±

    ¡°Consider this,¡± Daniel countered smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve known Jonathan for years. While I may not grasp all his motivations, I have faith in his character. If you were in my shoes¡­ what decision would you make?¡±

    Her heart echoed with the truth of his words.

    Daniel seemed to acknowledge her perspective, falling silent for a moment as he contemted her response.

    After a brief pause, he smiled again, a glimmer of hope in his eyes.

    ¡°So, Ms. Porter, are you truly unwilling to reconsider my offer?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she stated firmly, her resolve unyielding.

    Dawn had no desire to prolong the conversation. She turned to Victor, her voice steady and decisive. ¡°Please escort Mr. Brown out.¡±

    Victor nodded, maintaining his professionalism as he gestured for Daniel to follow him. ¡°Mr. Brown, this way, please.¡±

    For a fleeting moment, Daniel¡¯s smile faltered, but he quickly masked it, aware that Dawn¡¯s mind was made up. Reluctantly, he followed Victor out of the room.

    Once they were gone, Victor returned and resumed his position by the door, standing still, his expression as neutral as a stone.

    Dawn swirled her cup of tea, a yful smirk tugging at her lips as she approached him. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Victor. How do you maintain suchposure while working for two different bosses? When you just saw Daniel out, did he ce any me on you?¡±

    Victor replied, his voice calm and steady. ¡°Ms. Porter, my role here is to fulfill my duties. The oue is beyond my control.¡±

    Dawn found herself momentarily speechless.

    His level of professionalism felt almost cinematic, like something out of a spy thriller.

    ¡°So, with two bosses, you don¡¯t lean towards one side more than the other?¡± she pressed, intrigued.

    Victor¡¯s expression shifted slightly at the mention of ¡°two bosses.¡± His brow furrowed for a brief moment before smoothing back to his usual neutral demeanor. ¡°I work for Mr. Curran.¡±

    In the world outside, there were many individuals with the surname Curran.

    Yet, within this elite circle, it felt as if everyone only recognized one Mr. Curran, and that was Jonathan.

    Dawn decided not to push further, choosing instead to ascend the stairs.

    After taking a refreshing shower and indulging in a brief nap, she borrowed a phone from one of the guards and dialed Anna¡¯s number.

    She wanted to reassure Anna of her safety, but she hadn¡¯t anticipated that her friend would be in a deeper slumber than she was.

    The voice on the other end was thick with sleep. ¡°Hello¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. Why are you still in bed?¡± Dawn asked, a hint of exasperation in her tone.

    Anna let out a groggy sound, rolling over and burying her face deeper into her nkets. ¡°I overdid itst night¡­ I¡¯mpletely wiped out. I didn¡¯t even make it to work today.¡±

    ¡°I can see that,¡± Dawn replied dryly. ¡°Have you eaten anything? Should I arrange for someone to bring you food?¡±

    ¡°No¡ª¡±

    Just as Anna began to respond, a deep male voice interrupted, cutting through the haze. ¡°Whose call is that?¡±

    Dawn froze, her heart racing.

    An awkward silence enveloped the conversation.

    ¡°Um¡ª¡±

    Both Dawn and Anna spoke at once before abruptly halting. Anna¡¯s voice shifted to a strained whisper. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go! I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay. We¡¯ll talkter!¡±

    Beep beep¡ª

    The call ended abruptly.

    Dazed, Dawn handed the phone back to the bodyguard, only to realize she had mistakenly given it to the wrong person. She quickly turned and passed it to Victor instead.

    The afternoon sun bathed themunity in warmth as people returned home from work, childrenughing and chatting as they made their way back from school.

    Dogs were being walked, families strolled leisurely, and kids yed with colorful balls, filling the air with a sense of normalcy.

    Dawn wandered aimlessly, absorbing the vibrant scenes around her.

    She hadn¡¯t ventured far when she spotted Jonathan¡¯s car¡ªa sleek, ck Mercedes, its emblem glinting in the sunlight, a clear symbol of status and power.

    As soon as he noticed her, the car slowed to a stop.

    Jonathan emerged from the back seat, his tall framemanding attention from passersby.

    In his hand, he held a small mango cake, the clear packaging showcasing its delicate design, making it look both inviting and delicious.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her encounter with Daniel, Dawn found herself wrestling with theplexities of trust and loyalty. His confident demeanor and the promise of assistance had stirred something within her, yet she remained resolute in her refusal to ept help from someone she barely knew. The weight of her skepticism hung heavily in the air, but as she reflected on Daniel¡¯s words, a flicker of doubt crept in. Could there be a hidden motive behind his offer? Or perhaps, in a world where alliances shifted like sand, she had to reconsider the fine line between vulnerability and strength. Her decision to dismiss him felt both liberating and isting, a testament to her fierce independence but also a reminder of the loneliness that often apanied it.

    As she stepped out into the sunlit streets, the vibrant life around her contrasted sharply with the turmoil brewing within. The sight of Jonathan approaching, cake in hand, sent her heart racing, a reminder of the emotional stakes at y. Here was a man who represented both danger andfort, a figure she both admired and feared. The juxtaposition of their worlds¡ªthe yful innocence of children ying outside and the weighty decisions looming over her¡ªwas stark. Dawn stood at a crossroads, caught between the allure of connection and the instinct to shield herself from potential betrayal. With Jonathan¡¯s arrival, the chapter of her life was poised to take yet another unexpected turn, and she could only hope that the choices she made would lead her toward the rity she desperately sought.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Dawn and Daniel reaches its peak, readers can anticipate a thrilling esction in the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that define their world. With Daniel¡¯s offer to help still hanging in the air, Dawn¡¯s refusal sets the stage for unexpected consequences. Will Daniel¡¯s motivationse to light, and how will his insistence on bncing the scales with Ms. West affect Dawn¡¯s precarious position? The stakes are rising, and as Dawn grapples with her trust issues, readers will be on the edge of their seats, eager to discover whether she will reconsider her stance or forge ahead alone.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s unexpected appearance introduces a newyer ofplexity to the narrative. With his enigmatic demeanor and the gesture of bringing a mango cake, the question looms: what does he really want from Dawn? Is it merely a peace offering, or does it hint at deeper intentions? As their paths converge once more, the tension between them promises to ignite, leading to pivotal revtions that could alter the course of their intertwined fates. Expect a mix of suspense, intrigue, and emotional confrontation as Dawn navigates her rtionships, all while the looming threat of Jonathan¡¯s influence casts a shadow over her decisions. Prepare for a chapter that will keep you guessing until the veryst moment!

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 336

    Beseeched 336 Summary

    In Chapter 336 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the story revolves around Jonathan and Dawn as they navigate a tense yet significant moment in their rtionship. Jonathan¡¯s authoritative demeanor is evident as he dictates their ns, suggesting they return rather than dine out. Dawn expresses her disinterest in the cake, reflecting her inner conflict and dissatisfaction with their current situation. Jonathan, sensing her hesitation, invites her to an academic conference the next day, a suggestion that surprises Dawn and piques her interest despite her initial reluctance.

    As they prepare for the conference, Dawn chooses an outfit that makes her feel both confident andfortable. Upon their arrival, she notices the warm reception they receive from attendees, prompting her to tease Jonathan about his standing in the academicmunity. This moment of lightheartedness contrasts with her earlier reservations and highlights a budding connection between them. Jonathan¡¯s willingness to engage with the crowd and introduce Dawn to influential figures in the field signifies a shift in their dynamic, as he encourages her to expand her horizons.

    The atmosphere at the conference is intellectually charged, and when they encounter Professor Joe Kerrigan, Jonathan¡¯s demeanor softens, revealing a more personable side. Dawn is taken aback by Jonathan¡¯s willingness to engage in small talk and show genuine interest in reconnecting with Joe. As she introduces herself, she feels a strange familiarity with Joe, which triggers a memory of his handwriting from past notes she had received. This realization sends her thoughts spiraling, as she grapples with the implications of this unexpected connection.

    Dawn¡¯s emotional turmoil intensifies as she processes the revtion about Joe Kerrigan and the potential links to her past. Her palms grow mmy, and she struggles to articte her thoughts, feeling overwhelmed by the weight of the moment. As they settle into the conference, her focus remains on Joe, who upies a prominent position in the audience. The tension builds when she questions Jonathan about their ns to have dinner with Joe, revealing her desire to be included in this unfolding narrative, hinting at a deeper connection between all three characters that remains to be explored.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 336**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 336 Joe Kerrigan**

    ¡°Are we dining here, or shall we return?¡± Jonathan¡¯s voice cut through the air, unmistakably assertive.

    This was his signature style¡ªnever one to inquire about preferences, but rather to dictate the options.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze lingered on the cake, her lips pressed into a thin line. ¡°Honestly, it looks kinda gross. I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t press the issue. His face remained a mask of stoicism. ¡°Let¡¯s head back, then. The wind is picking up.¡±

    He could sense her hesitation, the internal struggle brewing within her.

    Before she could voice her dissent, he leaned in slightly, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°There¡¯s an event tomorrow. You shoulde with me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s response was abruptly stifled.

    It took her a moment to process what he had just suggested. After all this time living with Jonathan, constantly engaged in a silent war of wills in her mind, she found herself surprised by the thought. Attending this seemingly random eventpletely detached from their usual business dealings¡ªmight actually be a wise choice.

    The event was a physics academic conference, a gathering Jonathan had been invited to because of hispany¡¯s involvement in the field.

    There was no expectation to dress extravagantly for such an asion, and the atmosphere was devoid of the cutthroat, money-obsessed vibe typical of business functions.

    Dawn chose a suit that boasted a subtle design around the waist, entuating her figure in a way that felt both confident andfortable.

    As they entered side by side, she noticed the way many attendees greeted them with warm smiles.

    With a teasing lilt in her voice, she remarked, ¡°I had no idea you were such a big deal in the academic circles too, Mr. Curran.¡±

    And that wasn¡¯t all.

    He also had a knack for photography.

    When she had married Ethan, Jonathan had nearly been their wedding photographer.

    With one hand casually tucked into his suit pants pocket, he adjusted his stride to match hers, deliberately taking smaller steps.

    He turned his head slightly, his voice dropping to a softer tone. ¡°Most of the people here have made significant contributions to society. If there¡¯s anyone you¡¯d like to connect with, I can introduce you.¡±

    ¡°Why would I want to meet them?¡± she challenged, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°More connections, more opportunities.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The world of physics felt distant and abstract to her. What opportunities could it possibly offer? Learn something useful, only to turn it into a crime?

    She fell silent, keenly aware that they were standing just a tad too close forfort. With a subtle shift, she edged away half a step.

    Jonathan noticed the slight movement, and for a moment, his eyes dimmed, a flicker of something unreadable passing through them.

    The sign-in area was bustling yet orderly, the crowd infused with the serious, intellectual energy of academia.

    ¡°Mr. Curran.¡±

    A voice broke through the murmur, and they turned to see a man approaching with a friendly smile.

    Dawn lifted her gaze, taken aback.

    The man¡¯s sideburns had turned gray, lending him an air of sophistication and poise, but he clearly belonged to an older generation. Yet, he addressed Jonathan as ¡°Mr. Curran¡±?

    Jonathan¡¯s demeanor softened as he extended his hand.

    ¡°Professor Kerrigan.¡±

    ¡°No need for formalities, just call me Joe.¡±

    Joe¡¯s smile widened, revealing a warmth that crinkled the skin around his eyes. ¡°Last time we crossed paths was in Candavia¡­ hard to believe it¡¯s been two years. I didn¡¯t expect to see you here in Crestavia¡ªdidn¡¯t even know you¡¯d be attending today.¡±

    Typically, Jonathan would have brushed off such small talk, dismissing it as unnecessary.

    But today was different.

    He engaged, responding earnestly, ¡°Indeed, Joe. Send me your schedule. I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal.¡±

    Dawn felt her jaw drop in disbelief.

    Jonathan¡­ actually making conversation?

    She stared at him, her eyes wide, as if she had just spotted a ghost.

    Only then did Joe¡¯s gaze flicker to her, curiosity etched on his face. ¡°And who might this be?¡±

    Fearing that Jonathan might inadvertently reveal too much, Dawn stepped forward, offering a polite smile. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dawn Porter.¡±

    ¡°Ah, a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Joe¡¯s eyes darted between them, and a knowing smile crept onto his face.

    He had never known Jonathan to have a woman by his side like this. She must be someone significant in his life.

    At that moment, a staff member approached, handing them a pen.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t intended to sign in, but the two men beside her had already taken their pens, prompting her to nce at the sign-in sheet. Her eyes zeroed in on the name ¡°Joe Kerrigan,¡± and her heart raced.

    No way.

    Him?

    For a fleeting two seconds, she forgot to breathe.

    A gentle nudge on her arm snapped her back to reality. She forced a smile, returning the pen to the staff member.

    She cast onest nce at the name.

    That handwriting¡­ it was unmistakably identical!

    Jonathan, noticing her sudden change in demeanor, leaned closer, concerncing his voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dawn shook her head, her mind racing. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡±

    She was at a loss for how to articte her thoughts.

    Joe Kerrigan¡ªa physicist.

    By all ounts, there should have been no connection between them.

    Yet, Dawn had always possessed a remarkable memory. She had scrutinized that handwriting countless times after receiving the two notes. There was no room for doubt.

    Her palms grew mmy, and her thoughts spiraled into chaos.

    As they entered the venue and took their seats, she barely registered when Jonathan handed her a bottle of water. Her focus remained locked on the front of the room, where Joe sat in the center of the first row¡ªthe prime guest seat.

    In a hushed whisper, she asked, ¡°When do you n on taking Joe out to eat?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Jonathan, caught off guard by the unexpected question, paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±Conclusion

    As the event unfolded, Dawn found herself enveloped in a whirlwind of emotions¡ªsurprise, curiosity, and an undeniable sense of intrigue. The revtion of Joe Kerrigan¡¯s identity sent her spiraling down a path of memories, the notes that had haunted her thoughts now woven into the fabric of this unexpected reunion. Standing beside Jonathan, she felt a shift within herself, a burgeoning sense of agency that had long been stifled by their tumultuous rtionship. The prospect of attending dinner with Jonathan and Joe felt like a new chapter, one that held the promise of connection and understanding, not just for Jonathan, but for herself as well. It was a moment that signaled a departure from the shadows of her past, a chance to reim her narrative amidst theplexities of her life.

    Jonathan, too, experienced a subtle transformation as he navigated this new dynamic. The warmth that had blossomed between him and Joe reflected a side of himself he often kept hidden, revealingyers of vulnerability and genuine connection. As he turned to Dawn, a flicker of hope danced in his eyes¡ªa recognition that perhaps this gathering was not merely a professional obligation, but an opportunity for deeper bonds to form. In the midst of the academic fervor, both Jonathan and Dawn stood at a crossroads, ready to embrace the possibilities thaty ahead. The emotional arc of their journey, fraught with tension and uncertainty, began to shift toward a horizon where trust and coboration could flourish, hinting at a future that might hold more than they ever dared to imagine.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect a whirlwind of revtions and unexpected connections as Dawn grapples with the realization of who Joe Kerrigan truly is. The tension will escte as she navigates herplicated feelings about Jonathan and the enigmatic physicist, all while trying to maintain herposure in a high-stakes environment. As she prepares to confront her past, the stakes will rise, forcing her to weigh her options carefully. Will she reveal her history with Joe, or will she keep her secrets buried for the time being?

    Moreover, Jonathan¡¯s unexpected warmth towards Joe raises questions about his true intentions and the nature of their rtionship. As Dawn finds herself drawn deeper into this world of academia, she may uncover more than just professional opportunities; she could stumble upon hidden truths that could change everything she thought she knew about Jonathan and herself. With the promise of an intimate dinner looming on the horizon, the atmosphere will be thick with anticipation and uncertainty. Will this dinner be a chance for reconciliation, or will it ignite a series of events that could unravel the fragile bnce of their lives? The next chapter is sure to keep readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover what lies ahead.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 337

    Beseeched 337 Summary

    In Chapter 337 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the dawn brings a moment of vulnerability for Dawn as she faces Jonathan, who regards her with skepticism. Despite his wariness, she attempts to lighten the mood with humor, revealing her desire to engage and not be a burden. After a conference, an unexpected conversation unfolds between Dawn and Joe, where she expresses her curiosity about her mother, Vera Swanson, leading to a poignant connection that stirs emotions in both of them. Joe¡¯s reaction to her mother¡¯s name hints at a deeper history, filled with regret and nostalgia, as he acknowledges her remarkable presence in the past.

    As Joe prepares to leave for another meeting, the conversation leaves Dawn contemting the implications of their exchange. The following day, she learns from Victor about the longstanding rtionship between Jonathan and Joe, which adds anotheryer to her understanding of their connection. Dawn¡¯s thoughts are consumed with the possibility that Joe may hold the key to her past, particrly regarding the mysterious notes warning her against marrying Ethan. This realization intensifies her anticipation and curiosity as she heads to a restaurant to meet Joe.

    When Joe arrives, the atmosphere is charged with unspoken questions and an underlying tension. Their conversation begins casually, but the weight of their shared history loomsrge. Dawn¡¯s inquiry about Joe¡¯s life abroad leads to a moment of difort for him, revealing his anxiety about his relevance in the field. As they discuss her mother, Dawn¡¯s tone shifts, revealing the pain of loss she has carried since childhood. Joe¡¯s regret and her yearning for connection create a poignant moment, emphasizing the emotional stakes of their meeting.

    The chapter culminates in a delicate exchange where Dawn expresses her desire to know more about her mother, while Joe struggles to navigate his own memories and feelings. Their conversation encapstes a blend of hope and mncholy, as both characters grapple with the past and the potential for healing. The weight of their shared history and the promise of future revtions create apelling narrative, filled with theplexities of loss, longing, and the search for understanding.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 337: A Possible Breakthrough**

    As the first light of dawn crept into the room, Dawn found herself turning toward Jonathan. She could feel the weight of his gaze, heavy with skepticism. In an attempt to appear nonchnt, she raised an eyebrow and quipped, ¡°What? Am I not allowed? I¡¯ve got nothing else on my te, and I promise I won¡¯t be a bother.¡±

    Jonathan regarded her for a moment, his expression a mixture of wariness and contemtion, yet he ultimately chose not to object.

    Once the conference had wrapped up, Joe and Jonathan exchanged a few words to confirm their next meeting time. Just as they were about to part ways, Jonathan received a call that pulled him away, leaving Joe and Dawn standing together near the entrance, the air between them thick with unspoken thoughts.

    Joe¡¯s eyes softened, reminiscent of a wise elder who had seen much in his life. ¡°Ms. Porter, you seem to have a curiosity about me,¡± he remarked, his voice warm yet probing.

    Dawn felt a flutter of nerves but quicklyposed herself. Her gaze flickered momentarily, yet her smile remained genuine. ¡°I actually am curious. When I was a little girl, I think I came across a photo of Professor Kerrigan at home. It stuck with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Joe replied, his surprise evident.

    ¡°You¡ª¡± he began, only to be cut off by Dawn¡¯s calm demeanor.

    ¡°My mom¡¯s name is Vera Swanson. Perhaps you knew her?¡± she stated, her voice steady, though her heart raced at the thought of this connection.

    ¡°Vera Swanson¡­¡± Joe¡¯s expression shifted, bing a tapestry ofplex emotions that were hard to decipher. Regret flickered in his eyes, mingling with something far more distant. He hesitated, gathering his thoughts before speaking, ¡°Yes, I remember your mother. She was truly remarkable. It¡¯s hard to believe how much time has passed and how much you¡¯ve grown¡­¡±

    His words tumbled out,den with a depth of feeling that surprised even him.

    Joe nced at his watch, the reality of time pressing down on him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dawn, but I have another meeting to attend. We should catch up another time,¡± he said, his tone apologetic yet firm.

    Dawn nodded, stepping aside to let him pass, her mind still swirling with the implications of their conversation.

    Just moments after Joe departed, Jonathan reappeared, curiosity etched across his face. ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± he inquired, his tone casual yet probing.

    ¡°Nothing much,¡± Dawn replied, a hint of mystery lingering in her voice.

    As she turned away, her thoughts drifted back to Joe. She recalled how he had lost hisposure for just a fleeting moment before getting into his car, and for the first time, a glimmer of hope flickered within her. Perhaps Joe could be the key to a breakthrough she desperately needed.

    The following day, during a casual chat with Victor, Dawn learned more about Jonathan¡¯s long-standing connection with Joe. ¡°When thepany was just starting out, they needed someone with a solid background in physics. So, Mr. Curran brought Professor Kerrigan on board as a consultant. They developed quite a rapport over the years,¡± Victor exined, his tone casual but informative.

    Dawn nodded, piecing together the puzzle. ¡°So, it¡¯s a friendship that spans generations,¡± she mused aloud.

    Victor seemed uncertain, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°I suppose you could say that. But to be honest, aside from his childhood friends, Jonathan doesn¡¯t really form close rtionships with many.¡±

    Dawn took a moment to absorb this information thoughtfully before pressing for more details about Joe. She recalled the way his expression had shifted when she mentioned her mother; it was clear he had known her well.

    Could it be that the two notes warning her against marrying Ethan hade from him? The handwriting felt unmistakably like Joe¡¯s.

    Before she realized it, she had arrived at the restaurant. Jonathan was still absent, and a friendly waiter guided her to the private room. ¡°Please,e in. Mr. Curran has already ced the order. Just a moment, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± he said with a weing smile.

    Dawn settled into her seat, her mind racing with thoughts of what was toe.

    It wasn¡¯t long before the doorknob turned, and in walked Joe. Upon spotting Dawn, he momentarily averted his gaze, as if caught off guard. The moment hung heavy in the air, but he quickly masked his difort with a forced smile. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re here ahead of schedule,¡± he said, trying to sound casual.

    Dawn returned the smile, warmth radiating from her. ¡°Yes, I thought I¡¯de early to wait for you, Professor Kerrigan.¡±

    As Joe took his seat, an unusual tension filled the room. It was as if both of them were acutely aware that unasked questions loomed in the air, yet neither knew how to voice them.

    Dawn rested her hand on the table, her fingers tapping lightly as she ventured, ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been living abroad for years and that you¡¯ve developed quite the passion for calligraphy.¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Joe replied, his smile steady but betraying a hint of anxiety as beads of sweat formed on his brow. ¡°It¡¯s just that the field has shifted to the younger generation. They don¡¯t really seek my input unless absolutely necessary.¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Dawn said, her smile brightening. ¡°Someone like you, Professor Kerrigan, who has made such significant contributions to our country, deserves to take it easy at this stage in life.¡±

    Joe¡¯s unease was palpable, and he quickly attempted to redirect the conversation. ¡°About your mother¡­¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression shifted, her voice t as she interjected, ¡°My parents died when I was around eight or nine. In a fire.¡± She held his gaze firmly, a flicker of pain in her tone. ¡°You were abroad, so I assume you hadn¡¯t heard?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes,¡± Joe replied, his voice faltering slightly.

    He let out a heavy sigh, genuine regret coloring his words. ¡°I truly didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s tragic.¡±

    His shock seemed almost rehearsed, as if he were trying to mask something deeper.

    Dawn paused, her fingers stilling on the table. ¡°Perhaps everyone has their own fate. Their time just ended there, but maybe it was a new beginning for them,¡± she said softly, a hint of mncholy in her voice.

    ¡°Tell me, were you close with my mom, Professor?¡± Her eyes sparkled with a mixture of hope and longing.

    Joe hesitated, his lips moving as if he were assembling the right words. ¡°When they passed, I was still quite young. Many of my memories from that time are a blur. I never really got to know your mother. If you remember anything, I would love for you to share,¡± he said, his voice softening, almost pleading.

    Dawn¡¯s tone shifted, revealing the tender heart of a young girl yearning for the mother she lost. ¡°I would really appreciate that, Professor,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper, echoing the deep longing within her.

    As the conversation hung in the air, both felt the weight of the past and the promise of the future, a delicate bnce of memories and uncharted territory waiting to be explored.Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their conversation, a fragile connection began to take root between Dawn and Joe, bridging the chasm of loss that had long separated them. The weight of shared memories and unspoken truths hung palpably in the air, transforming the tension into a tentative understanding. Dawn¡¯s longing for her mother intertwined with Joe¡¯s regret, creating a bond that felt both fragile and profound. As they navigated theplexities of their pasts, the possibility of healing emerged, igniting a flicker of hope that perhaps they could find sce in each other¡¯s stories. The emotional arc of this encounter encapsted the essence of human connection¡ªhow shared grief can forge unexpected alliances, leading to potential breakthroughs in understanding and eptance.

    As they sat together, the promise of new beginnings shimmered on the horizon, illuminating the path forward. Dawn¡¯s heart swelled with the realization that Joe, despite his initial reticence, could be a key to unlocking the memories of her mother and, in turn, her own identity. The lingering questions and unvoiced sentiments hinted at a journey yet to unfold, one that would require courage and vulnerability from both of them. With a newfound determination, Dawn felt ready to embrace whatever revtionsy ahead, knowing that the shadows of the past could give way to the light of understanding and connection. In this moment, with hope flickering in her chest, she took a deep breath, prepared to step into the unknown with Joe by her side, ready to uncover the truths that had long remained buried.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As tensions mount and unresolved emotions linger, the next chapter promises to delve deeper into the intricate rtionship between Dawn and Joe. With their shared history slowly unfurling, readers can anticipate a poignant exploration of memories long buried and the possibility of uncovering truths that could reshape Dawn¡¯s understanding of her past. The lingering question of Joe¡¯s connection to her mother loomsrge, and it seems poised to unravel secrets that could either bring them closer together or drive a wedge between them.

    Moreover, the dynamics between Dawn and Jonathan are sure to evolve, especially as he grapples with his own skepticism and concern for her well-being. Will he step in to protect her from the shadows of her past, or will he find himself drawn into the web of revtions that Dawn is determined to uncover? With the stakes rising, readers should prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, as the characters face their pasts and the choices that have led them to this pivotal moment. Expect revtions that could redefine their futures, as well as moments of vulnerability that might just forge unexpected alliances.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 338

    Beseeched 338 Summary

    In Chapter 338 titled ¡°A Risky Choice,¡± the story unfolds with a poignant conversation between Joe and Dawn. Joe expresses his concern for Dawn, urging her to let go of the past and embrace life fully, which prompts a defiant response from Dawn. This exchange reveals aplex dynamic between them, as Dawn challenges Joe¡¯s perspective, showcasing her growth and independence. Joe, taken aback by her boldness, feels a mix of admiration and confusion, hinting at his own emotional struggles regarding family ties.

    As their dialogue shifts to Joe¡¯s brother, a sense of unresolved tension surfaces. Joe¡¯s reluctance to discuss his sibling indicates deeper issues, and Dawn¡¯s curiosity leads her to probe further, sensing the weight behind his words. This moment not only deepens their connection but also highlights the underlying themes of familyplexities and the burdens of past choices. Dawn¡¯s thoughts reveal her growing suspicions about Joe¡¯s family dynamics, which addsyers to her character as she seeks to understand the truth.

    When Jonathan arrives, the atmosphere changes, and Dawn feels the pressure of her situation intensify. She grapples with the decision of whether to confide in Jonathan or Daniel about her suspicions, but ultimately decides against it, feeling uncertain about their trustworthiness. The tension mounts as she navigates her feelings of anxiety and the stakes involved in her quest for answers. This internal conflict drives her to consider reaching out to Victor, whom she believes may be a safer ally in her pursuit of the truth.

    The chapter concludes with Dawn¡¯s determination to act on her newfound suspicions. After a restless night, she meets Victor in a serene park setting, where she prepares to discuss something important with him. The atmosphere shifts from lightheartedness to seriousness as she asserts the significance of their conversation, indicating a pivotal moment in her investigation. This transition marks Dawn¡¯smitment to uncovering the truth, setting the stage for potential revtions and the risks thate with them.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 338: A Risky Choice**

    In the quiet aftermath of their conversation, a heavy sigh escaped Joe¡¯s lips, resonating with the weight of unspoken thoughts.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯ve grown up so much,¡± he said, his voice tinged with a mix of nostalgia and concern. ¡°Your parents would want you to embrace life fully. Don¡¯t let the shadows of the past linger too long.¡±

    ¡°Why should I? Is the past always a negative thing?¡± Dawn¡¯s voice held a note of defiance, challenging the very notion Joe had just presented.

    Caught off guard by her unexpected retort, Joe found himself momentarily at a loss for words. The shift in the conversation took him by surprise, and he felt a flicker of admiration for her boldness.

    Seeing the confusion etched on his face, Dawn¡¯s demeanor shifted, bing more serious. ¡°Do you have any siblings, Professor Kerrigan?¡± she inquired, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°What?¡± The abrupt change in topic threw Joe off bnce, but he felt a wave of relief wash over him. ¡°I have a brother, but he¡¯s not involved in research. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t delve into that.¡±

    His tone carried an undercurrent of disappointment, a hint of unresolved feelings surfacing momentarily.

    Dawn raised an inquisitive eyebrow. ¡°Did something happen between you two?¡±

    In truth, ever since they had entered this private room, Joe had maintained a cautious distance from Dawn. Perhaps it was the innocence in her demeanor that made him feel a false sense of security. People often let their guards down around those who appeared harmless, and he found himself slipping into a casual conversation.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major,¡± he replied nonchntly. ¡°I just don¡¯t approve of the path he¡¯s chosen.¡±

    Dawn, sensing the weight behind his words, feigned a sympathetic response, offering polite reassurances.

    On her way to this meeting, she had discreetly inquired about Joe¡¯s family from Victor. She learned that Joe had a younger brother, a child bornter in life, who had be spoiled and unruly.

    Now hearing Joe¡¯s own admission, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but ponder the implications.

    A sudden thought struck her like lightning.

    Their light conversation continued until Jonathan arrived, at which point Dawn felt her presence was no longer necessary. She picked at her food, her mind racing as she tried to devise a n to confirm her growing suspicion.

    Should I tell Jonathan?

    The thought flickered through her mind, but she quickly dismissed it as unrealistic given her current position.

    What about Daniel?

    The name surfaced momentarily, only to be rejected just as swiftly.

    Whether it was Daniel, the chairman behind him, or even the enigmatic Stonewarden Group, there was an unsettling aura surrounding them. Their intentions were shrouded in mystery, and they certainly didn¡¯t seem like trustworthy allies.

    By the time the meal concluded, Dawn still found herself without a clear answer.

    As Joe and Jonathan exchanged farewells, a sense of camaraderie evident between them, they embraced and set ns to meet again.

    Watching Joe depart, Jonathan suddenly turned his prating gaze toward her. ¡°What did you discuss before I got here?¡± he asked slowly, his dark eyes scrutinizing her every move.

    Dawn felt a wave of tension wash over her, gripping the strap of her bag tightly. ¡°Just some small talk. What else could I possibly say?¡± she retorted, trying to mask her unease.

    She climbed into the car first, but Jonathan hesitated, the silence stretching between them.

    One second. Two seconds.

    Her heart raced, pounding in her chest like a drum, each beat echoing her anxiety. Just as she felt she might crack under the pressure, Jonathan finally slid into the car from the other side.

    A soft sigh of relief escaped her lips as she pretended to close her eyes, feigning rxation.

    Fortunately, Jonathan didn¡¯t press for details. Upon returning to Seabrook, he headed straight for his study, leaving Dawn to gather her thoughts.

    After a refreshing shower, she crossed her arms and paced by the window, her mind racing.

    When she had no leads, it was one thing to feel lost.

    But now that she had finally stumbled upon a potential clue, sitting idly by was not an option.

    Who could she turn to for help?

    After mulling it over, one name stood out clearly in her mind.

    Victor.

    Dawn covered her face with her hands, inhaling deeply. cing her trust in someone Jonathan respected felt like a high-stakes gamble.

    Yet, if it worked, the risk of exposure would be negligible.

    The night passed quickly, and Dawn awoke early, choosing to remain upstairs instead of heading down. She lingered by the window, watching intently as Jonathan¡¯s car pulled away before she finally changed her clothes.

    After breakfast, she grabbed her bag and stepped outside.

    Victor appeared promptly, holding the car door open for her with a courteous smile. ¡°Ms. Porter, where are you headed today?¡±

    Dawn nced over at the three men standing by the other vehicle, always maintaining a respectful distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll in the park,¡± she suggested, her voice steady as she turned away and entered the car.

    The nearby park was a haven of tranquility, rtively deserted, with only a few elderly individuals enjoying the sunshine alongside their grandchildren.

    As they ventured further, the surroundings grew even quieter.

    Finally, Victor broke the silence. ¡°There¡¯s not much to see over there. Would you prefer to walk somewhere else?¡±

    No people? Perfect.

    Dawn halted in her tracks, a smirk creeping onto her face.

    ¡°Victor.¡±

    She called his name with a seriousness that cut through the lighthearted atmosphere, her voice soft yet clear. Victor froze for a moment, then lowered his gaze, stepping back slightly. ¡°You can just give the order, Ms. Porter.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not an order,¡± she rified, her tone firm yet gentle. ¡°There¡¯s something important I need to discuss.¡±

    Victor¡¯s professionalism was evident, but her request caught him off guard, leaving him momentarily speechless.Conclusion

    As Dawn stood in the serene park, the gravity of her decision settled around her like a cloak. The conversation with Joe had ignited a fire within her, pushing her to confront the shadows of her past rather than allowing them to dictate her future. She felt a newfound sense of rity, understanding that embracing her history was not a burden but a source of strength. The choice to confide in Victor, a man she sensed could be an ally, was a leap into the unknown, yet it felt necessary. With each passing moment, she realized that the risks she was willing to take were not simply about uncovering the truth but about reiming her agency in a world that often seemed beyond her control.

    Victor¡¯s unexpected response to her serious tone signaled a shift in their dynamic, and Dawn felt a surge of determination. No longer would she allow herself to be a passive observer in her own life; she was ready to take charge, to unravel the mysteries that surrounded her. As she prepared to share her thoughts with Victor, she recognized that this was just the beginning of a journey fraught with uncertainty, yet filled with potential. In that quiet park, amidst the whispers of leaves and the distantughter of children, Dawn understood that she was no longer just a girl lost in her past; she was a woman ready to confront her future, one brave choice at a time.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension builds in the aftermath of Dawn¡¯s risky decision to confide in Victor, readers can expect a deep dive into theplexities of trust and betrayal. With the stakes raised, Dawn¡¯s determination to uncover the truth will push her into uncharted territory, forcing her to navigate the treacherous waters of her rtionships with Jonathan and Victor. Will she find the answers she seeks, or will her pursuit of the truth lead to unforeseen consequences? The delicate bnce of power and vulnerability will create an electrifying atmosphere as secrets threaten to unravel.

    Moreover, as Dawn grapples with her growing suspicions about Joe¡¯s family and the enigmatic Stonewarden Group, her internal conflict will intensify. The chapter promises to explore her psyche as she weighs the risks of her choices against the potential rewards. Will she find the courage to confront the shadows of her past, or will they consume her? Expect a thrilling blend of suspense and emotional depth as Dawn¡¯s journey unfolds, leading to pivotal revtions that could change everything. The next chapter is set to keep readers on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating each twist and turn in Dawn¡¯s quest for rity amidst chaos.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 339

    Beseeched 339 Summary

    In Chapter 339 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The Annoying Guest,¡± Dawn experiences an unsettling moment as she navigates a tense conversation with Victor, who is hesitant about the tasks she¡¯s assigned him. Despite the pressure, Dawn maintains herposure, insisting that Victor focus on his job and not let personal feelings interfere. She requests that he investigate Joe¡¯s brother, emphasizing the need for discretion, which Victor reluctantly agrees to. The interaction is charged with tension, as both characters grapple with their roles and the implications of the information being sought.

    As the days pass, Dawn¡¯s anxiety builds while she awaits the results of Victor¡¯s investigation. Her istion is abruptly interrupted by the arrival of Roxanne, an unwee guest who intrudes upon her space with an air of entitlement. Roxanne¡¯s presence is irritating, as she lounges in Dawn¡¯s living room, demandingfort and asserting her connection to Jonathan. Dawn struggles to maintain her calm amidst Roxanne¡¯s taunts and condescension, leading to a series of sharp exchanges that reveal both women¡¯s underlying insecurities and strengths.

    Dawn¡¯s resilience shines through her interactions with Roxanne, who attempts to provoke her by highlighting her recent divorce and current state of life. Rather than sumbing to despair, Dawn firmly asserts her independence and determination, stating that she will not be defined by her past. Roxanne¡¯s attempts to unsettle her only serve to reinforce Dawn¡¯s resolve, as she dismisses the invitation to engage further with Roxanne¡¯s maniptions, demonstrating her refusal to be drawn into the rival¡¯s games.

    The chapter culminates in a moment of defiance when Dawnughs at Roxanne¡¯s expectations and throws the engagement invitation back at her. This act symbolizes Dawn¡¯s rejection of the life Roxanne represents and hermitment to forging her own path, free from the constraints imposed by others. As she stands her ground, it bes clear that Dawn is not only fighting against Roxanne but also asserting her own agency in a world that has tried to confine her.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 339: The Annoying Guest**

    Dawn felt a wave of unease wash over her as she instinctively surveyed her surroundings. For the first time, she sensed a crack in herposed facade. ¡°Ms. Porter, this¡­ this seems to vite the established rules,¡± Victor said, his voiceced with uncertainty.

    Dawn took a deep breath, suppressing the urgency bubbling within her. She needed to maintain her calm demeanor. ¡°How does it vite the rules? You were the one who stated the parameters. Just focus on your job. Everything else is irrelevant to you,¡± she replied, her tone steady yet firm.

    As she spoke, she could feel the tension in the air. ¡°Name your price. I have two specific requests. First, I need you to uncover the information I seek, and second, ensure that no one who shouldn¡¯t be privy to this information finds out about it.¡±

    Victor hesitated, a flicker of uncertainty dancing in his eyes. Sensing his internal struggle, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯tplicate things for you. The information I need you to investigate has nothing to do with Jonathan.¡±

    His silence spoke volumes, and the conflict etched on his cold features suggested he was grappling with a significant mental battle. Time seemed to stretch as the three bodyguards stationed at the back began to notice theirck of movement, prompting them to approach with concern.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Victor broke the silence. ¡°What do you want to check?¡± he asked, his voice now tinged with resignation.

    A sense of relief washed over Dawn, and her expression softened. She lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. ¡°Look into Joe¡¯s brother. I want to know what he was involved in previously, what he¡¯s currently up to, and most critically, his whereabouts from three months ago.¡±

    Victor contemted her request for a brief moment before nodding in agreement. ¡°Alright. Give me two days.¡±

    Just as he finished his sentence, the bodyguards reached them, their brows furrowed with concern. ¡°Is everything okay?¡± one of them inquired.

    Dawn exchanged a knowing nce with Victor, a small smile gracing her lips. ¡°Everything¡¯s just fine. We were simply enjoying the view. But now that you¡¯re here¡­ well, you¡¯re kind of ruining the moment. Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    The bodyguards exchanged bewildered looks, confusion evident on their faces. Ruining the moment? How could they possibly be the ones to disrupt the atmosphere?

    Victor¡¯s mouth twitched slightly before he spoke in a cold tone, ¡°Whatever Ms. Porter says is correct. Follow her.¡±

    With her mission sessfully set in motion, Dawn found herself with little else to upy her time. All that remained was to await the results of Victor¡¯s investigation.

    For two long days, she confined herself to the vi, her world shrinking to the yard and her room, moving back and forth in a restless rhythm. Just as she was beginning to feel the tension of waiting, an unwee visitor arrived¡ªan irritating woman who seemed to have no sense of boundaries.

    In stark contrast to Dawn¡¯s anxious anticipation, Roxanne made herself at home with an air of entitlement, sprawlingfortably on the living room couch and requesting a ss of freshly squeezed orange juice from the housekeeper as if she owned the ce.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡± Roxanne asked, her voice dripping with smugness as she caught Dawn¡¯s disapproving frown. ¡°Jonathan and I are business partners. Is it really too much to enjoy a ss of orange juice at his residence?¡±

    Dawn struggled to maintain herposure. ¡°Not at all,¡± she replied, forcing a tight-lipped smile. ¡°But Jonathan is currently at the office. If you¡¯re after his orange juice, you should probably head there instead of bothering me here.¡±

    ¡°What if I came to see you?¡± Roxanne challenged, her eyes glinting with mischief.

    ¡°Then I might just poison your juice,¡± Dawn retorted, her toneced with sarcasm.

    Roxanne only chuckled, unfazed by the threat. Instead, she casually tossed an invitation onto the coffee table, her smile widening. ¡°Honestly, Dawn, if we weren¡¯t naturally positioned as rivals, I would genuinely admire you. You¡¯ve got a sharp tongue and an even sharper mindset.¡±

    She gestured dismissively at Dawn¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Look at you¡­ locked up, divorced, and yet you act as if nothing has changed. I¡¯m genuinely curious¡ªdon¡¯t you ever feel sad?¡±

    ¡°You want to see me sad?¡± Dawn shot back, her voice filled with incredulity. ¡°Or are you hoping for something more sinister, like seeing me dead?¡±

    If there was one thing Dawn prided herself on, it was her unwavering resolve; she never punished herself for the mistakes of others.

    Locked up, divorced¡ªsure, it hurt. But what good would wallowing in sadness do? There was nothing she could change¡ªnot Jonathan¡¯s influence, nor Ethan¡¯s decision to walk away from their life together.

    So she resolved to take it one day at a time, plotting her own escape from the confines of her reality.

    Roxanne seemed to ponder this for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re not the type to give up on life easily,¡± she mused.

    ¡°If I were to die, it would be by my own hand,¡± Dawn replied coolly.

    What was this? Dawn found herself momentarily speechless. Engaging in conversation with Roxanne felt like a futile exercise, a waste of her breath.

    ¡°Ms. West, if you have nothing of substance to say, I would appreciate it if you left. I believe you can sense that your presence isn¡¯t exactly wee here,¡± she said, her patience wearing thin.

    ¡°Oh, I can certainly tell,¡± Roxanne replied, her smile bright and unfazed as she slid the invitation closer to Dawn. ¡°But take a moment to look at this first. I think you¡¯re going to love it.¡±

    She envisioned the reaction she would provoke in Dawn and felt a thrill of excitement course through her veins. The anticipation was almost intoxicating.

    Yet, reality fell t. Dawn didn¡¯t react with despair or outrage. She merely nced at the invitation for a fleeting moment before looking back up at Roxanne, her expression steady. ¡°Done. Now, if you could kindly leave.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s it? You¡¯re not even going to consider it?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze remained calm, her silence speaking volumes.

    ¡°So, will you be attending?¡± Roxanne pressed, her voice tinged with a hint of desperation.

    That question finally coaxed augh from Dawn. She looked at the oblivious Roxanne, then suddenly hurled the invitation back at her. ¡°Are you seriously expecting me to get engaged to you?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression shifted to one of confusion.

    ¡°Go ahead and get engaged. There¡¯s no need to unt it in front of me. If you do, I can¡¯t guarantee that your engagement party will go off without a hitch. If I happen to ruin it, it won¡¯t be out of jealousy. It will simply be¡­¡±Conclusion

    In the face of Roxanne¡¯s relentless provocations, Dawn discovered an unexpected strength within herself. The confrontation, initially a source of irritation, became a catalyst for her to reim her agency. As she navigated the tension between them, she recognized that her past¡ªmarked by divorce and disappointment¡ªdid not define her present. Instead of sumbing to Roxanne¡¯s taunts, she stood firm, asserting her independence and refusing to be drawn into a game that held no value for her. This moment of rity marked a significant turning point in her emotional journey, as she embraced the notion that her worth was not contingent on the validation of others.

    With Roxanne¡¯s departure, Dawn felt a sense of liberation wash over her. The weight of her circumstances began to lift, reced by a newfound resolve to chart her own path forward. She understood that the investigation into Joe¡¯s brother was merely the beginning of her remation process, not just of information, but of her own life. As she awaited Victor¡¯s findings, she felt a flicker of hope igniting within her¡ªa hope that she could rise above the chaos and redefine her narrative. The emotional arc of this chapter closed with Dawn standing tall in her truth, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead, armed with the knowledge that her future was hers to shape.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the simmering tension between Dawn and Roxanne to escte dramatically. With Roxanne¡¯s audacious demeanor and insatiable need to provoke, Dawn finds herself on the brink of a confrontation that could either solidify her resolve or unravel her carefully maintainedposure. As Roxanne continues to push her buttons, the stakes will rise, and Dawn¡¯s patience will be tested in ways she never anticipated. Will she rise above the petty provocations, or will the simmering resentment boil over into a confrontation that reveals deeper truths about their rivalry?

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the investigation that Dawn set in motion with Victor. As the clock ticks down to the two-day deadline, the tension of waiting will intertwine with the growing animosity in her living room. Just as she grapples with the unwee presence of Roxanne, the results of Victor¡¯s findings may arrive, bringing with them unexpected revtions that could alter the course of Dawn¡¯s carefully plotted escape. Will the information about Joe¡¯s brother provide the rity she seeks, or will it introduce newplications that further entangle her in the web of her past? The anticipation builds as readers wonder how these dual threads of conflict and revtion will intertwine, setting the stage for a dramatic turn of events.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 340

    Beseeched 340 Summary

    In Chapter 340 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the tension between Dawn and Roxanne reaches a boiling point when Roxanne coldly dismisses Ethan, dering he is not worth her time. Dawn, caught off guard by Roxanne¡¯s harsh words, struggles with a mix of disbelief and jealousy as she grapples with her feelings for Ethan. The atmosphere bes suffocating, filled with unspoken emotions, leaving Dawn feeling inadequate and furious. As she leaves the room, her retreat feels like an escape from a battle lost, highlighting her emotional turmoil and helplessness in the face of Roxanne¡¯s disdain.

    After the confrontation, Dawn is left alone, reflecting on Ethan¡¯s impending engagement to Roxanne. Her mind races with questions about the nature of their rtionship and the secrets that might be influencing Ethan¡¯s decisions. The arrival of Victor brings a glimmer of hope as he shares troubling information about Maddox Kerrigan, hinting at darker connections within the Stonewarden Group. This revtion intensifies Dawn¡¯s anxiety, as she suspects that Maddox might be linked to the cryptic notes she received, and she wonders about Ethan¡¯s vulnerability in this tangled web of deceit.

    As news of Ethan and Roxanne¡¯s engagement spreads like wildfire on social media, Dawn¡¯s emotions spiral further. The public¡¯s fascination with their rtionship and Ethan¡¯s past marriage only deepens her sense of loss and despair. Despite her initial resolve to remain detached, the reality of the situation hits her hard when she realizes the engagement is a foregone conclusion. The weight of her feelings bes unbearable, leading her to dismiss Victor¡¯s offer to delve deeper into the situation, as she feels there is nothing left to uncover.

    In a moment of vulnerability, Dawn¡¯s tears begin to fall, signaling the depth of her heartbreak over Ethan¡¯s new path. The arrival of Jonathan, who steps out of his car with an air of authority and elegance, provides a brief distraction from her turmoil. However, even as she admires his appearance, her mind remains clouded with thoughts of Ethan and the pain of unrequited love. The chapter encapstes Dawn¡¯s emotional struggle, leaving her at a crossroads as she grapples with her feelings and the reality of losing someone she cares for deeply.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 340**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 340 The Engagement News**

    ¡°I can¡¯t stand you. That¡¯s all.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s words hung in the air, sharp and cutting. For a brief moment, time seemed to freeze around them, and Dawn felt her heart race. ¡°You don¡¯t care about Ethan?¡± she asked, her voice trembling slightly, a mix of disbelief and curiosity.

    ¡°He¡¯s not worth it. You can have him.¡± Roxanne¡¯s dismissal was casual, but the venom behind it was unmistakable.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted, thickening with tension as silence enveloped them, wrapping around them like a heavy nket.

    Dawn¡¯s mind raced, her thoughts a whirlwind of confusion and hurt. She licked her lips, trying to find the right words, but nothing came. Instead, she found herself staring at Roxanne, a face she both despised and envied in equal measure.

    A wave of emotions crashed over her¡ªhatred, jealousy, and an unsettling sense of inadequacy. Herplexion shifted from pale to a deep crimson as she felt the heat rise within her. She nced down, noticing her hands trembling ever so slightly, betraying her calm facade.

    With a quiet resolve, she tucked her trembling hands behind her back and forced out a hoarse reply, ¡°Well, the invitation¡¯s delivered. Come or don¡¯t. Whatever.¡±

    With that, she stood abruptly and left the room, her retreating figure resembling a desperate escape from a battlefield.

    Dawn slumped onto the couch, her energypletely sapped. It had been a mere moment, yet it felt as if an eternity had passed.

    And now, Ethan was getting engaged to Roxanne.

    How serious could the dirt Roxanne had on him be, that even someone as proud and steadfast as Ethan would capitte so easily?

    She closed her eyes, her delicate features tightening in frustration.

    Victor didn¡¯t return until the afternoon, and thankfully, Jonathan had been swamped with work the past couple of days. If he hadn¡¯t been, she feared the chaos might have unraveled even further.

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    Victor¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts, and she looked up as he nced around, ensuring their privacy before leading her upstairs.

    Once they reached the solitude of her room, he lowered his voice, urgencycing his words. ¡°I found something.¡±

    ¡°Joe¡¯s brother, Maddox Kerrigan, has been with Stonewarden Group for about a decade. Rumor has it he handles some pretty shady jobs for the chairman. Professor Kerrigan has tried to dissuade him multiple times, but it¡¯s been futile. There was even an incident where he nearly attacked Professor Kerrigan with a knife.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart sank at the revtion.

    Some people were just born rotten.

    The two brothers shared the same mother, yet they were pr opposites in every conceivable way.

    ¡°Also,¡± Victor continued, ¡°Maddox was in Crestavia for a month three months ago. No one knows where he stayed or what he was up to during that time. His movements werepletely under wraps¡ªRoxanne probably doesn¡¯t even know.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s mind raced, nearly asking how he hade by this information.

    But then it struck her like a bolt of lightning.

    Victor still worked for Daniel, and Daniel was deeply entrenched in the operations of Stonewarden Group. Of course, he had his own channels of information.

    With this new insight, she felt a shiver run down her spine. She was almost certain that the person who had sent her those two cryptic notes was none other than Maddox.

    Which meant ¡­ the chairman of Stonewarden Group was involved?

    Why would he reach out to her?

    Was it connected to Roxanne?

    Just when Dawn thought she was beginning to piece together the puzzle, everything spiraled back into confusion. And Jonathan was somehow tangled in this web as well.

    What role did he y in all this chaos?

    Victor hesitated as he watched her rub her temples, a sign of her growing frustration. ¡°The news about Mr. Jackson is all over the inte. Would you like to see it?¡±

    Dawn paused, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°The engagement news?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to see.¡±

    She already knew the truth.

    In just ten days, Ethan and Roxanne would be engaged.

    But hearing Victor speak it aloud stirred something within her. Against her better judgment, she took his phone and opened up social media.

    The engagement news had spread like wildfire, fueled by marketing ounts eager to capitalize on the drama. It was stered on every front page, quickly bing a trending topic.

    Netizens were not merely spectators; they dove deep into Ethan¡¯s past, unearthing the details of his previous marriage.

    Married. Divorced.

    Words that once resonated with sincerity now echoed like the hollow phrases of a yer.

    People sighed,menting the chaos of the wealthy elite. Some even began to specte, cing bets on how long this new union would endure.

    Dawn felt her grip tighten around the phone, her knuckles whitening as she pressed the lock screen button with force.

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    Victor¡¯s voice wasced with sympathy as he suggested, ¡°Actually, if you want to see for yourself¡­ you could try talking nicely to Mr. Curran¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    It was a done deal. There was nothing left to see.

    Crowds were never her scene anyway.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but mock herself with a wry smile. ¡°Got it. You can go.¡±

    Victor nodded, sensing her resolve, and quietly left the room.

    As the door clicked shut, an eerie silence enveloped her once more.

    Memories from the past six months flickered through her mind like a reel of film. It hadn¡¯t been a long span of time, yet it felt as if it had drained every ounce of vitality from her.

    Ethan Jackson.

    He was going to marry someone else.

    Great.

    It was better to end it before she fell too deep, before she crashed and burned, left with nothing but ashes.

    At least, that was what Dawn believed.

    But then, she felt something warm and wet trickle down her cheek.

    She touched her face, her fingers brushing against tears she hadn¡¯t realized had begun to fall.

    Before 5 p.m. that afternoon, Jonathan came home earlier than usual, breaking his typical routine.

    Dawn sat by the window, lost in her tumultuous thoughts, watching as his car approached and parked neatly under the shed in the yard.

    The driver opened the rear door respectfully, revealing Jonathan¡¯s sharp profile. He stepped out, his long legs entuated by tailored ck trousers that hinted at a lean, powerful physique.

    He wore a dark gray trench coat that draped over a crisp three-piece suit, exuding an air of authority and elegance.

    The coat fluttered slightly with each step he took, rising and falling as if dancing with the wind.

    Honestly ¡­

    If one could overlook his infuriating personality, his face and physique were undeniably easy on the eyes.Conclusion

    In the wake of the engagement news, Dawn found herself grappling with a whirlwind of emotions that threatened to consume her. Roxanne¡¯s harsh words echoed in her mind, amplifying her feelings of inadequacy and betrayal. The realization that Ethan had chosen tomit to someone else left a deep ache in her heart, one that she had not anticipated. As she sat in solitude, the weight of the world felt heavy on her shoulders, and the tears that slipped down her cheeks were a testament to the turmoil within. She had convinced herself that distancing from Ethan was for the best, yet the reality of his impending marriage shattered that fragile facade, revealing the raw vulnerability she had tried so hard to suppress.

    Yet, even amidst the heartache, a flicker of determination sparked within her. With Victor¡¯s revtions about the dark undercurrents surrounding Roxanne and the Stonewarden Group, Dawn sensed that the chaos in her life was far from over. The engagement, while a bitter pill to swallow, also served as a catalyst for her awakening. She could no longer remain a passive observer in her own life; the connections between Ethan, Roxanne, and the shadowy figures lurking in the background demanded her attention. As she watched Jonathan approach, d in authority and elegance, she felt a shift within herself. No longer would she allow her emotions to dictate her actions. Instead, she would harness this pain, turning it into strength as she prepared to navigate theplexities ahead, determined to uncover the truth and reim her narrative.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Roxanne to escte as the fallout from Ethan¡¯s engagement loomsrger. With the revtion of Maddox Kerrigan¡¯s shady dealings and the potential connection to the chairman of Stonewarden Group, Dawn finds herself caught in a web of intrigue that threatens to unravel everything she thought she knew. As she grapples with her feelings for Ethan and the implications of his impending marriage, the stakes will rise, pushing her to confront not only her emotions but also the dark secrets lurking just beneath the surface. Will she find the courage to uncover the truth, or will she be forced to watch as the life she desires slips further away?

    Moreover, Jonathan¡¯s unexpected return adds anotheryer ofplexity to the narrative. His presence is sure to shake Dawn¡¯s already fragile emotional state, prompting her to question his role in the unfolding drama. As their paths intertwine, tensions will re, and hidden motivations maye to light. Will Jonathan prove to be an ally in her quest for rity, or will he be yet another source of confusion? As the chapter unfolds, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly anticipating the revtions that await both Dawn and Jonathan, and how their intertwined fates will shape the future of their rtionships amidst the chaos of the elite.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 341

    Beseeched 341 Summary

    In Chapter 341 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Meeting Tara Again,¡± Dawn grapples with the emotional turmoil surrounding Ethan¡¯s impending engagement to Roxanne. As she processes the news, she feels like a pawn in a game orchestrated by Jonathan, who seems to manipte the situation to his advantage. Despite her calm exterior, a storm brews within her, and she resolves to reim her power, vowing not to remain under Jonathan¡¯s control forever.

    Dawn¡¯s life takes a turn when Victor informs her that Tara Jackson is looking for her. Initially hesitant, she realizes that despite Ethan¡¯s engagement, Tara has always treated her with kindness. This prompts her to meet Tara, setting the stage for a reunion filled with mixed emotions. As she navigates her way through the chaotic mall, Dawn¡¯s heart races with both anticipation and uncertainty about the encounter.

    Upon meeting Tara, Dawn is enveloped in a warm embrace, which stirs feelings of guilt and longing within her. Tara¡¯s genuine affection contrasts sharply with the gossip swirling around them, particrly regarding her son¡¯s recent divorce and engagement. The two affluent women apanying Tara seem eager to discuss the scandal, but Tara stands firm against their superficiality, defending her rtionship with Dawn and showcasing her loyalty.

    The chapter highlights theplexity of rtionships, as Dawn feels the weight of her past with Ethan while simultaneously forging a connection with Tara. Tara¡¯s unwavering support in the face of societal judgment reinforces Dawn¡¯s sense of belonging, even as she grapples with her own insecurities. Ultimately, the meeting serves as a pivotal moment for Dawn, allowing her to reim a sense of identity and strength amidst the chaos of her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 341**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 341 Meeting Tara Again**

    Perhaps it would be wise to procure some medicine and slip it into his drink, rendering him unable to speak.

    Dawn stifled augh at the absurdity of her own musings.

    With a decisive motion, she closed the book that had absorbed her thoughts for far too long. Pushing her chair back with a soft scrape against the floor, she made her way downstairs, her mind swirling with thoughts and possibilities.

    As she descended, a man sitting at a table nced up, his eyes brightening at her presence. He gestured for her toe closer, a pile of papers spread out before him.

    ¡°It¡¯s nearly finished,¡± he said, tapping the documents with a sense of urgency. ¡°These just need your details. You could be abroad in ten days, the fastest.¡±

    ¡°Ten days,¡± she echoed, her mind racing at the prospect.

    That timeline felt utterly surreal, like a whirlwind about to sweep her off her feet.

    Despite the chaos inside her, Dawn managed a smile, though its origins were lost on her.

    She flipped through the forms absentmindedly¡ªan array of bureaucratic jargon written in Antean that could easily leave anyone bewildered. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll take care of itter,¡± she replied, her voice steady but her heart racing.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression shifted, a frown deepening on his brow as if he were wrestling with unspoken words.

    The silence stretched between them, thick and ufortable. Finally, unable to bear it any longer, Dawn broke the stillness. ¡°Hesitating isn¡¯t really your style, Mr. Curran. Just say what¡¯s on your mind.¡±

    ¡°Ethan,¡± he murmured, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper.

    Dawn felt her heart sink. ¡°He is getting engaged.¡±

    She continued to flip through the papers, her fingers moving mechanically as if they were detached from her emotions.

    ¡°I know,¡± she replied, her lips twisting into a grimace that barely resembled a smile¡ªan emotion caught somewhere in the middle. ¡°Didn¡¯t they tell you? Roxanne stopped by this morning.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re getting married, and it seems everyone is eager for me to know¡­¡±

    Dawn lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Jonathan.

    The redness in her eyes betrayed the smile she wore; a storm brewed beneath her calm exterior.

    ¡°So keen to watch me crumble, aren¡¯t you? You all orchestrated this¡ªthis was your n from the very beginning. You should take pride in your handiwork.¡±

    It was almost amusing, in a twisted sort of way.

    What exactly was her role in their game?

    A mere toy.

    A pawn on a chessboard.

    If only this pawn could feel less, could be more like a machine, devoid of the emotional turmoil that threatened to engulf her.

    What a pity.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze bore into Jonathan¡¯s, her pupils constricted as if she were holding back a tidal wave of emotions. She refused to blink. ¡°You can¡¯t keep me under your thumb forever. Whatever you¡¯ve taken from me, I will reim it, piece by piece.¡±

    With that, she turned sharply and ascended the stairs, her resolve hardening with each step.

    Perhaps Jonathan believed the matter was resolved, but she knew better.

    In the days that followed, he seemed to vanish into thin air, appearing and disappearing like a specter, leaving her to navigate her newfound freedom alone.

    But freedom felt hollow when there was nowhere to go.

    Then, unexpectedly, Victor broke the silence with news that sent a ripple of curiosity through her.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson has been searching for you, Ms. Porter. Would you like to meet with her?¡±

    Mrs. Jackson¡­ Tara?

    Dawn¡¯s mind raced. Tara likely wanted to discuss the divorce, but everything was settled now. Ethan and Roxanne were about to be engaged. Did a meeting even matter anymore?

    Yet, setting Ethan aside, Tara had always shown kindness towards her.

    Dawn paused, contemting the offer. ¡°Alright. Where can I find her?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson is at the mall, indulging in beauty treatments with her friends.¡±

    Dawn shot him a knowing look but said nothing further, retreating to her room to change.

    She pondered the dynamics at y. Was Jonathan truly the one in control, or was it hiswork that wielded the real power? It often felt as if he had a sixth sense, always aware of things he shouldn¡¯t be.

    The weather outside mirrored her mood, dreary and overcast. Lunchtime traffic was chaotic, pedestrians weaving in and out like a frantic dance.

    Eventually, she arrived at the mall, her heart racing with anticipation and uncertainty.

    Upon entering, she spotted Tara,ughing animatedly with two affluent-looking women. They appeared to be the best of friends, their camaraderie palpable.

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, lingering in the background, but Tara¡¯sughter rang out, drawing her attention. ¡°Tara!¡± she called softly.

    The trio turned, and Tara¡¯s face lit up at the sight of her. ¡°Dawn!¡± she eximed, rushing over to envelop her in a warm embrace. ¡°Where have you been? Ethan wouldn¡¯t share a word. I had toe find you myself!¡±

    Dawn felt a pang of guilt at the tremor in Tara¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she replied, her heart aching.

    Tara chuckled lightly, stepping back to assess her. ¡°I was just teasing! Did you really think I¡¯d be angry with you?¡±

    She paused, her eyes glistening with unshed tears, revealing the emotional toll of the situation.

    Having just finished a facial treatment, Tara wore no makeup, yet her skin radiated youthfulness, reminiscent of a woman in her thirties. Only a few fine lines appeared when she smiled, a testament to her grace.

    Tara grasped Dawn¡¯s hand tightly, as if afraid to let go.

    ¡°Come on, let me introduce you,¡± Tara said, her enthusiasm infectious. ¡°This is my daughter-inw, Dawn Porter. She designs exquisite jewelry and has even won international des. If you¡¯re looking for something beautiful and unique, you muste to me. I¡¯ll make sure she gives you a discount!¡±

    The two affluentdies exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued, but their eyes darted to the imposing bodyguard standing behind Dawn.

    Their smiles faltered slightly, revealing the gossip lurking beneath the surface. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, um¡­ didn¡¯t your son just go through a divorce?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we thought you came to Northville to attend your son¡¯s engagement party with his new fianc¨¦e. It¡¯s all over the inte. Please tell us you¡¯re not unaware.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, and your new daughter-inwes from a respectable family too.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s quite lovely.¡±

    The women continued to smile, yet their eyes sparkled with the thrill of gossip. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to remain so close to your ex-daughter-inw?¡±

    Tara rolled her eyes, exasperated. She had little patience for such petty gossip. ¡°I thought you two were different from those superficial women. Turns out you¡¯re not even worthy of knowing my daughter-inw.¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her encounter with Tara, Dawn felt a surge of warmth rece the coldness that had settled within her heart. The embrace, theughter, and the genuine affection from Tara ignited a flicker of hope that had long been extinguished by the weight of betrayal and loss. As Tara introduced her with pride, Dawn realized that she was not merely a pawn in someone else¡¯s game; she was a woman with her own identity, capable of carving out a space for herself in a world that had tried to confine her. The echoes of gossip and judgment that had once threatened to drown her now felt insignificant in the face of Tara¡¯s unwavering support and kindness.

    With each passing moment, Dawn¡¯s resolve solidified. She was no longer defined by her past or by the choices of others; she was reiming her narrative. As she stood there, hand in hand with Tara, surrounded by the whispers of the mall, she understood that her journey was just beginning. The path ahead was uncertain, but for the first time in a long while, she felt equipped to face it. With Tara by her side, she could embrace the possibilities of the future, shedding the weight of her former self and stepping boldly into a new chapter of her life¡ªone where she would not just survive, but thrive.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions and revtions as Dawn navigates herplex rtionship with Tara, juxtaposed against the backdrop of impending change in her life. With the tension surrounding Ethan¡¯s engagement still fresh in her mind, Dawn¡¯s meeting with Tara promises to unearth deeperyers of their connection. Will Tara¡¯s kindness be a balm for Dawn¡¯s wounded heart, or will it serve as a reminder of all that she stands to lose? As they delve into their shared history, the atmosphere is bound to shift, revealing secrets and perhaps even a glimmer of hope for Dawn amidst the chaos.

    Moreover, the chapter will likely explore the dynamics of power and control that have been so prevalent in Dawn¡¯s life. With Jonathan¡¯s shadow loomingrge, will Dawn find the strength to reim her narrative, or will she continue to feel like a pawn in a game orchestrated by others? As Tara¡¯s presence introduces a new variable, the stakes are raised, and the question of who truly holds the reins bes more pressing. Readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eager to see how Dawn¡¯s resolve will be tested and whether she will finally take charge of her destiny. The unfolding drama promises to be as captivating as it is emotional, setting the stage for a confrontation that could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 342

    Beseeched 342 Summary

    In Chapter 342 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Tara Snaps,¡± the protagonist Tara faces disdain from two women who criticize her family¡¯s choices, particrly her son Ethan¡¯s quick remarriage. Despite her efforts to maintain herposure, Tara¡¯s anger res when she overhears theirments, but her friend Dawn encourages her to rise above the negativity. Dawn¡¯s support warms Tara¡¯s heart, and they share a moment of camaraderie, highlighting their friendship amidst the tension.

    As the chapter unfolds, Tara invites Dawn to spend time together, seekingpanionship in the wake of her family¡¯s turmoil. They embark on a shopping spree, indulging in food and lighthearted fun, which momentarily lifts Tara¡¯s spirits. However, the underlying tension regarding Ethan¡¯s impending engagement looms over them, reminding both women of the challenges ahead. Tara¡¯s impulsive nature is evident as she buys numerous trinkets for Dawn, showcasing her desire to spread joy despite her worries.

    The atmosphere shifts dramatically when Tara receives news from Ethan that prompts her to confront him. Her frustration boils over, leading her to drive recklessly to his location. Upon arriving, she storms into the building, her anger palpable as she demands to see Ethan. The receptionist¡¯s fear of her authority adds to the tension, and Tara realizes she must approach the situation with more decorum.

    Inside Ethan¡¯s office, Tara¡¯s emotions reach a breaking point as she questions his maturity and decisions regarding his rtionships. Her fierce love and concern for her son are evident, underscoring the protective instincts of a mother. The chapter captures theplexity of familial bonds, the struggle against societal judgment, and the emotional turmoil thates with navigating personal rtionships, leaving readers eager to see how Tara will address Ethan¡¯s choices.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 342**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 342 Tara Snaps**

    Who truly cares about the distinctions of new versus old?

    Only those whom I choose to recognize hold any significance!

    Taking a deep breath, Tara steadied herself. ¡°Dawn, let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two women lingering behind exchanged exaggerated expressions, their disdain palpable. ¡°Who does she think she is? It¡¯s not like we were in the wrong! Hmph, remarrying so soon¡ªI¡¯d say the entire family has questionable morals!¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± one of them chimed in, her voice dripping with sarcasm.

    ¡°And that daughter-inw? She looks like nothing but trouble!¡±

    Both Tara and Dawn caught wind of their spiteful chatter.

    Though Tara was managing to keep herposure, thest remark ignited a storm within her. Her face darkened with fury, and for a fleeting moment, she contemted turning back to unleash her wrath upon them. But Dawn, ever the calming presence, intervened.

    ¡°Please, Mrs. Jackson, let it go.¡±

    Tara shook her head vehemently. ¡°They don¡¯t think before they speak! There¡¯s absolutely no point in engaging with people like that.¡±

    Even amidst her anger, Tara failed to notice the subtle shift in how Dawn addressed her. ¡°But they¡¯re talking about you! I¡¯ve never uttered a harsh word to you, yet they think they can? Who do they believe they are? This is none of their business!¡±

    Dawn felt warmth bloom in her chest, as if a fire had ignited within her.

    Linking her arm with Tara¡¯s, she leaned in closer, her voice soft yet firm. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. You¡¯ve always treated me with kindness, Mrs. Jackson!¡±

    This time, Tara caught the change in her tone. A flicker of hurt crossed her features, and she frowned.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡± Dawn turned, concern etched on her face.

    ¡°Ethan is the one who wronged you. Don¡¯t take your frustrations out on me. I can help you confront him if you want, but you still have to call me Tara. That¡¯s how I want it.¡±

    By the end of her plea, her voice had taken on a more whiny, almost desperate tone.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, feeling a mix of helplessness and amusement. ¡°Mrs. Jackson¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that!¡± Tara interjected, her frustration palpable.

    Dawn was left momentarily speechless, caught between amusement and resignation.

    Fine.

    With a yful sigh, she relented. ¡°Alright, how about I call you Tara in private? In public, I¡¯ll stick with Mrs. Jackson. We wouldn¡¯t want those people eavesdropping and making things awkward, would we?¡±

    Tara pouted, but she didn¡¯t argue further.

    She nced back, a thoughtful expression crossing her face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been freetely, right? I don¡¯t have many friends here in Northville. Would you keep mepany for the next few days?¡±

    Dawn hesitated, her mind racing. Tara hadn¡¯te just for her¡ªEthan¡¯s engagement was looming in just eight days, and as his mother, Tara would undoubtedly have to be present.

    Eight days left.

    Forget it.

    It was just eight days.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Dawn finally smiled, her enthusiasm returning. ¡°Tell me where you want to go. I¡¯ll look up some ces when I get home. I¡¯ll take you around these next few days.¡±

    A spark of joy lit up Tara¡¯s face. ¡°Those two women really ruined our mood. Come on, I¡¯m going to buy you something delicious to make up for it!¡±

    That afternoon, Tara enthusiastically dragged Dawn through a series of upscale malls, each one brimming with enticing options.

    They explored food stalls, indulged in delightful treats, and browsed through an array of fun trinkets and souvenirs.

    Tara even splurged on a multitude of seemingly useless knick-knacks for Dawn, filling her arms with colorful items that would surely clutter her space.

    Fortunately, the bodyguards were there to assist; otherwise, they would have struggled to carry everything back.

    Just before they left, Tara suddenly recalled something important. ¡°Did you change your number? I was trying to reach you, but you didn¡¯t reply on WhatsApp. How am I supposed to find you?¡±

    Dawn paused, the weight of the question hanging in the air. After a moment, she extended her hand toward Victor, who stood nearby.

    Victor remained silent, merely nodding as he handed her his phone.

    Without a word, Tara epted it, swiftly entering her number and calling it to save hers. ¡°Get some good rest tonight. Recharge. I¡¯ll call you tomorrow,¡± she instructed, her tone warm yet firm.

    Since Tara had driven there, Dawn didn¡¯t need to worry about getting home.

    As Dawn¡¯s slender figure disappeared from view, Tara¡¯s expression shifted. She pulled out her phone and made a call.

    ¡°Hello,¡± a deep male voice responded through the speaker.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®hello¡¯ me, you idiot! Where are you? I¡¯ming to find you right now!¡±

    Though Tara was known for her straightforward nature, she had never spoken to her son in such a way before. She understood this stubborn brat better than anyone; once he made up his mind, there was no swaying him.

    But there were boundaries.

    Treating marriage as if it were a mere joke? Absolutely uneptable.

    Ethan fell silent for a brief two seconds before finally providing her with an address.

    Tara hung up immediately, her anger bubbling over as she got into her car. She entered the navigation and mmed down on the gas pedal, her thoughts racing.

    In just thirty minutes, she arrived at her destination.

    She didn¡¯t care whether parking was avable; she rushed out of the car and stormed upstairs.

    Her fury was so intense that the front desk staff didn¡¯t even dare to stop her. They recognized her as the boss¡¯s mother and followed her cautiously, wary of getting caught in the crossfire.

    ¡°Ethan! Get out!¡± she shouted, her voice echoing in the hallway.

    The room fell into an eerie silence.

    After her outburst, Tara quickly realized that perhaps yelling wasn¡¯t the best approach. She turned to the receptionist, her tone softening. ¡°I have some family business to handle. You can return to your work.¡±

    ¡°O-okay!¡± the receptionist stammered, relief flooding her face as she hurried away.

    Tara¡¯s gaze swept across the room, noting how everyone who had been ready to witness the spectacle quickly lowered their heads, pretending to be engrossed in their tasks.

    Fine¡­

    We¡¯re in the office now. Let¡¯s give him some semnce of respect.

    Taking a deep breath, sheposed herself, adjusting her posture before stepping into Ethan¡¯s office and shutting the door behind her.

    After that borate routine, she turned sharply, striding toward the desk with purpose. She mmed her bag down and demanded, ¡°What on earth is wrong with you? I thought you finally had a real rtionship! Even if there were issues, I expected you to handle them maturely. So what happened?¡±Conclusion

    As Tara stood there, the weight of her emotions hung heavily in the air, a mix of fury and concern for her son. The earlier encounter with the two women had ignited a fire within her, pushing her to confront the very heart of the matter¡ªEthan¡¯s reckless choices. In the whirlwind of her anger, she found rity; this was not just about the gossip or the judgment from others, but about the values she had instilled in her son and the love she had for him. The moment she stepped into his office, she was not just a mother filled with indignation, but a woman determined to reim her family¡¯s integrity and guide her son back to the path she believed he should walk.

    However, amidst the storm of emotions, a new bond was forming with Dawn, one that brought unexpected joy andpanionship into Tara¡¯s life. Their afternoon spent exploring the vibrant streets and indulging in simple pleasures had rekindled Tara¡¯s spirit, reminding her that amidst the chaos, there was still room forughter and connection. As she prepared to confront Ethan, Tara felt a renewed sense of purpose; she was not alone in this battle. With Dawn by her side, she could face the challenges ahead, armed with both love and friendship. The emotional arc of the day had taken her from anger to resolve, and now, with a fierce determination, she was ready to fight for her family while embracing the new rtionships that were blossoming in her life.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    As Tara stands on the precipice of confrontation with her son, Ethan, readers can expect an explosive exchange that will shake the very foundations of their rtionship. With her emotions running high, Tara¡¯s simmering rage will not only unveil her innermost fears and frustrations but also challenge Ethan¡¯s decisions regarding his uing marriage. Will her passionate plea resonate with him, or will it push him further away? The air is thick with tension, and the stakes have never been higher as mother and son grapple with their differing perspectives on love, loyalty, and theplexities of family dynamics.

    Moreover, the chapter promises to delve deeper into the repercussions of Ethan¡¯s choices, exploring not just his motivations but also the impact they have on those around him, particrly Dawn. As Tara confronts her son, will Dawn¡¯s presenceplicate matters further? Will she find herself caught in a web of family drama, or will her bond with Tara strengthen through this turbulent episode? With eight days until the engagement, the clock is ticking, and the emotional fallout from this confrontation could alter the course of their lives forever. Prepare for revtions that will leave readers breathless and eager to discover how the unfolding drama will reshape their rtionships and challenge their beliefs.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 343

    Beseeched 343 Summary

    In Chapter 343 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Ethan faces a tense confrontation with his mother, Tara, who uses him of rushing into an engagement with Roxanne topensate for years of not dating. The emotional weight of her disapproval weighs heavily on him, leaving him torn between his feelings for Roxanne and his mother¡¯s expectations. Tara¡¯s frustration boils over as she demands that Ethan call off the engagement, believing Roxanne is wrong for him. Ethan, feeling cornered, asserts that this is a personal matter, but the underlying tension reveals his uncertainty about his choices.

    The argument esctes as Tara threatens to take matters into her own hands if Ethan doesn¡¯t resolve the situation within three days. This sh marks a significant turning point in their rtionship, as they have never confronted each other so directly before. Tara¡¯s determination stems from genuine concern for her son, yet there is an underlying fear that he might be making a grave mistake. Ethan, on the other hand, grapples with his own doubts and frustration, unsure of how to navigate theplexities of his emotions and familial obligations.

    The scene shifts to the next day, where Tara invites Dawn to go camping, hinting that Ethan will be joining them. Dawn feels apprehensive but agrees to go, wanting to support Tara. As she prepares for the trip, she takes steps to ensure everything is perfect, reflecting her desire to make Tara happy despite her own unease about the situation with Ethan. The dynamics of their rtionships begin to intertwine as they head to the campsite, setting the stage for potential confrontations and revtions.

    Upon arriving at the campsite, Dawn and Tara share a moment of camaraderie, their friendship shining through as they enjoy the beautiful spring day. However, the atmosphere shifts when they encounter an unexpected figure, causing Dawn to feel anxious. Despite her efforts to maintain aposed demeanor, the tension of the situation lingers in the air. The idyllic setting contrasts with the emotional turmoil brewing beneath the surface, hinting at theplexities of their rtionships that are yet to unfold in this serene but charged environment.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 343: Camping**

    The sun hungzily in the sky as Ethan found himself cornered by his mother¡¯s sharp words. ¡°So, you¡¯repensating for all those years of not dating by rushing into everything now, is that it? Huh?¡± Her voice dripped with disapproval, and the weight of her anger was palpable.

    Ethan felt the pressure of her scrutiny, a mixture of exasperation and disbelief swirling within him. Marriage, divorce, and now an engagement¡ªwas this really how he wanted to navigate his life? What did he think of Dawn? Did he even care?

    He raised his gaze, and the intensity of his mother¡¯s fury mirrored back at him in his own eyes. For a moment, silence enveloped them, and he could feel his heart pounding in his chest. Then, after a brief hesitation, he swallowed hard, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing nervously. His voice emerged, low and gravelly, as if he were struggling to contain a tempest of emotions. ¡°This is between us. Stay out of it.¡±

    ¡°Stay out of it?¡± Tara¡¯s voice rose, her earlier restraint crumbling like a fragile dam. ¡°If I stay out of it any longer, you¡¯re going to ruin everything! I don¡¯t understand you at all. What do you want, Ethan? What do you really want?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do. You have to call off the engagement with Roxanne. I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± His words were resolute, but beneath the surface, a storm of doubt raged.

    ¡°So what? If you can announce it like it¡¯s some kind of joke, then you can cancel it just as easily!¡± Tara¡¯s frustration boiled over, and she was no longer ying games. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, not asking. If you won¡¯t make the announcement, I will. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯re really willing to choose that woman over your own mother!¡±

    Her conviction stemmed from a ce of genuine concern. She believed Roxanne was utterly wrong for him. But there was also a deeper worry gnawing at her¡ªhad Ethan truly lost his mind? If he actually cared for Roxanne, wouldn¡¯t he approach this situation with more seriousness and thought?

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened, frustration etching deep lines across his forehead. He clenched his jaw, fighting the urge to shout back. ¡°Mom!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tara snapped, her patience wearing thin.

    She had no intention of letting this conversation drag on. With determination, she grabbed her bag, her resolve solidifying. ¡°You have three days. If it¡¯s not resolved by then, I¡¯ll make sure you remember¡ªyour mom is always your mom!¡±

    With that, she pivoted on her heel, her footsteps echoing sharply in the tense air as she stormed out.

    This was uncharted territory for them; they had never shed like this before. Tara had built up her courage, and she couldn¡¯t let it slip away. The longer this standoff continued, the more her confidence might falter.

    Just as she reached the door, she paused, a thought striking her. ¡°Oh, and by the way, I¡¯m bored. Clear your schedule and take me out. Or else, I¡¯ll tell the media what an ungrateful son you are!¡±

    With a swift exit, she left Ethan standing there, a mix of frustration and confusion swirling in his mind. She believed there was a misunderstanding between him and Dawn, and once they cleared it up, things would return to normal, wouldn¡¯t they?

    The next morning dawned bright and clear, and Dawn received a phone call from Tara. ¡°The weather is gorgeous today! Let¡¯s go camping somewhere nearby!¡±

    Dawn felt a flicker of apprehension in her chest, a nagging intuition that Ethan would be joining them.

    Before she could respond, Tara¡¯s voice turned somber. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re not going back on your word, are you?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dawn replied firmly, taking a steadying breath. ¡°Just send me the location. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡±

    As she drove to Tara¡¯s location, she borrowed Victor¡¯s phone to search for camping tips. She knew Tara would have everything nned, but since she had promised to keep herpany, she wanted to ensure that Tara had the best experience possible.

    With a few quick taps, she arranged for food, barbecue supplies, and even a bouquet of fresh flowers.

    Before long, she arrived at the meeting point and stepped out of the car, casually slipping Victor¡¯s phone into her bag with a nonchnt air, masking any hint of concealment. ¡°Keep a bit of distance, okay? Mrs. Jackson gets ufortable if you¡¯re too close,¡± she advised Victor, who seemed poised to respond but chose silence instead.

    ¡°Okay, Ms. Porter,¡± he replied, a hint of amusement in his tone.

    Just as they finished their exchange, Tara¡¯s car pulled up.

    Dawn rushed over and opened the door for her. ¡°Tara!¡±

    ¡°Look at us, perfectly in sync! We arrived at the same time!¡± Tara eximed, her face lighting up with a radiant smile as she took Dawn¡¯s hand. In that moment, they resembled sisters more than friends. ¡°I¡¯ve already set everything up. We just need to head straight there!¡±

    The suburbs around them were blooming with the vibrant colors of spring, the warm sunlight wrapping everything in a golden embrace. As they walked, theirughter filled the air, but soon, a figure approached to greet them. The manner of their interaction felt less like a professional staff member and more like corporate colleagues.

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a sudden wave of anxiety washing over her. She struggled to maintain herposure, her breath hitching slightly.

    ¡°Dawn?¡± Tara noticed her zoning out and gently shook her arm. ¡°She¡¯s asking us. Do you want beef ormb?¡±

    Dawn snapped back to reality, forcing a smile. ¡°I already ordered barbecue and fruit. Someone will deliver itter. No need to trouble them.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­¡± Tara didn¡¯t catch the oddity in Dawn¡¯s reaction. She turned to the woman beside them, her expression turning serious. ¡°Did you hear that? Everything¡¯s taken care of. So check what¡¯s missing and get it over here, quickly.¡±

    The urgency in her voice was unmistakable.

    The employee nodded quickly, understanding the implication, and hurried off to ry the message.

    ¡°Haha, young people these days are so energetic,¡± Tara said, trying to lighten the mood with a clumsy attempt at humor. Clearing her throat, she added, ¡°Shall we head in?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Dawn replied, feeling a bit more at ease.

    The pleasant weather seemed to uplift their spirits as they ventured deeper into the campsite, which was idyllic¡ªa lushndscape with towering trees and a crystal-clear river nearby, where fish danced in the sunlight.

    It was a perfect spot, yet it felt strangely secluded, as if they had stumbled upon a hidden gem untouched by the chaos of the world around them.Conclusion

    As the sun began to dip below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the campsite, Ethan found himself grappling with the tumultuous emotions that had surfaced during his confrontation with his mother. The weight of her expectations hung heavily on his shoulders, yet amidst the confusion and frustration, a flicker of rity emerged. He realized that this moment, this camping trip, could be a turning point¡ªnot just in his rtionship with Roxanne but also in how he navigated theplexities of his family ties. Theughter and camaraderie shared between Tara and Dawn reminded him of the importance of connection and the need to confront his own desires rather than merely appeasing others. With each step deeper into the woods, he felt a growing resolve to confront the choices he had made, to understand what he truly wanted.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s heart swelled with a mix of apprehension and hope as she walked alongside Tara, the vibrant surroundings reflecting the potential for renewal in their friendship. The earlier tensions seemed to fade with each sharedugh, yet the shadow of Ethan lingered in her mind. As they set up camp, she felt a renewed determination to face whatevery ahead, whether it be the lingering doubts about her rtionship with Ethan or the uncharted waters of her friendship with Tara. In this serene setting, surrounded by nature¡¯s beauty, both women began to understand that the paths they chose would not only shape their futures but also redefine their connections with each other. As the stars began to twinkle in the night sky, they embraced the uncertainty, ready to explore the depths of their hearts and the possibilities that awaited them.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Ethan and Tara to escte further as they navigate theplexities of family loyalty and personal desires. With the camping trip set to unfold, the serene backdrop of nature will serve as a stark contrast to the emotional turmoil brewing beneath the surface. Will Ethan confront his mother¡¯s demands and find rity in his feelings for Roxanne, or will the weight of familial expectations push him further into confusion? The idyllic setting may provide the perfect opportunity for revtions, but it also harbors the potential for unexpected confrontations.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s apprehension about Ethan¡¯s presence will likely intensify as she grapples with her own feelings and the implications of their engagement. The dynamics between the trio¡ªDawn, Tara, and Ethan¡ªpromise to shift dramatically as secrets and truths areid bare against the backdrop of the campsite. Will Tara¡¯s insistence on rity force Ethan to confront his own heart, or will the tension lead to a fracture that could alter their rtionships forever? As the sun sets over the campsite, the stage is set for a pivotal moment that could change everything for these characters. Prepare for a chapter filled with emotional depth, unexpected twists, and the possibility of new beginnings¡ªor painful endings.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 344

    Beseeched 344 Summary

    In Chapter 344 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Want to Give It a Try?¡±, Tara and Dawn find themselves in a serene outdoor setting, enjoying the tranquility of nature. Tara is filled with enthusiasm as she sets up their cozy tent and prepares coffee, dreaming aloud about a peaceful life away from the chaos of the city. Dawn, while initially captivated by Tara¡¯s vision of a simpler life, feels a weight in her chest as she grapples with her own impending departure abroad, a secret she chooses to keep from Tara to avoid dampening their joyful moment.

    As the atmosphere shifts with the arrival of staff bringing a grill, Dawn¡¯s desire to help ignites her enthusiasm. She eagerly takes on the challenge of grilling for the first time, feeling a sense of pride and aplishment as she learns the ropes from a staff member. Tara captures the moment with her camera, further enhancing the joyful ambiance. Dawn¡¯s excitement peaks as she tastes her grilled creation, momentarily forgetting her worries as she immerses herself in the experience.

    However, the light-hearted mood is abruptly disrupted by the arrival of Ethan, who appears unexpectedly in a sharp suit. His presence creates tension, as Dawn tries to maintain a neutral demeanor while grappling with her feelings about him. Their interaction is awkward, with Ethan¡¯s enigmatic demeanor and Dawn¡¯s instinctive withdrawal highlighting the unresolved emotions between them. Tara, witnessing the exchange, bes frustrated with Ethan¡¯s apparent indifference to Dawn¡¯s exhaustion, leading to a confrontation that reveals the underlying strain in their rtionships.

    Ethan¡¯s admission of wanting a divorce adds ayer ofplexity to the situation, leaving Tara furious at hisck of sensitivity. She expresses her anger through a metaphor about a wrinkled piece of paper, emphasizing the permanence of emotional scars. The chapter closes with a sense of unresolved tension, as both Tara and Dawn are left to navigate their feelings amidst the chaos of their intertwined lives, while Ethan¡¯s sadness hints at deeper issues yet to be addressed.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 344**

    **Chapter 344 Want to Give It a Try?**

    The tent was already pitched, a cozy little haven nestled among the trees, and Tara, filled with enthusiasm, carried over two chairs, setting them down with a soft thud on the ground. The sun filtered through the leaves, casting yful shadows around them.

    She disappeared into the tent for a moment, only to emerge again, bncing two steaming cups of coffee in her hands. The rich aroma wafted through the air, and she handed one cup to Dawn with a grin.

    ¡°This ce feels like heaven,¡± Tara said, her eyes sparkling with dreams. ¡°If I ever get the chance, I would totally retire somewhere like this. No traffic, no fake smiles at work. Just me, some nts, and quiet days.¡±

    As Tara spoke, Dawn could vividly picture the idyllic scene her friend described. The thought of escaping the chaos of city life was tantalizing.

    Dawn chuckled softly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you get the chance? I¡¯ll evene over for dinner every day. Just don¡¯t kick me out!¡±

    ¡°Then just quit your job,¡± Tara teased, herughter infectious.

    The more Tara borated on her vision, the more enticing it sounded. ¡°Move in with me. If we ever get bored, we can just sell flowers or something,¡± she added, her eyes twinkling with mischief.

    ¡°That does sound nice, but¡­¡±

    A weight settled in Dawn¡¯s chest. She would be leaving soon, and the thought gnawed at her.

    She had no intention of revealing her ns about going abroad to Tara. There was no point in casting a shadow over their conversation; besides, she certainly didn¡¯t want Ethan to catch wind of it and stir up unnecessary drama.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to, huh?¡± Tara¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.

    When silence wrapped around them, Tara feigned a pout. ¡°Wow, you¡¯re totally ditching me.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Dawn replied, offering a helpless smile, trying to soothe her friend. ¡°I just think it¡¯s too early to promise anything. Who knows how we¡¯ll feelter?¡±

    Tara¡¯s yful pout softened into a nod. ¡°Fair enough. We¡¯ll talk about it again in a few years.¡±

    Just as they settled into thefort of their conversation, the delivery arrived.

    Two staff members approached, bringing with them a grill and an array of ingredients. The atmosphere shifted instantly, a chill vibe enveloping them as the mes began to crackle and dance.

    Seeing the staff struggle with their task, Dawn felt a surge of helpfulness. She jumped up, eager to lend a hand. Soon, the grill was alive with mes, and she found herself reveling in the experience.

    It was her first time grilling outdoors, and surprisingly, she found it exhrating and refreshing.

    ¡°Want to give it a try?¡± one of the staff suggested, handing her a clean pair of gloves.

    When she didn¡¯t hesitate to ept, he continued, ¡°Just so you know, the smoke smell really sticks. If you don¡¯t like that¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just changeter,¡± Dawn responded with a smile, feeling a swell of pride about her newfound cooking skills. ¡°But I might mess up the vor. Mind teaching me?¡±

    The staff member nodded, patiently guiding her through each step, exining the nuances of grilling.

    Meanwhile, Tara stood nearby, her camera clicking away, capturing every moment. The sound of the shutter echoed in the air, a testament to her excitement.

    As Dawn tasted the first piece of meat, her eyes widened in delight. ¡°So good, so good!¡± she eximed repeatedly, her enthusiasm only fueling her confidence. Soon, she waspletely engrossed in the art of grilling.

    Time slipped by unnoticed, the sun dipping lower in the sky, and sweat trickled down Dawn¡¯s forehead.

    Suddenly, a hand reached in, wiping her brow, and she instinctively blurted out, ¡°Thanks¡ª¡±

    But the moment she looked up, her words caught in her throat.

    Ethan¡¯s hand lingered in the air, a striking contrast to the casual atmosphere. He was d in a sharp ck suit, a dark gray shirt beneath it, two buttons undone, revealing his defined corbones. It was evident he hade straight from work; his tie was likely tossed somewhere in his car.

    Dawn instinctively stepped aside, her gaze dropping to the ground. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Jackson?¡± she asked, trying to keep her tone neutral.

    ¡°Am I not wee?¡± Ethan replied, his voice smooth yet enigmatic. ¡°Mom said the crowd made her nervous. She gets anxious if she can¡¯t see me.¡±

    Tara? Nervous around people?

    Dawn raised an eyebrow. There weren¡¯t even many people around, and the staff were hardly chatty.

    She pursed her lips, nodding slowly. ¡°Then go keep herpany. I don¡¯t need you here.¡±

    ¡°Hmm,¡± he replied, but he didn¡¯t budge from his spot.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed his polished shoes, and after a few seconds of hesitation, she found herself ncing up at him again. ¡°You can move now,¡± she said, trying to sound casual.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Realizing that sounded off, she quickly added, ¡°You¡¯re blocking me.¡±

    A flicker of amusement danced in Ethan¡¯s eyes, but he remained silent, gripping the towel in his hands tightly before finally turning away.

    Tara had been observing the entire exchange. When she noticed her son standing there, a fierce re shot across her face, her frustration palpable. ¡°Why are you even here? You already wiped her sweat. Why didn¡¯t you help her more? Can¡¯t you see she¡¯s exhausted? You¡ª¡±

    ¡°Mom,¡± Ethan interrupted, his eyes closing momentarily, clearly annoyed by her outburst. His voice dropped to a low murmur, ¡°I¡¯m the one who wanted the divorce. If I hang around her, she¡¯ll just hate it more.¡±

    Tara froze, her gaze fixed on him. His face was partially obscured by the trees, making his expression unreadable.

    But why did he appear so sad?

    Forget it.

    Men were all the same. He wasn¡¯t heartbroken; he was just upset that he hadn¡¯t been able to enjoy both of the girls!

    Tara red at him sharply. ¡°So now you know how to say stuff like that? When you were wrapped up with some other woman and trying to divorce her, did you ever even think about her feelings?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze dropped, hisshes casting shadows over his eyes, a picture of reluctant obedience.

    He hadn¡¯t looked this subdued since childhood, and that only fueled Tara¡¯s fury. She snapped, ¡°Here¡¯s all I¡¯ve got for you¡ªa piece of paper. Once it¡¯s wrinkled, it stays wrinkled. No matter how much you try to smooth itter, it won¡¯t be the same. Keep messing around if you want!¡±Conclusion

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the campsite, the air was thick with unspoken emotions. Tara¡¯s fierce protectiveness over Dawn contrasted sharply with Ethan¡¯s subdued demeanor, creating an atmosphere charged with tension. Dawn felt the weight of the moment, caught between the warmth of friendship and the chill of unresolved feelings. Tara¡¯s words hung in the air like a warning, a reminder that the past could not be easily erased. In the midst of theughter and camaraderie, the reality of theirplicated rtionships loomedrge, casting shadows on the idyllic scene they had created.

    Yet, as she savored the taste of her grilled creation and the thrill of newfound skills, Dawn realized that amidst the chaos, moments of joy could still be found. Tara¡¯sughter and encouragement wrapped around her like aforting nket, reminding her of the strength of their bond. For a fleeting moment, the worries of the future faded, reced by the simple pleasure of being present. As the fire crackled and the stars began to twinkle overhead, Dawn understood that while the path ahead might be uncertain, the connections forged in moments like these would guide her through. In the heart of the woods, surrounded by friends, she felt a flicker of hope, a promise that despite the turmoil, there was still beauty to be found in the journey ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension between Dawn and Ethan to escte as their past and unresolved feelingse to the forefront. With Tara¡¯s fierce protectiveness for her friend, the dynamics of their rtionships will be put to the test. As Dawn grapples with her decision to leave and the implications of Ethan¡¯s presence, the emotional stakes will rise, leading to confrontations that could change everything. Will Dawn finally confront Ethan about their history, or will she continue to bury her feelings to protect her friendship with Tara?

    Moreover, the serene setting of their outdoor retreat will be contrasted with the brewing storm of emotions. The grill, once a symbol of camaraderie and newfound skills for Dawn, may be a backdrop for unexpected revtions and heated exchanges. As Tara¡¯s frustration with Ethan simmers, her protective instincts will sh with the reality of their familial ties, leading to a showdown that could either heal or further fracture their rtionships. Expect poignant moments, heartfelt confessions, and perhaps a reckoning that will leave readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how these intertwined lives navigate theplexities of love, loyalty, and the weight of past decisions.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 345

    Beseeched 345 Summary

    In Chapter 345 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Tara and Dawn share a light-hearted moment after spending time cooking together. Tara, amused but concerned, advises Dawn not to take the cooking too seriously and to enjoy the experience instead. Their yful banter reveals Tara¡¯s nurturing side as she helps Dawn clean up, emphasizing the importance of self-care. Dawn notices a new determination in Tara, which sparks a sincerepliment about Tara¡¯s glowing presence, hinting at a deeper emotional undercurrent.

    As Tara steps away, seeking a moment alone, an ufortable tension settles between Dawn and Ethan, who approaches her with an offer of fruit. Dawn¡¯s reaction is mixed; she feels a rush of memories and emotions thatplicate her response. The once affectionate dynamic between them is now strained, and as she awkwardly tries to eat, Ethan¡¯s gentle guidance reminds her of the support he used to offer. This moment brings forth a wave of nostalgia and unresolved feelings for Dawn, highlighting the emotional turmoil she is experiencing.

    Dawn reflects on her past with Ethan, remembering how he took care of her and encouraged her to lean on him. Despite her insistence on independence, his warmth and tenderness linger in her mind, creating a bittersweet ache in her heart. The chapter captures Dawn¡¯s internal struggle as she grapples with her feelings for Ethan while facing the reality of his impending marriage to someone else. Her thoughts reveal a sense of betrayal mixed with understanding, as she acknowledges theplexities of their rtionship.

    When Ethan inquires about her ns, the conversation hangs heavy with unspoken emotions. Dawn¡¯s response is guarded, indicating that their connection has shifted and that she is preparing to part ways. The chapter ends with Tara¡¯s return, sensing the tension between Dawn and Ethan, which hints at the unresolved feelings that linger in the air. The emotional weight of their interactions underscores the theme of change and the difficulty of moving on from past rtionships, leaving readers eager to see how the characters navigate their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 345: What¡¯s Your n?**

    Tara whispered so softly that Dawn barely caught her words.

    After spending hours grilling a mountain of meat with the staff, Tara was relishing the moment, enjoying the camaraderie and the delicious smells wafting through the air.

    Finally, she approached Dawn, her expression a mix of concern and amusement. ¡°You¡¯re not opening a street stall, are you? Why take it so seriously? Just have fun with it!¡±

    Dawn chuckled, herughter light and carefree. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve got nothing else on my te right now. Just trying to enjoy myself.¡±

    ¡°Having fun is great, but don¡¯t let it be a routine,¡± Tara advised, her tone half-serious, half-yful.

    With a gentle touch, Tara grabbed two wet wipes and began to clean the remnants of barbecue sauce from Dawn¡¯s hands. ¡°A woman has to look after herself. Don¡¯t wait for a man to do it for you. All this grease and smoke will ruin your skin. After years in the kitchen, you¡¯ll end up looking like a hag.¡±

    Dawn smirked, brushing off Tara¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s fine when there¡¯s no one else around to help. But since we have staff and guys to pitch in, why not let them? It gives them something to do.¡±

    Though Tara¡¯s advice came off as the gentle guidance of an elder, it wasced with practical wisdom.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but notice a new determination in Tara¡¯s demeanor. She studied her friend, seeing a side of her that was resolute and insightful.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Tara asked, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you look incredible. You¡¯re glowing, Tara,¡± Dawn replied, her sincerity shining through.

    Tara paused, momentarily taken aback by thepliment. Then, with a yful pinch to Dawn¡¯s cheek, she said, ¡°You¡¯re not so bad yourself.¡±

    As her gaze drifted away, Tara¡¯s thoughts turned to her son, who was off somewhere, likely distracted by his own whims. She had invited Dawn out for some quality time, expecting him to step up, yet he remained absent.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Tara¡¯s eyes darted around, her difort evident. She rubbed her stomach, feeling a sudden urge to escape. ¡°Dawn, could you hold on for a moment? I need to use the restroom.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle with you,¡± Dawn offered, eager to keep thepany.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s really fine!¡± Tara insisted, shaking her head. She wanted to give the two of them some space, feeling that they needed it. There was no way she was going to let them walk together.

    Dawn understood the unspoken message. But as soon as Tara walked away, an ufortable tension enveloped her. She felt stiff, unsure of where to direct her gaze.

    Momentster, Ethan approached her, his presence both familiar and unsettling.

    ¡°Would you like some fruit?¡± he asked, holding out a small bowl of freshly washed strawberries, their tops neatly trimmed, ready for immediate enjoyment.

    Dawn nced down at the offering, her heart racing. In the past, she would have thrown her arms around him, showering him with affection.

    But now?

    She remained motionless, her smile strained. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m a bit hungry. I¡¯d prefer some barbecue first.¡±

    Turning away, she sat at the table, grabbing a lettuce leaf and stuffing it with grilled meat, her movements hurried and clumsy.

    As she bit into her makeshift wrap, everything fell apart¡ªlettuce scattered, meat tumbled. Frustration flickered in her eyes.

    Suddenly, a long, slender hand reached out, retrieving the stray lettuce from her grasp. A warm, gentle voice whispered close to her ear, ¡°Wrap it tight and seal it, or it¡¯ll all fall out.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Oh.¡±

    She realized howcking her life skills had always been.

    During their time living together, Ethan had taken on most of the cooking duties. He would rise in the middle of the night to fetch her water, and even when it came to ribs, he¡¯d expertly remove the bones, cing the tender meat on her te.

    Dawn often insisted she could manage on her own.

    He would smile, a look of indulgence in his eyes. ¡°I know you can. But I want you to get used to leaning on me. That way, you won¡¯t leave.¡±

    His calm demeanor was filled with warmth, a tenderness that made her heart ache.

    Yet, in the end, he was the one who let go first.

    The memories washed over her, leaving her feelings tangled and unexpressed. She felt a tightness in her chest, a dull ache, but no tears came.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice broke through her thoughts.

    She turned to find him still holding out the wrapped barbecue, waiting patiently.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± She epted it, taking a small bite.

    Even without looking directly at him, she could sense his intense gaze boring into her. After a long, heavy silence, he finally asked, ¡°So¡­ what¡¯s your n after this?¡±

    Though she had been starving moments ago, the barbecue now tasted nd and unappealing.

    Isn¡¯t it funny how life turns? She hade to Northville because of Ethan, and now she was preparing to leave for the same reason.

    She never truly med him for anything. Even now, with news of his impending marriage to Roxanne, she understood he had his own reasons, howeverplicated they might be.

    Maybe it was tied to her. Maybe it wasn¡¯t.

    Regardless, in Dawn¡¯s mind, anyone who concealed the truth or lied ¡°for someone¡¯s own good¡± was ultimately selfish.

    And Ethan had admitted that much himself.

    A faint smile crossed her lips. ¡°Mr. Jackson, since we¡¯re parting ways, there¡¯s no need to ask. It¡¯s a bit personal.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s throat moved as he swallowed, his eyes clouded with unspoken emotions.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied, his voice raspy.

    The conversation fell into a heavy silence, the air thick with unaddressed feelings, until Tara returned, her gaze flickering between the two of them. She sensed the tension and decided to test the waters. ¡°It took me longer than expected. You two¡­ didn¡¯t do anything, right?¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their conversation, Dawn found herself grappling with the weight of unfulfilled connections and the bittersweet memories that lingered in the air. Theughter and warmth of the barbecue felt distant, overshadowed by the reality of impending separation. As she nced at Ethan, the man who had once been her anchor, she recognized theplexity of their rtionship. It was a dance of emotions¡ªlove, longing, and the painful eptance of moving on. The realization that their paths were diverging struck her with a profound sadness, yet there was also a flicker of hope, a whisper of new beginnings waiting to unfold beyond the horizon.

    Tara¡¯s return brought a wee distraction, yet the unspoken words hung heavily between Dawn and Ethan, a testament to the bond they shared and the choices thaty ahead. In that moment, Dawn understood that while their story might be reaching a close, it was not an end but rather a transition¡ªone where she could embrace her own journey with newfound strength. With a soft smile, she resolved to carry the lessons learned from her time with Ethan, cherishing the moments that shaped her while stepping boldly into the unknown. The future was uncertain, but she was ready to face it, armed with the knowledge that she could lean on herself, just as much as she had leaned on others.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    What to Expect in the Next Chapter?

    As the tension thickens between Dawn and Ethan, readers can anticipate a pivotal moment of confrontation in the next chapter. With Tara¡¯s yful inquiry lingering in the air, the unresolved emotions between Dawn and Ethan are bound to surface. Will they finally address the elephant in the room¡ªtheir shared past and the impending separation? The stakes are high, as both characters grapple with their feelings and the choices that lie ahead. Expect a blend of vulnerability and courage as they navigate theirplex rtionship, potentially leading to revtions that could change everything.

    Moreover, Tara¡¯s role as the mediator will undoubtedly be more pronounced. Her observations and insights may provide the necessary push for Dawn and Ethan to confront their feelings head-on. The chapter promises to be a rollercoaster of emotions, with the possibility of unexpected alliances or tensions arising from their interactions. Will Tara¡¯s presence help to ease the difort, or will it amplify the unspoken words hanging between Dawn and Ethan? The next chapter is set to unravel the intricacies of love, friendship, and the difficult decisions thate with moving forward. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions and a deep dive into the characters¡¯ psyches as they face the truth of their situation.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 346

    Beseeched 346 Summary

    In Chapter 346 titled ¡°Take Care of Yourself,¡± the atmosphere inside the tent is thick with tension as Ethan and Dawn avoid each other¡¯s gaze, both uttering the word ¡°No¡± simultaneously. This moment of difort is interrupted by Tara, who senses the unresolved feelings between them. She attempts to lighten the mood by suggesting they try fishing, hoping to create a more rxed environment. As the evening progresses, Tara takes it upon herself to facilitate interactions between Ethan and Dawn, despite Dawn¡¯s initial hesitation to voice her difort.

    Tara¡¯s determination esctes when she zips the tent shut, insisting that they address their issues instead of prolonging their silence. Her firm yet understanding approach forces Dawn to confront her emotions, leading to a moment of panic where she considers escaping into the cool night air. However, Ethan¡¯s calm deration about his engagement hits Dawn hard, making her realize the reality of their situation. Feeling overwhelmed, she decides to leave, prompting Tara to urge Ethan to follow her before any harmes to Dawn.

    As Dawn steps outside, she is met by Victor and the bodyguards, who have been anxiously awaiting her return. Despite their concern, Dawn¡¯s focus remains on leaving, and when Ethan calls out to her, she hesitates but ultimately resolves to maintain her distance. His parting words, filled with concern for her well-being, weigh heavily on her as she gets into the car with Victor, who is surprised by her abruptness. The silence in the car is palpable, reflecting the emotional turmoil Dawn is experiencing.

    Back at Seabrook, Dawn struggles to unwind after a long day, ultimately finding herself unable to sleep as memories of past goodbyes flood her mind. A knock at her door brings her back to reality, and she answers a call from Tara, who expresses her worry about the previous night¡¯s events. As they converse, Dawn reassures Tara that she understands her intentions and emphasizes her need to focus on her own life for the time being. Tara¡¯s unease about their future interactions lingers in the air, hinting at theplexities of their rtionship moving forward.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 346: Take Care of Yourself**

    In the dimly lit tent, an unspoken tension hung in the air, thick enough to slice through. Neither Ethan nor Dawn dared to meet each other¡¯s gaze, their mutual avoidance palpable. At the same moment, they both uttered a single word, ¡°No.¡±

    A silence followed, heavy and awkward.

    ¡°¡­ Oh.¡± Tara¡¯s voice broke through the stillness, a hint of disappointmentcing her tone.

    Licking her lips in contemtion, Tara sensed the weight of the moment. With no objections from either of them, she seized the opportunity to lighten the mood. ¡°Ethan, I noticed there¡¯s fishing gear stashed in the tent. How about we try our luck tonight? The weather is simply perfect for it. Let¡¯s just stay here and enjoy the evening.¡±

    Both Dawn and Ethan nced up, their eyes briefly locking in an electrifying moment before they quickly averted their gazes, a silent acknowledgment of the lingering feelings between them. Tara noticed that spark immediately; it was a flicker of hope that ignited within her. With a decisive p of her hands, she dered, ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s do it!¡±

    From that moment on, Tara made it her mission to create little opportunities for the two of them to interact, to bridge the gap that had grown between them. At first, Dawn hesitated to voice her difort, reasoning that Tara, being older, had the authority to steer the evening¡¯s activities.

    But then, in a surprising move, Tara zipped the tent shut, enclosing both of them within its fabric walls. ¡°Listen,¡± she began, her tone firm yet understanding, ¡°couples argue all the time, but they always find a way to reconcile. Whatever it is you two need to discuss, do it now. Don¡¯t drag this out any longer. You¡¯re staying here tonight!¡±

    Dawn felt her cheeks flush with heat¡ªwhether it was from anger, embarrassment, or the uncertainty of her feelings, she couldn¡¯t tell. The air inside the tent had grown thick with unresolved emotions, and when the outside world finally fell silent, she hesitated. The urge to escape surged within her, and she unzipped the tent, stepping out into the cool night air, only to collide with Tara.

    Before she could formte an excuse, Ethan¡¯s voice cut through the stillness from behind her. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s between us is our own business. I¡¯m engaged now. You shouldn¡¯t interfere. Dawn has her own life to lead.¡±

    His calm, measured tone floated through the night, but it struck Dawn like a cold wave crashing against her chest. He was right, she had epted that reality, but hearing him voice it so starkly sent a shiver down her spine, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I¡­ I can¡¯t stay out tonight. I¡¯m leaving,¡± she blurted out, her words tumbling from her lips as she turned to walk away.

    Tara, caught off guard, didn¡¯t have the chance to stop her. Instead, she turned her frustration on Ethan, smacking him lightly on the arm. ¡°Why are you just standing there? Go after her! If anything happens to Dawn, I swear I¡¯ll wring your neck!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows knitted together in concern, his fist clenching at his side. Without a second thought, he took off after her.

    Outside the tent, Victor and the other two bodyguards were waiting, their expressions a mix of surprise and relief as they spotted Dawn. They had been anxiously anticipating her return; if she chose not toe back, they had no idea how to exin it to Jonathan.

    ¡°Ms. Porter,¡± Victor greeted her, his voice professional yet warm.

    Dawn kept her gaze fixed on the ground, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she replied tersely.

    As the car door swung open, Ethan emerged from the shadows, his silhouette illuminated by the headlights. He stood tall, a solid figure against the backdrop of the dark night.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± he called out, his voiceced with a hint of desperation.

    She paused for a fleeting moment, yet her resolve remained firm.

    Victor frowned, raising a hand to signal Ethan. ¡°Mr. Jackson, please stay here,¡± he instructed, his authority clear.

    The night was enveloped in darkness, save for a distant streetlight that flickered weakly. Ethan¡¯s eyes were obscured in the shadows, unreadable and deep.

    ¡°Make sure you eat properly. You¡¯ve lost too much weight. If you need anything, let Jonathan know. Get to bed early, and when you¡¯re feeling down, spend time with your friends,¡± he advised, his voice low and gravelly, each word dripping with concern.

    Dawn felt her grip tighten on the car door, battling the emotions that threatened to overwhelm her.

    Finally, he added softly, ¡°Be safe.¡±

    That was all he said. Nothing more. The space between them felt impossibly vast, leaving no room for the lightness of small talk.

    As his footsteps faded into the night, Dawn continued to stare at the ground, lost in her thoughts, a storm of emotions swirling within her. Just when Victor believed she might reconsider, she bent down, slid into the car, and said coolly, ¡°Stop spacing out. Drive.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Okay,¡± Victor replied, a bit taken aback by her abruptness.

    They drove off into the night, the silence in the car thick and heavy.

    Back at Seabrook, Dawn handed Victor his phone back, the weight of the day still heavy on her shoulders.

    ¡°Thanks for everything today,¡± she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    He nodded politely, stepping aside to let her pass.

    After a long day spent on her feet, every muscle in her body ached. She took a long, hot shower, hoping to wash away the fatigue, and then copsed onto her bed. Yet, sleep eluded her, and she found herself staring at the ceiling, where light from outside shimmered, swaying gently with the breeze.

    Old memories flickered through her mind like scenes from a movie¡ªfaces appeared and vanished, each one a reminder that life was a series of goodbyes. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint when she finally drifted off, but the weight of her thoughts lingered.

    A knock jolted her awake.

    Victor stood outside her door, and upon seeing her in her pajamas, he respectfully averted his gaze. ¡°Ms. Porter, your call,¡± he announced.

    Dawn nced at her phone screen¡ªit was Tara.

    ¡°Hello, Tara,¡± she greeted softly, retreating back into her room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I left in such a rushst night. Did I upset you?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, not at all,¡± Tara quickly reassured her, relief evident in her voice. ¡°I was just worried about you. Ethan¡¯s attitudest night¡­ that was on me. I should¡¯ve spoken with you first. I¡¯m really sorry, Dawn.¡±

    ¡°I understand that you mean well. You don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Dawn replied, her voice steady but tinged with the weight of theirplicated situation.

    She paused, contemting the limited chances they might have to see each other again in the near future. ¡°Tara, I¡¯m busy over the next few days, so I probably won¡¯t be able to keep youpany. Please, take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°Focus on your own things first,¡± Tara said, a hint of unease creeping into her tone, though she couldn¡¯t quite ce why. ¡°We¡¯ll have plenty of opportunitiester. Thepany doesn¡¯t need me as much anymore, so I¡¯ll be in Northville a lot. Just promise you won¡¯t get tired of me.¡±Conclusion

    As the echoes of their unresolved feelings lingered in the air, both Dawn and Ethan found themselves at a crossroads, grappling with the weight of their choices. Dawn¡¯s decision to walk away, to prioritize her own well-being over theplications of their past, was a testament to her growth. In the shadows of the night, Ethan¡¯s concern for her well-being resonated deeply, revealing the tenderness that stilly beneath the surface of their strained rtionship. Yet, the finality of his words, coupled with the distance between them, underscored the painful reality that their paths were diverging. Each step she took away from him felt like a step into the unknown, a brave yet daunting leap toward self-discovery and independence.

    In the days that followed, the echoes of theirst encounter would reverberate in Dawn¡¯s mind, serving as a bittersweet reminder of what once was and what could never be. Tara¡¯s reassurance and the promise of future opportunities offered a glimmer of hope, yet the uncertainty of their separate journeys loomedrge. As Dawn embraced the solitude of her own space, she understood that healing would take time, and with that time, perhaps rity woulde. The emotional arc that had woven through their lives was not merely a tale of love lost, but a journey toward understanding oneself amidst the chaos of rtionships. In the quiet moments of reflection, she would learn to cherish the memories while forging ahead, stepping into a future that, though uncertain, was undeniably her own.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, the emotional tension that has been simmering between Dawn and Ethan is poised to reach a boiling point. With the unresolved feelings left hanging in the air, readers can anticipate a confrontation that will either bring rity or deepen the rift between them. As Dawn grapples with her feelings and the weight of Ethan¡¯s words, the story promises to delve deeper into her internal struggles, revealing theyers of her character and the stakes involved in her choices. Will she confront Ethan about their past, or will she choose to retreat further into her own world?

    Additionally, Tara¡¯s role as the mediator will evolve, leading to unexpected revtions and possibly new dynamics within their group. With her intentions to bring Dawn and Ethan together, the next chapter might explore the consequences of her well-meaning interference. Will Tara¡¯s actions lead to a breakthrough or drive them further apart? As the characters navigate their tangled emotions andplicated rtionships, readers can expect a blend of heart-wrenching moments and poignant insights, setting the stage for a pivotal turning point in their intertwined lives. The anticipation builds as the night deepens, and the choices made will reverberate through their futures.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 347

    Beseeched 347 Summary

    In Chapter 347 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Dawn grapples with the impending change in her life as she prepares to leave the country in less than ten days. The conversation with Victor reveals her emotional turmoil, as she is haunted by the uncertainty of when she will see her friend Tara again. Despite maintaining a light demeanor in her interactions, she feels a persistent ache in her chest, indicative of her anxiety and the weight of unresolved issues regarding Ethan and Roxanne.

    As Dawn meets with Anna, she carefully skirts the topic of her departure, trying to mask her true feelings. Anna¡¯s concern for her well-being surfaces, prompting Dawn to dismiss any drastic thoughts, even as she battles inner demons that suggest self-harm. The conversation highlights Dawn¡¯s struggle to articte her emotions, feeling misunderstood in a world quick tobel experiences. She attempts to reassure Anna by discussing her ns to reset her life and possibly return to school, but the uncertainty of her future loomsrge.

    The narrative shifts as the night before her flight brings Jonathan back into the picture, but he appears colder and more detached than before. Their interaction is fraught with unspoken tension, and when Jonathan offers to take her to Ethan¡¯s engagement banquet, Dawn¡¯s bitterness surfaces. She recognizes the maniption behind his offer and chooses to retreat, her decision to attend the banquet hanging in the bnce.

    On the day of her departure, Dawn¡¯s mixed emotions intensify as she reflects on leaving her home and the life she has known. As she travels to the airport with Victor, the weight of her past and the uncertainty of her future collide. The mention of the Grandora Hotel, the venue for Ethan¡¯s engagement, prompts a wave of emotion, leading her to tears. Just as she attempts to steady herself, Victor hands her a phone, revealing that Roxanne is on the line, leaving Dawn to confront yet anotheryer of herplicated rtionships as she embarks on this new chapter in her life.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 347: Who¡¯s It?**

    Dawn chose not to respond directly to the question that hung in the air. Instead, she wove through a patchwork of small talk, her mind racing with unspoken thoughts.

    In less than ten days, she would be leaving the country, embarking on a journey that felt both exhrating and terrifying.

    Who could say when she would see Tara again? The uncertainty gnawed at her, a persistent ache that settled in her chest.

    After exchanging a few aimless remarks, she ended the call abruptly. The silence that followed was heavy, and she lingered for a moment at the door, her heart racing as she handed her phone back.

    ¡°Is your boss particrly busy these days?¡± she inquired, her voice light but her mind elsewhere.

    Victor nced up from his task, his expression unreadable. ¡°We don¡¯t really keep tabs on Mr. Curran¡¯s schedule,¡± he replied, his tone neutral. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you¡¯d like me to convey to him, I¡¯d be happy to do so.¡±

    Dawn shook her head, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright,¡± she said, brushing off the offer as she moved towards the bathroom to wash up.

    She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Jonathan wouldn¡¯t alter anything significant. All that was left for her was to prepare her belongings and bide her time until she could leave for abroad.

    As the days slipped by, the absence of news regarding Ethan and Roxanne weighed heavily on her. The online chatter that had once buzzed with excitement had faded, reced by newer stories and fresher gossip.

    When she met Anna, she skirted around the topic of her departure, careful not to reveal her ns outright. Yet, the way she spoke¡ªlike she was meticulously tying up loose ends¡ªstirred Anna¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re considering doing something drastic,¡± Anna pressed, her eyes wide with concern.

    The thought of self-harm flickered in the back of Dawn¡¯s mind, an unwee visitor that she couldn¡¯t quite shake off.

    She had never been that type of person, but in this world, everyone seemed quick tobel emotions. Who could truly understand her turmoil?

    Dawn chuckled softly at the worry etched on Anna¡¯s face, yfully swatting her arm. ¡°Stop saying such silly things,¡± she replied, her voice lightening the mood.

    ¡°I just feel like I need to take a step back, to reset my life a bit. Going back to school could be a good move, right?¡± she added, trying to convince both Anna and herself.

    Anna exhaled slowly, her expression softening. ¡°So, where exactly are you headed?¡±

    Dawn pursed her lips, shaking her head slightly.

    Everything felt uncertain, and perhaps it was best to keep her ns close to her chest for now. Once she settled into her new life abroad, she promised herself she would reach out.

    Anna didn¡¯t push for more details. Instead, she tossed out a few ideas, assuring Dawn that as long as her choices weren¡¯t illegal or shady, she would stand firmly behind whatever path she chose.

    Days passed quickly, the quiet buzz of news beginning to intensify once more.

    The engagement of the CEO of the Jackson Group and the heiress of the Stonewarden Group was on the horizon, capturing the attention of many.

    Even though Dawn had little interest in the unfolding drama, snippets of information found their way to her ears, saturating her thoughts until all she felt was a dull numbness.

    The night before her flight, Jonathan finally returned after what felt like an eternity. He was d in a sharp ck suit, his demeanor colder and more detached than she remembered.

    With a few swift motions, he loaded the processed papers into the car, his voice low as he stated, ¡°Victor will apany you abroad.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s instinctive question slipped out before she could stop herself. ¡°And what about you?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± he replied, a hint of disbeliefcing his tone as if he was surprised she cared at all. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want me around.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± she conceded, the air between them thick with unspoken words.

    An awkward silence enveloped them, and Dawn picked up the documents without meeting his gaze, her expression carefully neutral.

    ¡°Then I suppose this is goodbye, Mr. Curran. Thank you for keeping me safe these past few weeks. I won¡¯t need that protection anymore,¡± she said, her voice steady but her heart racing.

    Jonathan¡¯s frown deepened, his sharp features tightening in response to her words.

    After a moment of stillness, he finally spoke just as she turned to head upstairs. ¡°Tomorrow is Ethan¡¯s engagement banquet.¡±

    Dawn halted, turning back to face him. ¡°And what of it?¡±

    ¡°If you wish to attend, I can take you there before heading to the airport,¡± he offered, his tone unexpectedly earnest.

    A bitterugh escaped her lips, surprising even herself. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m out of my mind?¡± Her gaze locked onto his, calm yet icy. ¡°You worked tirelessly to orchestrate this. Don¡¯t y the good guy now. If I were to cause a scene, wouldn¡¯t it ruin everything you¡¯ve worked for?¡±

    With that, she turned and retreated to her room, indifferent to his response.

    But if she had known the events that would unfold the following day, perhaps she would have reconsidered attending that banquet.

    Dawn¡¯s flight was scheduled for noon. She had packed lightly and was traveling alone, a decision that felt both liberating and daunting.

    After freshening up, she made her way downstairs. Victor was already waiting by the car, holding the door open for her and gently closing it once she settled inside.

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Porter,¡± he greeted her with a polite nod.

    As he started the engine, he nced in the rearview mirror. ¡°Straight to the airport?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± she replied, her gaze drifting to the vi that had been her home for so long. Leaving it behind felt like aplicated knot in her chest.

    She rolled down the window, and the wind rushed in, eager and loud, whipping her hair across her face in a chaotic dance.

    As they exited themunity, the car climbed onto the overpass.

    The view stretched endlessly before her, a tapestry of life unfolding beneath them.

    Reports had indicated that the engagement would take ce at the Grandora Hotel, a venue synonymous with luxury in Northville. It was a ce where merely having money didn¡¯t guarantee entry; one needed connections.

    Dawn instinctively nced in the direction of the hotel. Though it was out of sight, she could envision its grandeur, standing tall, its edges glinting in the sunlight like a beacon of opulence.

    Within moments, tears stung her eyes, and she quickly looked away, inhaling deeply to steady herself.

    ¡°Ms. Porter,¡± Victor interrupted her thoughts, handing her a phone. ¡°You have a call.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Ms. West,¡± he replied.

    Roxanne?Conclusion

    In the final moments before her departure, Dawn found herself at a crossroads of emotions, grappling with the weight of her past while stepping into an uncertain future. The fleeting interactions and unresolved tensions with Jonathan echoed in her mind, each word a reminder of theplexities that had defined her recent life. As she sat in the car, thendscape blurring past her, the ache of leaving behind familiarforts intertwined with the thrill of new beginnings. The thought of attending Ethan¡¯s engagement banquet hung heavily over her, a tantalizing yet painful reminder of what she was leaving behind¡ªrtionships, unresolved feelings, and the life she had known. The tears that threatened to spill were not just for the past, but for the possibilities thaty ahead, a bittersweet cocktail of hope and heartache.

    Yet, as the car sped toward the airport, a flicker of determination ignited within her. Dawn realized that this journey was not merely an escape, but a chance for rebirth¡ªa moment to redefine her narrative on her own terms. With Roxanne¡¯s call looming on the other end of the line, she felt a surge of courage, ready to confront whatever awaited her. The uncertainty that had once gnawed at her now transformed into a canvas for potential, urging her to embrace the unknown. As she prepared to answer the call, Dawn understood that true strengthy not in avoiding pain but in facing it head-on, ready to carve a new path, one that would ultimately lead her to rediscover herself amidst the chaos.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension in Dawn¡¯s life reaches a boiling point, the next chapter promises to unravel the intricacies of her rtionships and the choices that lie ahead. With her imminent departure abroad loomingrge, the unexpected call from Roxanne could be the catalyst that shifts everything she has been trying to escape. Will Roxanne¡¯s message bring rity or furtherplicate Dawn¡¯s already tumultuous emotions? The anticipation of what news mighte through the phone adds ayer of suspense that leaves readers on the edge of their seats, eager to discover how this conversation will impact Dawn¡¯s future.

    Moreover, the stakes are raised with the mention of Ethan¡¯s engagement banquet, a pivotal event that could either serve as a painful reminder of her past or an opportunity for closure. Will Dawn choose to confront her feelings and attend thevish affair, or will she prioritize her own well-being and stick to her ns for a fresh start? As the narrative unfolds, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions, unexpected encounters, and perhaps even revtions that could change Dawn¡¯s trajectory forever. The chapter teases a sh between thefort of familiarity and the allure of the unknown, setting the stage for a dramatic exploration of identity, love, and the courage to embrace change.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 348

    Beseeched 348 Summary

    In Chapter 348 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± Dawn finds herself in a precarious situation following a chilling phone call from Roxanne. The conversation reveals the tension between the two women, as Roxanne coldly maniptes Dawn¡¯s emotions, insisting that if she doesn¡¯t show up, she will lose her chance to win Ethan back. Dawn grapples with confusion and anger, feeling the weight of Roxanne¡¯s threats and her own vulnerability. The call esctes to a disturbing level when Roxanne casually suggests that Dawn should die, leaving her shaken and desperate to disconnect from the toxic conversation.

    As the chapter progresses, the urgency intensifies when Victor, Dawn¡¯s driver, suddenly maneuvers the car sharply, indicating they are in danger. Panic sets in as Dawn realizes they are being pursued by a fleet of cars, likely orchestrated by Roxanne. The chase bes increasingly frantic, with Victor trying to evade the attackers while Dawn clings to her seat, her heart racing. The sense of impending doom heightens as the pursuers close in, and a collision urs, sending their vehicle into chaos.

    The situation esctes further when a massive SUV crashes into them, causing Dawn to be violently thrown inside the car. In the midst of the chaos, she witnesses a horrifying scene as another vehicle lunges at them, leading to a catastrophic crash that sends one car over the bridge railing into the river below. This moment is pivotal, as it shifts the narrative from a personal struggle to a life-threatening situation, leaving Dawn¡¯s fate uncertain.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan, who is anxiously waiting for updates, bes increasingly worried when he loses contact with Victor and Dawn. His concern deepens upon hearing about the crash, prompting him to take immediate action. The chapter concludes with Jonathan arriving at the scene, where the police are already working to recover the submerged vehicle, setting the stage for a tense resolution to the unfolding crisis. The emotional stakes are high, as both Dawn¡¯s safety and Jonathan¡¯s sense of responsibility are put to the test.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 348: They¡¯re in Danger**

    Dawn hesitated for a brief moment, her heart racing as she picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± she answered, her voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Dawn, you really know how to keep things bottled up,¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice sliced through the silence, cold and sharp, like a knife poised to strike. It felt like a warning, a reminder of the stakes at y. ¡°If you don¡¯t show up today, you¡¯ll never get another chance to win Ethan back.¡±

    Dawn felt a knot tighten in her stomach. ¡°So? Do you want me there?¡± The question slipped out before she could stop it, her confusion evident. Wasn¡¯t Roxanne the one who had orchestrated all of this chaos?

    There was a heavy pause on the other end, and Dawn could almost hear Roxanne¡¯sbored breathing, as if she were struggling to maintain herposure. After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke, her wordsced with frustration. ¡°Yes. I want you there. And I also want you gone from my life forever. Got it? No matter where you go, you¡¯re just a pain to me.¡±

    Dawn bit her lip, feeling the heat of anger rise within her but choosing silence instead.

    ¡°Or you can just die,¡± Roxanne added, her tone casual, as if she were discussing the weather rather than issuing a death wish. ¡°If you were gone, no one would think about you. It¡¯d also be a relief for you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced at the coldness of those words. ¡°Roxanne, if you¡¯re having a breakdown, see a psychiatrist. Don¡¯t drag me into it.¡±

    Just as she was about to end the call, Roxanne¡¯s voice snapped back, sharper than before. ¡°Dawn, I wish you were dead!¡±

    With a surge of frustration, Dawn mmed the phone down, severing the connection. She turned to Victor, who was driving, and handed him the phone as if it were a hot coal. Ahead, a sign pointed to the off-ramp, and just one more bridgey between them and the airport.

    Dawn closed her eyes, attempting to silence the tumult of thoughts swirling in her mind. It felt like a tightly wound knot, twisting and turning, creating a pressure that made her head throb.

    Suddenly, the car jerked violently around a corner, snapping her out of her reverie.

    She opened her eyes, locking onto Victor¡¯s serious expression in the rearview mirror. ¡°Hold on tight, Ms. Porter!¡± he shouted, urgencycing his voice.

    Dawn¡¯s heart raced as she gripped the handle above the door. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are we being chased?¡± Panic bubbled in her chest as she nced back. It wasn¡¯t just one car; it was a whole fleet of them, engines roaring like a pack of wolves!

    Roxanne had to be behind this.

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught in her throat, a sharp gasp escaping her lips as the car made another jarring turn, mming her against the door repeatedly. It was bing increasingly difficult to maintain her bnce.

    The car surged forward, and a red light loomed ahead, threatening to trap them.

    Victor¡¯s jaw clenched as he pressed the elerator, pushing through the red light with determination.

    The pursuing vehicles nked them, closing in from both sides. Each driver wore a cap and a mask, their faces obscured, making them seem like shadows of danger.

    Bang!

    A car collided with them from the left, jolting the steering wheel in Victor¡¯s hands. He cursed under his breath, sweat trickling down his forehead as he fought to regain control. ¡°Watch yourself, Ms. Porter!¡±

    His eyes narrowed, and in an instant, he shifted from evasion to retaliation. He mmed into one of the cars, the impact reverberating through the vehicle as he hit the gas hard.

    Aheady the entrance to the airport service road. If the staff there witnessed the chaos, they would surely call the police.

    Just as relief washed over them, a towering SUV emerged from behind, its headlights piercing the darkness.

    In a heartbeat, everything shifted.

    The SUV rammed into them with a bone-jarring force, and Dawn was thrown from her seat, her body colliding with the interior. ¡°Victor¡ª¡± she cried out, her voiceced with fear.

    Dazed, she wed at the seat to pull herself upright, but what she saw next made her blood run cold. A car on their nk lurked like a predator, then lunged straight at them.

    Boom!

    The crash echoed in her ears, deafening and chaotic.

    Though the bridge wasn¡¯t crowded, plenty of witnesses saw the wreck unfold, especially the white car that was sent careening over the railing into the river below, sinking rapidly and vanishing from sight.

    Meanwhile, at the airport, Jonathan¡¯s anxiety mounted as he checked the clock for what felt like the hundredth time.

    His frown deepened when his assistant entered the room. ¡°Mr. Curran.¡±

    ¡°Still no contact?¡± Jonathan asked, his voice taut with worry.

    ¡°Not yet. We traced Victor¡¯s phone, but the signal is gone.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened, the weight of dread settling heavily on his shoulders. He had chosen Victor for this task because he was the most dependable bodyguard avable. The absence ofmunication now spelled trouble.

    He closed his eyes momentarily, gathering his thoughts before speaking coldly. ¡°Pull every camera along their route. I want to see where they went.¡±

    Before he could finish, his secretary rushed in, holding a tablet.

    ¡°Mr. Curran, bad news!¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Spit it out.¡±

    ¡°The news just reported a major crash. That was the car you sent with Ms. Porter. It went into the river!¡±

    For a brief moment, time stood still as Jonathan froze, disbelief coursing through him. Then, adrenaline kicked in, and he shot up, striding out of the room. His voice trembled with urgency. ¡°Get a car!¡±

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the bridge, where police and reporters swarmed the area.

    He leaned toward his assistant, whispering instructions before making his way to speak with the officers on the scene.

    The river, usually shallow, had swelled dangerously high due to recent storms. The police had managed to retrieve the car, but the true dilemma loomed ahead¡­Conclusion

    As the chaos of the crash settled into a haunting silence, the emotional turmoil within Dawn reached its peak. The harrowing chase, fueled by Roxanne¡¯s venomous words, had pushed her to the brink, forcing her to confront not only the physical danger but also the emotional stakes of her life. In those fleeting moments of terror, she realized that her battle was not just against Roxanne¡¯s threats but against the fear of losing everything she held dear¡ªher chance at love with Ethan and her very own sense of self-worth. The wreckage of the car mirrored the wreckage of her heart, as she grappled with the realization that the fight for her own happiness was intertwined with the perilous web of rtionships that had ensnared her.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan¡¯s frantic rush to the scene underscored the gravity of the situation, revealing the depth of his feelings for Dawn. His desperation to find her amidst the chaos illuminated a bond that had been forged through trust and loyalty, now threatened by the shadows of betrayal and danger. As the police worked to recover the submerged vehicle, the weight of uncertainty loomed over both Jonathan and Dawn, leaving them to confront the fragility of life and love. In the aftermath of the crash, the stakes had never been higher, and both characters stood at a crossroads, forced to confront their fears and the choices thaty ahead. The emotional arc, fraught with danger and heartache, culminated in a moment of reckoning, where the fight for survival would lead to profound revtions about love, loyalty, and the resilience of the human spirit.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension esctes, readers can anticipate a gripping continuation of Dawn¡¯s harrowing journey. With the aftermath of the crash still fresh, the stakes have never been higher. Will Dawn and Victor emerge from the wreckage unscathed, or has Roxanne¡¯s malevolent influence sealed their fate? The revtion of the car sinking into the river leaves a chilling question hanging in the air: can anyone reach them in time before the currents pull them under? The urgency of Jonathan¡¯s frantic search will undoubtedly addyers of suspense, as he races against time to uncover the truth behind the chaos that has unfolded.

    Moreover, the psychological warfare between Dawn and Roxanne takes center stage, promising to unravel deeperyers of their tumultuous rtionship. Readers can expect to see the confrontation escte, revealing the lengths to which Roxanne will go to secure her own desires. Will Dawn find the strength to confront her fears and reim her life, or will she be consumed by the very darkness that seeks to destroy her? As the narrative unfolds, the ripple effects of the crash will lead to unexpected alliances and shocking betrayals, setting the stage for a dramatic showdown that could change everything. Prepare for heart-stopping twists and emotional revtions as the story hurtles toward its next climactic chapter.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 349

    Beseeched 349 Summary

    In Chapter 349 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the story unfolds in a tense atmosphere following a tragedy. The characters are grappling with uncertainty as they fear for the safety of a woman named Dawn, who may have been swept away by a river¡¯s current. The assistant tries to maintain hope, suggesting that she might have swum to safety, but the weight of doubt looms heavily over them. Jonathan, a central figure, remains stoic and determined, prioritizing the search for Ethan, who is engaged to Roxanne. The urgency of the situation is palpable as they mobilize a rescue team, knowing that time is of the essence.

    As the day progresses, the scene shifts to the Grandora Hotel, where Ethan and Roxanne¡¯s engagement party is taking ce amidst chaos. Traffic is gridlocked, and the venue is filled with guests oblivious to the underlying turmoil. Jonathan arrives with a grim demeanor, immediately searching for Ethan. His presence ismanding, and he quickly asserts his authority, demanding that Roxanne clear the guests. The tension esctes when Roxanne, caught off guard by Jonathan¡¯s abruptness, is forced toply, showcasing the power dynamics at y.

    Once inside, Jonathan confronts Ethan, whose nonchnt demeanor quickly shifts to rm as he learns of Dawn¡¯s disappearance. The confrontation bes physical when Ethan, overwhelmed by emotions, grabs Roxanne in a fit of rage, believing she may have yed a role in the crisis. This moment is charged with fear and desperation, as Roxanne struggles against Ethan¡¯s grip, realizing the severity of the situation. The emotional stakes rise as Jonathan intervenes, emphasizing the need to focus on finding Dawn instead of sumbing to personal vendettas.

    The chapter culminates in a blend of urgency and tension, highlighting the characters¡¯ emotional turmoil as they navigate the fallout of the crisis. Jonathan¡¯s cold determination contrasts sharply with Ethan¡¯s vtile emotions, while Roxanne finds herself caught in a precarious position, fearing for her safety and grappling with the consequences of her actions. The narrative leaves readers on edge, anticipating the next developments in the search for Dawn and the unraveling rtionships among the characters.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 349**

    **Chapter 349: Are You Kidding Me?**

    The first light of dawn had long since faded, leaving behind a heavy silence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s a chance they unbuckled and managed to swim to safety,¡± the assistant suggested, his voiceced with a thin veneer of hope.

    Yet, lurking beneath the surface of that hope was a darker possibility.

    What if she had been swept away, carried downstream by the relentless current? The uncertainty gnawed at them, a cruel reminder that they had no way of knowing if she was even alive.

    The assistant wasted no time; he ushered everyone out of the area, his mind racing as he called in a rescue team.

    The police alone wouldn¡¯t suffice. Their own team could mobilize additional personnel and scour the entire river far more swiftly.

    Jonathan remained silent, a heavy weight of ice settling around him, his very presence casting a chill over the scene.

    He stole a nce at the bustling rescue crew below, then turned to the assistant, his voice low and gravelly. ¡°Go to the engagement venue.¡±

    The assistant froze for a moment, realization dawning upon him.

    Jonathan was intent on locating Ethan.

    A shiver ran down the assistant¡¯s spine. Today was shaping up to be an unending battle.

    By noon, the main roads were gridlocked, cars crawling forward at a snail¡¯s pace, frustration palpable in the air.

    The entrance of the Grandora Hotel was even worse, a chaotic swirl of people and vehicles.

    It was Ethan and Roxanne¡¯s engagement day, and the allure of the event drew everyone in, eager to partake in the social spectacle and not miss a moment of the excitement.

    As Jonathan¡¯s car rolled to a stop, a server rushed over, eager to open the door for him.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression was grim, a storm brewing behind his sharp gaze. Just one look from him sent the social climbers scurrying away, sensing the tension radiating from him.

    His piercing eyes scanned the room, searching for one person in particr. ¡°Where¡¯s Ethan?¡± he demanded.

    The server, unfamiliar with Jonathan¡¯s reputation, felt an instinctive wave of intimidation wash over him. He bowed quickly, stammering, ¡°Mr. Jackson is inside.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s face darkened further as he strode forward with long, purposeful strides.

    To call it a two-person engagement party was a stretch¡ªone half of the couple was merely putting on a fa?ade for the other.

    Ethan lounged on a plush couch, legs sprawled, flicking through his phone with an air of indifference. His expression was nk, inscrutable.

    A figure loomed behind him, resembling a bodyguard, his presence adding to the tension.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne flitted about, greeting guests with a bright smile, her voice a cheerful melody that seemed at odds with the gravity of the situation.

    As Jonathan entered, her smile faltered momentarily before sheposed herself and approached him. ¡°Mr. Curran, why didn¡¯t you inform me of your arrival? I would have weed you at the door.¡±

    Her eyes discreetly scanned past him, looking for anyone else.

    Only the assistant stood behind him.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t quite decipher if she felt disappointment or relief.

    Jonathan, however, saw through her act. His voice was icy, cutting through the air like a knife. ¡°You have five minutes. Clear the guests.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Roxanne¡¯s smile evaporated, reced by disbelief. ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±

    ¡°You think I came here to joke?¡± His tone was devoid of humor, making it clear that he considered her too insignificant to waste time on trivialities.

    Watching the twitch at the corner of her mouth, Jonathan checked his watch with a steely gaze. ¡°You have four minutes and fifty seconds left.¡±

    He brushed past her, heading deeper into the venue.

    Roxanne stood frozen, her breath quickening. She understood the gravity of his words. Ignoring him could lead to consequences she wasn¡¯t prepared to face.

    Gritting her teeth, she barked an order at her assistant, ¡°Send everyone out. The engagement is over.¡±

    The assistant flinched at hermand. ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Now!¡± she insisted, her voice sharp as a whip.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. West,¡± he replied, though the hesitance lingered in his tone.

    Some guests hadn¡¯t even finished their meals, and yet Roxanne was adamant about sending them away.

    But the order had been given, and he had no choice but toply.

    Inside the main hall, Jonathan¡¯s gaze immediately locked onto the lethargic figure sprawled on the couch. He approached, his fierce demeanor shifting toward the bodyguard standing sentinel behind Ethan. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    The bodyguard blinked, finally sensing the tension in the air.

    He hesitated, weighing his options, then opted to retreat and report back to his boss.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes remained fixed on Jonathan, a mix of curiosity and concern brewing within them. Jonathan, however, had no time for pleasantries. He lifted his foot and brought it down hard on the coffee table.

    ¡°Your wife is missing! Get up!¡± he thundered.

    The phone slipped from Ethan¡¯s fingers, the device spinning to a halt as a storm of emotions shed across his face.

    He sprang to his feet, urgency propelling him forward, his steps echoing loudly in the room.

    Roxanne was still engaged in conversation with the bodyguard when Ethan suddenly grabbed her, yanking her towards him with a fierce grip. An iron arm tightened around her neck.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes glowed with fury, his voice a low, jagged rasp. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Roxanne gasped, instinctively struggling against him. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes, a response she couldn¡¯t control.

    ¡°Talk!¡± he demanded, his voice a dangerous whisper.

    ¡°I¡­¡± she stammered, fear gripping her heart.

    His intense gaze pinned her in ce, and in that moment, she truly believed that Ethan might actually want to harm her.

    The pressure around her throat intensified, and her face paled as she forced the words out. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    Ethan¡¯s re bore into her, searching for any hint of deception.

    After what felt like an eternity, Jonathan intervened, stepping forward and prying Ethan¡¯s hand away from her throat.

    ¡°Choking her won¡¯t solve anything. We still don¡¯t know what happened to Dawn. We need to find her first. As for this one¡­¡± He nced down at Roxanne, his eyes cold and unyielding. ¡°We can deal with herter.¡±Conclusion

    In the tumultuous aftermath of the engagement party, the air hung heavy with tension and unresolved fears. Jonathan¡¯s fierce determination to find Dawn shed violently with the facade of celebration that Roxanne had tried to maintain. The chaos of emotions¡ªanger, betrayal, and desperation¡ªswirled around them, each character grappling with their own inner turmoil. Ethan¡¯s rage towards Roxanne revealed the fractures in their rtionship, while Jonathan¡¯s unwavering focus on the missing woman underscored the gravity of the situation. As they stood on the precipice of an emotional abyss, the bonds of trust and loyalty were tested, leaving them all vulnerable in a moment that felt both pivotal and irrevocable.

    The urgency of the search for Dawn brought a sense of rity amidst the chaos. Jonathan¡¯s intervention served as a reminder that while personal grievances simmered just beneath the surface, the immediate priority was to ensure her safety. In the face of such uncertainty, the characters were forced to confront their deepest fears and the fragility of their connections. As they navigated the storm of emotions, it became apparent that the oue of this day would not only dictate the fate of Dawn but also reshape the dynamics between them all. With the stakes higher than ever, the path forward was fraught with peril, but it also held the potential for redemption and a reckoning that could either bind them together or tear them apart forever.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension esctes in the aftermath of the engagement party, the stakes are higher than ever. With Jonathan and Ethan¡¯s urgent mission to locate Dawn hanging in the bnce, readers can expect a whirlwind of emotions and confrontations. Will Ethan¡¯s anger towards Roxanne lead to revtions that could either help or hinder their search? The fragile alliances between the characters are about to be tested, and secrets long buried may surface,plicating their quest for the truth.

    In the next chapter, the rescue efforts will intensify, and the team will face unexpected challenges as they scour the riverbanks for any sign of Dawn. With time slipping away, Jonathan¡¯s relentless drive to uncover the mystery will sh with Ethan¡¯s simmering rage, creating a vtile mix of desperation and determination. As they delve deeper into the dark undercurrents of their rtionships, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, wondering who will crack under pressure and what shocking twists await them in their search for answers. The clock is ticking, and every moment counts¡ªwill they find Dawn before it¡¯s toote?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 350

    Beseeched 350 Summary

    In Chapter 350 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the tension esctes as Ethan grapples with the urgent need to find Dawn, who is missing after a tragic incident. Jonathan, seemingly calm yet menacing, provides Ethan with the address where he believes she might be. The atmosphere is charged with fear and desperation, especially for Roxanne, who is paralyzed by terror on the floor, while Ethan races against time, his heart pounding with anxiety as he navigates through the chaos of the crash site.

    As Ethan arrives at the scene, he is met with grim news from the officers, who caution him about the slim chances of finding Dawn if she has been swept away. The officer¡¯s somber words weigh heavily on Ethan, igniting a fierce determination within him. He pleads with the officers to do everything they can, his voice trembling with desperation. The search operation stretches on, filled with the agony of uncertainty, as Ethan¡¯s hope diminishes with each passing hour, yet he refuses to give in to despair.

    Ethan¡¯s relentless pursuit leads him to dive into the murky waters, driven solely by the thought of finding Dawn. Despite his exhaustion and the pleas from his friend Tony to take a break, Ethan remains steadfast, embodying a singr focus that borders on obsession. Tony watches helplessly, wishing Ethan had been more open about the dangers they faced, as the situation spirals out of control, leaving them both in a state of turmoil.

    As days drag on without any sign of Dawn, the recovery of a phone and a shoe from the river feels like a cruel twist of fate. Thest call made from the phone to Roxanne only deepens Ethan¡¯s dread, as he struggles to ept the possibility of losing her. Meanwhile, the weather threatens toplicate the search further, with storms looming on the horizon, adding to the sense of impending doom. Ethan¡¯s resolve is tested as he stands at the brink of despair, yet he clings to the hope of finding her.

    Ultimately, the chapter concludes with Ethan¡¯s decision to confront Roxanne, seeking answers that may lead him closer to Dawn. Hismand to Tony to drive reflects a shift from passive waiting to active pursuit, underscoring his determination to uncover the truth and rescue the woman he loves, no matter the cost. The urgency of the situation is palpable, as the rain begins to fall, mirroring the turmoil within Ethan as he embarks on this critical quest.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 350: Find Her**

    Jonathan remained silent, his lips pressed into a thin line, as if sealing away the words that could alter everything.

    Ethan¡¯s breath hitched, each inhale jagged and uneven, as if he were struggling against an invisible weight pressing down on his chest. His heart raced, pounding like a war drum, and after a moment of hesitation, his voice emerged, rough and raw. ¡°Where¡¯s it?¡±

    Jonathan, with a detached calmness, ryed the address, tossing the car keys in Ethan¡¯s direction. The metallic clink echoed in the tense air, a sound filled with urgency.

    As Ethan hurried away, Jonathan¡¯s gaze shifted back to Roxanne, who remained sprawled on the floor, her body trembling like a leaf caught in a storm. He chuckled softly, the sound devoid of warmth. ¡°Ms. West, now that I have your undivided attention, let¡¯s resolve this little predicament properly, shall we?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t respond; she was too consumed by fear to form words. The tremors coursing through her body were a testament to the terror that gripped her heart.

    In this deadly game of survival, Ethan was a strategist, calcting and sharp, while Jonathan stood before her like a lone wolf¡ªmerciless and cold.

    Jonathan had no interest in games of wit. If he desired her dead, he would not hesitate to pull the trigger.

    Meanwhile, Ethan raced towards the crash site, the chaos around him a whirlwind of shing lights and frantic voices. Rescue teams and traffic police worked tirelessly, but time dragged on, stretching into hours with no sign of hope.

    The officersid out the grim circumstances, and Ethan could feel his cheeks twitching, the numbness creeping in like a thief in the night.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson?¡± one officer ventured, his voice cautious.

    Ethan remained mute, the silence hanging heavy between them.

    ¡°In this situation, I must urge you to prepare yourself,¡± the officer continued, his tone somber. ¡°If she was swept downstream, theplexities increase, and the outlook is grim.¡±

    The words struck Ethan like a physical blow, a crushing weight settling in his chest.

    ¡°Please ¡­ Please find her. No matter what.¡± His voice cracked, desperationcing every syble.

    The officers exchanged nces, unsure of how tofort him. They nodded gravely, their expressions serious. ¡°We will do everything within our power.¡±

    But as the hours slipped away, the search felt increasingly futile, akin to hunting for a needle in an ocean of despair.

    The crews had practically turned the river inside out, scouring every inch, yet the elusive signs of Dawn remained absent.

    The agony of waiting, of clinging to the threadbare hope, was torturous.

    While the police and rescue teams worked in shifts, Ethan refused to relent. He donned the rescue gear, plunging into the murky depths of both water andnd, driven by a singr, relentless thought.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    Tony¡¯s voice broke through the haze of Ethan¡¯s determination. ¡°You need to take a break. If you keep this up, your body won¡¯t hold out!¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± Ethan snapped back, his face a ghostly shade of pale. Water or sweat dripped from his hair, tracing a path down his forehead and sharp features, pooling at his chin.

    His mind was a void, save for one unwavering thought.

    Find her.

    He could not, would not, entertain the notion that anything had happened to Dawn. That was simply unthinkable!

    Tony watched his boss, bloodshot eyes filled with desperation, and sighed heavily.

    If only you had known it would end like this, why start it at all?

    A simple conversation could have unraveled the tangled mess, yet Ethan had chosen to shield her from the truth.

    And now?

    The situation had spiraled into chaos.

    Tony could only hope and pray that Dawn was safe. Otherwise, the consequences for Ethan would be catastrophic.

    The search dragged on for three excruciating days.

    Ethan had not slept a single moment. When they finally recovered a phone and a solitary white shoe from the river, it felt like a cruel joke.

    The traffic police hastily sent the phone for data recovery, and thest call made was to Roxanne.

    The police summoned her immediately, but she offered little of value, only stating that she had inquired why Dawn hadn¡¯t shown up at the engagement, insisting she had no motive to harm her.

    When Ethan learned of this, a chill swept through him, and his expression hardened. He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out the reality that surrounded him, the coldness of despair settling in like a shroud.

    Tony hesitated, then spoke softly, ¡°Boss, so many people have searched the river and found nothing. Ms. Porter ¡­ she wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this.¡±

    He attempted to be gentle, but even the seasoned professionals had conveyed the grim likelihood of her survival.

    Topound the dire situation, the weather station had issued a rain warning that morning. Summer storms were brewing, threatening to wash away any remaining hope.

    Ethan stood there, tall and rigid, swaying slightly as if the very ground beneath him might give way.

    Tony rushed to keep pace, his heart racing with worry that Ethan might copse at any moment.

    Days without sleep, barely a bite to eat¡ªhow was he still standing?

    But the only person who could rein him in was Dawn.

    As rain began to tap softly against the riverside tent, the sky loomed dark and heavy, pregnant with impending downpour.

    Tony, unable to contain himself any longer, opened an umbre and dashed to catch up.

    ¡°Boss!¡±

    His voice was frantic, manners forgotten in the face of urgency. ¡°Harming yourself won¡¯t help. Even if we find Ms. Porter, it won¡¯t matter if you¡¯re too weak to stand!¡±

    He continued to ramble as they reached the car, his concern palpable.

    Ethan¡¯s icy gaze sliced through him. ¡°Drive.¡±

    ¡°W-where to?¡± Tony stammered, frozen in disbelief.

    ¡°Find Roxanne.¡±

    The words were harsh, amand as Ethan swung open the back door and climbed in.

    Tony took a deep breath, a mix of relief and anxiety coursing through him. As long as Ethan stayed out of the water, he could find anyone he needed to.

    He folded the umbre, slid into the driver¡¯s seat, and turned the engine over, ready to chase down thest thread of hope.Conclusion

    In the suffocating grip of despair, Ethan¡¯s relentless pursuit of Dawn became a testament to the lengths one would go for love. Each moment spent searching was a battle against the shadows of doubt, yet within that turmoil, a flicker of determination ignited. As he rallied his strength to confront Roxanne, the weight of his choices loomedrge¡ªan unravelling of secrets that had spiraled into chaos. The storm brewing overhead mirrored the tempest within him, but he understood that finding Roxanne was not just about answers; it was about reiming the fragments of hope that still lingered in the air.

    As the rain began to fall, washing away the remnants of the past, Ethan¡¯s resolve crystallized. He was no longer merely a man caught in a whirlwind of uncertainty; he was a warrior, ready to face whatever truthsy ahead. With Tony by his side, he steered the car towards Roxanne, knowing that the confrontation would either shatter the illusion of safety or illuminate a path forward. In the depths of his heart, a silent prayer echoed¡ªno matter the oue, he would find Dawn. The emotional arc had brought him to this precipice, where hope and despair danced in a delicate bnce, each step forward a testament to the love that bound them.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    In the uing chapter, the tension esctes as Ethan¡¯s relentless pursuit of answers leads him down a treacherous path. With Roxanne in his sights, he is determined to confront her, fueled by a mix of desperation and anger. The stakes have never been higher, and as Ethan grapples with his emotions, he must navigate the murky waters of betrayal and deceit that threaten to engulf him. Will Roxanne provide the rity he desperately seeks, or will her silence deepen the chasm of uncertainty surrounding Dawn¡¯s fate?

    As the storm clouds gather overhead, mirroring the turmoil within Ethan, readers can expect a gripping confrontation that could shatter the fragile bnce of loyalty and truth. The arrival of new revtions may shift the dynamics between the characters, forcing Ethan to confront not only the reality of his situation but also the choices he made that led them here. With time running out and the weather worsening, the urgency of the search for Dawn intensifies, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, wondering if Ethan can withstand the emotional storm brewing both outside and within. Will he find the strength to uncover the truth, or will the weight of his decisions crush him?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 351

    Beseeched 351 Summary

    In Chapter 351 titled ¡°Get Out,¡± Ethan finds himself in a state of anxiety as he sits in the back seat of a car, desperately waiting for news about Dawn¡¯s disappearance. The bustling city outside contrasts sharply with the silence inside the vehicle, amplifying his unease. Despite the excitement surrounding his engagement to Roxanne, the gravity of the situation has overshadowed any joy. As the car halts amidst the clicking of cameras from persistent reporters, Ethan¡¯s determination begins to surface, prompting him to confront Roxanne for answers.

    Upon entering the general manager¡¯s office, Ethan¡¯s presence ismanding and intense, immediately creating a charged atmosphere. Roxanne, caught off guard, attempts to assert her authority by demanding he leave, but Ethan¡¯s chilling response reveals his deeper intentions. Their interaction is fraught with tension, as Roxanne¡¯s bravado falters under Ethan¡¯s piercing gaze. She tries to deflect his questions about Dawn, but Ethan¡¯s determination only esctes, leading to a confrontation filled with emotional turmoil.

    Roxanne¡¯s defensive stance begins to crumble as Ethan presses her for information, revealing the vulnerability beneath his steely exterior. The conversation shifts from usations to a more personal level, highlighting theirplex rtionship. Roxanne¡¯s desperation bes evident as she challenges Ethan¡¯s resolve, suggesting that even if he uncovers the truth about Dawn, it may be toote. The tension esctes further when Ethan¡¯s frustration manifests in a physical outburst, causing Roxanne to flinch and marking a turning point in their confrontation.

    As Ethan leaves the office, the emotional weight of the encounter lingers in the air. Roxanne¡¯sughter, tinged with bitterness, underscores her belief that Dawn may be lost forever, while Ethan¡¯s internal struggle bes apparent as he grapples with his feelings of helplessness. The chapter closes with Ethan¡¯s return to the car, where he faces the reality of the situation and the mounting pressure surrounding him. The uncertainty of Dawn¡¯s fate loomsrge, leaving Ethan questioning everything, including Roxanne¡¯s role in the unfolding mystery.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 351: Get Out**

    In the back seat of the sleek ck Cayenne, Ethan sat with his eyes shut tight, although slumber eluded him.

    The silence was deafening, punctuated only by the faint hum of the engine and the distant sounds of the bustling city outside. There had been no word about Dawn, and the gnawing anxiety in his chest made it impossible to rx. Yet, he believed that even a moment of stillness might sharpen his focus, so he kept his eyes closed, battling the tumult of his thoughts.

    The car surged forward, sshing water from the puddles that littered the street, sending droplets high into the air like tiny diamonds.

    In the span of just a few days, the fervor surrounding Ethan and Roxanne¡¯s engagement had fizzled out, eclipsed by the more pressing mystery of Dawn¡¯s disappearance. Attempts to bury the story had faltered miserably; reporters had set up camp outside both theirpanies, cameras poised, eager for any scrap of information they couldtch onto.

    As the vehicle came to a halt, the sound of camera shutters clicking echoed ominously nearby, like the snapping jaws of a predator.

    Tony, sitting in the front, furrowed his brow but chose to disregard the media frenzy, turning his attention to Ethan instead. ¡°Boss, we¡¯ve arrived,¡± he announced, his voice steady yetced with concern.

    Ethan opened his eyes, bloodshot and weary, as a flicker of determination ignited within them. He stepped out of the car, each stride deliberate and unwavering, radiating an aura of steely resolve.

    Making his way upstairs, he burst into the general manager¡¯s office with a force that sent the door crashing against the wall, bouncing back slightly as if startled by his entrance.

    Roxanne, seated at her desk, instinctively looked up, her gaze locking with his cold, piercing stare. The air between them crackled with tension, and she felt a shiver run down her spine. Instinctively, she raised a hand, as if to shield herself from the intensity of his presence.

    ¡°You¡ªwho gave you permission toe in here? Get out!¡± she demanded, her voice shaky but defiant.

    ¡°Get out?¡± Ethan echoed, a chillingugh escaping his lips. There was no hint of warmth in his eyes as he advanced toward her. ¡°I¡¯m not here to leave; I¡¯m here to ask questions. If you can¡¯t provide answers, I might just decide to leave you in the dark.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart raced, her mind darting to the door behind him, weighing her chances of escape. But deep down, she knew there was no hope. Even if she made a break for it now, he had a thousand ways to corner her.

    Taking a deep breath, she fought to steady herself. ¡°I already told you everything I know. I called Dawn to find out why she didn¡¯t show up. Doesn¡¯t she care about you?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression momentarily shifted, a flicker of vulnerability shing in his eyes. Roxanne seized the moment, letting out a sharpugh that cut through the tension. ¡°So that¡¯s it. Ethan, she left you!¡±

    His pupils darkened, a storm brewing behind his gaze.

    ¡°Roxanne, you understand exactly what I need to hear from you,¡± he stated, his voice low and dangerous.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know!¡± she stammered, her bravado faltering as her eyes darted around the room.

    Their gazes shed once more, and for a moment, she held her ground, refusing to back down.

    Desperation seeped into her voice. ¡°I know why you agreed to this engagement. But I have nothing more to say. If you truly have the guts, go find out for yourself.¡±

    ¡°And if I do?¡± Ethan challenged, his tone icy.

    Roxanne smirked defiantly. ¡°Even if you uncover something, Dawn is gone. You won¡¯t be able to bring her back.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s frown deepened, shadows darkening his features. ¡°How dare you speak so flippantly? Are you so certain I won¡¯t take action against you? Or that you won¡¯t end up in my grasp?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be afraid?¡± she shot back, her voice trembling as tears threatened to spill from her eyes.

    ¡°Everyone knows you hold grudges and y dirty. I despise Dawn, but I didn¡¯t do anything to her,¡± she added, her voice rising with indignation.

    ¡°You call that nothing?¡± Ethan¡¯s fingers clenched into fists, the tension in the room thickening. ¡°Do you genuinely believe you¡¯ve covered your tracks?¡±

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, with a swift motion, Ethan knocked a file folder from the desk, sending it tumbling toward her. It grazed Roxanne¡¯s cheek as she instinctively flinched, leaving a bright red mark that burned against her pale skin.

    A chill swept across Ethan¡¯s features as he stared at the mark, realizing that her patience had finally worn thin. He had been raised to treat women with respect, but now he found himself questioning whether all deserved that courtesy.

    ¡°Have someone keep an eye on her,¡± hemanded, his voice devoid of emotion.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tony replied, his tone neutral as he noted the severity of the situation.

    Ethan turned and walked out, leaving Roxanne behind. She tilted her head back, a low, crookedugh escaping her lips.

    Go ahead, search for her.

    Dawn might already be lost to the world. How could anyone possibly find her now?

    Whether it was Ethan or that man, neither would ever have the chance to cherish her as they once did!

    With a heavy heart, Ethan exited the Stonewarden Group and climbed back into the car, his eyes burning, sore, and swollen from the weight of his worries.

    A few momentster, Tony returned, having wrapped up his tasks. He started the engine, ncing back at Ethan. ¡°Boss, where to now?¡±

    ¡°Take me back,¡± Ethan replied, his voice low and strained.

    Back where? To the river?

    Tony¡¯s face twisted in concern. If Ethan continued down this path, he might break under the pressure. But just as he was contemting this, the phone rang in the back seat. Ethan nced at it, picking it up with a weary sigh. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Any leads?¡± came the voice on the other end.

    Ethan swallowed hard, his throat tight. ¡°No.¡±

    They had even scoured the houses downstream, but their efforts yielded nothing.

    ¡°At this point, it¡¯s all out in the open. Roxanne won¡¯t divulge what she knows. The people behind her are probably on edge. The chairman of the Stonewarden Group is acting as if everything is normal. He¡¯s in Candavia for an important forum, which might mean he¡¯s not involved.¡±

    So their earlier assumptions could very well bepletely misguided.

    Ethan pinched the bridge of his nose, frustration mounting as he remained silent.

    Roxanne, the mastermind?

    That notion seemed utterly impossible.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the confrontation, Ethan found himself grappling with a tumult of emotions that threatened to consume him. The weight of his unresolved feelings for Dawn collided with the stark reality of Roxanne¡¯s defiance, leaving him feeling more isted than ever. As he sat in the back of the car, the city whizzing past him, he realized that the search for Dawn was not just a physical journey but an emotional one, forcing him to confront the darker corners of his own psyche. Each unanswered question gnawed at him, and the realization that he might be losing her for good settled heavily in his chest. The fleeting moment of vulnerability he had shown Roxanne now felt like a chink in his armor, a reminder that even the strongest resolve could falter under pressure.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne, left alone in the aftermath of Ethan¡¯s stormy exit, felt a mixture of triumph and dread. Her defiance had momentarily shielded her from his wrath, but the reality of Dawn¡¯s disappearance loomed like a specter, casting a shadow over her victory. As she contemted the consequences of her actions, she understood that the game they were ying was far from over. The stakes had escted, and with Ethan¡¯s determination to uncover the truth, she was acutely aware that her own secrets might soon unravel. In that moment of reflection, both characters stood on the precipice of their own emotional arcs, uncertain of the paths ahead but irrevocably changed by the choices they had made. The battle for Dawn¡¯s fate had only just begun, intertwining their destinies in ways neither of them could foresee.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension between Ethan and Roxanne reaches a boiling point, readers can anticipate even more explosive confrontations in the next chapter. With Ethan¡¯s resolve hardening and his desperation to uncover the truth about Dawn intensifying, he may resort to unorthodox methods to extract the information he needs. Will he tread the fine line between intimidation and persuasion, or will his relentless pursuit push him into morally ambiguous territory? The stakes are higher than ever, and Ethan¡¯s unraveling psyche could lead him to make choices that have far-reaching consequences for both himself and those around him.

    Moreover, the mysterious circumstances surrounding Dawn¡¯s disappearance loomrge, and as Ethan digs deeper, unexpected revtions maye to light. Will he uncover a web of deceit that entangles not just Roxanne but others in the Stonewarden Group? As Ethan grapples with the possibility that those he trusts may not be who they seem, readers will be left on the edge of their seats, eagerly awaiting the twists and turns that lie ahead. The delicate bnce of rtionships and the hidden motives of each character will keep the tension palpable, setting the stage for a dramatic unraveling of secrets that could change everything. Prepare for a chapter filled with suspense, unexpected alliances, and a race against time that could either lead to salvation or further despair.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 352

    Beseeched 352 Summary

    In Chapter 352 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the focus is firmly on Ethan¡¯s determination to uncover the truth regarding Dawn¡¯s situation, with Roxanne¡¯s intentions sidelined. Ethan views Lucas, Dawn¡¯s uncle, as a potential key to unlocking the mystery surrounding her troubles, despite Lucas¡¯s questionable past and current demeanor. The tension esctes as Ethanmands his associate Tony to bring Lucas to him, convinced that Lucas possesses crucial information, regardless of his innocence or involvement in any wrongdoing.

    As the narrative progresses, Ethan¡¯s frustration and urgency be palpable. He is portrayed as a man on a mission, his emotions simmering just beneath the surface. The weather reflects the mood¡ªafter days of relentless rain, the skies clear, symbolizing a shift that Ethan hopes will lead to answers. Upon arriving at the vi, Lucas¡¯s anxious energy is evident, as he tries to mask his fear with forced politeness. Ethan¡¯s cold, assessing gaze further intensifies the tension, creating an atmosphere charged with uncertainty and impending confrontation.

    The interaction between Ethan and Lucas is fraught with psychological warfare. Ethan¡¯s calm authority contrasts sharply with Lucas¡¯s growing panic as he realizes the gravity of the situation. Ethan¡¯s deliberate questioning and silence serve to heighten Lucas¡¯s anxiety, making it clear that he is not to be underestimated. As Lucas stammers about his ignorance regarding Dawn, Ethan¡¯s unwavering staremunicates the stakes involved¡ªany hint of deception will have dire consequences for Lucas.

    The chapter culminates in a moment of revtion, as Lucas admits to having seen something rted to a crash in Southville, which may connect to Dawn. This admission shifts the dynamics, cing Lucas in a precarious position as he grapples with the implications of his knowledge. Ethan¡¯s relentless pursuit of the truth leaves Lucas increasingly agitated, highlighting the emotional toll of the unfolding crisis. The scene encapstes the themes of power, fear, and the desperate quest for answers, setting the stage for the conflict toe.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 352 He Must Know Something**

    The stark reality was that Roxanne had no intention of returning for Ethan; her focus was solely on Dawn. Ethan was merely an obstacle in her path, a mere afterthought in her grand design.

    Was she truly the chairwoman of the Stonewarden Group?

    It was difficult to ascertain.

    His hands stilled, a sudden tension gripping him, and he opened his eyes, his gaze sharpening with an intensity that could cut through steel. ¡°There¡¯s one more person we¡¯ve overlooked.¡±

    His thoughts were immediately drawn to Dawn¡¯s uncle, Lucas.

    No matter how one viewed it¡ªwhether it was the old mes of suspicion or the way he had unearthed secrets hidden by Dawn¡¯s mother in the hills upon his return¡ªLucas¡¯s demeanor did little to convince anyone of his innocence.

    Ethan exhaled slowly, his eyes fluttering shut once more as he tried to gather his thoughts. His knuckles were white from the tension of his grip, a physical manifestation of the storm brewing inside him.

    He lifted his head, his eyes darkening with a tempest of emotions.

    ¡°Bring Lucas to me. Immediately!¡±

    Tony flinched at themand, hastily reaching for his phone, the urgency palpable in the air.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression was inscrutable, shadows dancing across his features as he remained silent, waiting for the call to connect. Once the line was quiet, he spoke in a low, steady voice, ¡°Lucas was indeed linked to that fire, but he wasn¡¯t the mastermind behind it. I don¡¯t believe this situation has anything to do with him.¡±

    Lucas wouldn¡¯t dare to cross them. He was a sycophant, always chasing after power and influence.

    Together, Ethan and Jonathan were a force to be reckoned with, enough to instill fear in Lucas. And Trifton still held Austin, a powerful card in their hand.

    If anyone had harmed Dawn, there was no chance this case would simply fade away.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether he¡¯s involved or not. He must know something.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s bloodshot eyes remained fixed on a point on the car roof, unblinking and resolute.

    This wasn¡¯t mere logic¡ªit was an unwavering conviction. Lucas had to possess some information.

    Ethan had exhausted every avenue avable to him.

    Jonathan¡¯s brow furrowed, and after a moment¡¯s pause, he cautioned, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Once the call ended, Ethan continued to stare at the ceiling, his gaze deep and unfathomable, as if searching for answers hidden in the ster above.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Tony ventured, ncing nervously at the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for Lucas to be brought to the vi. Should we head back now?¡±

    Perhaps once this matter was resolved, Ethan would finally find a moment of peace, a chance to rest his weary mind.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡ª

    After two relentless days of torrential rain, the skies finally began to clear. The oppressive dark clouds that had loomed over the city gradually dissipated, allowing rays of sunlight to pierce through the horizon, illuminating the world as if a shuffled deck of cards had finally been set right.

    Approximately forty minutester, the car rolled to a stop in front of the vi.

    Even from a distance, they could spot Lucas standing there, drenched in sweat, his demeanor betraying an anxious energy.

    As soon as Ethan stepped out, Lucas hurried over, forcing a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes and bowing low, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Jackson. How can I assist you today?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gazended on Lucas¡¯s face, cold and unreadable, as if he were assessing a piece of art rather than a man.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    Those few words nearly sent Lucas¡¯s legs buckling beneath him.

    Hisplexion drained of color, and his forced smile froze in ce. He could only shuffle along behind them, feeling small and awkward in their presence.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sitting?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s icy re swept over him, and Lucas flinched under the weight of it. Ethan leaned against the couch, exuding an air of silent authority that made Lucas hesitate to move.

    He wiped the sweat from his brow, forcing a nervous chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Mr. Jackson. My legs are a bit stiff. I think I¡¯ll just stand.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t contest the choice, a cold smirk ying at the corners of his lips.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been quite busytely, haven¡¯t you? So busy that you didn¡¯t even notice your only niece was in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Dawn?¡±

    Lucas froze, his eyes widening in rm. ¡°What happened to her?¡±

    Ethan remained silent, his prating gaze fixed on Lucas, observing the exaggerated reaction unfold before him.

    The search in the river had dominated the news for two days; there was no way someone glued to live updates could have missed it.

    Ethan¡¯s silence only served to intensify Lucas¡¯s anxiety, causing beads of sweat to form on his forehead. Finally, he stammered, ¡°I¡¯ve just been swamped with worktely, so I haven¡¯t spoken to Dawn in a while. Mr. Jackson, if something has happened, please tell me!¡±

    Ethan leaned back on the couch, his calm yetmanding presence suggesting he was inplete control of the situation.

    ¡°Mr. Swanson.¡± His voice turned frigid, slicing through the tension in the room.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m listening!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice trembled, his head bowed low, avoiding Ethan¡¯s piercing gaze.

    Ethan spoke deliberately, each word heavy with meaning. ¡°Drop the act. We don¡¯t know if Dawn is alive or not. If you truly have no idea, that¡¯s one thing. But if you do know something and are choosing to hide it, I will ensure you are finished in Northville. Do you really want to risk that?¡±

    ¡°I-I genuinely don¡¯t know!¡±

    Lucas finally dared to look up, panic etched across his features. ¡°What has happened to Dawn?¡±

    Ethan pressed his lips together, saying nothing, allowing the silence to stretch ufortably between them.

    The atmosphere grew thick and heavy, the air turning icy with unspoken tension.

    After a long moment, sweat trickled down the side of Lucas¡¯s face, his throat dry as he swallowed hard. ¡°I-I did see something. It looked like there had been a crash in Southville. But I didn¡¯t think it was Dawn. Was it her?¡±

    Ethan drummed his fingers lightly on the armrest, his eyes locked on Lucas, unyielding and emotionless.

    He didn¡¯t even flinch, as if he were watching an uninspired performance unfold before him.

    That silent stare was more intimidating than any overt threat:

    Lucas grew increasingly agitated, his eyes darting nervously, unwilling to meet Ethan¡¯s unwavering gaze.Conclusion

    In the tense atmosphere of the vi, the stakes had never been higher for Ethan. His relentless pursuit of the truth about Dawn had brought him face-to-face with Lucas, a man whose facade of innocence was crumbling under the weight of suspicion. As Ethan¡¯s icy demeanor bore down on Lucas, the emotional turmoil within him reached a boiling point. The desperation to protect Dawn overshadowed everything else, transforming Ethan from a mere businessman into a man driven by an all-consuming need for justice. The confrontation was not merely about uncovering secrets; it was a battle for the soul of his family, a fight against the shadows that threatened to engulf them all.

    As the sun broke through the clouds outside, illuminating the once-darkened room, it symbolized a glimmer of hope amidst the chaos. The revtion that Lucas might hold the key to Dawn¡¯s fate ignited a flicker of determination in Ethan¡¯s heart. Yet, the uncertainty loomedrge, casting a pall over the moment. The emotional arc had shifted from despair to a fierce resolve, as Ethan prepared to extract the truth from Lucas, no matter the cost. This was more than a quest for answers; it was a vow to confront the darkness and protect those he loved. In this pivotal moment, Ethan stood at the crossroads of fear and courage, ready to face whatevery ahead, fueled by the unwavering conviction that he would not rest until Dawn was safe.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, the tension between Ethan and Lucas will reach a boiling point as Ethan demands answers regarding Dawn¡¯s fate. With Lucas¡¯s anxious demeanor and the weight of Ethan¡¯s icy resolve, readers can expect a gripping confrontation that will peel backyers of deception and fear. Will Lucas finally reveal the truth behind the crash in Southville, or will he continue to dance around the subject, risking Ethan¡¯s wrath? The stakes have never been higher, and the revtion of Lucas¡¯s potential knowledge could either lead to salvation for Dawn or plunge Ethan deeper into a web of intrigue and betrayal.

    As the shadows of doubt loom over Lucas, the chapter is poised to explore the intricate dynamics of trust and maniption. Ethan¡¯s relentless pursuit of the truth will not only test Lucas¡¯s loyalty but also challenge the very foundation of their rtionship. With every word exchanged, the atmosphere will thicken, and the reader will be left on the edge of their seat, wondering if Lucas will crack under pressure or if he has more to hide than meets the eye. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions as secrets unravel and the quest for Dawn¡¯s safety intensifies, setting the stage for a dramatic sh that could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 353

    Beseeched 353 Summary

    In Chapter 353 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°She¡¯s Gone,¡± Lucas experiences overwhelming dread as he confronts Ethan, who questions him about the disappearance of Dawn, his niece. Lucas pleads for understanding, expressing his innocence and desperation while Ethan¡¯s calm demeanor contrasts sharply with Lucas¡¯s panic. The tension esctes as Ethan challenges Lucas¡¯s credibility, recalling past betrayals that cast doubt on Lucas¡¯s loyalty to his family. Lucas¡¯s frantic attempts to exin his involvement in a supposed ident lead to further scrutiny, revealing his vulnerability and the fear he feels for his own family.

    As Lucas grapples with the consequences of his actions, he reluctantly admits to receiving a message instructing him to facilitate an ident involving Dawn. This confessiones with a sense of helplessness, as he reveals that he acted out of fear for his wife and daughter, believing he was protecting them. Ethan¡¯s cold demeanor and relentless questioning leave Lucas feeling exposed, and the weight of his guilt bes palpable. The chapter highlights the internal conflict within Lucas as he struggles between his desire to protect his family and the realization of the gravity of his choices.

    The narrative takes a somber turn as Ethan¡¯s health deteriorates during the ongoing search for Dawn, leading to his hospitalization. The frustration of the rescue team captain, Peter, reflects the growing hopelessness of the situation, as he questions the viability of continuing the search. Tony, feeling the pressure of Ethan¡¯s expectations and the fear of disappointing him, remains resolute in hismitment to find Dawn, even in the face of despair. The chapter closes on a note of uncertainty, emphasizing the emotional toll of the search and the deepening sense of loss as days pass without any sign of Dawn.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 353**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 353 She¡¯s Gone**

    Eventually, Lucas could no longer maintain his bnce. The weight of dread bore down on him, and he found himself crumpling to the floor, his knees buckling beneath him.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, please! This has nothing to do with me! You have to believe me!¡± His voice was a frantic plea, a desperate attempt to w back some of the control he felt slipping away.

    ¡°Dawn is my niece! Why would I ever want to hurt her?¡± He felt a surge of indignation, but it wasced with fear¡ªfear of the truth that loomed just out of reach.

    ¡°I even sent people to search for her, but we still couldn¡¯t find her¡­¡± His words spilled out in a chaotic tumble, each phrase colliding with the next, revealing the raw panic etched across his features. It was a panic that seemed far too genuine to be feigned.

    Ethan, however, rose with a deliberate calmness, each movement measured and steady, as if he were a predator surveying its prey. He advanced with purpose, halting directly in front of Lucas, who felt dwarfed by the intensity of Ethan¡¯s presence.

    As Ethan looked down at him, his gaze radiated a quiet authority that made it nearly impossible for Lucas to lift his eyes.

    ¡°You imed you knew nothing. And now you¡¯re saying you dispatched people to search for her?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I got flustered and misspoke,¡± Lucas stammered, panic tightening his throat. He pped himself across the face, the sound echoing in the tense air. ¡°My mistake!¡±

    ¡°But I had nothing to do with Dawn¡¯s car ident! I am her real uncle! Why would I ever harm her?¡± His voice trembled, a mixture of desperation and indignation.

    ¡°Real uncle?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice dripped with skepticism as he leaned in closer, his presence now sharp and suffocating.

    ¡°You even betrayed your own sister for money. And you expect me to believe that you wouldn¡¯t sell out a niece you barely care about?¡±

    Lucas¡¯s heart plummeted, his wide eyes reflecting disbelief and fear.

    ¡°What? You thought I wouldn¡¯t find out?¡± Ethan¡¯s icy stare bore into him as he straightened, retreating to his seat with a cool detachment. ¡°Perhaps I know more than you realize. So, spill the truth. Because if my patience runs thin and I decide to throw you in jail, it will be a regrettable oue for you.¡±

    Lucas swallowed hard, his breathing in ragged gasps as he wrestled with his conscience.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He paused, wrestling with the weight of his own choices before finally relenting. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Someone texted me. They said they wanted Dawn to have a ¡®small¡¯ ident and instructed me to pick her up under the overpass in Southville. I never thought it would escte to this!¡±

    Fearing Ethan¡¯s disbelief, Lucas hurriedly added, ¡°I swear it, Mr. Jackson! My men were there the entire time, monitoring every route your team overlooked. We came up empty-handed.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow knitted deeply, concern etching lines across his forehead. After a long, heavy silence, his voice emerged low and gravelly. ¡°Who sent you those messages?¡±

    A flicker of uncertainty crossed Lucas¡¯s features.

    He feigned contemtion, his voice shaking slightly as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ He never revealed his identity. It was all through phone calls. But he knew everything about my family and Dawn.¡±

    In that moment, Lucas appeared small and pitiful, the bravado stripped away, leaving only vulnerability in its ce. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I had no choice. He threatened to harm my wife and daughter. He assured me Dawn would remain unharmed. How could I have known¡ª¡±

    How could he have foreseen that she would still be missing dayster?

    Ethan searched Lucas¡¯s eyes, attempting to discern any hint of deceit.

    Yet all he found staring back was guilt and regret, a mirror to Lucas¡¯s inner turmoil.

    Ethan exhaled slowly, turning away as he spoke in a t, cold tone. ¡°You better not be concealing anything. If you are, I will ensure you pay for everyst thing.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my sight!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡±

    Lucas scrambled to his feet, determination igniting within him. ¡°I¡¯ll keep searching. I¡¯ll bring Dawn back, no matter what it takes!¡±

    Taking a deep breath, he pivoted and hurried out of the vi, the weight of his resolve propelling him forward.

    Outside, the air felt revitalizing, a stark contrast to the suffocating tension he had just left behind.

    Yet, as he cast onest dark nce back at the house, he had to concede that Ethan was sharper than he had anticipated.

    How had he known about that matter?

    Lucas had thought he had been meticulous in covering his tracks.

    A sudden spark of inspiration ignited within him. He pulled out his phone, fingers trembling as he dialed the number.

    ¡°The number you have dialed is not in service¡­¡±

    The robotic voice drained the color from his face, leaving him pale and shaken. He nced back at the house, a sense of urgency flooding his veins, and then hastened away.

    A week passed in a blur of anxiety and uncertainty. The search along the river yielded nothing. The traffic police had withdrawn, leaving only Jonathan and the private rescue team Ethan had hired to continue their relentless pursuit, working day and night.

    On the fifth day, Ethan¡¯s body finally sumbed to the toll of exhaustion during the search.

    His condition spiraled into a high fever,nding him in the ICU for two grueling days before he was finally moved out.

    Though hey unconscious, the search persisted.

    ¡°Mr. Day.¡±

    Peter Murray, the captain of the rescue team, could no longer contain his frustration. He approached Tony, his voice low and filled with a mix of regret and helplessness. ¡°How long are we going to keep this up? Perhaps we should suggest to Mr. Jackson that he call off the search. At this point, it¡¯s painfully clear she¡¯s gone.¡±

    Tony ran a hand through his disheveled hair, exhaustion weighing heavily on him. He had been awake just as long as the rescue team, and with Ethan still unconscious in the hospital, he felt utterly drained.

    But to stop the search? That was out of the question.

    If Ethan awakened to discover they had given up, losing his job would be the least of Tony¡¯s worries. He could practically envision Ethan tearing him apart, both figuratively and literally.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of desperation and despair, the emotionalndscape of the characters has shifted profoundly. Lucas¡¯s frantic pleas for understanding transformed into a haunting acknowledgment of his own failings, as he grappled with the consequences of his choices. The once confident facade crumbled, revealing a man trapped in a web of fear and regret, driven by the overwhelming need to protect his family. Meanwhile, Ethan¡¯s unwavering determination to uncover the truth, even in the face of debilitating illness, showcased the depths of his loyalty and love for Dawn. His struggle against both external threats and his own vulnerabilities painted a stark picture of the lengths one would go to for family, leaving a lingering sense of hope amidst the chaos.

    As the search for Dawn continued, the emotional toll weighed heavily on everyone involved. The relentless pursuit, marked by exhaustion and uncertainty, became a testament to the bonds of loyalty and the human spirit¡¯s resilience. Tony¡¯s refusal to abandon the search, even when faced with the possibility of futility, underscored a profoundmitment to Ethan and the belief that hope could still flicker in the darkness. The chapter closes on a note of uncertainty, yet the characters are propelled forward by their emotional arcs¡ªLucas, seeking redemption; Ethan, fighting against despair; and Tony, embodying unwavering support. In this intricate tapestry of rtionships, the struggle for truth and the pursuit of loved ones remain the driving forces, leaving readers with a poignant sense of anticipation for what lies ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan¡¯s condition remains precarious while the search for Dawn continues to spiral into desperation. With Ethan unconscious, the burden of leadership falls heavily on Tony, who must navigate the treacherous waters of morale among the rescue team while grappling with his own fears. The stakes are raised significantly as the team faces mounting pressure to abandon the search, and Tony¡¯s resolve will be tested like never before. Will he find the strength to keep the search alive, or will the relentless weight of despair force him to reconsider?

    Meanwhile, Lucas, fueled by a newfound determination, is on a collision course with fate. His frantic search for Dawn will lead him down dark alleys and into questionable alliances as he races against time. The revtion of an unknown threat loomsrge, casting a shadow over his every move. As he delves deeper into the mystery surrounding Dawn¡¯s disappearance, the lines between ally and enemy will blur, and Lucas will have to confront the demons of his past choices. Will he uncover the truth before it¡¯s toote, or will his desperation lead him into a trap that could cost him everything? The next chapter promises suspense, revtions, and the relentless pursuit of hope amid the darkness.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 354

    Beseeched 354 Summary

    In Chapter 354 titled ¡°Find the Truth,¡± the tension between Tony and Peter esctes as they grapple with the grim reality of their situation. Tony is desperate to continue searching for his boss, Dawn, despite Peter¡¯s frustration and skepticism about her survival after days of relentless rain. Peter¡¯s anger boils over, leading him to storm off, leaving Tony feeling defeated and burdened by doubt. The emotional weight of possibly losing Dawn hangs heavy on Tony, who struggles to ept the harsh possibility that she might be gone for good.

    As the chapter progresses, Tony finds himself at the hospital, where he is jolted awake by his boss, Ethan, who is determined to leave despite his weakened state. Tony tries to reason with Ethan, who is filled with a fierce resolve to search for Dawn, but his attempts are met with Ethan¡¯s aggression. This confrontation highlights the deep emotional turmoil both men are experiencing, as Ethan¡¯s desperation to find Dawn shes with Tony¡¯s concern for his well-being.

    Jonathan enters the scene as a stabilizing force, urging Ethan to confront the painful truth about Dawn¡¯s disappearance. He emphasizes that the search teams have been called off and that Ethan needs to focus on understanding the bigger picture¡ªuncovering the truth behind the events leading to Dawn¡¯s danger. Jonathan¡¯s words serve as a wake-up call for Ethan, who is torn between his grief and the need to act. The emotional stakes rise as Jonathan presses Ethan to find the truth, not just for Dawn¡¯s sake but also to uncover the mystery surrounding her mother¡¯s death.

    The chapter culminates in a moment of rity for Ethan, who acknowledges that Roxanne may hold vital information about the events they are trying to unravel. However, Jonathan reveals that despite their efforts, Roxanne remains unyielding, furtherplicating their quest for answers. The emotional intensity of the chapter is palpable as Ethan grapples with his feelings of helplessness and determination, setting the stage for a deeper exploration of the truth that lies ahead.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 354**

    **CONTENT: Chapter 354 Find the Truth**

    ¡°Captain Murray.¡± Tony inhaled deeply, feeling the weight of the world on his shoulders. ¡°We can¡¯t stop.¡±

    Peter clicked his tongue in frustration, his expression darkening. He had been hoping for a different response, one that might ease the tension in the air. Instead, Tony¡¯s words only served to amplify the throbbing headache that had been guing him. ¡°Seriously? Your boss won¡¯t relent, and you¡¯re just as stubborn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been days, man. Do you really think she¡¯s still out there?¡± Tony¡¯s voice was strained,ced with desperation.

    ¡°And even if she is,¡± Peter pressed, his tone sharp, ¡°what condition do you think she¡¯d be in now?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s gone! Can¡¯t you just let her leave in peace? Keep searching then! Go on! I¡¯d like to see what you¡¯ll find!¡± Peter¡¯s voice rose, fueled by a mix of anger and frustration.

    With that, he stormed off, his fury palpable, practically igniting the air around him. Tony stood there, feeling defeated, his heart heavy with doubt.

    He didn¡¯t want to ept the harsh reality that Dawn might truly be gone.

    But deep down, he knew Peter wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    Days had slipped away, and before that, the relentless rain had poured down without mercy. There was no way she could have survived such a deluge.

    Yet, when it came to his boss, the thought of giving up was unfathomable.

    Ultimately, it was Jonathan who helped Tony face the painful truth.

    That night, as the sun dipped below the horizon, everyone gathered by the river packed up their belongings and left. Not a single soul lingered behind.

    With a heavy sigh, Tony finally allowed himself to breathe a little easier. He returned to the hospital, took care of a few lingering tasks, and then copsed onto the couch, desperate for a moment of rest.

    Time slipped away from him, and he had no idea how long he had been asleep when he was jolted awake by the sound of movement from the bed.

    His eyes flew open, panic surging through him. ¡°Boss!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face was ashen, a ghost of his former self. He shot Tony a cold, piercing nce before looking down and yanking the IV out of his hand with a grim determination.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t!¡± Tony eximed, springing to his feet as Ethan attempted to rise from the bed. ¡°You can¡¯t go out right now.¡±

    ¡°Move.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was a low growl, filled with a fierce resolve.

    Tony stood firm, refusing to budge.

    ¡°I said move!¡± Ethan¡¯smand sliced through the air, raw and hollow after days of silence.

    Tony flinched at the harshness but remained steadfast. ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten in days. You¡¯re too weak. Just let the doctor check you first. And¡­ going out won¡¯t fix anything.¡±

    He muttered thatst part, uncertainty creeping into his voice.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, filled with a wild desperation that threatened to spill over at any moment.

    Without a word, he shoved Tony aside, determination coursing through him.

    The instant his feet hit the ground, his legs buckled beneath him. Tony reacted instinctively, spinning around to catch him. ¡°Boss, I told you. You can¡¯t just get up¡ª¡±

    But Ethan was oblivious, his focus unwavering. Just then, the door swung open.

    Jonathan entered, his tall frame exuding an air of authority and calm. To Tony, he resembled a beacon of hope amidst the chaos.

    Tony quietly exhaled, releasing his hold on Ethan¡¯s arm, knowing he couldn¡¯t change Ethan¡¯s mind anyway.

    ¡°Mr. Curran, please¡­ talk to him.¡±

    With that, Tony slipped out, closing the door behind him, leaving the two men in a heavy silence. The air felt taut, as if it could snap at any moment.

    After what felt like an eternity, Jonathan¡¯s steady gazended on Ethan, piercing through the tension. ¡°I called off the search teams. If you go out now, you¡¯re on your own.¡±

    Ethan looked up, his eyes aze with a fierce, barely contained rage.

    He remained silent, the words trapped in his throat.

    As Ethan attempted to move again, Jonathan¡¯s hand shot out, gripping his shoulder firmly and pulling him back. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Dawn is gone! Even if you drained the whole moat, you wouldn¡¯t find her!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze fell, his disheveled hair falling over his eyes, concealing the pain etched on his face.

    Jonathan frowned, his voice dropping to a cold, sharp whisper. ¡°Ethan, look at yourself. Do you even realize how you appear right now?¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t look for her, then what?¡± Ethan¡¯s voice trembled, cracking under the weight of his despair. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing left.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, nothing left?¡± Jonathan pressed, shoving Ethan back onto the bed with a sense of urgency. In his current state, Ethan wouldn¡¯tst long out there anyway.

    ¡°Why did Dawn end up in danger? Who¡¯s behind it? What were you chasing from the beginning? Are you really just going to give up now?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s tone turned biting,ced with frustration. ¡°You made this choice yourself, and now you¡¯re backing out?¡±

    ¡°You wanted to stop this from happening, but it did. That¡¯s the reality. Dawn wouldn¡¯t want you like this. If you truly want to do something for her, find the truth. All of it. Including what really happened to her mother.¡±

    That was the crux of it all.

    If they could uncover the truth behind Vera¡¯s death, they would finally grasp who had been orchestrating events from the shadows.

    Ethan lifted his head, his eyes dark and endless, like an ocean storm ready to crash.

    His fist clenched around the bedsheet, knuckles turning white with the effort of holding back his tumultuous emotions. After a long pause, he rasped, ¡°Roxanne must know.¡±

    Jonathan noticed a flicker of calm in Ethan¡¯s demeanor and sat beside him, loosening his cor with a sense of urgency. ¡°Even if she knows, she won¡¯t tell you anything now. She¡¯s not talking.¡±

    Ethan turned to him, confusion and determination battling for dominance in his expression.

    Jonathan added, ¡°I¡¯ve already gone to her three times.¡±

    Roxanne had remained unyielding, herposure unshaken by threats, bribes, or relentless questioning. She was a fortress, impervious to their pleas.Conclusion

    In the dim light of the hospital room, a fragile understanding began to settle between Tony and Ethan, one born of desperation and the haunting weight of loss. As Ethan grappled with the reality that Dawn was gone, the acknowledgment of his own vulnerability became a catalyst for change. The fierce determination that had once driven him to seek her out now transformed into a relentless pursuit of the truth, not just for Dawn, but for himself. Jonathan¡¯s words cut through the fog of despair, reminding Ethan that uncovering the truth behind the shadows of their past was the only way to honor her memory. In that moment, the embers of hope flickered back to life, igniting a resolve that transcended grief.

    As the night deepened, the air thick with unspoken promises, Tony felt a sense of purpose rekindle within him. No longer merely a bystander, he recognized his role in this journey¡ªone that would take them beyond the pain of loss and into the realm of justice. The path ahead was uncertain and fraught with danger, but together, they would seek the answers that had eluded them for so long. In the face of overwhelming darkness, the bond forged through their shared anguish became a beacon of light, guiding them toward the truth that awaited just beyond the horizon. With every step they took, they would not only honor Dawn¡¯s memory but also reim their own lives from the grip of despair.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan, fueled by a newfound determination, resolves to confront the shadows of his past and the secrets that surround Dawn¡¯s disappearance. With Jonathan¡¯s words echoing in his mind, Ethan is poised on the brink of a reckoning, ready to unravel the truth that has eluded him for so long. Will he muster the strength to face Roxanne, the enigmatic figure who holds the key to his torment? The stakes are higher than ever, and with time running out, every moment counts.

    As Ethan prepares to step into the unknown, the narrative will delve deeper into the intricate web of lies that has ensnared him and those he cares about. Expect heart-pounding confrontations, unexpected alliances, and revtions that could change everything. The emotional turmoil within Ethan will be palpable as he grapples with his past decisions, and readers will be left on the edge of their seats, questioning whether he can truly uncover the truth or if the shadows will consume him whole. What will Ethan discover about himself, Dawn, and the forces that conspired against them? The answers lie just beyond the horizon, waiting to be unearthed.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 355

    Beseeched 355 Summary

    In Chapter 355 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°What He Deserved,¡± Ethan grapples with the overwhelming guilt and despair stemming from the engagement to Roxanne, which he believed would protect Dawn. Despite his intentions, he realizes that his actions have only led to more pain for Dawn, causing him deep emotional turmoil. As he navigates his feelings, Ethan¡¯s fa?ade of normalcy crumbles, leading him to drown his sorrows in alcohol, which further alienates him from his loved ones.

    Ethan¡¯s mother, Tara, arrives to find him in a disheveled state, surrounded by empty bottles and consumed by his grief. Her frustration and concern for her son are palpable as she confronts him about his destructive behavior. She tries to remind him of the people who care about Dawn and the pain they are experiencing, urging him to reconsider his self-destructive path. Despite her attempts to reach him, Ethan remains distant and dismissive, lost in his own misery.

    As Tara leaves, Ethan is left alone in his empty apartment, haunted by memories of better times and the weight of his current reality. The chapter captures his struggle between despair and the faint hope of Dawn¡¯s return, as he reflects on his past and the choices that led him to this moment. The emotional turmoil ispounded when he returns to work, where he faces Austin, who is filled with rage and demands answers about Dawn¡¯s whereabouts, intensifying Ethan¡¯s feelings of guilt and helplessness.

    The chapter effectively portrays Ethan¡¯s internal conflict and the consequences of his decisions, highlighting the themes of love, loss, and the struggle for redemption. As tensions rise with Austin¡¯s confrontation, Ethan¡¯s fragile state isid bare, leaving readers to wonder how he will navigate the challenges ahead and whether he can find a way to heal from the pain he has caused.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 355: What He Deserved**

    ¡°That simply indicates that the forces backing her are far more merciless than you could ever imagine.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips curled into a humorless semnce of a smile, a fleeting gesture that barely masked the turmoil within. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I consented to the engagement.¡±

    To uncover the truth, he realized he needed to first earn Roxanne¡¯s trust.

    In his naivety, he had believed Jonathan would be a shield for Dawn.

    He had thought that by agreeing to the engagement, Roxanne would refrain fromying a finger on her.

    Everything had been meticulously orchestrated, every detail ounted for.

    Yet, in the end, it was Dawn who bore the brunt of the suffering.

    Ethan¡¯s strikingly beautiful eyes¡ªthose warm, almond-shaped orbs¡ªwere now clouded with anguish, a pain so profound it felt as though it had seeped into the very fabric of his being. It was unbearable, a weight pressing down on his heart.

    Three dayster, Ethan was finally released from the sterile confines of the hospital.

    Outwardly, everyone assumed he had reconciled with reality, that he was prepared to step back into the rhythm of normal life.

    But that was merely a fa?ade, a thin veneer that concealed the chaos within.

    By day, he donned the mask of normalcy, trudging off to work as if nothing had transpired. By night, he sumbed to the numbing embrace of alcohol, drowning his sorrows in a haze of forgetfulness.

    Whatever remnants of humanity he had left evaporated into thin air. His once-bright smile had vanished, leaving behind a hollow shell.

    When Tara arrived at his apartment, she flung open the door, only to be assaulted by the overwhelming stench of stale alcohol. Her nose crinkled in disgust as she snapped, ¡°Ethan, what on earth are you doing?¡±

    Silence enveloped the room like a thick fog.

    Hannah had returned to the Jackson Estate, leaving this ce feeling deste and cold, echoing with the absence of warmth.

    Tara stepped inside, her heart heavy, and grabbed the trash can standing forlornly against the wall. As she moved through the disheveled house, she began collecting empty bottles that littered the floor, her frustration bubbling beneath the surface. It wasn¡¯t long before the bin was overflowing, a testament to her son¡¯s reckless behavior.

    Finally, she found Ethan, slumped in the middle of the living room, looking utterly defeated. He resembled a man devoid of any strength, chugging straight from a bottle as if he were amon drunkard on the streets.

    ¡°Drink, drink, drink¡ªthat¡¯s all you ever do!¡± she eximed, her voiceced with anger and concern.

    With a swift motion, she snatched the bottle from his grasp and tossed it into the trash with a resounding clunk.

    ¡°Ethan, has something sinistertched onto you? Should I call a priest to exorcise the demons that seem to have taken over your life?¡±

    Tara had nurtured him with her own hands, and while she understood he was a hopeless romantic, she hadn¡¯t realized he was a romantic devoid of any sense.

    Her gaze bore into Ethan, disappointment and frustration swirling in her eyes.

    But he remained motionless, not even granting her the courtesy of a nce.

    Suddenly, Tara felt a stinging sensation in her nose, but she steeled herself, determined to maintain herposure. ¡°Do you honestly believe you¡¯re the only one suffering over Dawn? The Osbornes raised her as if she were their own flesh and blood. Sandra adored her like a true daughter¡ªdon¡¯t you think they¡¯re hurting as well? And what about her Uncle Austin? I heard he just returned from an overseas trip. For all you know, he could be at your doorstep tomorrow, ready to confront you, and here you are, wallowing in your own misery.¡±

    She had only intended to deliver the news, never anticipating finding him in such a pitiful state.

    Her son appeared like a washed-up old man, lost and broken.

    Ethan slowly lifted his gaze, his voice raspy as he uttered, ¡°Go, Mom.¡±

    ¡°Go where?¡±

    ¡°Back to your ce.¡±

    Tara fell silent, her heart aching at his dismissive tone.

    She wanted to unleash a torrent of curses upon him¡ªher mouth even moved, forming the words that refused to escape. Then, she caught sight of her son, staring at the bottle in his hand, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s only when I¡¯m drunk that I can see her.¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps you should have considered that earlier,¡± she retorted, a mix of pity and frustration coursing through her.

    Taking a few deep breaths to steady herself, she tried to keep her voice calm. ¡°Listen, you haven¡¯t found her yet, right? So maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªDawn was rescued. What if she¡¯s out there, alive, and one day she returns? Do you honestly think she would want to see you like this?¡±

    Ethan hesitated, and for a fleeting moment, it seemed as if her words were piercing through the fog of despair clouding his mind.

    Tara let out a quiet sigh of relief, hoping to reach him. ¡°Ethan, good-looking men have their worth, you know? You¡¯re already a few years older than Dawn. If you continue to self-destruct like this, you¡¯ll end up looking like a worn-out old man. Just look at yourself¡ªyour beard is aplete mess. How do you expect to be her husband looking like that?¡±

    She continued to ramble, unsure of how much of her words were actually sinking in.

    Whatever resonated, she hoped it would stick.

    Even as his mother, Tara had to concede that Ethan had always been headstrong. He had been fiercely independent since childhood, never giving the adults a moment of worry.

    She convinced herself that he simply needed time to process everything.

    After giving the ce a quick tidying up, she finally headed out to her car, leaving him to wallow in his solitude.

    Ethan remained sprawled on the couch, a ghost of his former self. He hadn¡¯t slept in his own bed for days, the house echoing with an emptiness that felt suffocating. Yet, somehow, Tara¡¯s presence lingered, a bittersweet reminder of what once was.

    As he shut his eyes, memories of his childhood and the moments leading up to now yed in his mind like a vivid film, each scene more painful than thest.

    Somewhere between the realms of sleep and wakefulness, it felt as if she had returned, wrapping him in aforting embrace.

    The following day, Ethan dragged himself to the office, his body heavy with fatigue.

    The instant he stepped through the door, a gust of wind whipped past him, and he instinctively flinched. Looking up, he was met with Austin, standing there like a storm ready to unleash chaos, his eyes zing with fury.

    ¡°Mr. Osborne!¡±

    Tony walked in just in time to witness the brewing storm, his breath catching in his throat.

    He quickly set down the coffee he was holding and rushed over, desperate to diffuse the tension. ¡°I thought you promised me you¡¯d handle this like adults? What happened to ying fair?¡±

    Austin didn¡¯t spare a nce at Tony, his icy re locked onto Ethan as he spat, ¡°You think he deserves a calm conversation? No¡ªwhat he deserves is a damn beating.¡±

    He had deceived and manipted her into marrying him, and now look at the aftermath¡ªhow long had it been? Not even six months.

    ¡°I¡¯m asking you¡ªwhere the hell is Dawn?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s breathing grewbored, a storm of emotions raging within him. He kept his gaze fixed downward, his voice barely a whisper as he addressed Tony, ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Boss¡ª¡±

    ¡°Get. Out.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Tony let out a quiet sigh, retreating with a final nce at Austin that seemed to say, My boss is still shattered. Please, take it easy on him.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of the chaos, Ethan found himself at the crossroads of despair and redemption. The weight of his choices hung heavily upon him, a constant reminder of the pain he had inadvertently inflicted on those he cared about. As he faced the fury of Austin, the man who had once been a mere acquaintance now stood as a symbol of the consequences of his actions. The storm brewing within him mirrored the tempest outside; he was a man caught in the throes of guilt, longing for absolution yet paralyzed by his own demons. Each breath felt like a battle, a struggle against the suffocating realization that he had not only lost Dawn but had also betrayed the trust of those who had believed in him.

    Yet, amid the turmoil, a flicker of hope began to emerge. Tara¡¯s words echoed in his mind, a haunting reminder that perhaps there was still a chance for redemption. The thought of Dawn, alive and waiting for him, ignited a spark within Ethan¡ªa desperate need to reim not just her, but also the man he had once been. As he faced the storm embodied by Austin, he realized that he could no longer hide behind the bottle or the fa?ade of indifference. The journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, but it was a path he was now willing to tread. With each step, he would confront the shadows of his past, striving to transform his anguish into a force for change, not just for himself, but for the love he had nearly lost.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    What to Expect in the Next Chapter?

    As tensions mount, the aftermath of Ethan¡¯s choices will reverberate through his life and the lives of those around him. With Austin¡¯s fury simmering just beneath the surface, readers can expect a confrontation that will not only test Ethan¡¯s resolve but also force him to confront the consequences of his actions head-on. Will he remain the broken man drowning in regret, or will he find the strength to stand up for himself and those he loves? The stakes are higher than ever, and the fragile threads of trust and loyalty will be put to the ultimate test.

    Meanwhile, the mystery surrounding Dawn¡¯s fate loomsrger than life. Ethan¡¯s desperate hope for her return will sh with the harsh reality of his current situation, and the question of whether she is truly lost or still fighting for her freedom will haunt him. As secrets begin to unravel and new alliances form, Ethan may find unexpected allies in the most unlikely of ces. The next chapter promises to delve deeper into the emotional turmoil that has consumed him, while also exploring the potential for redemption and the possibility of reiming the life he once had. Prepare for a whirlwind of emotions, revtions, and a battle for both love and survival that will leave readers on the edge of their seats.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 356

    Chapter 356 No Trace, No Goodbye

    Chapter 356 No Trace, No Goodbye

    21%

    +10 Free Coins

    As the office door clicked shut behind them, the air inside grew heavy, so heavy it was hard to breathe.

    Ethan tugged at his shirt cor, the movement sharp, his Adam¡¯s apple visibly shifti

    ¡°If you wanna hit me, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you

    ¡°You-¡±

    Austin raised his fist high, knuckles white with pressure, ready <i>to </i>strike.

    He exhaled¨Conce, twice¨Chis chest rising and falling with barely contained fury. But in the end, he dropped his hand.

    ¡°Start talking.¡±

    Turning around, he yanked out a chair and sat down with a cold stare fixed on Ethan. The whole scene felt like a pissed¨Coff eldering to settle scores.

    Except this younger man had more presence than him.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was lowered. After a beat of silence, he stepped around the desk and unlocked a coded cab. From inside, he pulled out a thick stack of files.

    ¡°This is everything I¡¯ve found so far.¡±

    His voice was rough. With his back to the window, the light threw his face into shadow, hiding the depth of his eyes. ¡°It all goes back to the Porter house fire. Dawn¡¯s parents didn¡¯t die in an ident, it was a setup.¡±

    Austin¡¯s pupils flickered, a quick sh of shock before he reached out and took the files.

    Pages packed with dense information¨Cphotos slipped between them¨Cfaces of shady people who had hovered around Dawn, each name and background documented in d

    At the bottom of the stack was a will.

    It was from Vera, Dawn¡¯s mother.

    T

    She really had left Dawn arge sum of money, but there was no mention of where it was hidden, probably to keep it from falling into the wrong hands.

    Austin¡¯s brows tightened as he slowlyposed himself. ¡°This doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    Chapter 356 No Trace, No Goodbye

    ¡°What doesn¡¯t?¡± Ethan asked.

    21%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°If Mrs. Porter had all that money set aside for Dawn, then why were the Porters on the verge of bankruptcy?¡± Austin looked up, his eyesyered with doubt. ¡°Dawn was nearly sold off to pay debts. How does that make any sense?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word. His hair, unkempt from days of neglect, hung loosel

    forehead, giving him a slightly wild, untamed look.

    The arrogance that used to ze in his eyes was gone¨Cnow they were darker, deeper, and guarded.

    After a long pause, Austin stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep digging too, but Ethan, don¡¯t think this ends here. If it turns out this information is fake, I won¡¯t let you off the hook.¡±

    He turned and pulled open the door.

    Tony, who¡¯d been standing right outside, nearly stumbled in.

    ¡°Keep an eye on your boss.¡±

    Austin¡¯s voice was cold and sharp. Tony immediately bowed his head.

    He didn¡¯t know what had changed, but the man who used to have zero patience for Dawn¡¯s uncle now looked like he¡¯d swapped roles with him.

    With a quiet sigh, Tony walked over to Ethan.

    That hunched, worn¨Cdown figure gave off an almost painful sense of defeat.

    ¡°Boss¡­¡± he said softly.

    ¡°What do we do next?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t look up. The sharpness in his presence hadn¡¯t faded, but now there was a quiet ache underneath it. His voice came out hoarse. Put someone on Roxann

    who she talks to, what she does¨Ceverything. Don¡¯t miss a thing.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Tony nodded, but didn¡¯t move right away.

    int to know

    He hesitated for a second, then let out a small sigh and spoke up again. ¡°Boss, if you want to get to the truth, you¡¯ve gotta stay standing. If you end up in the hospital again likest time. you won¡¯t be able to do anything. And I don¡¯t think Ms. Porter would want to see you like this

    <

    Chapter 356 No Trace, No Goodbye

    Before, she could at least try tofort herself by saying¨Cmaybe she¡¯s still out the somewhere. But now, after a month or two had passed, those words didn¡¯t work

    How could she still be alive?

    Unless she was a fish and had swum all the way out to sea.

    21%

    +10 Free Coins

    Out of options, Tara finally picked up the phone and called her globe¨Ctrotting husband, Will.

    ¡°Your son is barely holding it together. Are you nning to step in or what?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am,¡± came the deep, steady voice on the other end.

    There was a hint of warmth in it, maybe even something gently coaxing. After a short pause, he added, ¡°But don¡¯t wear yourself out over him. This is something he has to face on his own ¡­ and he has to be the one to find his way through it.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 357

    Beseeched 357 Summary

    In Chapter 357 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Toxic Roots,¡± Tara confronts her estranged husband, Will, about their son Ethan¡¯s struggles following the loss of his wife. Tara¡¯s frustration is palpable as she grapples with Will¡¯s cold indifference, realizing that he has distanced himself from the family over the years. Despite her pleas for support, Will¡¯s suggestion for Ethan¡¯s brothers to spend time with him indicates his unwillingness to engage, leaving Tara feeling isted and burdened by the weight of their family crisis.

    The chapter shifts focus to Ethan, who is jolted from his drunken stupor by the arrival of his brothers and sister. They are determined to break through his emotional barriers and engage him in a conversation about his grief. Despite Ethan¡¯s icy demeanor and reluctance to acknowledge their presence, his siblings push forward, reflecting their concern and the urgency of the situation. Alice, in particr, takes charge, showcasing her determination to help her brother confront his pain.

    As the siblings gather in the living room, the atmosphere is charged with a mix of anticipation and tension. They realize they have neglected to bring food, highlighting their collective inexperience and helplessness in the face of adversity. Alice¡¯s boldness in presenting the evidence she has gathered about Roxanne, Ethan¡¯ste wife¡¯s toxic connections, marks a pivotal moment in the chapter. She challenges Ethan to take action for justice, emphasizing that confronting his past is essential for his healing.

    Ethan¡¯s dismissive reaction to the documents reveals his internal struggle and resistance to facing the truth. Alice¡¯s insistence that he must take responsibility for his role in the fallout from Dawn¡¯s death pushes him to reconsider his stance. Meanwhile, Alex and Brogan, who remain in the kitchen, reflect on the impact of Dawn¡¯s loss and the dynamics of Ethan¡¯s rtionships, underscoring the emotional weight of the situation and the need for resolution.

    Overall, this chapter captures theplexities of family dynamics, grief, and the struggle for redemption. Tara¡¯s loneliness, Ethan¡¯s despair, and the siblings¡¯ determination to support each other create a poignant narrative about confronting painful truths and the quest for healing amidst toxic influences.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 357**

    **Chapter 357: Toxic Roots**

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m aware of that?¡± Tara snapped, her voice sharp with irritation. ¡°But he¡¯s still my son. How am I supposed to simply turn my back on him?¡±

    It was as if everyone around her possessed a heart as frigid as Will¡¯s.

    Busy, busy, busy¡ªthat was the mantra of his life.

    He had barely graced their son¡¯s wedding with his presence, and now, with his daughter-inw gone and his son spiraling into despair, Will continued to act as if there was no urgency, no pressing need for action.

    Will hesitated for a moment, the silence stretching between them like a chasm, before finally uttering, ¡°Have his brothers spend more time with him.¡±

    Tara fell silent, the weight of his words settling heavily in the air.

    That was the unmistakable signal¡ªhe wasn¡¯t nning on returning.

    Without uttering another word, she ended the call, the click of the disconnect echoing in her ears.

    After all these years, she had grown ustomed to Will¡¯s cold demeanor.

    She couldn¡¯t even recall when it had all begun; he seemed so unchanged on the surface. Yet, somewhere along their journey together, he had drifted away from caring about their family. No matter what she voiced, he always found a way to sidestep it¡ªcool,posed, and distant.

    Was he avoiding something in the country? Or was it her and Ethan he couldn¡¯t bear to confront?

    Closing her eyes, she exhaled a long, weary breath, her tightly drawn features betraying a flicker of exhaustion and restraint.

    She cast a nce at the study door, firmly shut, and finally turned to leave, feeling the familiar pang of solitude settle in her chest.

    The next morning arrived, a Saturday that promised a break from the chaos.

    Ethan was jolted awake by the sound of tires crunching over gravel in the driveway. He raised a hand to his temple, rubbing the spot between his brows, trying to shake off the remnants ofst night¡¯s drunken escapades that reyed like a bad film behind his eyes.

    Before he could fully gather his scattered thoughts, a loud, insistent banging erupted at the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s past time to get your ass out of bed! Let¡¯s go! All your brothers are here, and we¡¯re not leaving until we¡¯ve had a proper talk.¡±

    Ethan remained silent, his mind still foggy.

    Outside, Alex felt the tension creep into the back of his neck.

    They had visited countless times before, and each time, Ethan had chosen to ignore their presence. No door had opened for them. This time, however, perhaps the numbers were in their favor; maybe he couldn¡¯t fend them off alone.

    Alex exchanged nces with Brogan and Alice, then nodded, signaling for someone else to take a crack at the door.

    Alice cleared her throat, pushing Alex aside with a determined shove.

    Just as she lifted her hand to knock, the door swung open unexpectedly, catching her off guard.

    She offered an awkward smile. ¡°Ethan, um¡­ we¡¯re all free today, so¡­ how about a drink?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the weekend, and wasting it without booze just feels wrong,¡± Alex chimed in eagerly.

    He elbowed Brogan, urging him to join in.

    ¡°Say something!¡±

    Brogan smirked and hefted the enormous bag of alcohol he was carrying. ¡°We came all this way¡­ might as well make it count.¡±

    Ethan regarded the three of them with a look that suggested they had lost their minds.

    His voice came out icy. ¡°Do you even know what time it is?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Alex nced down at his watch, the digital numbers ring back. ¡°Eight.¡±

    The room fell into silence.

    Alice¡¯s red lips twitched slightly before she boldly pushed Ethan back into the house. ¡°Who cares what time it is? You want a drink or not? It¡¯s Saturday! If we all end up cked out on the floor, so what? Now go shower!¡± shemanded, already striding inside.

    Thatst order radiated a serious big-sister energy that was hard to ignore.

    As they entered, Alex shot her a subtle thumbs-up.

    Among the four of them, Alice was the only one with the audacity to take charge like that.

    Ten minutester, in the living room, the atmosphere was charged with anticipation.

    The table wasden with various types of alcohol, but there was one ring issue¡ªno one had thought to bring food.

    The four of them exchanged nces, the silence thickening. Ethan, the homeowner, leaned backzily against the couch, exuding an air of cool nonchnce, as if he might kick them all out at any moment.

    The other three¡ªone trust-fund girl and two spoiled rich boys¡ªwere utterly helpless in the kitchen. Not a single one of them had any cooking skills to speak of.

    Alice nudged Alex¡¯s leg with her foot. ¡°You go.¡±

    ¡°You sure about that?¡± he replied, uncertainty creeping into his voice.

    Alice hesitated, her confidence wavering.

    In the end, Brogan sighed, rubbing his forehead in resignation. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming too!¡± Alex quickly added, the pressure of the moment weighing heavily on him. Whatever needed to be said, he preferred to leave it in Alice¡¯s capable hands.

    As soon as the two of them exited, the living room fell into a heavy silence.

    Alice was never one to mince words. She pulled out a thick stack of documents from her bag and mmed it onto the table with a thud.

    ¡°This is everything we¡¯ve managed to dig up. Your girl Roxanne? She¡¯s like a scorpion that crawled out of a drug pit. We can¡¯t trace where the pit is, but one thing is certain¡ªshe¡¯s toxic as hell.¡±

    Back when she was overseas, Roxanne had been entangled in shady dealings¡ªnothing outright provable, but certainly not above board.

    And judging by the looks of things, the entire Stonewarden Group seemed to be tainted as well.

    Still, theycked hard evidence.

    Bute on¡ªwas every single incident just a coincidence?

    Ethan picked up the documents, flipping through the pages, most of which contained information he was already aware of.

    He tossed them back onto the table dismissively.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about this.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you care about?¡± Alice shot back, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Dawn? Ethan, get your damn head on straight. If you truly want justice for Dawn, you need to take Roxanne down first. And yes¡­ you were part of the problem too. Think of this as your shot at redemption,¡± she pressed, her tone unwavering.

    In the kitchen, Alex clutched a stalk of celery, sneaking nces toward the living room.

    ¡°Hey,¡± he nudged Brogan, ¡°what are they talking about?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you scoot closer and find out for yourself?¡± Brogan replied tly, his eyes fixed on the wall.

    Alex fell silent, the urge to eavesdrop battling with hisck of courage.

    He let out a heavy sigh, muttering, ¡°I really liked Dawn, you know? She and Ethan were perfect opposites. They bnced each other out. Who would¡¯ve thought it would end like this?¡±

    Brogan remained silent, lost in his own thoughts.

    Alex frowned, frustration bubbling up. ¡°Are you even listening to me?¡±Conclusion

    In the wake of the tumultuous events that have unfolded, Tara and Ethan find themselves standing at a crossroads, each grappling with the weight of their choices and the toxic roots that have entwined their lives. Tara¡¯s heart aches with the realization that Will¡¯s indifference has left her feeling isted, a sentiment echoed in Ethan¡¯s own despair as he faces the aftermath of his rtionship with Dawn. The emotional distance that has grown within their family is palpable, yet the arrival of Ethan¡¯s brothers signifies a flicker of hope¡ªa chance for connection that has long been overshadowed by Will¡¯s cold detachment. As Alice confronts Ethan with the harsh truth about Roxanne, it bes clear that the path to healing lies not just in acknowledging their pain but also in confronting the demons that have gued them.

    Ethan¡¯s initial dismissal of Alice¡¯s revtions hints at the internal struggle he faces; the desire for justice for Dawn battles against the fear of confronting his ownplicity in the chaos. Yet, as the weight of Alice¡¯s words sinks in, the possibility of redemption begins to take shape. The brothers¡¯ presence, coupled with Alice¡¯s unwavering determination, creates a fragile but necessary support system that may pull Ethan from the depths of his despair. In this moment, the family stands united, ready to confront their toxic past and forge a new path forward¡ªone that embraces vulnerability, ountability, and the hope of healing. Through this shared struggle, they may yet discover that love, even when strained, can be the most powerful antidote to the pain that has kept them apart.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan grapples with the weight of Alice¡¯s revtions about Roxanne and the implications for his own actions. The fragile truce among the siblings will be tested as they confront not only their shared grief over Dawn¡¯s loss but also the darker secrets lurking within their family dynamics. Will Ethan finally recognize the urgency of the situation and take a stand against the toxic influences threatening to consume him? Or will he continue to retreat into his self-imposed istion, risking further alienation from those who care about him?

    As they delve deeper into the murky waters of Roxanne¡¯s past, the stakes will rise dramatically. The siblings are on the brink of unearthing connections that could shatter their already fractured family, and the question loomsrge: can they unite to confront the demons of their past, or will the toxic roots of betrayal and guilt pull them further apart? With emotions running high and unresolved tensions simmering, the next chapter promises to deliver shocking revtions and pivotal moments that could change everything for Ethan and his brothers. Prepare for a rollercoaster of emotions as the quest for justice intertwines with the struggle for redemption, leading to a confrontation that could either heal their wounds or drive them deeper into despair.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 358

    Beseeched 358 Summary

    In Chapter 358 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Back to Business,¡± the story unfolds in a tense atmosphere as Brogan and Alex navigate their brother Ethan¡¯s emotional turmoil following Dawn¡¯s disappearance. Brogan is consumed by his cooking, while Alex struggles with the gravity of their situation, feeling frustrated by Brogan¡¯s seemingly cold demeanor. Their conversation highlights the urgency of finding Dawn, with Brogan encouraging Alex to focus on cooking for Ethan, who is in a fragile state.

    As Brogan leaves the kitchen, he encounters Alice and Ethan, who sit at opposite ends of the living room, their emotional distance palpable. Alice expresses her skepticism about Alex¡¯s cooking abilities, while Brogan tries to motivate Ethan to take action regarding Dawn¡¯s disappearance. Despite the underlying tension, there is a sense of camaraderie among the characters as they attempt to support each other through their grief.

    Alex¡¯s cooking efforts culminate in a chaotic scene where he emerges from the kitchen, smoke billowing behind him, dering dinner ready. The mood lightens momentarily as Alice jokes about the potential disaster of his meal. However, when takeout arrives just in time, it bes clear that Alex¡¯s culinary endeavors will be saved for another day, as they opt for fondue and wine instead. This shift in focus allows the group to temporarily escape their worries and indulge inughter and camaraderie.

    As the evening progresses, the characters drink to forget their troubles, leading to a state of drunken revelry. The atmosphere bes more rxed, yet Ethan remains distant, grappling with his emotions as he reflects on Dawn¡¯s absence. The chapter ends with the trio sumbing to exhaustion after their drinking session, only to awaken to the unsettling news that Ethan is missing, setting the stage for further tension and uncertainty in the story.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 358**

    **Chapter 358: Back to Business**

    21%

    +10 Free Coins

    Brogan¡¯s focus was entirely consumed by the piece of meat he was working on, his hands deftly slicing through the tender flesh. Without lifting his gaze from the task, he muttered, ¡°Then go help find her. Ethan¡¯ll be forever grateful.¡±

    ¡°Hsssh¡­¡±

    Find her? The thought sent a wave of frustration through him. How on earth was he supposed to aplish that?

    Clone her?

    With an irritated huff, Alex snatched the knife from Brogan¡¯s hand, his annoyance bubbling over. ¡°Out of all of us, you¡¯re the coldest. Our brother is falling apart, and you still think this is a joke?¡±

    Brogan paused for a moment, his expression unreadable, then he gestured towards the cutting board with a slight nod.

    ¡°Then cook something good for him. I¡¯ll go handle the emotional support.¡±

    Alex fell silent, the weight of Brogan¡¯s words settling heavily on him.

    He watched Brogan stride out of the kitchen, his back straight and determined. Looking down at the knife in his own hand, Alex clenched his jaw, frustration morphing into resolve. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll cook. Just a few dishes; how hard can it be?¡±

    With a loud thwack, he brought the knife down onto the cutting board, the sound echoing through the quiet kitchen.

    Meanwhile, in the living room, Brogan entered just as Alice finished voicing her thoughts.

    She and Ethan were seated at opposite ends of the room, the distance between them palpable. There wasn¡¯t any overt tension, but the atmosphere felt strangely charged, as if something unsaid lingered in the air.

    ¡°You¡¯re back. Alex cooking?¡± Alice asked, her voiceced with skepticism.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Brogan offered a teasing smile. ¡°Don¡¯t trust him?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t trust¡¯ is putting it lightly,¡± Alice replied, rolling her eyes as she pulled out her phone, navigating to a food delivery app. ¡°I¡¯m just trying to avoid being poisoned.¡±

    Brogan chose not to respond, his gaze shifting to Ethan.

    Since Dawn¡¯s disappearance, Ethan had undergone a significant transformation. The light in his eyes had dimmed, reced by a chilling detachment. It was as if an invisible barrier surrounded him, silently warning others to keep their distance.

    ¡°Alice is right. Your original n wasn¡¯t wed. Roxanne remains our only solid lead. If you truly wish to do something for Dawn, the best course of action is to pull yourself together and continue your search,¡± Brogan said, his tone steady and encouraging.

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes flickered momentarily, a hint of recognition passing through them, yet he remained silent.

    A brief exchange of nces passed between Brogan and Alice. Neither pushed further; they understood that Ethan likely had a strategy forming in his mind. There was no sense in reiterating what he already knew.

    Half an hourter, the kitchen door swung open with a dramatic whoosh, smoke billowing out like a warning signal. Alex emerged, wearing an apron and coughing uncontrobly, shouting, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±

    Alice gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    ¡°What the hell? Were you trying to concoct a chemical weapon?¡±

    ¡°Hey, what kind of attitude is that?¡± Alex protested, feigning offense.

    He reached out, attempting to ruffle her hair, but Alice ducked away, a smirk on her face. He didn¡¯t take it to heart; in fact, he felt a swell of pride. ¡°Come on, at least give me some credit. I went all out today. You¡¯re about to witness the magic of Chef Alex.¡±

    Alice forced a couple of politeughs, her eyes darting toward the kitchen.

    Her takeout better arrive soon.

    When the food finally hit the table, the three of them settled down, each upying a side, staring in silence at the four unidentifiable dishesid out before them.

    Alex scratched his nose, uncertainty creeping into his demeanor. ¡°Why are you just sitting there? Come on, eat! Sure, it doesn¡¯t look amazing, but I promise it tastes great.¡±

    He had meticulously followed every online recipe to the letter. There was no way it could taste that bad.

    Alice swallowed hard, her apprehension palpable, and nudged Brogan.

    ¡°You go first.¡±

    Brogan frowned, his brow furrowing. ¡°Why me?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re the one who told him to cook. You take full responsibility.¡±

    Brogan fell silent, contemting his predicament.

    Just as he raised his fork, the doorbell chimed, breaking the tension in the room. A collective sigh of relief escaped from everyone except Alex.

    Alice¡¯s face lit up with a cheerful smile. ¡°Alex, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d actually attempt to cook, so I ordered takeout just in case. Fondue. I mean, it¡¯d be a shame to let it go to waste, right? And fondue with wine? Perfectbo.¡±

    She practically skipped to the door, excitement radiating from her.

    Alex blinked in surprise. ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re not eating this?¡±

    Brogan nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Since you made it for Ethan, maybe we should save it for him. He can have it tomorrow.¡±

    Silence enveloped the room once more.

    The delivery guy set everything up, and with the array of wine on the table, the fondue began to steal the spotlight as the main course.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s dive in.¡±

    Alice pped her hands together, her enthusiasm infectious. ¡°Tonight, we drink ¡¯til we drop.¡±

    Getting drunk was easy, especially when one was burdened by unspoken worries. For people like them, alcohol felt like a balm, a fleeting escape from reality.

    By the end of the evening, empty bottles littered the table, remnants of their revelry.

    Alex had his arms draped around Brogan, mumbling a string of incoherent phrases, while Alice squinted, clearly feeling the effects of the alcohol.

    Ethan reclined into the corner of the couch, his limbs rxed, long legs casually resting against the edge of the coffee table.

    His gaze was hazy, a mist clouding his eyes, emotions hidden beneath the surface.

    The burn of liquor coursed down his throat, settling in his gut, numbing everything it touched.

    Truth be told, he and Dawn had not spent much time living in this house together, yet her presence lingered in every corner.

    That feeling was like a tight, suffocating and inescapable, wrapping around him, leaving him breathless.

    His jaw clenched, muscles in his face taut with unexpressed tension. He closed his eyes, seeking sce in the darkness behind his eyelids.

    Later that afternoon, the living room was enveloped in silence. Everyone had sumbed to a nap after their drinking escapade.

    Alice rubbed her eyes, her hand connecting with Alex¡¯s arm as she jolted him awake. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­? What?¡± he mumbled, groggy.

    ¡°He¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°Wait¡ªshit¡­ Ethan?!¡±

    Just as the three of them reached for their phones, Tony appeared in the doorway, a grin stered on his face. ¡°Ms. Alice, the boss asked me to drive you guys home.¡±

    ¡°Where is your boss?¡± she asked, suspicioncing her tone.

    ¡°Ms. West had to stop by the office today. The boss went in for the project meeting.¡±

    The partnership between Stonewarden Group and the Jackson Group often required someone to attend the review meetings, and today was no exception.Conclusion

    In the aftermath of a chaotic evening, the emotionalndscape of the group shifted subtly but profoundly. Alex¡¯s initial frustration with Brogan transformed into a sense of purpose as he took on the challenge of cooking, even if it didn¡¯t quite go as nned. The camaraderie that surfaced during their sharedughter and drinking created a temporary balm for their collective grief, allowing them to momentarily escape the weight of Ethan¡¯s despair. As they navigated the delicate bnce between humor and heartache, a flicker of hope emerged, hinting at the possibility of healing through their bonds.

    Yet, the undercurrent of tension remained palpable, particrly for Ethan, whose struggle with Dawn¡¯s absence cast a shadow over the newfound levity. The evening¡¯s revelry, while a distraction, could not erase the profound sense of loss that lingered in the air. As the group sumbed to exhaustion, the silence that followed served as a stark reminder of the emotional distances yet to be bridged. With Ethan¡¯s sudden departure, the fragile equilibrium they had created teetered on the brink, leaving them to confront the reality that healing would require more than just fleeting moments of joy; it demanded vulnerability, honesty, and the courage to face their pain together.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the dust settles from their chaotic evening, the dynamics between Alex, Brogan, and Alice are about to shift dramatically. With Ethan¡¯s sudden disappearance, the fragile peace they¡¯ve managed to maintain will be shattered. The trio must confront not only the unsettling reality of Ethan¡¯s absence but also the unspoken tensions that have been simmering beneath the surface. Will they band together to uncover the truth, or will their individual fears and unresolved feelings drive them apart? The stakes are higher than ever, and the emotional weight of their situation will force them to confront their vulnerabilities.

    Meanwhile, the looming presence of Roxanne as their only solid lead will push them into uncharted territory. As they strategize their next moves, the chapter will delve into theplexities of their rtionships and the lengths they are willing to go to for each other. Will Brogan¡¯s steadfastness provide the anchor they need, or will Alex¡¯s impulsive nature lead them into danger? With the shadows of their pasts creeping in, the tension will escte, leaving readers on the edge of their seats, eager to see how far they¡¯re willing to go to protect one another and find Ethan. The next chapter promises to be a whirlwind of action, emotion, and unexpected revtions.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 359

    Beseeched 359 Summary

    In Chapter 359, titled ¡°Never Again,¡± tension looms over a group led by Ethan, whose recent behavior has raised suspicions. Tony and Brogan express their concerns about Ethan¡¯s seemingly normal demeanor, which contrasts with the unease felt by the team. Alice suggests that Tony keep a close watch on Ethan, but as days pass, Ethan¡¯s actions appear unchanged, leading to confusion and skepticism among his colleagues. Despite their efforts to investigate a potential threat from Lucas, they encounter dead ends, feeling as if they are engaged in a fruitless battle against unseen forces.

    As time progresses, three years slip by, and the partnership between Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group nears its end. Roxanne, who has been an integral part of the project, is reassigned, prompting her to yfully question Ethan¡¯s intentions regarding the partnership. Ethan¡¯s dismissive reaction to her flowers symbolizes his emotional detachment, despite the underlying tension in their rtionship. Roxanne¡¯s determination to return after her report indicates hermitment to the project, while Ethan¡¯s cold response to Tony about the partnership signifies a pivotal shift in his business strategy.

    The chapter culminates in a confrontation between Ethan and Will, who challenges Ethan¡¯s decision to terminate the partnership with Stonewarden. Will argues that the connection has significantly benefited Jackson Group, but Ethan remains resolute, indicating that personal issues are influencing his professional choices. This decision leads to a finality that underscores the emotional weight behind Ethan¡¯s actions, suggesting a deeper conflict that transcends mere business considerations.

    Ultimately, the narrative captures theplexities of personal and professional rtionships within a high-stakes environment, highlighting themes of loyalty, emotional turmoil, and the consequences of past decisions. Ethan¡¯s refusal to renew ties with Stonewarden, despite potential benefits, reflects amitment to his principles, setting the stage for further developments in both his personal life and business dealings.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 359 Never Again**

    ¡°But given the current tension in the air¡­ are we absolutely certain that nothing is going to go awry?¡±

    Tony seemed to sense the unease that hung over the group like a thick fog. With a slight lowering of his voice, he replied, ¡°Well¡­ our boss appears to be acting quite normal, actually. More normal than he has in weeks, if I¡¯m being honest. I think your con might have had a positive effect. Maybe he¡¯s finally starting toe around.¡±

    Brogan¡¯s brow furrowed in skepticism. ¡°That fast?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m notpletely sold on it either¡­¡±

    Alice narrowed her eyes, her expression sharpening as she clicked her tongue in thought. ¡°How about you keep an eye on him, just to be safe? Quietly.¡±

    Tony nodded, understanding the weight of her request. ¡°Of course. You can count on me.¡±

    However, as the days rolled by, Ethanpletely shattered their expectations.

    It was as if nothing had ever happened. He arrived at work with the same punctuality as ever, engaged in meetings with Roxanne just like before, and behind the scenes, he was still investigating her connections and the shadowy figures supporting her.

    Even Tony couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was amiss, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t catch what I just said, did you?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice sliced through Tony¡¯s thoughts, sharp and unexpected.

    Tony straightened, his heart racing slightly. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you, boss. Could you repeat that?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was tinged with irritation, but his tone remained steady. ¡°I said, keep an eye on Lucas. Monitor who he¡¯s been in contact with and any unusual activities. Don¡¯t let anything slip by.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tony replied, though he hesitated for a moment. ¡°Boss¡­ do you still suspect Lucas had a role in what happened to Ms. Porter?¡±

    Ethan paused, his voice dropping to a low, heavy murmur. ¡°There¡¯s no doubt he¡¯s involved. If you¡¯re not sure where to start, look into his wife.¡±

    Yet, despite their relentless digging, they kept hitting dead ends.

    They could almost see the strings being pulled from the surface, but no matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t locate the hand that held those strings.

    It felt like they were engaged in a battle of guerri warfare.

    They were exposed under the harsh light of scrutiny, while those orchestrating the chaos remained shrouded in darkness.

    Every time they thought they had unearthed a lead, it turned out to be nothing more than a coincidence or sheer happenstance.

    Time slipped by quietly, unnoticed by those outside their circle. Seasons changed, and what once felt unforgettable slowly faded in the minds of the people. Life continued its relentless march forward. Things remained the same, yet the people transformed.

    For those who couldn¡¯t let go, they buried their pain deep within, constructing their own invisible cages.

    In the blink of an eye, three years had passed.

    The partnership between Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group was nearing its expiration. Roxanne, who had once been at the helm of the joint project, had just been reassigned back to headquarters. She wouldn¡¯t be overseeing the next phase of the coboration.

    ¡°You nning to drop the deal with Stonewarden the moment I¡¯m out of the picture?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes sparkled with yful sarcasm as she leaned across the desk, locking eyes with Ethan. ¡°Ethan, after all this time, I still don¡¯t quite get you. I won¡¯t lie¡­ it kinda irritates me.¡±

    Ethan casually reached for the bouquet resting on his desk and, with a flick of his wrist, sent it flying.

    The flowersnded a foot away from her, scattering across the floor.

    He didn¡¯t utter a word, but the unspoken message was crystal clear.

    Roxanne nced down at the disheveled petals. She had brought him flowers every single time she visited over the past two years, and each time, he had dismissed them as if they were nothing but refuse.

    Not that she cared.

    They were merely flowers. She could always buy more next time.

    With a smirk, she bent down to gather the petals, her voice soft as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be back after I report in. Wait for me.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she pivoted on her heels and strode out, her heels clicking against the floor in a rhythmic farewell.

    A momentter, Tony entered the room.

    ¡°Boss.¡±

    Ethan looked up, his entire demeanor radiating an intensity that made it difficult for Tony to meet his gaze.

    But after the past couple of years, Tony had grown ustomed to this pressure. He got straight to the point. ¡°Are we truly renewing our partnership with Stonewarden? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll need to have the project manager revise the proposal.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips curled into a cold, dismissive smile. ¡°Never again.¡±

    Tony¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That effectively meant that Jackson Group would now stand in direct opposition to Stonewarden Group.

    Still, he never questioned Ethan¡¯s decisions. He merely nodded in understanding and left to execute the orders. The news reached Will soon after. Naturally, from a business perspective, he was staunchly against terminating the partnership.

    ¡°Do you have any idea how much market share they control in Euravia? Forget everything else for a moment; just look at the past two years. That connection with Stonewarden has propelled Jackson Group to a whole new level. Can you deny that?¡±

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t deny it, so what?¡± Ethan replied coolly, his expression unyielding.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    Will called his name sharply, his tone low and serious. ¡°Renewing with Stonewarden isn¡¯t up for debate. If you can¡¯t separate business from your personal issues, then maybe you¡¯re not suited to be the CEO of Jackson Group.¡±

    And just like that, the decision was final.

    Ethan had no choice in the matter.

    One weekter, Stonewarden¡¯s Ar branch hosted a formal banquet to wee their new regional director.

    Alex arrived at Ethan¡¯s ce just as the invitationnded in his hands. He snatched it up and headed upstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    That was all Ethan said after casting a quick nce at the card.

    Alex scratched the back of his head, knowing he had a mission today¡ªhe had to persuade Ethan to attend.

    ¡°I already checked with your assistant. You¡¯ve got nothing pressing on your schedule. So what¡¯s the harm in going?¡± He leaned in, lowering his voice conspiratorially. ¡°Word is¡­ the new director¡¯s a total knockout. Like, once-in-a-thousand-years level. You sure you don¡¯t want to check it out?¡±

    Ethan shot him a sidelong nce. ¡°With the constant parade of women around you, I¡¯m amazed you still have the energy to chase more. Your stamina must be incredible.¡±Conclusion

    In the quiet aftermath of their tumultuous journey, Ethan stood resolute in his decision to sever ties with Stonewarden Group, signaling a definitive break from the past that had haunted him for years. The weight of his choice was palpable, a culmination of the pain and betrayal that had shaped him into the man he was today. As he dismissed the notion of renewal, a sense of liberation washed over him, mingling with the remnants of sorrow. The invisible cage he had built around his heart slowly began to crack, allowing a flicker of hope to seep through. Despite the challenges thaty ahead, Ethan was finally ready to forge his own path, unencumbered by the shadows of those who had wronged him.

    Meanwhile, Tony and the rest of the team felt the shift in the air, a mixture of apprehension and anticipation as they watched their leader reim his agency. The decision to oppose Stonewarden was not merely a business maneuver; it was a deration of self-worth, a refusal to be defined by the past. As the days turned into weeks, the group began to sense a new energy within the office, a collective exhale as they rallied behind Ethan¡¯s vision. They understood that, while the journey ahead would be fraught with challenges, it also held the promise of renewal and resilience. Together, they would navigate the uncharted waters of their future, united by a shared purpose and the unshakeable belief that they could rise from the ashes of their history, stronger than ever.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in Next Chapter?**

    As the tension mounts between Ethan and the looming specter of Stonewarden Group, readers can expect a riveting exploration of loyalty and betrayal in the next chapter. With Ethan¡¯s decision to sever ties with Stonewarden, the stakes are higher than ever, and the potential fallout promises to shake the very foundations of Jackson Group. Will Ethan¡¯s resolve hold strong against the mounting pressure from his colleagues, especially Will, who remains steadfast in his belief that business should remain separate from personal vendettas? The battle lines are drawn, and the question remains: will Ethan¡¯s personal vendetta cloud his judgment, or will he find a way to navigate the treacherous waters ahead?

    Moreover, the introduction of the enigmatic new regional director at Stonewarden could be the catalyst for unforeseenplications. With Alex¡¯s teasing hints about the director¡¯s allure, readers are left to wonder how this new character will influence Ethan¡¯s world. Will she be a formidable ally or an unexpected adversary? As the banquet approaches, the atmosphere is charged with anticipation, and the potential for explosive encounters hangs in the air. Prepare for a chapter filled with intrigue, unexpected alliances, and the haunting specter of past decisions as Ethan grapples with the consequences of his choices. The dance between ambition and personal demons is about to take center stage, and the oue could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 360

    Beseeched 360 Summary

    In Chapter 360 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± the tension between Alex and Ethan is palpable as Alex pleads with his brother to apany him on a mission assigned by Mr. Will. Despite Alex¡¯s earnest attempts to sway Ethan, who remains resolute and unyielding, the conversation is filled with frustration and sibling dynamics. Alex¡¯s irritation is evident as he threatens to disrupt Ethan¡¯s life if he doesn¡¯tply, showcasing the emotional stakes of their rtionship.

    Once Alex storms out, the atmosphere in the office shifts to one of oppressive silence, highlighting Ethan¡¯s stoic demeanor. He stands confidently, yet there is a sense of something lost within him, a wild spirit reced by a calm exterior. The contrast between the stunning city view outside and Ethan¡¯s internal struggle adds depth to his character, leaving readers to ponder the thoughts hidden behind his enigmatic eyes.

    The narrative transitions to Northville Airport, where Ethan and his colleague Tony await the arrival of Luke Baldwin. The chill of early April mirrors the tension as they question the flight¡¯s dy. When Luke finally arrives, his exuberance shes with Ethan¡¯s cold demeanor, underscoring their contrasting personalities and past experiences inbat sports. The yful banter between them hints at a long-standing friendship, yet Ethan¡¯s icy response reveals a deeper emotional detachment.

    As they head to a caf¨¦, Luke¡¯s attention is captured by a mysterious woman whose beauty is emphasized by her elegant attire. However, as she leaves with another man, Luke is left intrigued yet frustrated, unable to fully appreciate her allure. This moment highlights the theme of beauty and connection, contrasting with Ethan¡¯s indifferent attitude towards women. Ultimately, the chapter concludes with Luke sharing vital information about the elusive chairman of the Stonewarden Group, setting the stage for future developments in their business endeavors.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 360: A Beauty, Allegedly**

    ¡°Hey, what kind of attitude is that?¡± Alex eximed, his tongue clicking in frustration. ¡°Girls are absolutely adorable, you know? I¡¯m just out here trying to sprinkle a little love into their lives¡­ But never mind that. Are you going or not? This is serious business! Mr. Will himself handed me this mission. Come on, have a heart. Pity me just a little, will you?¡±

    He sped his hands together as if in prayer, his expression so earnest that one might think he was on the verge of dropping to his knees in supplication.

    Ethan remained as unyielding as stone. ¡°If you got assigned this task, then you should go handle it.¡±

    A heavy silence settled between them.

    Alex clenched his jaw, irritation radiating from him. ¡°Fine. But just so you know, I have a date with a stunning girl this week, so don¡¯t mess it up for me. If you still refuse to go, I swear I¡¯ll just move in with you.¡±

    He pivoted on his heel, striding away, yet frequently ncing back over his shoulder as if to gauge Ethan¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, man. You better show up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my brother. You have to go.¡±

    ¡°Just go already!¡±

    Ethan remained silent, his resolve unshaken.

    Once Alex stormed out, the office returned to a stillness that felt almost oppressive.

    This quiet was not the peaceful kind; it was the sort that left you feeling hollow, as if the very air had been sucked out of the room.

    Ethan stood tall, his posture impable, every inch of him radiating a quiet strength. His features were like those of a statue, sharp and wless, untouched by the passing of time. The only thing that had faded was the wild, untamed spirit he once possessed, now reced by a calm, controlled demeanor that felt distant.

    The floor-to-ceiling windows gleamed, offering a breathtaking view of the city beyond.

    It was nothing short of stunning.

    The sunlight danced off the gleaming steel and ss structures, reflections flickering across his dark eyes¡ªonly to disappear without a trace.

    Those eyes were deep, enigmatic, hiding a multitude of thoughts and emotions. No one could decipher whaty behind them.

    How long he stood there, lost in contemtion, was anyone¡¯s guess.

    Eventually, Tony entered the room, breaking the spell of silence.

    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s time to head to the airport to pick up Mr. Baldwin.¡±

    Ethan, still gazing out the window, replied with a nonchnt ¡°Mm.¡± He finally tore his gaze away and added, ¡°Stonewarden¡¯s new executive is starting in a few days. Make sure to prepare a gift.¡±

    Tony¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise. ¡°You¡¯re actually going to the banquet?¡±

    Ethan paused for a brief moment, his voice steady and low. ¡°Better than sitting around doing nothing.¡±

    **Northville Airport.**

    Winter seemed reluctant to release its grip this year. It was already April, yet the chill lingered in the air, and the haze hung heavy. As soon as the sun dipped below the horizon, the world outside transformed into a dim, smogden gray.

    Ethan and Tony stood by the arrival exit, both wearing frowns as they scrutinized the flight disy board.

    ¡°You sure there¡¯s no mistake?¡± Ethan queried, a hint of concerncing his tone.

    Tony nced at his phone, shaking his head. ¡°Nope. Right flight, no dys showing either¡­ So where on earth is he?¡±

    After what felt like an eternity, Luke Baldwin finally appeared, d in a gray sweatsuit and shing a grin that suggested he owned the entire airport.

    He threw his arms wide open. ¡°My man! Long time no see! Come on, give me a hug¡ª¡±

    Ethan remained perfectly still, his expression unchanged.

    Luke caught the warning glint in Ethan¡¯s eyes and halted abruptly, his arms lowering awkwardly. ¡°Geez, still stingy as ever.¡±

    Ethan let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Stingy? Want me to demonstrate what generosity looks like?¡±

    The icy look in Ethan¡¯s eyes sent a shiver down Luke¡¯s spine.

    Back in their school days, they had trained inbat sports together, and Ethan had often used him as a personal punching bag.

    Clearly, that discipline hadn¡¯t dulled with the passage of time.

    Yeah¡­ nope. Still couldn¡¯t take him on.

    Luke coughed, suddenly shifting into business mode as he tossed his suitcase toward Tony. ¡°You¡¯re sneaky-mean, that¡¯s what you are. But enough of that, let¡¯s grab a coffee. I just survived a ten-plus-hour flight. I¡¯m dying here.¡±

    As they approached the caf¨¦, Ethan¡¯s phone rang, prompting him to step aside and take the call, leaving Luke to venture in alone and ce his order.

    As soon as he crossed the threshold, his eyesnded on a striking figure in the distance¡ªa woman, effortlessly captivating. She wore a wide-brimmed hat and a red dress that was simple yet elegant, impossible to overlook. There was an undeniable brightness about her, an aura that drew attention like a ma.

    Regrettably, the brim of her hat was tilted low, obscuring most of her face.

    Just as Luke began to make his way toward her, a man stepped in, blocking his path with an air of refinement. ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your mocha.¡±

    The woman offered a casual nod in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±

    And just like that, the two of them exited the caf¨¦ together, shoulder to shoulder.

    It took Luke a moment to tear his gaze away from the caf¨¦ door. He shook his head, still in a daze. Beautiful women really had a way of making everything seem more appealing. Even though he hadn¡¯t caught a glimpse of her face, the energy she radiated was intoxicating.

    When he emerged with the coffee, Ethan was already waiting by the car, arms crossed and expression unreadable.

    Luke couldn¡¯t help but share, ¡°Man, you missed out. There was this woman inside¡ªabsolutely gorgeous.¡±

    Ethan nced down at his phone, his tone t as he asked, ¡°How gorgeous?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t get a good look.¡±

    Ethan remained silent, his eyes narrowing slightly as he shot Luke a sidelong nce, the kind reserved for fools. He climbed into the car without another word.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Not every woman needs a perfect face. It¡¯s all about the aura, you get it?¡± Luke protested as he followed him inside.

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Now it was Luke¡¯s turn to fall silent, the weight of Ethan¡¯s indifference settling heavily between them.

    ¡°Forget it. You¡¯re practically a hermit at this point. Talking to you is pointless.¡±

    He continued to ramble, but Ethan had already leaned back in his seat, eyes closed, tuning him outpletely.

    A rare beauty?

    Women. They¡¯re all the same.

    Luke had no business ventures in the country; he was merely back for a brief work trip, staying at one of Jackson Group¡¯s hotels.

    After dropping him off and ensuring he was settled in, Ethan joined him for dinner at a nearby restaurant.

    ¡°This is everything I¡¯ve managed to dig up,¡± Luke said as he slid a sealed folder across the table, then picked up a piece of fruit and popped it into his mouth.

    As he chewed, he continued, ¡°Stonewarden Group¡¯s chairman¡ªno one¡¯s actually seen him in person. Total mystery. But overseas? That guy ys both sides. Everyone respects the name, no matter which side they¡¯re on.¡±Conclusion

    As the chapter unfolds, the emotional tension between Ethan and Alex reveals the weight of unspoken expectations and the burden of familial obligations. Alex¡¯s plea for Ethan to join him on a mission underscores the contrasting dynamics of their rtionship; while Alex seeks connection and camaraderie, Ethan remains steadfast in his solitude, a fortress ofposure built around a heart that has long since learned to guard itself. The dialogue captures the essence of brotherhood¡ªfilled with yful banter yet tinged with the unacknowledged pain of distance. Ethan¡¯s refusal to bend signifies not just a reluctance to engage in Alex¡¯s world, but a deeper struggle with his own identity, one that has evolved from the vibrant youth he once was into a man who grapples with the shadows of his past.

    The arrival of Luke Baldwin introduces a newyer to Ethan¡¯s narrative, emphasizing the stark contrast between their approaches to life. While Luke embodies a carefree spirit, reveling in the beauty of fleeting moments, Ethan¡¯s stoicism serves as a protective barrier against the chaos of emotions that threaten to unravel him. The encounter with the captivating woman at the caf¨¦ symbolizes the allure of connection that Ethan, despite his indifference, cannot entirely dismiss. As the chapter closes, the unresolved tension lingers in the air like the winter chill outside, leaving Ethan at a crossroads¡ªcaught between the rigidity of his self-imposed istion and the maic pull of human connection that beckons from beyond his carefully constructed walls. The journey ahead promises to challenge his resolve and perhaps, in time, lead him to rediscover the warmth he has long forsaken.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the uing chapter, readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan grapples with the enigmatic arrival of Luke Baldwin and the mysterious chairman of Stonewarden Group. With Luke¡¯s casual demeanor masking a wealth of information about the elusive chairman, Ethan¡¯s stoic exterior may begin to crack under the weight of impending revtions. The dynamic between the two old friends will deepen, revealingyers of their past that could either strengthen their bond or drive a wedge between them, especially as they navigate theplexities of their current businessndscape.

    Moreover, the captivating woman that Luke glimpsed in the caf¨¦ is bound to y a pivotal role in the unfolding narrative. Her aura and the intrigue surrounding her will undoubtedly draw Ethan¡¯s attention, challenging his steadfast indifference towards rtionships. As the chapter progresses, the stakes will rise, intertwining personal ambitions with the unfolding mystery of the Stonewarden Group. Will Ethan¡¯s guarded nature allow him to embrace the unexpected connections that fate has ced in his path, or will he remain the hermit Luke used him of being? The anticipation builds as readers await the intertwining fates of these characters, each holding secrets that could shift the bnce of power and emotion in ways they never anticipated.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 361

    Beseeched 361 Summary

    In Chapter 361 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°The One He Trusts,¡± the narrative revolves around a tense conversation between Luke, a seasoned attorney, and Ethan, who is grappling with theplexities of a case involving the elusive chairman of Stonewarden Group. Luke highlights the intricate nature of the investigation, emphasizing the formidable reputation of the chairman and the imprable legal defenses he possesses. Despite their efforts, Ethan discovers that the evidence against the chairman is insufficient to hold him ountable, leading to a sense of frustration and helplessness.

    The chapter delves into the darker realities of the legalndscape, where those who operate outside thew often do so with ruthless efficiency. Luke warns Ethan about the dangers of underestimating the chairman, indicating that previous adversaries have faced dire consequences for their attempts to challenge him. This conversation isden with tension, as the mention of Dawn¡¯s name brings an air of gravity to their discussion, suggesting a deeper connection to the unfolding events.

    Meanwhile, the narrative shifts to a woman, Ms. West, who is preparing to attend a banquet in five days. Her interactions with her driver, Mason Cook, reveal her confidence and assertiveness, as she expresses her intent to meet someone significant from her past. This subplot introduces an intriguingyer to the story, hinting at unresolved tensions and rtionships that may intertwine with Ethan and Luke¡¯s investigation.

    The chapter concludes with a glimpse into Roxanne¡¯s struggles as she trains in a hotel gym, reflecting her inner turmoil regarding her connection to Vincent West. Her assistant, Jody, attempts to persuade her to attend the banquet, but Roxanne¡¯s anger and frustration surface, revealing her resentment towards Vincent¡¯s influence over her life. The emotional weight of her situation underscores the theme of power dynamics and trust, setting the stage for potential confrontations as the characters navigate their intertwined fates.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 361**

    **Chapter 361: The One He Trusts**

    ¡°Investigating this situation is inherentlyplex. It took a considerable amount of effort just to gather what little information we have,¡± Luke remarked, his voice low but steady, as he leaned back in his chair, the weight of the conversation evident on his shoulders.

    Luke had carved out a formidable reputation as a high-profile attorney overseas, primarily representing the ultra-wealthy. His connections and ess to resources were light-years ahead of most in his field. Yet, even he was taken aback by the imprable nature of the chairman of Stonewarden Group.

    ¡°But still¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s voice trailed off, his brow furrowing as he continued to sift through the documentsid out before him.

    Noticing Ethan¡¯s intense focus, Luke leaned in closer, lowering his voice further. ¡°There¡¯s definitely something off about this guy. There¡¯s no way he hasn¡¯t crossed legal lines, probably more times than we can count. But without solid evidence, it¡¯s all just spection.¡±

    In the past, there had been adversaries who attempted to topple Stonewarden. They had enlisted private investigators, pulled strings within the system, and sought to expose any dirt they could find.

    What was the oue?

    Some of those rivals ended up dead, while others simply disappeared without a trace, swallowed whole by the shadows of the world they inhabited.

    Thendscape ofw overseas was starkly different from what they experienced here. In thewless regions, the most lucrative businesses often thrived on the darkest of dealings.

    Ethan flipped through the final pages of the dossier, his expression inscrutable. He quietly returned the papers to the folder, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°So, even with all of this, there¡¯s nothing that can hold him ountable?¡±

    ¡°You think this is all there is?¡± Luke let out a dry chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°You have any idea how manywyers that man employs? His legal team is a powerhouse,posed of top-tier experts from every corner of the globe. And let¡¯s not kid ourselves, Vincent didn¡¯t build his empire overseas by being careless. This man is astute and exceedingly cautious. You two are not sworn enemies, so don¡¯t go starting a war. When ites to ying dirty, he¡¯s operating on an entirely different level.¡±

    Those who navigated the murky waters of legality did not rely on rules or ethics. They thrived on sheer ruthlessness.

    And as for those who adhered to thew? They would never survive with their eyes closed to the reality around them.

    Ethan¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, yet he chose not to argue further.

    Uncertain if his message had truly resonated, Luke leaned in even closer, his tone shifting to one of urgency. ¡°Listen to me, Ethan. Don¡¯t mess with him. Individuals like that? We don¡¯t even share the same moralpass. And you still don¡¯t have a clear understanding of who orchestrated what happened to Dawn, do you?¡±

    The moment Dawn¡¯s name slipped from Luke¡¯s lips, the atmosphere grew heavy, almost suffocating.

    Ethan began to rub his thumb against his fingertip, lost in thought, the silence stretching between them like an unspoken barrier.

    Luke studied Ethan¡¯s face, exhaling a silent sigh, and chose to keep the rest of his thoughts to himself. In life, there were different kinds of walls. Some could be scaled with rtive ease, while others? No matter how hard you tried, they remained insurmountable.

    And when it came to those imprable barriers¡­ no one else could carry you through. You had to traverse them on your own. You had to endure the wait.

    ¡°Alright, enough of this heavy talk. Let¡¯s eat,¡± he dered, waving the conversation away with a lighthearted gesture. ¡°You have no idea what kind of food I¡¯ve been subjected to overseas. Now that I¡¯m back, I intend to indulge in every single bite I¡¯ve missed.¡±

    Ethan nced at him, a flicker of amusement crossing his features before he called over the waiter, ordering a few more dishes to apany their meal.

    By the time they had finished eating, the sun had long set, casting a dark veil over the city.

    They made their way back to the hotel, the car gliding smoothly along the elevated highway. Meanwhile, across town, another vehicle cruised silently, the driver ncing into the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. West, will you be attending the banquet in five days?¡± he inquired, his tone respectful.

    The woman in the back seat remained engrossed in her phone, her thick brown curls cascading over her shoulders, exuding a bold and striking presence without uttering a word.

    She didn¡¯t lift her gaze, her tone casual yet firm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it supposed to be a weing event for me? Why wouldn¡¯t I go?¡±

    Mason Cook nodded politely, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll have someone arrange it right away.¡±

    She offered no reply, locking her phone with a decisive click before turning her attention to the window.

    The city outside was enveloped in a thick, gray haze. Skyscrapers loomed like specters in the mist, their outlines blurred¡ªhalf real, half illusion.

    The scene felt oddly familiar yet distant, as if she had lived here in another lifetime.

    Silence hung in the air for a moment before her red lips parted, deliberate and calm. ¡°Where¡¯s Roxanne living now?¡±

    Mason hesitated for a brief second, weighing the appropriate tone for his response. ¡°She¡¯s currently staying at a hotel. She moved out of the Wests¡¯ residence three years ago and hasn¡¯t returned since.¡±

    ¡°She went to Meriax for a debrief, didn¡¯t she? Is she back?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mr. West has also returned to Sanvar,¡± he replied, his voice steady.

    ¡°Hah.¡± The woman¡¯sughter was cool and unreadable. ¡°Well then, we¡¯ll stay at a hotel too. It¡¯s been long enough¡­ It¡¯s time we met again.¡±

    Mason¡¯s eyes flickered with uncertainty, a momentary hesitation passing through him. Yet, he chose to remain silent. ¡°Yes,¡± he finally affirmed.

    Grandora Hotel, situated in the heart of the city, was an ultra-luxurious establishment boasting world-ss amenities. Inside the gym, Roxanne was pushing herself hard on a treadmill, sweat glistening on her brow as she maintained a fierce pace.

    Next to her, her assistant Jody had just finished delivering a report when he broached the topic of the uing banquet.

    ¡°Ms. West, your dress is ready. When would you like to try it on?¡± he asked, his voice tentative.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted together instantly, her fingers tapping furiously on the screen as she increased her speed.

    ¡°Try it on? For what? I¡¯m not going,¡± she retorted, her tone sharp.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Jody hesitated, gathering his courage to continue. ¡°Mr. West won¡¯t be pleased if you skip it.¡±

    That statement struck like a match to kindling, igniting a fire within Roxanne. She yanked the towel off the machine and flung it at him, her frustration palpable. ¡°Mr. West? Mr. West¡ªwhose side are you on?¡±

    Jody kept his gaze fixed on the ground. ¡°Of course, I work for you, Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡±

    Roxanne let out a bitter, humorlessugh. ¡°Please. You¡¯re just another one of his pawns.¡± Not just him; everyone around her was under Vincent¡¯s influence, a puppet dancing to his strings.

    Taking a deep breath, she tried to quell the storm brewing inside her, but it barely helped. The recollection of Vincent¡¯s words during her trip to Merax flooded back, reigniting her frustration.

    Who was this person who had suddenly appeared and gained so much of his trust?

    To the extent that she now feltpelled to answer to them?Conclusion

    In the aftermath of their intense discussion, the weight of unspoken truths hung heavily in the air, binding Luke and Ethan in a shared understanding of the precarious situation they faced. Luke¡¯s warning echoed in Ethan¡¯s mind, a stark reminder of theplexities thaty ahead. The path to unraveling the mysteries surrounding Stonewarden Group was fraught with danger, and the shadows of the past loomedrge over their present. Yet, amidst the uncertainty, a flicker of resolve ignited within Ethan. He recognized that the journey to uncover the truth would demand not only courage but also a profound understanding of the moral intricacies that separated him from the likes of Vincent. As they left the restaurant, the night enveloping them like a shroud, Ethan felt the stirring of determination¡ªa silent promise to navigate the murky waters ahead, even if it meant confronting the walls that had kept him at bay.

    Meanwhile, across town, Roxanne¡¯s internal struggle mirrored Ethan¡¯s own. The weight of her frustrations with Vincent and the suffocating influence he wielded over her life ignited a fierce desire for autonomy. As she grappled with the reality of her situation, the stark realization that she was not merely a pawn in a greater game began to crystallize within her. The banquet loomed ahead, a symbol of the expectations ced upon her, yet it also represented an opportunity to reim her narrative. In her heart, Roxanne felt the stirring of defiance, a determination to confront the forces that sought to control her. The haze outside mirrored her tumultuous emotions, but as she prepared to face the inevitable reunion, a sense of rity began to dawn¡ªthis was her moment to redefine the terms of her existence and to emerge from the shadows, ready to confront the challenges that awaited her.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter of ¡°Beseeched 361,¡± readers can expect the tension to escte as Ethan and Luke dig deeper into the enigmatic world surrounding the chairman of Stonewarden Group. With the stakes higher than ever, Ethan will be forced to confront not only the legalbyrinth they¡¯re navigating but also the moral implications of their pursuit. As the shadows of the past loomrger, the mystery of Dawn¡¯s fate will be even more pressing,pelling Ethan to make choices that could alter the course of his life forever. Will he heed Luke¡¯s warnings, or will his determination to uncover the truth lead him down a perilous path?

    Meanwhile, the narrative will shift focus to Ms. West, whose presence is poised to disrupt the fragile bnce that Ethan and Luke are trying to maintain. Her arrival at the uing banquet promises to be a pivotal moment, one that could unravel alliances and ignite old rivalries. As she grapples with her own frustrations and the strings that bind her to Vincent, readers will be left questioning her true motivations. Will she be an ally or an adversary? The anticipation builds as the intricate web of rtionships and power dynamics threatens to snap, revealing the hidden agendas of those who stand in the shadows. Prepare for revtions that will challenge loyalties and set the stage for a confrontation that could change everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 362

    Beseeched 362 Summary

    In Chapter 362 of ¡°Beseeched,¡± titled ¡°Back from the Dead,¡± Roxanne experiences a moment of profound confusion and fear as she encounters a strikingly beautiful woman who appears before her in the gym. The encounter is surreal, leaving Roxanne questioning the woman¡¯s identity and whether she is truly alive or a ghost. The woman¡¯s presence evokes a mix of emotions in Roxanne, ranging from disbelief to dread, as she grapples with the implications of this unexpected reunion. The woman¡¯s calm and mocking demeanor only heightens Roxanne¡¯s anxiety, as she hints at a past connection and an obligation that Roxanne must fulfill.

    As the tension esctes, the woman¡¯s cryptic remarks about Roxanne¡¯s mental state and the nature of their rtionship addyers ofplexity to the situation. Roxanne feels overwhelmed by the encounter, her mind racing with questions about the woman¡¯s survival and the threat she represents. When Jody arrives and finds Roxanne in distress, her fragmented thoughts begin to coalesce into a realization that the woman, Dawn, is indeed alive, despite the odds against her survival. This revtion shakes Roxanne to her core, as she fears losing her identity and significance with Dawn¡¯s return.

    The chapter shifts to the day of a wee reception, where Roxanne struggles with her emotions and the pressure of maintaining appearances. Despite her exhaustion and anxiety, she puts on a brave face, determined to present herself aspetent and valuable. Her interaction with Ethan reveals the strained dynamics of their rtionship, as she attempts to assert her relevance in the wake of her recent turmoil. Roxanne¡¯s desperation to align herself with Ethan, despite the sarcasm and skepticism he disys, underscores her vulnerability and the lengths she is willing to go to retain a sense of agency in her life.

    Overall, this chapter encapstes Roxanne¡¯s internal conflict as she navigates theplexities of her past, her fears regarding Dawn¡¯s return, and her desire to reim her ce in a world that feels increasingly unstable. The emotional weight of her experiences is palpable, setting the stage for further developments in her journey.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **TITLE: Beseeched 362**

    **Chapter 362: Back from the Dead**

    In that moment, Roxanne found herself grappling with a bewildering reality¡ªshe had yet to ascertain whether the figure before her was male or female. The uncertainty gnawed at her, yet she steadied herself, gripping the edges of the treadmill as if it were a lifeline. ¡°I understand what you just said,¡± she uttered in a voice barely above a whisper, ¡°You can leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± came the sinct reply, devoid of any emotion.

    As the silence enveloped the gym, it felt as though time hade to a standstill. With the stranger¡¯s departure, the only sound that filled the air was the rhythmic cadence of her own breathing.

    After a brief moment of introspection, Roxanne steeled herself, preparing to resume her run. Yet, just as she was about to push off, the distinct sound of clicking heels echoed through the empty space, growing ever closer.

    Initially, she dismissed the noise as that of another gym-goer, choosing to ignore it entirely.

    But then, the footsteps halted abruptly, right behind her.

    Turning her head slowly, her breath caught in her throat as her eyes widened in disbelief.

    Before her stood a woman of astonishing beauty, her features so finely sculpted they seemed almost otherworldly. Dressed in a striking red gown that clung to her slender waist, the hem danced around her ankles with every graceful movement. ck heels entuated her poised stature, crafting a figure that was utterly mesmerizing, impossible to look away from.

    The woman¡¯s smile radiated warmth, as if they were long-lost friends reuniting after years apart.

    ¡°Hey, what a coincidence,¡± she said, her voice smooth and inviting.

    Roxanne barely had time to react, her fingers fumbling with the treadmill¡¯s controls as she stepped off, nearly losing her bnce. Her lips quivered, struggling to form a coherent response.

    How could she be here?

    Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be dead?

    The woman seemed to revel in Roxanne¡¯s shock, the corners of her mouth curling into a more pronounced smile.

    With deliberate slowness, she approached, her long fingers reaching out to press the treadmill¡¯s power button, her movements elegant and almost hypnotic.

    ¡°Why has Ms. West be so timid after just three years? Is your condition any better now?¡±

    Roxanne could only retreat a step, shaking her head in disbelief, her mind swirling with confusion.

    The woman continued, undeterred by Roxanne¡¯s silence. ¡°You know, pretending to be mentally unwell can have its perks. People excuse your behavior under that pretense. If they choose not to forgive you, that¡¯s their fault, isn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms, grounding her amidst the whirlwind of emotions. Finally, she found her voice, though it came out as a mere whisper, ¡°You¡­¡±

    The woman¡¯s gaze turned mocking, her expression yful. ¡°Me what?¡±

    ¡°Are you even human, or are you a ghost?¡±

    Fear coursed through Roxanne, her body trembling as she confronted the woman before her. A flicker of dread danced in her eyes, betraying herposure.

    The womanughed, a sound that was both enchanting and chilling, her delicate features bing even more radiant.

    ¡°There are no ghosts in this world,¡± she dered, her tone almost philosophical. ¡°If they do exist, they dwell only in the hearts of men.¡±

    Noticing the pallor of Roxanne¡¯s face, she feigned a sigh of regret. ¡°It seems Ms. West isn¡¯t thrilled to see me. Perhaps I should take my leave. We shall meet again another day.¡±

    Just as relief washed over Roxanne, the woman turned abruptly, her voice lilting with mischief.

    ¡°Oh, wait¡­¡±

    Her words hung in the air,ced with a hidden meaning. ¡°I recall that Ms. West still owes me something. You¡¯d best have it ready, for I will being to collect it at any moment.¡±

    Roxanne found herself at a loss, her heart plummeting as a heavy weight settled in her chest, rendering her breathless.

    Momentster, Jody entered, his eyes widening in shock at the sight of her crumpled on the floor. ¡°Ms. West!¡±

    Roxanne appeared dazed, lost in her thoughts, muttering under her breath, ¡°How is this possible? How could she still be alive? Who could have saved her?¡±

    Jody furrowed his brow, concern etched across his features as he helped her into a chair.

    He quickly turned to retrieve a bottle of water from the counter, twisting it open with urgency. ¡°Ms. West, please drink some water first.¡±

    Roxanne lifted her gaze, her eyes bloodshot and brimming with emotion. After a moment of silence, her voice came out hoarse, ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s back. But the water back then¡­ so many people searched for her without ever finding a trace. She had no chance of survival!¡±

    Jody sensed the gravity of her words but pressed on, ¡°Who?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t respond, shaking her head in disbelief. She stood up abruptly, her mind racing as she murmured to herself, ¡°It¡¯s over¡­ everything¡¯s over. With her return, who will even notice me? Everything belongs to her now.¡±

    Jody¡¯s suspicions solidified with her words.

    It seemed that¡­

    Dawn was truly alive.

    In the blink of an eye, the day of the wee reception arrived.

    Roxanne had spent the preceding nights in restless turmoil, haunted by sleeplessness. Sheyered on heavy makeup, desperately attempting to mask the exhaustion etched on her face.

    Arriving early at the Jackson Group building, she sat in her car, waiting anxiously until she spotted Ethan stepping out before she gathered the courage to join him.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    As she jogged towards him, her formal dress billowed in the wind, projecting a youthful energy that seemed at odds with her current state of mind.

    Ethan¡¯s brow furrowed as he regarded her. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came to join you,¡± she replied, her smile warm, though tinged with an underlying tension. ¡°Even though I¡¯m no longer leading the Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group project, I¡¯m still the executive manager. We were such great partners; there¡¯s no reason we shouldn¡¯t arrive together.¡±

    ¡°Great¡­ partners?¡±

    The sarcasm in Ethan¡¯s voice was unmistakable. ¡°Roxanne, are you dreaming?¡±

    A silence fell between them, the weight of his words pressing down on her.

    Her smile faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure.

    Having already lost one opportunity, she couldn¡¯t allow others to see her as a discarded pawn of the Stonewarden Group¡¯s chairman. To retain any semnce of value, she needed to remain connected to Ethan.

    Gritting her teeth, she maintained a calm facade. ¡°Ethan, I can only imagine how little you think of the new head of the Stonewarden Group. After all, you were coerced into attending today¡¯s event against your will. As it happens, so was I. How about we join forces?¡±Conclusion

    In the aftermath of her shocking encounter, Roxanne stood at a precipice, her heart heavy with the weight of her past and the specter of Dawn¡¯s return looming over her like a dark cloud. The thrill of seeing someone she believed to be lost forever was quickly overshadowed by the realization that the very foundation of her life was shifting beneath her feet. As she grappled with the implications of Dawn¡¯s reappearance, a sense of desperation wed at her insides. The vibrant world she once inhabited now felt like a distant memory, reced by a chilling uncertainty about her own worth and identity. The thrill of the past was now a haunting reminder of what she could lose, and the thought of Dawn reiming her ce in the lives they once shared sent Roxanne spiraling into a chasm of self-doubt.

    Yet, amidst the turmoil, Roxanne found a flicker of resolve igniting within her. The confrontation had stirred something dormant, a fierce determination to reim her narrative and assert her presence in a world that threatened to eclipse her. As she faced Ethan, the embodiment of her professional ambitions, she recognized that her journey was far from over. With each calcted word, she sought to forge a new alliance, not just for survival but for empowerment. The shadows of the past would no longer dictate her future; instead, she would rise, fueled by the knowledge that she was still here, still fighting. In embracing herplexity and vulnerability, Roxanne began to rewrite her story, ready to confront whatever challengesy ahead, even if it meant grappling with the haunting specter of Dawn.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    In the next chapter, readers can expect a gripping exploration of the tension that has been brewing between Roxanne and the enigmatic Dawn. As Roxanne grapples with the shocking reality of Dawn¡¯s return, the stakes will rise dramatically. Will Roxanne find the strength to confront her past and the implications of Dawn¡¯s resurrection? The atmosphere will be thick with suspense as Roxanne navigates herplex emotions and the potential fallout from Dawn¡¯s unexpected presence. The stakes are not only personal but also professional, as Roxanne¡¯s ambitions and her tenuous connection to Ethan hang in the bnce.

    Moreover, the wee reception at the Jackson Group will serve as a pivotal backdrop for the unfolding drama. As Roxanne and Ethan attempt to reestablish their partnership, the tension will be palpable, with the specter of Dawn looming over them. Will Roxanne¡¯s insecurities and fears sabotage her efforts, or will she rise to the asion and reim her ce in the corporate hierarchy? Expect unexpected alliances and confrontations, as well as revtions that could shake the foundation of Roxanne¡¯s world. The chapter promises to delve deeper into theplexities of loyalty, ambition, and the haunting echoes of the past, leaving readers breathless with anticipation.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 363

    Beseeched 363 Summary

    In Chapter 363 titled ¡°A Gift for an Old Friend,¡± the narrative unfolds as Ethan finds himself reluctantly involved with the Stonewarden Group, driven not by loyalty but by a strategic alliance against a shared enemy. Roxanne, confident in her belief that Ethan would side with her, is taken aback when he coldly rebuffs her, expressing his disdain for her presence. This confrontation leaves Roxanne stunned, highlighting the tension between the two characters, as Ethan¡¯s rebellious spirit surfaces in defiance of her expectations.

    As the grand reception for the new CEO of the Stonewarden Group approaches, anticipation hangs in the air. The identity of the new leader remains a mystery, with guests whispering about her beauty and rumored temperament. Roxanne, dismissive of the neer, spectes on her rapid rise to power, suggesting that she might have manipted her adoptive father into granting her the position. Ethan remains nomittal, neither confirming nor denying her suspicions, which only adds to Roxanne¡¯s intrigue and frustration.

    Meanwhile, Dawn, the elusive CEO, lounges in her private space, seemingly uninterested in the reception. Engrossed in a puzzle game, she exhibits a nonchnt attitude towards the event, believing that herte arrival would only heighten curiosity about her. Despite her apparent disinterest, she eventually decides to send a gift to an old acquaintance through her assistant, Mason, indicating a deeper connection to the unfolding drama.

    As Mason makes his entrance at the reception with a jewelry box in hand, he captures the attention of the crowd, but Roxanne¡¯s reaction is one of shock and confusion. Recognizing him as her father¡¯s trusted aide, she grapples with the implications of his association with Dawn. This moment underscores the mystery surrounding Dawn¡¯s character and her influence within the Stonewarden Group, leaving Roxanne and the guests questioning her true nature and intentions. The chapter concludes with a blend of intrigue and tension, setting the stage for further revtions.Continue Regr Chapter Reading Below

    **Chapter 363: A Gift for an Old Friend**

    As the years umte, one thing often remains unchanged in a man¡¯s heart: a rebellious spirit.

    The more he is coerced into a task, the more resolutely he resists.

    Ethan found himself entangled with the Stonewarden Group, not out of loyalty or admiration, but rather as a strategic maneuver in the ongoing battle against amon adversary.

    The saying rang true: the enemy of my enemy can be my ally.

    Roxanne, brimming with confidence, was certain that Ethan would ultimately choose to align himself with her.

    But what transpired next was a stark deviation from her expectations. Ethan merely arched an eyebrow, his expression inscrutable, his voice t and devoid of any warmth.

    ¡°I may indeed be vexed by this person in charge whom I¡¯ve never encountered, but what leads you to believe that you are any less irritating?¡±

    He stepped closer, the chill in his tone unmistakable.

    ¡°Roxanne, if anything, your presence repulses me even more.¡±

    Roxanne found herself momentarily stunned, her mouth agape, grappling with disbelief.

    For a long heartbeat, she couldn¡¯t blink, her eyes wide with shock.

    Before she could gather her thoughts, Ethan had already retreated, heading towards the parking lot with a purposeful stride.

    ¡°Ethan!¡± She finally snapped out of her stupor, her voice cutting through the air like a de. ¡°Wait! Come with me to the reception, and I¡¯ll share a secret about Dawn!¡±

    Ethan halted abruptly, turning back to face her, his dark eyes glinting with a menacing edge.

    ¡°If you dare to deceive me, I will make you regret ever being born,¡± he warned, his voice a low growl.

    As the clock struck seven, the city was illuminated by a tapestry of lights. Northville¡¯s elite were converging this evening for the grand weing reception of the newly appointed CEO of the Stonewarden Group.

    To this day, her true identity remained shrouded in mystery.

    All they knew was that those fortunate enough to meet her referred to her simply as ¡°Boss.¡±

    Whispers floated through the air, hinting at her breathtaking beauty, but her temperament was rumored to be far from amiable. She had turned away every visitor who had dared to approach her.

    Human nature being what it is, the more elusive someone bes, the more insatiable curiosity grows among the masses.

    Clusters of guests gathered, their voices a soft hum of spection.

    ¡°Who does she think she is, acting so superior?¡±

    Roxanne listened intently, a disdainful snort escaping her lips. ¡°Even during my limited time at headquarters, I got to know all the mid- and senior-level staff. There¡¯s no one like her.¡±

    Ethan, with a casual air, replied, ¡°Couldn¡¯t she just be some young talent your adoptive father recently took a shine to?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    Roxanne dismissed the notion with a wave of her hand. ¡°My adoptive father ces immense value on capability. Even if someone caught his eye, he would scrutinize them thoroughly before considering any promotion.¡±

    There was no conceivable reason for him to bestow such a significant position upon someone so quickly.

    As she mulled over the possibilities, a more sinister theory began to take shape in her mind.

    Perhaps this neer had resorted to some unscrupulous means to manipte her adoptive father into granting her the prestigious role of Ar representative.

    Ethan cast a sidelong nce at her, neither affirming nor refuting her thoughts.

    Meanwhile, in the upstairs lounge, Dawn loungedfortably on a plush couch, engrossed in a challenging puzzle game on her tablet.

    She had reached level 888 and found herself stuck, frustration knitting her brow as she asionally reached for a piece of fruit from the bowl beside her, popping it into her mouth absentmindedly.

    ¡°Mason, why don¡¯t you give it a shot?¡±

    Mason, standing nearby, looked exasperated. ¡°Ms. West, the reception is about tomence.¡±

    ¡°Let itmence. Do you genuinely believe they are all here to wee me?¡± Dawn scoffed, her tone dripping with sarcasm. Most attendees viewed such events as mereworking opportunities, eager to forge connections and amass resources.

    Theter she arrived, the more intrigued they would be.

    In fact, she suspected they might even thank her for her tardiness.

    Dawn speared another piece of pineapple, savoring the sweetness. ¡°Hey, this is pretty good. Want to try some?¡±

    A flicker of amusement danced in Mason¡¯s eyes as he politely declined. ¡°Thank you, Ms. West, but I¡¯ll pass.¡±

    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±

    With a sigh, Dawn set aside the tablet, sat up straight, and dusted off her hands. She then reached for a remote control resting beside her and pressed a button, the screen flickering to life with a view of the reception hall below.

    A substantial crowd had gathered, many faces familiar to her.

    But one face stood out.

    As she locked eyes with that familiar figure, her gaze faltered for just a moment before a cold, calcting gleam took its ce. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    Mason nced up, eyebrows raised. ¡°Ms. West, you mean ¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no rule that states the guest of honor must attend their own wee reception, right?¡±

    Dawn reclined back against the couch, her lips, now tinged with the residue of fruit, looked even more inviting. ¡°I suddenly find this entire affair tedious. I have no desire to attend anymore.¡±

    ¡°But this may be hard to justify to the chairman.¡±

    ¡°If an exnation is necessary, simply inform him that I have a headache.¡±

    Mason stood there, momentarily speechless.

    Once Dawn had made up her mind, there was no point in further discussion.

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing.¡± She closed her eyes, concealing her expression, and after a brief pause, added softly, ¡°I spotted an old acquaintance. Please take a gift to him on my behalf.¡±

    Five minutester, Mason descended the spiral staircase, a jewelry box in hand.

    The staircase, a central feature of the main hall, made his entrance all the more striking.

    Every eye in the room turned to him, curiosity piqued as they spected about his identity.

    d in a formal suit, he exuded an air of privilege, clearly connected to the evening¡¯s host.

    However, Roxanne¡¯splexion drained of color.

    She recognized him¡ªMason, her father¡¯s capable right-hand man. The fact that her father had entrusted him to this woman left her bewildered. Just who was she?Conclusion

    In the closing moments of the evening, as the grand reception swirled with whispers and spective nces, the emotional currents began to crystallize. Ethan, standing at the edge of the gathering, felt the weight of his choices pressing down on him. His confrontation with Roxanne had unveiled the raw edges of their rtionship, one steeped in rivalry and unspoken tension. The revtion of Dawn¡¯s involvement in the Stonewarden Group only deepened the chasm between them, igniting a spark of curiosity and dread. Ethan¡¯s heart, once rebellious and resistant, now thudded with a mix of intrigue and apprehension as he considered the implications of her presence and power.

    Meanwhile, Dawn¡¯s aloofness and calcted detachment from the evening¡¯s festivities spoke volumes about her character. The gift she instructed Mason to deliver was not merely a token; it was a strategic move in a game that had yet to unfold. As Roxanne¡¯s shock morphed into a simmering determination, the stage was set for a confrontation that would test alliances and reveal hidden truths. Each character stood on the precipice of change, their emotional arcs intertwining in a dance of ambition, rivalry, and the haunting specter of their pasts. The night had begun as a mere reception, but it had transformed into a catalyst for revtions that would irrevocably alter their lives, leaving them to grapple with the choices they had made and the paths thaty ahead.What to Expect in Next Chapter?

    **What to Expect in the Next Chapter?**

    As the tension mounts, readers can anticipate a gripping confrontation between Ethan and Mason, as secrets unravel and alliances are tested. With Mason bearing the mysterious gift from Dawn, the stakes are raised, and Roxanne¡¯s anxiety will only deepen as she grapples with the implications of Mason¡¯s connection to the enigmatic new CEO. Will Ethan¡¯s rebellious spirit lead him to uncover the truth behind Dawn¡¯s rise to power, or will he find himself ensnared in a web of deception spun by both Roxanne and Dawn? The air is thick with uncertainty, and the reception is just the beginning.

    Moreover, the true nature of Dawn¡¯s character is poised to be revealed. Her aloof demeanor and disdain for the gathering hint at deeper motivations that could shake the very foundations of the Stonewarden Group. As whispers of her past and her methods of maniption circte, readers will be left wondering: what lengths will Dawn go to protect her newfound position? The intery of ambition, rivalry, and hidden agendas promises to escte, leaving everyone questioning their loyalties. Prepare for a chapter filled with unexpected twists and revtions that will keep you on the edge of your seat!

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 364

    Chapter 364 The Pink Diamond

    Before long, Mason walked straight up to Roxanne and Ethan.

    His smile carried no emotional warmth as he nodded in greeting.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±

    s

    Eyes from all around turned their way, filled with curiosity and gossip, along with a hint of anticipation for what this heir might do.

    Ethan said nothing, waiting for him to continue,

    Mason¡¯s calm gaze was humble but measured.

    ¡°My boss had somethinge up at thest minute and can¡¯t be here in person, but she asked me to tell you that she¡¯s very much looking forward to working with you. This is a wee gift from her.¡±

    The exquisite piece came in an equally borate jewelry box.

    When he opened it, a pink diamond rested inside.

    Both the quality and size were exceptional, rarely seen on the market.

    Ethan froze, his fingertips trembling as he took it, asking hoarsely, ¡°Your boss ¡­ where is she?¡±

    Mason maintained his refined and modest demeanor, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s already left due to some business.¡±

    With that, he nodded and left.

    Ethan looked down at the pink diamond in his hand for a long time without moving.

    This diamond was identical to the one he¡¯d used to make her ring back then.

    <i>Is </i>it <i>her</i>?

    It is <i>her </i>

    It <i>must </i><i>be </i><i>her</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan¡¯s throat tightened as the surging emotions in his heart nearly overwhelmed him.

    Although Roxanne didn¡¯t know the full story, watching his reaction, she could roughly guess what was going on.

    20:20 Fri, Dec 19 <b>T </b><b>G. </b>

    Chapter 364 The Pink Diamond

    <i>So that </i><i>meant</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Stonewarden </i><i>Group¡¯s </i><i>newly </i><i>appointed </i><i>CEO </i><i>was </i><i>actually </i><i>that </i><i>woman</i>?

    <i>No</i><i>¡­ </i><i>impossible</i>.

    <i>How </i><i>could </i>it <i>be</i><i>! </i>

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Three whole years had passed. If she¡¯d really been at Stonewarden Group, there was no way Roxanne wouldn¡¯t have received any word of it.

    But what if ¡­

    What if her father had deliberately hidden it from her?

    In that instant, all color drained from Roxanne¡¯s face, and her body swayed uncontrobly.

    She had no energy left to worry about Ethan beside her. Her mind was in chaos, unable to sort through anything.

    Soon, someone came out to host tonight¡¯s reception.

    But much like Mason¡¯s exnation, today¡¯s guest of honor couldn¡¯t attend.

    After a round of apologies and pleasantries, the host took the opportunity to announce the partnership between Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group.

    At these words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Ethan.

    Rumors had been circting that the Jackson Group CEO was increasingly dissatisfied with Stonewarden Group and was nning to terminate the partnership once the contract expired. Quite a few people had been watching eagerly, wondering if they might get a chance.

    Now that Stonewarden Group¡¯s people had publicly announced this news, what would Ethan¡¯s reaction be?

    Ethan¡¯s long, elegant fingers still held the jewelry box, motionless.

    He didn¡¯t even look at the person on stage.

    His eyes were dark and unfathomable, his thoughts unknown.

    His silence meant consent,

    It seemed the renewal between Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group was a done deal.

    After the host finished speaking and stepped down, the others found it rather dull. They gathered in small groups to drink andwork, hatting about today¡¯s mysterious woman

    |||

    <

    20:20 Fri, Dec 19 <b>TG</b>.

    ? ?? 25% 2

    Chapter 364 The Pink Diamond

    who hadn¡¯t shown up.

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Roxanne felt a suffocating anger building inside her as she demanded in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t willing to renew? Why didn¡¯t you speak up just now?¡±

    Ethan nced at her but said nothing.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Roxanne realized her voice had gotten too loud. Reining in her emotions, she lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because that woman sent you a diamond and you¡¯re already smitten? Ethan, I didn¡¯t know you were so shallow.¡±

    Ethan rubbed his fingers together and said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t <i>try </i>to provoke me with those words. If you¡¯re so capable, sabotage the partnership yourself. Otherwise, shut up.¡±

    He turned and walked out without a backward nce. Roxanne hurried after him.

    She grabbed the hem of his jacket.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    He didn¡¯t turn around or speak.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling, only vaguely sensing that something was slipping away beyond her control. There was so little she could hold onto. Everything she cared about<b>, </b>she couldn¡¯t keep.

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    Her voice was hoarse and strained. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Ethan turned his head, looking down at her. ¡°What you mean doesn¡¯t matter to me. Let go.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head, gripping even tighter.

    ¡°Ethan, I just like you. Don¡¯t treat me this way¡­

    ¡°There are plenty of people interested in me.¡± The words were arrogant and imperious, yeting from him, they seemed perfectly natural.

    Ethan showed no mercy, pulling his jacket from her grasp bit by bit, his voice cold. ¡°Roxanne, I didn¡¯t always hate you this much. If you had agreed to cooperate with me properly back then, I might have even been grateful. But what lid you do?¡±

    ying both sides, pulling that double¨Cagent routine.

    <

    Not only trying to turn the tables, but also attempting to eliminate Dawn from the picture at the same time.

    Her smugness was utterly repulsive.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes held only indifference. That deep gaze made Roxanne feelpletely mortified. His voice was icy, as cold as the night itself. ¡°You know perfectly well why I kept ying along with you. If you weren¡¯t Vincent West¡¯s adopted daughter, I would have sent you to prison long ago. Does that make it clear enough for you?¡±

    Chapter 364 The Pink Diamond

    Chapter 364 The Pink Diamond

    Before long, Mason walked straight up to Roxanne and Ethan.

    His smile carried no emotional warmth as he nodded in greeting.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯s a pleasure.¡±

    25%4

    +20 Free Coins

    Eyes from all around turned their way, filled with curiosity and gossip, along with a hint of anticipation for what this heir might do.

    Ethan said nothing, waiting for him to continue,

    Mason¡¯s calm gaze was humble but measured.

    ¡°My boss had somethinge up at thest minute and can¡¯t be here in person, but she asked me to tell you that she¡¯s very much looking forward to working with you. This is a wee gift from her.¡±

    The exquisite piece came in an equally borate jewelry box.

    When he opened it, a pink diamond rested inside.

    Both the quality and size were exceptional, rarely seen on the market.

    Ethan froze, his fingertips trembling as he took it, asking hoarsely, ¡°Your boss ¡­ where is she?¡±

    Mason maintained his refined and modest demeanor, smiling. ¡°She¡¯s already left due to some business.¡±

    With that, he nodded and left.

    Ethan looked down at the pink diamond in his hand for a long time without moving.

    This diamond was identical to the one he¡¯d used to make her ring back then.

    <i>Is </i>it <i>her</i>?

    It is <i>her </i>

    It <i>must </i><i>be </i><i>her</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan¡¯s throat tightened as the surging emotions in his heart nearly overwhelmed him.

    Although Roxanne didn¡¯t know the full story, watching his reaction, she could roughly guess what was going on.

    20:20 Fri, Dec 19 <b>T </b><b>G. </b>

    Chapter 364 The Pink Diamond

    <i>So that </i><i>meant</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Stonewarden </i><i>Group¡¯s </i><i>newly </i><i>appointed </i><i>CEO </i><i>was </i><i>actually </i><i>that </i><i>woman</i>?

    <i>No</i><i>¡­ </i><i>impossible</i>.

    <i>How </i><i>could </i>it <i>be</i><i>! </i>

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Three whole years had passed. If she¡¯d really been at Stonewarden Group, there was no way Roxanne wouldn¡¯t have received any word of it.

    But what if ¡­

    What if her father had deliberately hidden it from her?

    In that instant, all color drained from Roxanne¡¯s face, and her body swayed uncontrobly.

    She had no energy left to worry about Ethan beside her. Her mind was in chaos, unable to sort through anything.

    Soon, someone came out to host tonight¡¯s reception.

    But much like Mason¡¯s exnation, today¡¯s guest of honor couldn¡¯t attend.

    After a round of apologies and pleasantries, the host took the opportunity to announce the partnership between Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group.

    At these words, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to Ethan.

    Rumors had been circting that the Jackson Group CEO was increasingly dissatisfied with Stonewarden Group and was nning to terminate the partnership once the contract expired. Quite a few people had been watching eagerly, wondering if they might get a chance.

    Now that Stonewarden Group¡¯s people had publicly announced this news, what would Ethan¡¯s reaction be?

    Ethan¡¯s long, elegant fingers still held the jewelry box, motionless.

    He didn¡¯t even look at the person on stage.

    His eyes were dark and unfathomable, his thoughts unknown.

    His silence meant consent,

    It seemed the renewal between Stonewarden Group and Jackson Group was a done deal.

    After the host finished speaking and stepped down, the others found it rather dull. They gathered in small groups to drink andwork, hatting about today¡¯s mysterious woman

    who hadn¡¯t shown up.

    Roxanne felt a suffocating anger building inside her as she demanded in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯t willing to renew? Why didn¡¯t you speak up just now?¡±

    Ethan nced at her but said nothing.

    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Roxanne realized her voice had gotten too loud. Reining in her emotions, she lowered her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because that woman sent you a diamond and you¡¯re already smitten? Ethan, I didn¡¯t know you were so shallow.¡±

    Ethan rubbed his fingers together and said coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t <i>try </i>to provoke me with those words. If you¡¯re so capable, sabotage the partnership yourself. Otherwise, shut up.¡±

    He turned and walked out without a backward nce. Roxanne hurried after him.

    She grabbed the hem of his jacket.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    He didn¡¯t turn around or speak.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t describe what she was feeling, only vaguely sensing that something was slipping away beyond her control. There was so little she could hold onto. Everything she cared about<b>, </b>she couldn¡¯t keep.

    ¡°I ¡­ ¡±

    Her voice was hoarse and strained. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Ethan turned his head, looking down at her. ¡°What you mean doesn¡¯t matter to me. Let go.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head, gripping even tighter.

    ¡°Ethan, I just like you. Don¡¯t treat me this way¡­

    ¡°There are plenty of people interested in me.¡± The words were arrogant and imperious, yeting from him, they seemed perfectly natural.

    Ethan showed no mercy, pulling his jacket from her grasp bit by bit, his voice cold. ¡°Roxanne, I didn¡¯t always hate you this much. If you had agreed to cooperate with me properly back then, I might have even been grateful. But what lid you do?¡±

    ying both sides, pulling that double¨Cagent routine.

    Not only trying to turn the tables, but also attempting to eliminate Dawn from the picture at the same time.

    Her smugness was utterly repulsive.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes held only indifference. That deep gaze made Roxanne feelpletely mortified. His voice was icy, as cold as the night itself. ¡°You know perfectly well why I kept ying along with you. If you weren¡¯t Vincent West¡¯s adopted daughter, I would have sent you to prison long ago. Does that make it clear enough for you?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 365

    Chapter 365 Watching From the Shadows

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Roxanne took a deep breath and stood up unsteadily, looking around. Ethan¡¯s shadow was

    long gone.

    Oh, right.

    How could he possibly care about her?

    From now on, he probably never would again.

    Roxanne let out a bitterugh. After feeling dizzy for a moment, she finally took her phone out of her bag. Before she could make the call, her assistant came looking for her from the

    entrance.

    ¡°Ms. West, why did you drink so much?¡±

    Roxanne waved her hand dismissively. ¡°I was happy, so I had a few extra drinks.¡±

    Jody quickly moved to support her, shooting a look at the security guard nearby. ¡°The car¡¯s in the

    garage. Go bring it up.¡±

    The guard frowned but still said, ¡°Alright.¡±

    Once he¡¯d left, Roxanne leanedzily against Jody¡¯s shoulder.

    Her soft voice actually carried a hint of vulnerability as she mumbled, ¡°You see, that woman haspletely reced me. They don¡¯t treat me like their boss anymore. They listen to her, not me. Ethan wants her too, not me.¡±

    Jody looked down at her but didn¡¯t respond.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The chairman¡¯s arrangements always had their reasons.

    Whether it was having Roxanne return to the country back then or assigning him as her assistant.

    Every step had been calcted perfectly.

    As for thatdy¡¯s true identity and what ce she held in the chairman¡¯s heart, no one could figure it out.

    In the parking garage, Ethan didn¡¯t leave immediately. His tall figure leaned against amppost, his ck suit fitting his lean frame.

    Chapter 365 Watching From the Shadows

    He raised his hand, staring unblinkingly at the diamond in his palm.

    ? 25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Not far away in her car, Dawn propped her chin on her hand with interest, enjoying this pathetic scene.

    After a moment passed¡­

    Ethan¡¯s sharp gaze swept over.

    Uh<i>¨C</i><i>oh</i>.

    He¡¯d noticed.

    Ethan was certain a burning gaze was watching him, but when he looked over, he found nothing.

    Across from him sat a ck Maserati sedan with tinted windows. By the light from behind it, he could barely make out a figure inside.

    Just as he was about to walk over and check, the car suddenly started its engine and slowly drove away.

    <i>Is </i><i>it </i><i>¡­ </i>her<i>? </i>

    Ethan¡¯s gaze grew intense as he watched the car disappear.

    If she really was still alive, it seemed that no matter what identity or in what manner she returned in, he could ept it.

    Throughout this entire night, Ethan had imagined countless possibilities.

    But any one of them was enough to make his heart surge with emotion.

    He closed his eyes and exhaled deeply.

    Somehow, a smile appeared on his face.

    Even he couldn¡¯t exin why, but he just smiled

    Turning around, he got in his car and left.

    Not long after his car departed, from a nearby alley, that ck Maserati drove out again. The window rolled down, revealing Dawn¡¯s wlessly exquisite face.

    After the revelry, the hotel exuded a contrasting sense of tranquility.

    The corners of her mouth curved up, her red lips dazzling and seductive in the night.

    |||

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 366

    Chapter 366 Three Years of Silence

    Ethan said nothing, raising his hand and downing his drink in one gulp.

    The dim lighting cast shadows across his features, making them hard to read.

    25%

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    He rarely showed his emotions like this. The suppressed, heavy atmosphere was so intense that even those sitting beside him could feel its weight.

    Alex and Brogan exchanged nces, their expressions growing serious.

    ¡°Hey, say something!¡±

    Ethan stared at the ceiling, an indescribable look in his eyes as he said hoarsely, ¡°She¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s back?<b>¡± </b>

    Alex asked, then froze.

    ¡°Who are you talking about? You don¡¯t mean ¡­

    Brogan¡¯s expression shifted as well. He rarely sided with Alex, but this time he said, ¡°Ethan, it¡¯s been so long. Some things need to be let go.¡±

    Ethan frowned, his hazy gaze sweeping over both of them. ¡°You two are acting like lunatics.¡±

    Neither of them could believe it.

    ¡°If I¡¯m saying this, I obviously have a reason. Did I mention anything before?¡±

    ¡°Mm, well, I guess not?¡±

    Brogan raised an eyebrow, quickly catching on. You mean Stonewarden Group¡¯s new person in charge is Dawn?¡±

    Ethan lifted the bottle and took a swig, saying nothing.

    His silence was confirmation.

    ¡°No way¡­ seriously?¡±

    Alex¡¯s face was full of disbelief. ¡°Then where has she been these past three years? Back then, so many people searched. They practically dredged the entire river and found nothing. How did she vanish without a trace? Or did someone help her?¡±

    Questions came rapid¨Cfire, one after another.

    Chapter 366 Three Years of Silence

    Ethan couldn¡¯t answer them.

    These were the very things that puzzled him.

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    No matter how he thought about it, what happened back then wasn¡¯t a simple ident.

    If Dawn had been rescued by someone else¡­

    To pull it off without leaving any trace, they must have prepared thoroughly in advance. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a single witness.

    But if that were really the case, then¡­

    The truth behind it all was terrifying to think about.

    The private room fell silent. No one spoke.

    After a long while, Alex opened another bottle and gave Ethan¡¯s shoulder a heavy pat. ¡°Bottom line, it¡¯s good news anyway. Forget about the rest. Whatever will be, will be. Come on, let¡¯s drink tonight!¡±

    A trio ofdies is a soap opera, but a trio of men is a happy hour.

    Soon, the table was littered with empty bottles scattered everywhere.

    Ethan rubbed his ss, his unfathomable eyes reflecting the swaying darkness.

    Before long, Alex¡¯s phone rang.

    He picked it up and nced at it. His expression suddenly shifted, and he actually looked a bit flustered, like he was holding a ticking time bomb.

    Now that was a first.

    Broganughed. ¡°Why <i>so </i>panicked? Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s one of the women you¡¯ve ditcheding back to haunt you?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Alex scratched the back of his head, his finger hovering over the screen for a while, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reply.

    ¡°Hey, what should I say to her?¡±

    They were both speechless.

    Brogan and Ethan looked up in surprise. It was hard to believe Alex would ever be stumped

    over a woman.

    <

    Chapter 366 Three Years of Silence

    figured it was better not to say anything.

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan sat in the car for a long time. When he opened his eyes, the vi across from him waspletely dark. The night made the silence fee deste and lonely.

    In a daze, he seemed to see a familiar figure.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 367

    Chapter 367 I¡¯ve Missed You

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn leaned gracefully against the pir by the loor, wearing a pure ck dress. Her fair legs were exposed, and her heels entuated he already perfect proportions.

    She looked mysterious and alluring.

    Completely different from her innocent appearance in the past.

    Ethan¡¯s throat tightened as a wildfire ignited in his dark eyes.

    She smiled, straightening up with her hands sped behind her back.

    Through the car window, she met his gaze and spoke warmly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, long time no <i>see</i>.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s breath caught. His eyes remained fixed on her, terrified that if he blinked, she¡¯d disappear.

    He must have had too much to drink.

    He could only see her when he was drinking.

    Dawn¡¯s smile flickered across her face, bright and charming, just like the countless times he¡¯d dreamed of this scene.

    Those few seconds felt like an eternity.

    Ethan¡¯s breathing grew heavy. Suppressing the pounding in his chest, he got out of the car.

    The dim light filtered through his hair, falling on his refined features, noble and elegant.

    His intense gaze locked on her as he walked step by step until he stood right in front of her.

    Her features were impossibly beautiful. She smiled warmly, and when he reached her, she raised both hands to cup his face, studying him for a moment before saying, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thinner. Haven¡¯t you been eating properly?¡±

    Everything around them was pitch ck.

    They stood at the doorway.

    The moonlight broke through the clouds, casting them in shifting light and shadow.

    Ethan said nothing, his gaze reverent and obsessive.

    They held this position for quite a while.

    20:21 Fri, Dec 19 <b>T </b>G.

    Chapter 367 I¡¯ve Missed You

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    His chest began to heave violently. The breath he¡¯d been holding finally escaped in a slow exhale, followed by an overwhelming flood of emotion.

    He raised his hand and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°Babe.¡±

    His deep voice trembled despite his efforts to control it. He murmured, unable to hold back any longer, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±

    Only this moment felt real.

    She was in his arms.

    Her familiar scent and warmth made even his bones feel soft.

    Dawn didn¡¯t move, letting him hold her.

    Her face waspletely buried in his chest, her expression hidden from view.

    After a moment, she let out a muffled breath and said softly, ¡°Ethan, I can¡¯t breathe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He said hoarsely, immediately loosening his grip.

    But he didn¡¯t pull away. His long fingers moved from the back of her head to her face, touching her carefully and cautiously, afraid of hurting her.

    ¡°Where did youe from, hmm?¡±

    Looking into his eyes, Dawn knew he was drunk

    Before she could speak, she heard his almost pleading voice say, ¡°Stay a little longer this time, okay? Don¡¯t leave after just a moment like before.¡±

    He smiled bitterly. Watching him, Dawn couldn quite describe what she was feeling. Her face became an unreadable mask.

    After a moment, she lifted her head.

    ¡°If you want me to stay longer, you should at least invite me inside.¡±

    Her voice was soft and gentle, perfectly tugging at his nerves.

    He smiled, gripping her waist and lifting her up.

    <

    Chapter 367 I¡¯ve Missed You

    <b>Dawn </b>wrapped her <b>arms </b>around his neck, gasping ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Holding you

    Ethan carried her inside.

    25%4

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn thought he <b>might </b>try something, but he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t even kiss her. He carried her <b>straight </b><b>upstairs</b>, carefully and gently cing her on the bed, and then¡­

    He just looked at her.

    Yes.

    That unblinking, deeply affectionate, regret¨Cfilled,plicated gaze.

    <b>Ethan </b>said nothing, and Dawn remained motionless under his stare. In the inexplicably quiet air, even their breathing became restrained.

    A long <b>while </b>passed.

    Dawn shifted

    Seeing <b>his </b>gaze follow her movement<b>, </b>she said. My back is a bit ufortable.¡±

    It was a normal <b>sitting </b>position that shouldn¡¯t be ufortable.

    <b>Ethan </b>watched her rubbing her lower back, his hand moving to cover hers. ¡°Why does your back hurt?

    She paused, her expression <b>shifting </b>subtly.

    Two secondster, she said softly, I got injured

    Ethan tensed.

    <b>His </b>jaw tightened, emotions surging in hisplex gaze<i>. </i>He looked at her deeply, his gaze intense and inescapable.

    The room was dark, Dawn¡¯s features hidden in the shadows.

    Her perfectly made¨Cup face seemed to wear a wless mask, impossible to see through or

    prate.

    Her earlier words had been casual, <b>as </b>if she were saying, ¡®nice weather today.

    She hadn¡¯t been trying to gauge his reaction.

    111

    ?

    Chapter 367 I¡¯ve Missed You

    But there was no need to hide it either.

    The conversation had led there naturally, so she mentioned it casually.

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s deep gaze remained fixed on her for a long time. He looked down and clenched his fist.

    He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to apologize.

    Regardless of the reasons back then, in the end, he hadn¡¯t protected her and had even hurt her. Having survived that raging river by the skin of her teeth, he didn¡¯t dare imagine what she¡¯d gone through.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 368

    Chapter 368 Brace Yourself

    +20 Free Coins

    The room was no different from usual. The space beside him showed no signs of having been slept in, and even his body felt unchanged.

    Ethan fell back onto the bed, a bitter smile tugging at his lips.

    Of course it was a dream.

    It made sense.

    Even if she had returned, who knew how much she must hate him now? How could she possiblye back to him willingly?

    He stared at the ceiling. The lingering warmth from the dream still filled the room, giving it a tender intimacy.

    Ten minutester, he got out of bed.

    Today, Stonewarden Group¡¯s new person in charge wasing to sign the contract. It was a day worth looking forward to.

    After getting ready and heading downstairs, his steps suddenly halted.

    His gaze swept across the dining room.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I just got here.¡±

    Roxanne smiled warmly, as if their previous conflict had never happened, as if they were still old friends. ¡°I brought breakfast. After we eat, I¡¯ll go to the office with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s out of your way.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t even nce at her, instead going to pour himself a ss of water instead.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t seem to mind, admiring his tallgure. ¡°You¡¯re signing with Stonewarden Group today. As the former representative, I should be there, right? It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s out of the way. I¡¯ll follow you in my car.¡±

    Ethan frowned and nced at her but said nothing.

    He set down his ss and turned to leave, then suddenly paused. ¡°By the way¡­

    He turned his head, his gaze sharp as a de.

    ¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you got the door code, but M West, please don¡¯t let yourself in from now on. Getting the police involved for trespassing wouldn¡¯t look good.¡±

    III

    J

    Chapter 368 Brace Yourself

    Roxanne was speechless.

    Watching Ethan¡¯s unforgiving back, her breathing grew heavier.

    25%

    420 Free Coins

    It was fine. As long as she could confirm whether that person was really Dawn today, she could figure out another n.

    <i>What </i><i>if</i>¡­

    It wasn¡¯t her <i>at </i>all<i>? </i>

    Clinging to this hope, Roxanne hurried to follow

    In the Jackson Group conference room, a woman sat with a group of bodyguards behind her. She had been sitting there for quite a while.

    She casually examined her nails. The starry gradient faded to ck, the tips slightly grown out, but fortunately her fingers were fair and long, so it didn¡¯t look bad.

    Tony stood at the door, cold sweat beading on his forehead.

    No wonder his boss had been acting so strange.

    It really was Ms. Porter!

    But Dawn lookedpletely different from before, like an entirely different person, acting as if she didn¡¯t even recognize him.

    That didn¡¯t make sense.

    Could she have <i>amnesia</i><i>? </i>

    With this thought, countless soap opera scenarios shed through Tony¡¯s mind.

    Just as he was hesitating whether to go up and greet her, he heard faintmotion behind him. The boss had arrived.

    He breathed a sigh of relief and quickly went out

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Inside.¡±

    Seeing his boss about to walk right in, Tony quickly called out to him. His hesitant gaze swept over Roxanne behind them as he said in a low voice, ¡°Boss, um ¡­ you might want to brace

    III

    O

    > <ol><li></li></ol>

    ? ??, 25%

    Chapter 368 Brace Yourself

    yourself?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered, his hand tightening in his pants pocket.

    He paused for a moment, then his steps became even more urgent.

    At the door, he stopped.

    The surge of emotion inside him intensified.

    +20 Free Coins

    He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him what he would see when he opened this door. The woman who haunted his dreams was on the other side.

    Roxanne took in every detail of Ethan¡¯s reaction. At this moment, she was even more nervous than he was.

    Unable to bear it any longer, she stepped forward first.

    She pushed the door open.

    Directly across from them, the woman in a ck dress leaned casually against a chair. Her fingers twirled a strand of hair, exuding an alluring yet sophisticated charm.

    As they appeared at the door, an ambiguous smile curved the corners of her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard for so long about how deeply Mr. Jackson and his fianc¨¦e love each other. I thought people were exaggerating, but seeing you both today, you really do make quite the pair.¡±

    After Dawn finished speaking, she even turned her head to nce at Mason beside her.

    |||

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 369

    Chapter 369 The New Identity

    Chapter 369 The New Identity

    ¡°Right, Mason?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right, Ms. West.¡±

    Ethan fell silent.

    ??25%2

    +20 Free Coins

    His dark eyes were intense as he stared unblinkingly at Dawn across from him, as if trying to drill a hole through her.

    It wasn¡¯t a dream or hallucination.

    It was really her.

    After three years apart, time had made her even more breathtaking. She seemed toe from hell and heaven at once, both righteous and wicked, alluring and enchanting.

    Compared to him, Roxanne¡¯s shock was written all over her face.

    She stood there dumbstruck for quite a while before saying in a trembling voice, ¡°It¡¯s really ¡­ you.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dawn met her gaze openly, her smile lingering. ¡°You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    These words carried many implications.

    As if saying, ¡°We both work at Stonewarden Group. How could you not recognize me?¡±

    But more than that, there were other meanings.

    Roxanne wanted to shake her head, but her throat felt tight, her neck stiff and unable to move. Her eyes turned bloodshot. ¡°How did you survive? Dawn ¡­ How are you still alive?¡±

    Though she¡¯d made many guesses before, when someone she¡¯d thought was dead truly appeared before her eyes, the impact was enormous.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Dawn neither denied nor confirmed it.

    She raised an eyebrow with an ambiguous sound, her gaze turning to Ethan who had been silent. His eyes were shrouded in fog, thick and heavy, with no end in sight.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, are you nning to sign this contract while standing?¡±

    O

    20:21 Fri, Dec 19 <b>TG</b>.

    Chapter 369 The New Identity

    A topic change.

    It sounded abrupt, yet somehow perfectly naturl.

    25%

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s throat tightened, his hoarse voice clearly showing restraint. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve heard for so long that Stonewarden Group¡¯s new person in charge is drop¨Cdead gorgeous. Seeing Ms. Porter today, you truly are captivating at first sight. My apologies for losing myposure.¡±

    Hearing this, the amusement in Dawn¡¯s eyes faded considerably.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re mistaken. Myst name isn¡® Porter. It¡¯s West.¡±

    At her words, shock shed across Roxanne¡¯s face once again.

    <i>How </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>possible</i><i>? </i>

    <i>My </i><i>father </i><i>actually </i>¡­

    Ethan didn¡¯t react much. His heart was still pounding like crashing waves, but he hid it well. Nothing appeared amiss on the surface.

    ¡°Very well, Ms. West.¡±

    He casually pulled out a chair and sat down. Throughout this process, his eyes never left Dawn across from him.

    The lighting in this conference room wasn¡¯t great, especially on an overcast day. The few rays sneaking through fell on the wall, making the expressions on people¡¯s faces appear uncertain in the contrast between light and shadow.

    Dawn tapped the table casually with one hand, her downcast eyes revealing neither joy nor

    anger.

    Mason pulled out the contract and pushed it over.

    His serious demeanor appeared quite professional as he nodded. ¡°Mr. Jackson, this is Stonewarden Group¡¯s newly drafted contract. se review it.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t look at it and just said directly, ¡°Pen¡±

    Everyone except Dawn looked at him in surpris

    Tony said in a low voice<i>, </i>¡°Mr. Jackson, shouldn¡¯t you at least skim through it?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Ethan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Stonewarden Group and we are already long- time partners. Trust is the foundation.¡±

    ||| <ol><li></li></ol>

    Chapter 369 The New Identity

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, his thin lips pressing together.

    Dawn acted as if she didn¡¯t notice, naturally handling her bag to Mason.

    They chatted casually as they walked.

    ¡°What should we have for dinner?¡±

    25%

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    Mason answered, ¡°Cretelese food? yerade food? I had someone rmend restaurants from several cuisines. They¡¯re all excellent. You can have whatever you want.¡±

    Dawn hummed in acknowledgment, her lilting tone almost coquettish.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with Cretelese food then. I¡¯ve been eating too much greasy food these past few days. It¡¯s not sitting well.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 370

    Chapter 370 When Hell Freezes Over

    Mason smiled. ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Ethan was furious.

    He walked behind them, his hands already clenched into fists.

    Roxanne, meanwhile, waspletely ignored. She seemed to be isted in another word Ethan and Dawn didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.

    She bit her lip and walked over to grab Ethan¡¯s <b>arm</b><b>. </b>

    He turned his head, his tightly furrowed brow radiating displeasure.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you see? She doesn¡¯t love you anymore!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed. He casually shook off her hand, saying in a low voice, ¡°How is that any

    of

    your business?¡±

    ¡°Ethan!¡± Roxanne stared in disbelief, her words carrying frustration over his blind devotion ¡°How did you be like this? She won¡¯t even look at you, and you still want to throw yourself at her?¡±

    He looked down and took a deep breath, then raised his head.

    His eyes were ice¨Ccold.

    ¡°Roxanne, worry about yourself before judging others. Also, if you don¡¯t have anything to do. go home. Jackson Group doesn¡¯t need you standing guard.¡±

    Roxanne was speechless.

    Watching Ethan chase after Dawn, Roxanne burned with fury but waspletely helpless

    Go home?

    She needed to figure out where the hell that dead woman Dawn hade from?

    With this thought, Roxanne turned on her heel and headed downstairs.

    Meanwhile, Dawn thoroughly toured the entire Jackson Group building

    She¡¯d been here many times three years ago but had never looked around this carefully

    III

    2022 Fri, Dec 19

    Chapter 370 When Hell Freezes Over

    Dawn wasn¡¯t stupid. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t go.

    25%4

    +20 Free Coins

    She smiled and shook her head. ¡°No need. We¡¯ve seen enough, and we¡¯re ready to leave.¡±

    Just then, as if suddenly remembering something, she let out a sharp little gasp. ¡°Mr. Jackson must be busy with work. Someone¡¯s probably waiting to have lunch with you, right? In that case, we won¡¯t disturb you. We¡¯ll treat you another time.¡±

    ¡°When is another time?¡±

    Dawn was stunned,

    She looked into his deep eyes, her smile stiffening.

    How had this man be so shameless?

    Couldn¡¯t he understand polite pleasantries?

    Sheughed. ¡°When hell freezes over.¡±

    Ethan was about to say something when Mason stepped half a pace in front of Dawn. This positioning made it seem like Ethan was nning to make things difficult and Mason was the heroing to her rescue.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I must apologize.¡±

    He wore a smile.

    Though impable, those who saw it often enough would realize it was quite fake.

    Mason continued smoothly, ¡°My boss has been living abroad and has finally returned home. The things she wants to eat are a bit eclectic. Please be understanding, Mr. Jackson.

    Ethan was astonished.

    He felt his temples throbbing.

    These two were putting on such an act in front of him!

    Just as Ethan was about to lose his temper, Dawn acted quickly, grabbing Mason¡¯s sleeve a8 they walked away. ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today then Mr. Jackson, see you around

    She kept holding Mason¡¯s sleeve until they got into the elevator.

    Sticking out her tongue, Dawn said something softly.

    Mason beside her didn¡¯t respond, but his eyes held amusement as he looked at her.

    TG <ol><li></li></ol>

    25%

    Chapter 370 When Hell Freezes Over

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan, watching from outside, had learned to lip read. He could make out what she said. ¡°Ignore him, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    She no longer had him in her eyes. Regardless of what had happened, she now directed all her smiles toward another man.

    Ethan¡¯s chest suddenly tightened with sharp pain, making it almost impossible to breathe.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t dining alone with Mason. She¡¯d invited Anna, and Mason was there more as a bodyguard.

    As soon as they met, Anna rushed over and embraced her.

    Anna¡¯s voice was choked with tears. ¡°You bitch, I thought you had really abandoned me!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes reddened as she gently patted her shoulder, smiling. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ie see you right away?¡±

    4.4

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 371

    Chapter 371 The Best Friend Card

    Chapter 371 The Best Friend Card

    ¡°Screw you for your right away!¡±

    Anna sniffled and let go, ring at her.

    +10 Free Spins

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t go online or know what¡¯s going on. You¡¯re the CEO of Ar for Stonewarden Group now, aren¡¯t you? Rumors have been flying for ages about you <bing </b>back. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know?¡±

    Dawn looked at her puffed¨Cup face and burst outughing.

    She raised her hands, cupping Anna¡¯s round cheeks, and gave them a squeeze.

    ¡°Let me see if our Anna has gotten prettier these past three years. Did you gain or lose weight?¡±

    Anna had cut her hair short, though not super short¨Cabout shoulder¨Clength. With the strands by her temples tucked behind her ears, her beautiful face was fully on disy.

    ¡°Looking good.¡±

    Dawn sighed. ¡°Your chest got bigger too. Very womanly.¡±

    ¡°Screw you, get lost!¡±

    Anna swatted her hands away and plopped down in the seat beside her. ¡°I¡¯m going to bleed you dry today. I¡¯m ordering the most expensive things on the menu!¡±

    ¡°Fine, order whatever you want.¡±

    Once the emotional reunion faded, the two couldn¡¯t stop talking.

    Anna was as curious as a cat, asking about everything¨Cfrom three years ago to now, from the car ident <i>to </i>her current position at Stonewarden Group.

    Dawn¡¯s expression remained calm as she glossed over the details.

    None of that was worth dwelling on.

    It was in the past.

    Things that had already happened, especially bad things, didn¡¯t need to be chewed over repeatedly. Other than affecting your mood, there was no benefit.

    14:51 <b>Sun</b>, Dec 21

    Chapter 371 The Best Friend Card

    Anna could sense her resistance and changed the subject after just a few sentences.

    ¡°Have you seen Ethan yet?¡±

    Dawn looked up, silently confirming it.

    <i>77 </i>

    +10 Free Coins

    Anna shook her head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know if this is some karma from a past life. Honestly, at first I was rooting for you two. Who knew so much drama would happenter? You wouldn¡¯t believe it, but he went even crazier than Austin did.¡±

    Dawn quietly speared a piece of steak and put it in her mouth.

    It was slightly overcooked.

    Anna discreetly observed her reaction and continued, ¡°Three years ago after you disappeared, Ethan personally searched the water for you for over a month. When his body couldn¡¯t take it anymore, they¡¯d send him to the hospital. As soon as he got out, he¡¯d go right back to searching. Honestly, if I weren¡¯t your friend, even I would¡¯ve been moved.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as she said tly, ¡°That doesn¡¯t put food on the table.¡±

    Huh<i>? </i>

    That confused Anna even more.

    Anna stared at Dawn. ¡°So why did youe back this time? Do you want to get back together with him, or do you want revenge?¡±

    Dawn took a napkin and wiped her mouth, saying slowly, ¡°What¡¯s there to get revenge for? Three years have changed everything. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting tangled up with him again.¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t believe it.

    She called her out mercilessly with a snort, ¡°If you were really that heartless, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. But the problem is you¡¯re not. Three years, so what? If you haven¡¯t untangled that knot in your heart, even after 30 years, you still won¡¯t get over it!¡±

    Everything had been too bizarre.

    To this day, they still didn¡¯t know why Jonathan had imprisoned her back then.

    Everything after that was just a domino effect, one thing leading <i>to </i>another.

    14:51 <b>Sun</b>, Dec 21

    Chapter 371 The Best Friend Card

    :

    +10 Free Coins

    Forget whether getting back together was even possible, but at the very least, she deserved to

    know the truth.

    Dawn didn¡¯t say anything. The dense foliage outside the window cast mottled shadows, making her features appear uncertain in the light.

    Seeing she didn¡¯t want to talk about it more, Anna dropped the subject.

    ¡°Anyway, you¡¯re not leaving again anytime soon. If anythinges up, remember <i>to </i>contact

    me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t change your phone number or social media again.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes held amusement as she ced a piece of grilled ribs on Anna¡¯s te. ¡°Don¡¯t be mad anymore. Eat something good. These ribs are crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. The bones have already been removed, so eat up.¡±

    Anna huffed. ¡°Don¡¯t think you can buy me off like this.¡±

    That said, she still picked up the ribs and ate them in small bites.

    ¡°So what are your ns going forward?¡±

    <i>Going </i>forward<i>? </i>

    With the greetings out of the way, it was time to get down to business.

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved as she feigned helplessness. ¡°Depends on what Anna wants to do. You know me¨CI don¡¯t have many strengths, but I¡¯m easygoing.¡±

    ¡°Can you not use my name like that?¡±

    Anna rolled her eyes, visibly disgusted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with people who choose names. Can¡¯t they be more creative? Why do they have to use the exact same name?¡±

    She¡¯d encountered this situation many times before, but this time waspletely different. This time was the worst.

    Dawn patted her head soothingly.

    14:51 Sun, Dec <b>21 </b>

    Chapter 371 The Best Friend Card

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you a different name.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How about Ann?¡±

    ¡°Works for me.¡±

    <i>77 </i>

    +10 Free Coins

    After finishing their meal, the two casually wandered around the nearby mall for a bit. During this time, they video¨Ccalled several other friends from Trifton. When they saw Dawn, they all looked like they¡¯d seen a ghost. They imed they needed toe to Northville to see her in

    person.

    ¡°Stop it!¡±

    Anna red at David on the screen. ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? She¡¯s back alive and well now. Don¡¯t say such unlucky things!¡±

    4

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 372

    hapter 372 When Did I Ever Deny It?

    Chapter 372 When Did I Ever Deny It?

    ¡°Exactly!¡± Bianca reached out to tug David¡¯s ear. ¡°Take it back right now!¡±

    Walking andughing with good friends, Dawn couldn¡¯t remember thest time she¡¯d experienced such a carefree moment.

    Her lips curved in a smile, her entire face rxed and at ease.

    She drove Anna home.

    They¡¯d bought quite a lot of stuff, and Dawn wanted to help carry things upstairs.

    +10 Free Coins

    But Anna blocked the building entrance, not letting her in. ¡°So ¡­ you¡¯ve been out all day. Go home and rest. Once I¡¯ve tidied up, I¡¯ll invite you over, okay?¡±

    In the end, her tone even carried a hint of helpless pleading.

    Dawn saw right through her and asked after two seconds, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you have someone over?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    And that was true.

    It was just that her ce was aplete mess, with certain things she didn¡¯t want on disy. If Dawn saw them, her carefully curated image would be ruined.

    Dawn didn¡¯t push it, hanging shopping bags on each of Anna¡¯s fingers.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just wait and see when you officially introduce me to someone special.¡±

    Anna giggled. ¡°That day wille.¡±

    Little did she know, before that could happen, Dawn would meet the legendary Doyle Pitt first.

    That afternoon back at the office, Dawn attended a meeting. Mason brought over an invitation to a cocktail party hosted by a rising entrepreneur. Quite a few influential people would be attending.

    ¡°They¡¯re all going, so I have to go?¡±

    Chapter 372 When Did I Ever Deny It?

    Dawnzily flipped through documents. ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    76

    +10 Free Cons

    Mason fell silent before trying to persuade her again. ¡°Ms. West, thispany also relocated from overseas, but as soon as they arrived, they sessfully broke into the domestic market. This year, their tax contributions in Northville ranked in the top ten.¡±

    Even established elites would show them respect.

    Dawn hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°If you think it¡¯s important, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Very well, Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    She pulled out a proposal and pushed it over.

    ¡°Take a look. If you have any issues, feel free to bring them up. I might not listen, but at least you¡¯ll feel better getting them off your chest.¡±

    Mason was speechless.

    He froze as he opened the proposal.

    It detailed Stonewarden Group¡¯s uing restructuring. The core business and operations had been adjusted, and various departments would need to be reshuffled and reorganized.

    Mason¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Ms. West, does the chairman know you¡¯re doing this?¡±

    ¡°Does he need to know?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn looked up, her clear, bright eyes seeming to hold some kind of magic. ¡°He¡¯s the one who said he¡¯s leaving everything in my hands. If he can¡¯t handle it, then he shouldn¡¯t y.¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Dawn leaned back and closed her eyes, saying softly, ¡°On thest page, there¡¯s also a ¡®Homing Project. Set aside one quarter of Ar¡¯s profits to establish this foundation. Find two trustworthy people to manage it. Trustworthy, you understand?¡±

    Fair, open, and transparent.

    The overall environment for foundations in the country wasn¡¯t what it used to be, but clean work still needed people to do it.

    Chapter 372 When Did I Ever Deny It?

    Mason respectfully acknowledged, ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. You can go handle things.¡±

    76

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn never doubted Mason¡¯s efficiency. Within just two days, thepany was filled withints. Not only were job positions adjusted, but the loyalists Roxanne had left behind were even terminated.

    Quite a few people had objections but didn¡¯t dare to speak up.

    They¡¯d heard that Dawn was the chairman¡¯s favored daughter. Forget firing a few people, even if she blew up thepany, the chairman probably wouldn¡¯t say a word.

    Eventually, word of all this reached Roxanne¡¯s ears.

    She stormed into the office furiously.

    ¡°Dawn, what the hell is your problem?¡±

    Dawn was ying a puzzle game on her phone. She nced up at Roxanne before looking back down. <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>this </i><i>level </i><i>so </i><i>hard </i><i>to pass</i>?

    Crack. It shattered into pieces.

    Dawn frowned and looked up.

    Those perfect eyes seemed to hold shards of ice, cold enough to send chills down one¡¯s spine.

    She lifted her hand and said coldly, ¡°Go ahead. Talk.¡±

    With the attitude of someone ready to watch a drama unfold.

    Roxanne¡¯s breathing was rapid as she red at her. She said word by word, ¡°As soon as you arrive, you fire everyone I brought in. What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brows lifted as sheughed, as if she¡¯d heard the funniest joke. ¡°What¡¯s it supposed to mean? Obviously, because I don¡¯t like you. What other reason would there be?¡±

    Shock shed through Roxanne¡¯s eyes, stunned that she would say it so directly.

    ¡°What, not used to being insulted?¡±

    Dawn crossed her arms. Though sitting, her presence dominated. ¡°Roxanne, I told you three years ago not to keep showing up in front of me. Seems like you didn¡¯t learn your lesson at all.¡±

    76

    +10 Free Coins

    14:51 Sun<b>, </b>Dec 21

    Chapter 372 When Did I Ever Deny It?

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t stand seeing her act so brazenly. She clenched her fists tightly, saying through gritted teeth, ¡°So you¡¯re finally admitting you¡¯re Dawn.¡±

    ¡°When did I ever deny it?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 373

    Chapter 373 The Cocktail Party

    Roxanne was seething with rage, her face turning red. ¡°What are you back here to do?¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Dawn actuallyughed out loud.

    These people were really something. One after another, over and over, they all asked what she wanted to do.

    She clearly hadn¡¯t done anything. Did they have guilty consciences?

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re nning. I¡¯m giving you three days at most. However you got rid of those people, that¡¯s how you¡¯ll bring them back. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±

    <i>Oh </i><i>my</i>.

    <i>How </i><i>fierce</i>.

    Dawn raised an eyebrow mockingly. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you actually cared about your subordinates. But I¡¯m truly sorry. I don¡¯t rehire people I¡¯ve already fired. As for going to the chairman ¡­ ¡±

    She shrugged indifferently. ¡°Go ahead and find him if you want. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t give them severance.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s breath caught as she shook her head in disbelief.

    <i>How </i>is <i>this </i><i>possible</i><i>? </i>

    <i>This </i>woman <i>isn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>afraid </i><i>of </i><i>him</i>?

    <i>Why</i><i>¡­ </i>

    She couldn¡¯t figure it out. In her memory, Vincent was stern even with those close to him. He couldn¡¯t tolerate even a grain of sand in his eye.

    Dawn <i>must </i><i>be </i><i>bluffing</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Yes</i><i>, </i><i>that </i><i>has </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>it<i>. </i>

    Roxanne steadied herself again, her gaze sharp. ¡°Then just try it and see!¡±

    Dawn did try.

    Not only did she ignore Roxanne, she even adjusted the entirepany¡¯syout. Her carlierment about referencing Jackson Group¡¯s setup hadn¡¯t been a joke.

    Mason was puzzled. ¡°Ms. West, thisyout doesn¡¯t seem much different from before.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°But this way brings better luck.¡±

    Well, is that so?

    Seeing Mason¡¯s nk expression, she couldn¡¯t help butugh, gesturing with her hands. ¡°Look, doesn¡¯t this angle get way better light? It really does bring good fortune.¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t superstitious.

    But with some things, believing a little didn¡¯t hurt.

    Besides, Jackson Group¡¯s development over the past two years had been remarkable. She¡¯d consider it borrowing some luck.

    Mason understood and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll arrange for some four¨Cleaf clovers right away. Also, remember you have the cocktail party tonight. I¡¯lle pick you up at the right time, but no drinking. You have a hospital checkup tomorrow.¡±

    Dawn nodded with a smile, watching him leave.

    Rather than calling Mason her assistant, he was more like a butler.

    Over these three years, without Mason¡¯s meticulous care, her body might have broken down long ago.

    Checking the time, she left work early. Dawn did some simple hair and makeup, then headed to the cocktail party venue with Mason.

    She¡¯d just handed over her invitation when a hand reached past her with another invitation.

    She turned her head.

    It was actually Ethan.

    Come to think of it, that made sense. He was now considered part of Wornellston¡¯s elite circles, someone countless people scrambled to curry favor with.

    Ethan¡¯s cold gaze swept over her, then behind her.

    <b></b>¡°Ms. West, you couldn¡¯t get a real date, so you settled for

    your assistant?¡±

    Dawn hummed in acknowledgment. ¡°At least I have an assistant who can fill in. Mr. Jackson doesn¡¯t even have that. Isn¡¯t that even more pathetic?¡±

    Ethan was speechless.

    The greeting attendant finished the registration and returned the invitations to both of them.

    Dawn didn¡¯t spare him another nce. She slipped her hand into Mason¡¯s arm and smiled at him. ¡°A cocktail party where I can¡¯t drink. Good thing I saved room to eat some appetizers.¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice was warm. ¡°I checked this afternoon. Their appetizers use fresh ingredients. You can have more.¡±

    Their easy interaction made Ethan clench his fists.

    He followed close behind, his gaze locked on their linked arms.

    Once inside ¡­

    Today¡¯s host came out to greet them.

    That outrageous burgundy tailcoat could be seen from far away, like a walking hazard light.

    ¡°Look who¡¯s here. Oh my, if it isn¡¯t our newly returned Ms. West. Come on, it¡¯s our first meeting, let¡¯s have a hug.¡±

    He spread his arms wide, but before he could even touch Dawn¡¯s clothes, two hands shot out from different directions to block him.

    That disy¡­

    How could one describe it?

    It gave people the creeps.

    Lawrence Crag¡¯s hands hung awkwardly in the air before he raised them to scratch the back of his head. ¡°Well, what about a cheek kiss? You two, really, why so uptight?¡±

    He quickly recovered, extending his hand. ¡°If cheek kisses don¡¯t work, we¡¯ll go with a traditional handshake then. Wee back, I¡¯m Lawrence.¡±

    Mason shook his hand first.

    Seeing he truly meant no harm, he quietly stepped aside.

    Lawrence extended his hand toward Ethan, but he showed no intention of shaking it.

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s expression was cold, leaving Lawrencepletely baffled. He wondered when he had offended this big shot.

    Laughing awkwardly, he turned to Dawn.

    ¡°Ms. West, I really apologize about earlier.¡±

    Dawn smiled warmly. ¡°No problem. I was just startled, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Lawrence joked along. ¡°See, I¡¯m so good¨Clooking, there¡¯s no reason for you to be that defensive.¡±

    Dawn replied, ¡°Want to make up for it with that hug now?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 374

    Chapter 374 Trapped in the Restroom

    Chapter 374 Trapped in the Restroom

    ¡°No, no ¡­

    ¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Maybe it was just Lawrence¡¯s imagination, but after Dawn finished speaking, the air around them seemed to thin out.

    It looked like he shouldn¡¯t copy those etiquettes in the future¨Cthere was clearly something to them.

    The group them.

    chatted as they walked inside, encountering quite a few people who came to greet

    More than anything, people wanted to cozy up to Ethan.

    However, he had absolutely no intention of socializing today. His eyes were dark, staring unblinkingly at one person.

    Those who knew realized that was Dawn, and the two seemed to have aplicated rtionship.

    Those who didn¡¯t might have thought he was her bodyguard.

    She didn¡¯t drink, but from the corner of her eye, she saw a certain man downing multiple drinks without stopping.

    She sighed and smiled gracefully at the person beside her. ¡°Excuse me, I need to use the

    restroom.¡±

    She¡¯d barely entered the corridor when footsteps followed behind her.

    They <i>got </i>closer and closer.

    At the restroom entrance, Dawn¡¯s wrist was suddenly grabbed and yanked to the side. In an instant, Ethan had her pinned between himself and the wall.

    His breathing was heavy, yet he still managed to free one hand to close the door and lock it.

    Dawn raised her head, his reflection filling her clear eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Jackson?¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    18:57 Mon, Dec <b>22 </b>

    Chapter 374 Trapped in the Restroom

    I(7)

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°You are.¡±

    Dawn fell silent and stopped talking.

    There was no point arguing with someone who¡¯d been drinking.

    Ethan stared at her face, then suddenly went along with her. ¡°What¡¯s your name? Ms. West ¡­

    Dawn scoffed. ¡°Mr. Jackson, your pickup line is rather unique. If I were to call the cops, you¡¯d be arrested. This is sexual harassment.¡±

    Their bodies were pressed close together, their breaths mingling, thick and clear, especially obvious in the quiet restroom.

    Ethan¡¯s dark gaze enveloped her, leaving no room to breathe.

    They stayed like that for a while.

    He suddenlyughed softly. ¡°Want me to call the police for you?¡±

    Dawn was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already using me of harassment, wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if I didn¡¯t actually do something?¡±

    Dawn secretly gritted her teeth. After three years apart, this man¡¯s shamelessness had only be more refined.

    She red at him. ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°1

    Ethan even tightened his hold, as if afraid she¡¯d disappear, stubborn and resolute. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, okay?¡±

    His voice was incredibly low. When it reached her ears, it made them tingle.

    He¡¯d definitely improved.

    He wasn¡¯t just more shameless; he¡¯d learned to sound pleading too.

    She took a light breath, forcing herself to ignore the turbulence in her heart, saying tly, ¡°Whether I leave or not doesn¡¯t seem to be your business.<b>¡± </b>

    18:57 Mon<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 374 Trapped in the Restroom

    ¡°How is it not my business?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes

    trembled as he leaned forward.

    &

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    He easily buried himself in the curve of her neck.

    His handsome face was hidden. Dawn felt a crisp masculine scent fill her nostrils as he said in a low voice, ¡°Honey, I don¡¯t want a divorce.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t.

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    Her breath caught. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing.

    He was the one who¡¯d said he wanted a divorce.

    He was the one who¡¯d handed her the divorce papers to sign.

    Three years had passed, and he thought a simple, offhand deration against divorce could mend something long since broken.

    It was simply¡­

    Impossible.

    Dawn¡¯s chest rose and fell. It took her a long while to suppress the bitter ache rising in her heart.

    Her low, hoarse voice was very soft. ¡°Ethan, back then, even when I was at my most desperate, I never thought about giving up. It was you. You were the one who didn¡¯t want this marriage first.¡±

    Things once lost weren¡¯t so easy to get back.

    Even if you

    could get them back, they¡¯d never be the same.

    He didn¡¯t speak, stayingpletely still.

    Dawn didn¡¯t struggle either, letting him lean against her.

    After a long while, she even thought he¡¯d fallen asleep, but Ethan slowly raised his head, his bloodshot eyes dark.

    <b>18:57 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Dec 22 </b>

    Chapter 374 Trapped in the Restroom

    <b>29 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Veins bulged on the back of his hand as his long fingers moved up along Dawn¡¯s shoulder to cup her jaw.

    He gazed at her intensely for a few seconds.

    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her.

    The kiss wasn¡¯t deep, just lingering on the surface. The contact between their lips was so delicate that even the texture of each other¡¯s lips could be clearly felt.

    It was filled with heartache, tenderness, yet utterly cherishing.

    The atmosphere gradually heated up.

    Dawn kept her eyes open, watching his face, watching his eyes trembling uncontrobly, watching the moisture at the corners of his eyes.

    Her hand hanging at her side lifted, then dropped back down.

    Just as the kiss was gradually spiraling out of control, a knock came at the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s in there? Why is the door locked?

    ¡°Hey! Open up!¡±

    Ethan smiled and finally let go.

    His

    eyes

    held obvious desire that was impossible to ignore.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze swept downward.

    The undeniable physical reaction was making itself known.

    She drew in a sharp breath and stepped back half a pace, saying irritably in a hoarse voice, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you should take care of that quickly. Going out like this would be hard to exin.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 375

    Chapter 375 Heated Encounters at the G

    After saying that, Dawn opened the door and walked out.

    (25)

    +10 Free Coins

    The two women outside stepped in and saw a man standing with his back to them. Their eyes widened, and when they caught sight of his striking profile, they boldly tried to flirt.

    ¡°Hey, handsome, still not satisfied?¡±

    Ethan leaned one hand against the wall. When he turned his head toward them, his dark eyes looked like those of an angry lion.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Tsk. What¡¯s with the attitude?¡± one woman muttered, rolling her eyes. ¡°Weren¡¯t you just doing something dirty a minute ago? Don¡¯t act all pure now.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression stayed cold as he took a deep breath and strode out.

    Dawn walked quickly back toward the ballroom, her lips still tingling.

    She raised a hand to wipe them, her cool eyes pretending nothing had happened. The more she wiped, the redder her lips grew.

    Anyone with eyes could guess what had just gone down.

    ¡°Ms. Porter seems to be in good spirits.¡±

    The sudden voice almost made Dawn jump.

    She turned and saw a man dressed in a perfectly tailored three¨Cpiece suit. The quality alone made it clear the outfit wasn¡¯t cheap.

    His face was sharp and handsome. She had met him briefly three years ago but never gotten close.

    It was Anna¡¯s boyfriend.

    Dawn smiled lightly, not the least bit flustered. ¡°Not really. Just happened that Mr. Graves saw it, that¡¯s all.¡±

    She nced around. ¡°Mr. Graves didn¡¯t bring a date?¡±

    Leon Graves rubbed the ring on his finger, his deep voice calm. ¡°Do I have <i>to</i>?¡±

    18:57 Mon, Dec <b>22 </b>

    Chapter 375 Heated Encounters at the G

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Why did it sound like he was trying to pick a fight?

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn gave a polite smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave you to it. My assistant is still¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There is something.¡±

    Leon¡¯s expression stayed serious, his dark eyes unreadable. ¡°It¡¯s about Anna. I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    Dawn looked a little surprised. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t know much about what had gone on between Anna and this man.

    Anna had her reasons for staying quiet, and Dawn never pressed.

    She just didn¡¯t expect Leon toe to her.

    ¡°Does Anna really have a fianc¨¦, or is that rumor fake?¡±

    His gaze was sharp enough to feel like an interrogation. Dawn gave a small smile. ¡°Mr. Graves, that should be easy enough for you to find out yourself. Why ask me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Anna¡¯s best friend.¡±

    Leon¡¯s voice was low. ¡°I figured you¡¯d know more than the rumors.¡±

    ¡°Fair point.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°But why are you so sure I¡¯d tell you everything I know?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re her best friend,¡± he said withplete confidence. ¡°And I¡¯m sure she¡¯s better off with me. That so¨Ccalled fianc¨¦? Useless.¡±

    Dawn raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t respond right away.

    ¡°Better off with me¡°-the phrase itself said a lot.

    A normal man would say I¡¯m her boyfriend or she¡¯s with me, not stay by my side.

    <b>18:57 </b>Mon, <b>Dec </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 375 Heated Encounters at the G

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    That kind of vague attachment withoutmitment, in Dawn¡¯s eyes, was irresponsibility disguised as affection.

    No wonder Anna never nned to introduce him to her friends.

    Dawn curved her lips into a faint smile. ¡°Anna does have a fianc¨¦. They grew up together. He¡¯s liked her since they were kids.¡±

    For families like theirs, arranged matches were almost destiny. Only by joining forces could their wealth and power continue to grow.

    Love didn¡¯t matter much. Compatibility did.

    Anna had been engaged since she was 18¨Cto her childhood friend she¡¯d bickered with all her life. After the engagement, the guy got angry, left home, and moved overseas.

    Still, the engagement was something both families approved of. There was no room for change.

    Leon¡¯s eyes darkened, and for a moment, Dawn felt danger in the air.

    She went on, ¡°But as you probably know, I only just returned to the country. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯re still in touch or what their rtionship is like now.¡±

    ¡°You think they¡¯ll actually get married?¡±

    Why was he asking her that?

    When she didn¡¯t answer, Leon narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Ms. Porter, Anna values your opinion. I imagine what you say matters to her.¡±

    Dawnughed softly. ¡°And what¡¯s that supposed to mean, Mr. Graves? You want me to convince her to¡­ stay by your side?¡±

    She deliberately stressed thosest few words, her tone edged with mockery.

    Not that she was afraid of him anyway.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 376

    Chapter 376 Unwanted Passenger

    Even if their status gap was enormous, Dawn would never take Leon¡¯s side.

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°If you really love her, Anna will fight the world to be with you. But if you don¡¯t care about her¡­¡±

    Dawn paused, her voice turning cold. ¡°As long as Anna needs me, I¡¯ll do whatever it takes to help her.¡±

    Even if that meant helping her leave him.

    She turned to go, but Leon grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°So, you mean you¡¯ll help her and not me?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Graves, are you sick or something?¡±

    She was Anna¡¯s friend, so she was obviously on Anna¡¯s side. What kind of question was that?

    Before Dawn could pull free, an angry voice came from behind them. ¡°What are you two doing?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes.

    What did it look like?

    Couldn¡¯t he see she was the one being held?

    She yanked her hand back, nced at Ethan, then at Leon¡ªandughed in disbelief.

    Men. Not one of them were decent.

    Without another word, Dawn strode toward the exit. Mason had just finished chatting with a few executives and immediately followed when he saw her storming out.

    ¡°Ms. West, something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Does an emotional meltdown count?¡±

    Mason paused. ¡°It counts.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Dawn opened the car door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ve had enough.¡±

    18:58 Mon, <b>Dec </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 376 Unwanted Passenger

    ¡°Yes, Ms. West.¡± Mason climbed into the driver¡¯s seat without question.

    <b>29 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The moment he sat down, the rear door opened again, and a tall figure slid into the back seat, instantly filling the space.

    Dawn blinked. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Ethan looked calm. ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking. Ms. West, be kind and give me a ride.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyelid twitched. She faced forward and said tly, ¡°I¡¯m not driving. It¡¯s not my call.¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even make that call, you don¡¯t need a driver.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She turned to him in disbelief. ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you always meddle in people¡¯s private lives?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Ethan¡¯s eyes burned into hers. ¡°Only yours.¡±

    Dawn gave a dryugh. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t listen.¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even flinch. He stretched his legs, leaned back, and closed his eyes as if he owned the ce.

    Mason nced at her in the mirror, silently asking for direction.

    ¡°Ms. West?<b>¡± </b>

    She¡¯d never seen him so shameless before. Half¨Cannoyed and half¨Camused, she finally sighed. ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he wanted a ride? Then take him home.¡±

    She shifted slightly away from Ethan to keep some distance.

    Everything was fine at first.

    But after a while, as the car drove on, he somehow got closer and closer until his head rested against her shoulder.

    Dawn was already on edge, and that sudden contact nearly made her snap.

    She was about to shove him off, but then she saw his face.

    He was asleep. Up close, she could see the dark circles under his eyes. His breathing was deep

    18:58 Mon<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 376 Unwanted Passenger

    :

    and steady, as if he hadn¡¯t truly rested in a long time.

    She bit back her irritation.

    Forget it.

    If she woke him, it would only start another round of drama.

    She might as well do a small good deed.

    As a

    22

    10 Free Coins

    Mason caught the whole thing through the rearview mirror and silently stepped on the gas.

    The car rolled into the vi district and stopped at the gate of Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    ¡°Ms. West, we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    Dawn nudged his shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    His eyshes trembled, and he opened his eyes.

    This was exactly why Dawn had fallen for him so fast. Those eyes¨Cdark, deep, and full of light, like scattered stars¨Ccould pull anyone in with just one look.

    She froze for a moment, then looked away.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m drunk.¡±

    His gaze locked on her, his voice low and husky from sleep. ¡°Ms. Porter, could you walk me in?¡±

    Dawn gritted her teeth. ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t push your luck.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    He looked a little dazed and leaned toward her again, brushing her shoulder before pulling back. ¡°I¡¯m really dizzy.¡±

    Yeah, dizzy all right.

    Dawn took a deep breath, unbuckled her seat belt, and got out.

    18:58 Mon, Dec <b>22 </b>

    Chapter 376 Unwanted Passenger

    :

    She walked around the car and yanked open the door on his side. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ? (2)

    +10 Free Coins

    A faint smile flickered across his face as he stepped out slowly, unhurried as ever. He reached out and pinched her cheek lightly¨Cgentle, yet suggestive.

    ¡°Thanks for taking pity on me, Ms. Porter. Hope I¡¯ll get another chance next time.¡±

    <i>Another </i><i>chance</i>, <i>my </i><i>foot</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn shot him a re and got back in the car.

    ¡°Drive.¡±

    Mason gave Ethan onest look, said nothing, and pulled away.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 377

    Chapter 377 Late¨CNight Confessions

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan watched the car until it disappeared from sight, the faint smile on his face slowly fading.

    Anger. Frustration. Those were still emotions.

    Better than indifference.

    He gave a small, self¨Cmockingugh. Thinking of the hostility in Mason¡¯s eyes just now, his own gaze darkened, deep and heavy.

    In the car, Dawn sat with her eyes closed, trying to steady her breathing.

    Mason nced at her flushed face and asked in his usual calm tone, ¡°Ms. West, are you nning to forgive Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes snapped open, cold and sharp. ¡°Mason, you¡¯re overstepping.¡±

    He immediately looked away and nodded slightly. ¡°My apologies.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t really a big deal.

    Dawn let out a slow breath and said lightly, ¡°When ites to rtionships, everyone stands on their own side. There¡¯s no real right or wrong. The moment you talk about forgiveness, it means you still care. Why keep torturing yourself like that?¡±

    Mason had met all kinds of people, but after three years working beside Dawn, he still couldn¡¯t quite figure her out.

    By age, she was only 24.

    By experience, she had barely entered society.

    So young, yet she had gone through more than most people would in a lifetime. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was just incredibly strong or simply good at pretending.

    Mason didn¡¯t know the real reason she came back to the country either.

    Everything she handled directly with Vincent.

    As a subordinate, all he could do was follow orders, do more, ask less, and when necessary, pretend not to know what he knew.

    When they got back to the hotel, Mason switched to another car and drove off.

    18:58 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 377 Late¨CNight Confessions

    Dawn went to her room, took a shower, andy down before calling Anna.

    <b>29 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Anna¡¯s voice came through, tipsy and teasing. ¡°Babe, calling me thiste? You miss me that much?<b>¡± </b>

    A smile curved Dawn¡¯s lips. ¡°Yeah, I miss you.¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡±

    Anna got up from her booth. ¡°Let me find somewhere quiet!¡±

    A few minutester, the background noise faded. Her cheerful voice returned. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s up?¡±

    Dawn said straight out, ¡°I ran into Leon today.¡±

    <i>The </i>other side went silent.

    Anna leaned against a wall, eyes reflecting the shing lights nearby. Her breathing turned

    uneven.

    After a moment, she said softly, ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°If you saw him, that¡¯s fine. Just say hi and leave it at that.¡±

    ¡°He talked <i>to </i>me for a while.¡±

    More silence.

    After a long pause, Anna asked lightly, ¡°What did he say?¡±

    ¡°He asked about your fianc¨¦. I told him I didn¡¯t really know.¡± It was true. Anna rarely talked about her family.

    Dawn repeated Leon¡¯s words briefly, then added gently, ¡°Anna, no matter who with, I¡¯ll support you. But only if that person¡¯s worth it¡ªif he¡¯s someone you truly love.¡±

    you

    end up

    Feelings were never about right or wrong.

    When women got hurt by jerks, it wasn¡¯t because they couldn¡¯t tell good from bad.

    People¡¯s sense of love was simply different.

    Candy for one could be poison for another. They would only know after tasting it themselves.

    Chapter 377 Late¨CNight Confessions

    +10 Free Coins

    Anna gave a small, bitterugh. ¡°Dawn, I know staying tangled with him makes no sense¡­ I want to leave him too.¡±

    Leon had fixated on her fianc¨¦, but he was the one about to get married.

    Yet he wouldn¡¯t let her <ol><li>go. </li></ol>

    He¡¯d even threatened people close to her.

    She wanted to pour her heart out, but she also knew Dawn¡¯s life was a mess right now. She didn¡¯t want to burden her best friend with more worries.

    Anna took a deep breath and forced augh. ¡°I told him we¡¯re done. Don¡¯t worry. No matter what excuses hees up with, I won¡¯t give in again.¡±

    Dawn could tell she was still upset and frowned. ¡°So, does that mean you¡¯re marrying your childhood fianc¨¦?¡±

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Who could say for sure?

    The engagement had always been there. If her family pushed it one day, maybe it would just happen¨Cquickly, quietly, without even a proper wedding.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she gently changed the subject.

    But both of them were distracted, their conversation running dry.

    After hanging up, Dawny on her back, staring at the ceiling.

    Maybe Anna¡¯s situation had struck a nerve, because her mind started to spiral¨Cfilled with memories from three years ago and even three days ago.

    Every one of them is tied to the same man.

    She thought she was ready to face him again, but when it really happened, her heart still trembled.

    Even now, she couldn¡¯t tell if what she felt was anger¡­ or something that hadn¡¯t quite faded.

    She let out a smallugh.

    They hadn¡¯t even been together that long. So why did the memoriesst so much longer than the rtionship itself?

    Chapter 377 Late¨CNight Confessions

    Taking a deep breath, Dawn finally let herself sink into the bed.

    ? <b>? </b>(29)

    +10 Free Coins

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 378

    Dawn closed her eyes and drifted into sleep.

    The next morning, she went to work as usual.

    <b>29 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The renovation project was nearlyplete. The new Stonewarden Group was nothing like before¨Ceverything from the people to the environment had beenpletely transformed.

    She called a departmental meeting to review the newly adjusted business direction. No one voiced any objections.

    Back in her office, she was surprised by an unexpected visitor.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    The man adjusted his sses and smiled politely. ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Dawn narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to help Ms. West run thepany, of course.¡± Daniel pulled out a chair, sat down, and crossed one leg over the other like he owned the ce. ¡°What? Ms. West isn¡¯t happy to see me?¡±

    ¡°Do you think I should be?¡±

    ¡°Naturally.¡±

    Daniel spread his hands, raising a brow. ¡°After all, I did save your life. That¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡±

    Three years ago, if he hadn¡¯t pulled her out of that river, there would be no Dawn today. Dawn stared at him for a while before speaking tly. ¡°So where did you hide Victor?¡± Daniel looked slightly surprised by the question but quicklyposed himself.

    It made sense. After all, she and Victor had once faced life and death together.

    Resting his arm on the chair, he twirled his fingerszily. ¡°No need to make it sound so harsh. ¡®Hide¡® is such an ugly word. I didn¡¯t kill him.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°That¡¯s why sometimes, ignorance is bliss.¡±

    19:21 Mon<b>, </b>Dec 22

    Chapter 378 The Return of Daniel

    The more you knew, the more people wanted you dead.

    A

    <b>29 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t want to waste another breath on him. She let out a shortugh and turned toward the door. ¡°I have work to do. You can see yourself out.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s expression shifted, his smile fading.

    ¡°Ms. West, I didn¡¯te all this way just to leave.¡±

    ¡°You want me to have someone escort you out?¡±

    ¡°This was Mr. West¡¯s order.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, her expression unreadable.

    They all seemed to love using Vincent¡¯s name to pressure her.

    ¡°But this is my territory,¡± she said coolly. ¡°If I say get out, you get out. If Mr. West disagrees, he can tell me himself.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    The polite mask on Daniel¡¯s face finally cracked. His expression hardened, and he jabbed a finger toward her. ¡°Ms. West, you really do live up to your reputation.¡±

    He spun around and mmed the door behind him.

    Dawn let out a quiet breath but knew this wasn¡¯t over.

    By evening, Vincent called.

    ¡°Dawn, did <i>you </i>have an argument with Mr. Brown?¡±

    His tone carried no anger, yet the weight of authority was unmistakable. Dawn replied evenly, ¡°I don¡¯t want him back in thepany, Dad. Please make other arrangements.¡±

    Vincent chuckled softly before his voice cooled. ¡°I told him to return. Are you saying you don¡¯t want him in thepany, or are you unhappy with <i>my </i>decision?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. After a pause, she answered quietly, ¡°You know I don¡¯t like him. If he stays, there will only be more conflict.¡±

    Vincent gave a vague, amusedugh.

    19:21 Mon, Dec 22 <b>T </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 378 The Return of Daniel

    ¡°So you¡¯re thinking for my sake?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    :

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You¡¯re so considerate. That makes me happy.¡± His deep voice softened, almost affectionate. ¡°If your mother could see us now, she¡¯d be at peace knowing how close we¡¯ve be.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hand clenched at her side, but she said nothing.

    ¡°Alright. Get some rest. I won¡¯t keep you up.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s fatherly tone was perfectly performed. ¡°Once I finish this project, I¡¯ll take a break ande back to spend time with you. Tell me what gift you want, and I¡¯ll bring it for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dawn said softly.

    After hanging up, she stared out the window.

    Three years ago, Daniel had dragged her from the river without notifying anyone. Instead, he flew her out of the country.

    When she woke up, the first person she saw was Vincent.

    He¡¯d been gentle and kind, holding a paternity test in his hand, iming to be her biological father.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. From now on, I won¡¯t let anyone the sky, I¡¯ll find a way to bring them to you.¡±

    And Vincent had kept that promise.

    hurt you. Whatever you want, even the stars in

    He found the best rehabilitation specialists in the world.

    He showered her with luxury gifts.

    Like any father who¡¯d finally reunited with his lost daughter, he wanted to give her everything.

    After more than 20 years on her own, it wasn¡¯t easy for Dawn to ept a man who suddenly imed to be her father.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 379

    Chapter 379 Corporate Chess Moves

    Even after three years, she still hadn¡¯t called him ¡°Dad.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s disappointment was clear, but he didn¡¯t push her.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright.¡±

    B

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    The smile on his face barely hid the shadow in his eyes. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept it yet, I understand. When you truly forgive me one day, you can call me that then.¡±

    Forgive. That word felt too heavy.

    Dawn had no emotional connection to him, so there was nothing to forgive.

    Besides, after being adopted by the Osbornes, she had been well cared for¨Caside from the trauma left by the fire.

    No matter what, Vincent had saved her life.

    So she had called him ¡°Dad.¡±

    :

    Three years passed in a blink. Dawn¡¯s health had fully recovered, and she had learned quite a bit about Vincent.

    The man everyone called a powerful and ruthless chairman had shown nothing but patience toward his daughter. So far, Dawn had yet to see the side of him people whispered about.

    Taking a deep breath, Dawn pushed down her unease, gathered her things, and left the office.

    Mason was waiting at the door and could tell by her expression what had happened.

    ¡°Ms. West?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She forced a small smile. ¡°If hees to you, just say it was my decision.¡±

    Vincent wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but others might.

    <b>19:21 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Dec 22 <b>T </b>

    Chapter 379 Corporate Chess Moves

    Stonewarden Group¡¯s business focus had shifted, leaning more toward Dawn¡¯s area of expertise. But there was one problem.

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    The domestic jewelry design market was already saturated. Breaking in now required a strong entry point.

    The simplest and most effective way was to acquire a well¨Cestablished jewelry brand.

    Dawn already had a target¨CDreammaker Studios.

    Thepany had grown rapidly over the past three years, and its coboration with Stonewarden Group had yielded great results. Dawn had both the money and the confidence. The only issue was Dreammaker Studios belonged to Jackson Group.

    Which meant she¡¯d have to face that man again.

    After thinking it through, she decided to go around him by buying shares directly from the other shareholders.

    Tonight, she was meeting one of them¨CMiles Sutton.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, Mason handed her two bottles.

    ¡°This one¡¯s wine, this one¡¯s water.¡±

    He frowned slightly. ¡°Ms. West, you haven¡¯t had your follow¨Cup checkup yet. You really shouldn¡¯t drink. Why don¡¯t I¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Dawn took both bottles with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m already meeting one of Dreammaker¡¯s shareholders. Our dear Mr. Jackson will probably hear about it soon. Once he does, I doubt the other guy will still want to drink with me.¡±

    Mason raised his head in surprise. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Ten minutester.

    Across town, Ethan was attending a business dinner.

    On his way back from the restroom, he ran into two men chatting. Their topic caught his

    attention.

    ¡°I just came from another gathering. Guess who I ran into?¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    19:21 Mon<b>, </b>Dec 22

    Chapter 379 Corporate Chess Moves

    ¡°That new female CEO from Stonewarden Group!¡±

    ¾¡

    29

    +10 Free Coins

    The man sounded excited, like he¡¯d seen something juicy. ¡°No wonder their business is doing. so well. The head of the entire regional branch showed up in person. But get this¨Cshe¡¯s apparently talking to one of the jewelrypany¡¯s shareholders. You know, the one under Jackson Group. I think she¡¯s nning a buyout.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, his gaze sweeping over the two men.

    They didn¡¯t notice and kept talking.

    ¡°You mean Ms. West is trying to buy a Jacksons¡®pany?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. If you don¡¯t believe me, go check. vors Bistro. She¡¯s probably getting forced to drink right now. Maybe you can go be the hero.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t bother listening further. When he returned to his private room, his business partners immediately started pouring him more wine.

    He raised a hand to stop them. ¡°Sorry, something came up. Please, go ahead without me.¡±

    ¡°What? Mr. Jackson, leaving already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you said you wouldn¡¯t quit till we were all drunk!¡±

    They kept teasing, but his sharp expression didn¡¯t soften. Then one of them, Grant, grinned knowingly. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? Don¡¯t tell me your wife¡¯s calling you home?¡±

    At that, Ethan¡¯s cool eyes flickered with a hint of warmth.

    That face appeared in his mind again¡ªhers.

    ¡°Ha, see? I knew it. Look at you, the perfect example of a devoted man!¡±

    Grant Lewis chuckled and smoothed things over. ¡°Alright, alright. We¡¯ll let Mr. Jackson off tonight. We¡¯ll save it for next time!¡±

    ¡°Unless you n to take the me when Mrs. Jackson makes him sleep on the couch tonight?¡±

    After some more joking, Ethan finally managed to leave.

    Outside the club, he loosened his tie and got straight into his car.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 380

    Chapter 380 vors Bistro

    Chapter 380 vors Bistro

    Tony nced in the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Jackson, where to?¡±

    <b>28 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    The man in the back seat had his eyes closed, his Adam¡¯s apple shifting as he spoke in a deep, maic voice. ¡°vors Bistro.¡±

    Dawn only brought Mason with her tonight. They sat together in a private room near the inner corner, while across the table sat Miles and two of his managers.

    There was only one woman at the table.

    At first, Miles was polite, mindful of Dawn¡¯s position.

    But as the drinks flowed, the tone of the dinner shifted. After a few rounds, he carried his ss over to the empty seat beside her, smiling as he leaned close. ¡°Ms. West, Roxanne¡¯s been back in the country for years. Why didn¡¯t you invite her to join us tonight?¡±

    Dawn kept smiling, but her eyes stayed cold.

    ¡°Why? Mr. Sutton wants to talk to Roxanne instead?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not.¡¯

    Miles waved his hands quickly. ¡°Your sister doesn¡¯t seem nearly as fun as you. I¡¯ve always preferred thepany of youngerdies.¡±

    Their sses clinked with a crisp sound.

    Dawn raised an eyebrow and downed her drink in one go.

    As Miles scooted closer, Mason stood up. ¡°Mr. Sutton, this isn¡¯t appropriate. You should return to your seat.¡±

    ¡°Who asked for your opinion?¡±

    Miles scowled. ¡°I¡¯m having a private talk with Ms. West. You all can step outside.¡±

    He turned to his two managers. ¡°Take this assistant with you. Wait at the door!¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Mason was about to protest, but Dawn subtly shook her head.

    19:21 Mon, Dec 22 <b>T </b>

    Chapter 380 vors Bistro

    +10 Free Coins

    The man might be sleazy, but he wasn¡¯t truly dangerous. With Stonewarden Group¡¯s influence, he wouldn¡¯t dare touch her without consent.

    Mason clenched his fists, then reluctantly followed the others out.

    The room fell quiet.

    Dawn picked up the wine bottle and poured herself a full ss.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard, Mr. Sutton, that you¡¯re nning to move into another market. Since your shares in Dreammaker Studios aren¡¯t thatrge, why not sell them to me as a favor?¡±

    Her tone was calm and deliberate, her eyes locked on him.

    Those clear eyes carried <i>a </i>trace of charm, innocent yet alluring.

    With a face like hers, no man could easily refuse.

    Miles had already lost focus. The alcohol made him bold, and he leaned even closer, nearly pressing against her chair.

    ¡°Ms. West, if you want my shares, that¡¯s fine. I could even give them to you ¡­ but there¡¯s one condition.¡±

    The closeness of his breath made Dawn¡¯s stomach turn, but she feigned confusion. ¡°What condition?¡±

    ¡°That we be friends.¡±

    He reached out and yed with a strand of her hair.

    ¡°You know how valuable those shares are. Even if I did nothing with them, they¡¯d still earn me quite the profit each year. Giving them to you as a gift ¡­ I¡¯d say that¡¯s pretty sincere, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Dawn looked up, feigning a dazed expression. ¡°Aren¡¯t we already friends?¡±

    Her tone made it sound like his gesture was unnecessary.

    ¡°The market price is the market price,¡± she said, grinning as she gave his shoulder a hard p- so hard he almost toppled over. ¡°I¡¯ll pay full value. No one¡¯s losing out tonight!¡±

    Miles blinked.

    <b>19:21 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Dec 22 <b>T </b>

    ¡­

    Chapter 380 vors Bistro

    Where did this woman get so much strength?

    :

    <b>28 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Before he could react, Dawn poured him another full ss and shoved it toward him like an old buddy. ¡°Drink up, my friend! We don¡¯t leave till we¡¯re drunk!¡±

    Miles stared at her, veins pulsing at his temples.

    What kind of woman was this?

    She drank like it was water.

    Grinding his teeth, he decided he couldn¡¯t back down now. Tonight, he had to win her over somehow.

    He downed the drink, then slowly let his hand slide over the back of her chair¨Cinch by inch- until it was almost at her waist.

    Then she suddenly turned her head. Miles froze, startled.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were flushed red, her cheeks pink from the alcohol. She lookedpletely drunk. ¡°You¡¯re my best friend, right? You wouldn¡¯t take advantage of me, would you?¡±

    Miles stammered. ¡°O¨Cof course not!¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Her gaze locked on his, warm and trusting. ¡°I believe you.¡±

    ¡ª

    Outside, Mason stood motionless, tension showing between his brows.

    The two managers whispered to each other, their words growing bolder. ¡°So what if she¡¯s Stonewarden¡¯s heiress? In the end, she still has to please Mr. Sutton if she wants those shares. Been quiet in there for a while now¡­ maybe she¡¯s already-¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice cut in, cold as ice. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    19:21 Mon, Dec <b>22 </b>T

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 381

    Chapter 381 The Dinner Reunion

    The two men finally realized someone was standing nearby.

    .(?

    +10 Free Coing

    ¡°So what if I said it again? Am I wrong? Can¡¯t you see your Ms. West is about to throw herself at him?¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Mason¡¯s fist clenched tight as he raised his hand.

    The other man quickly stepped in to stop him. ¡°Come on,e on ¡­ Mr. Cook, we¡¯re just joking. Don¡¯t take it so seriously, alright?¡±

    Mason¡¯s icy gaze swept over the two of them.

    ¡°You better pray Ms. West walks out of there unharmed. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, the sound of heavy footsteps came from down the hall.

    A tall man appeared in the doorway, his face cold as steel. His sharp eyes cut across the group beforending on Mason.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Ms. West, she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Wait, who are you?¡± One of the men interrupted rudely, chin raised. ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t ruin our Mr. Sutton¡¯s fun!¡±

    ¡°Fun?¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze lifted, dark and sharp as a de. He turned toward the private room.

    One kick.

    The door mmed open.

    The two managers froze, too shocked to even move.

    Inside, the two people looked cozy and drunk, arms slung over each other¡¯s shoulders¡ªa sight that made Ethan¡¯s blood boil.

    His eyes darkened, and without hesitation, he swung his fist.

    Chapter 381 The Dinner Reunion

    Dawn blinked in surprise as Miles went flying to the floor.

    A small, fleeting smile crossed her lips as she quickly stepped aside.

    Better stay out of the way before she gets caught in the crossfire.

    What followed was a one¨Csided beatdown¡ªso brutal it could have outdone any fight show on <ol><li>TV. </li></ol>

    Miles ended up with a swollen face and a bloody nose. Ethan flexed his <i>hand </i>and looked down at him. His voice was deep and cold. ¡°From now on, when you see this woman, <b>turn </b>around and walk away. Try anything again, and I¡¯ll beat you again. Understand?¡±

    Miles was instantly sober, clutching his head and nodding. ¡°Y¨Cyes, Mr. Jackson. I understand!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes stayed hard as he turned, grabbed Dawn by the wrist, and strode out.

    Her lowered eyes werepletely clear, even holding a hint of amusement<b>. </b>As they passed the door, she discreetly signaled Mason to leave first.

    Whether Mason caught it or not, the man dragging her definitely did.

    By the time they reached the elevator, Ethan¡¯s low voice came from above her. ¡°Ms. West, are you done pretending?¡±

    Dawn froze, then touched her forehead dramatically. ¡°Ah ¡­ I feel dizzy.

    Mason couldn¡¯t hide a faint smile as he quietly left.

    Dawn leaned limply against Ethan, her tone soft and teasing. Thank you for saving me, Mr. Jackson. Since you¡¯re already ying the hero tonight, why not finish the job and take me home?¡±

    That gentle, yful tone was something the post¨Creunion Dawn never used.

    Ethan lowered his eyes, studying her expression¨Cdeep, unreadable, restrained.

    His Adam¡¯s apple moved slightly, and that quiet control somehow made him even more maic.

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take Ms. West home,¡± he said.

    He half¨Ccarried her to the car.

    In the front seat, Tony nced into the rearview mirror, confused.

    <b>19:21 </b>Mon, <b>Dec </b><b>22 </b>

    Chapter 381 The Dinner Reunion

    <b>28 </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan and Dawn looked like they were¡­ ying a game. They¡¯d been at each other¡¯s throats not long ago, and now this?

    ¡°What are you staring at? Drive.¡±

    That heavy voice snapped him back to attention. Tony cleared his throat. ¡°Mr. Jackson ¡­ where to?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze shifted down. ¡°Ms. West?¡±

    Dawn stirred, her eyes half¨Copen. Maybe it was the alcohol, but the corners of her eyes were red, and the look in them was soft and hazy.

    She murmured her hotel address and then leaned her head onto Ethan¡¯s shoulder.

    As the car turned a corner, she swayed again¡ªstraight into his chest.

    ¡°Ethan ¡­ You have no idea how much I hate you,¡± she whispered, her voice muffled but clear in his ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say Dreammaker Studios was supposed to be my gift? Why didn¡¯t you give it to me?¡±

    ¡°You liar.

    ¡°Jerk.

    ¡°Bastard!¡±

    The words came faster and louder. Dawn shifted again, sliding forward until shended¨Cright between his legs.

    Ethan let out a low groan, ready to pull her up, but she turned her head instead, hair falling to hide her face.

    Her voice trembled softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything else. I just ¡­ just want Dreammaker Studios. There are so many memories there. It¡¯s all I have left. Nothing else, Ethan. Nothing else.¡±

    Her words were fragile and trembling, enough to make even his breath catch.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 382

    Chapter 382 Old Habits, New Distance

    Chapter 382 Old Habits, New Distance

    Ethan¡¯s chest tightened as if someone were squeezing his heart in their palm.

    He frowned deeply and couldn¡¯t help but rest his hand on the soft crown of her head.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn really did seem drunk. She leaned unconsciously into his palm, nuzzling against it with quiet trust.

    After a while, her soft sobs faded.

    She was asleep.

    The car fell silent except for the sound of two steady breaths. Ethan leaned close to her ear and asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Tony nced at the rearview mirror and replied in a whisper, ¡°Ms. West is trying to buy out Dreammaker Studios. Besides Miles, she¡¯s meeting with two other shareholders.¡±

    Ethan gave a faint chuckle.

    Tony couldn¡¯t tell what that meant, so he cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jackson, should we stop her?¡±

    ¡°Why would I stop her?¡±

    If Dawn managed to win those shareholders over and buy their shares, her stake would surpass his. Wouldn¡¯t that mean Dreammaker Studios would change hands?

    Sure, what Dawn said before wasn¡¯t wrong¨CDreammaker Studios had started because of her.

    But still¡­ things weren¡¯t the same now.

    Ethan didn¡¯t exin further. He looked down at the woman in his arms, his gaze dark and intense enough to pull her in.

    ¡°You¡¯d rather cozy up to those men thane to me, is that it?¡±

    The car soon pulled up at the hotel. Ethan got out, carrying her in his arms. Tony hurried to open the door. ¡°Mr. Jackson, let me take her.¡±

    Ethan gave him a cold look. ¡°No need.¡±

    As they walked past, Tony lightly smacked his own forehead. <i>That </i>was Ethan¡¯s one and only Mrs. Right¨Cwhy was he even trying to help?

    At the front desk, the young receptionist¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Ethan.

    ¡°Good evening, sir. How can I help you?¡±

    Ethan tossed the purse from his arm onto the counter. ¡°Her room card¡¯s inside. Check which room it is.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± ording to policy, only registered guests could <i>go </i>up. And the woman in his arms lookedpletely passed out. Could she really let this man take her up?

    Even with his face that handsome, the receptionist wasn¡¯t that naive.

    ¡°Sir, has thisdy been drinking? We can have a staff member take her upstairs safely.¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll take her myself. Just check the room.¡±

    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re not allowed to go up.¡±

    A vein twitched at his temple. ¡°I¡¯m her husband.¡±

    ¡°Then may I see your marriage certificate?¡±

    The receptionist¡¯s innocent expression only made it worse. Watching his face darken, she grew more certain he was up to no good. Handsome or not, men like that couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    She remembered seeing this woman earlier¨Cbeautiful, confident.

    Thinking that, the receptionist¡¯s smile disappeared.

    ¡°Sir, if you can¡¯t show proof, please hand her over to me. We¡¯ll make sure she gets to her room safely.¡±

    She exchanged a look with her coworker, and together they stepped out from behind the counter. Half politely, half firmly, they took Dawn from his arms.

    Ethan¡¯s face darkened even more, but seeing their wary expressions, he knew there was no getting past them tonight.

    He shut his eyes for a moment, took a slow breath, and said coldly, ¡°I am her husband.¡±

    ¡°Sure you are.¡±

    Anyone could say that.

    But without proof? No chance.

    Ethan let out a sharpugh, dropped his hand to his side, and turned to leave.

    ¡°Unbelievable. Looks all refined but turns out to be a creep,¡± the receptionist muttered, then started helping Dawn toward the elevator.

    Just as they turned the corner, the woman in their arms suddenly lifted her head.

    She brushed her hair back, smiling sweetly at their stunned faces.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve been a big help.¡±

    Her eyes were clear and bright¨Cno trace of drunkenness anywhere.

    The receptionist blinked, pointing toward the exit, then back at her. ¡°Wait ¡­ you

    that man-¡±

    ¡­

    from

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. He really isn¡¯t a good person,¡± Dawn said with a smallugh. She took her purse the girl¡¯s hands. ¡°Thanks for saving me some trouble. I¡¯ll be sure to let your manager know how helpful you were.¡±

    With that, she waved goodbye and headed to her room.

    Her phone showed several missed calls¨Call from Mason.

    She called him back. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. West.¡± Then Mason hesitated. ¡°About Mr. Jackson ¡­¡®

    ??

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved into a confident smile. ¡°Give it three days. He¡¯ll personally hand me Dreammaker Studios.¡±

    Mason paused. ¡°So contacting those shareholders ¡­ that was just to mislead Mr. Jackson?¡±

    ¡°Why? Is that a problem?¡±

    Dawn put the phone on speaker and tossed it onto the bed.

    As she undressed, she added casually, ¡°After everything he¡¯s done to upset me, letting me use him for once is the least he deserves.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 383

    Chapter 383 A Toast to the Past

    Chapter 383 A Toast to the Past

    Besides, Dawn¡¯s n to acquire Dreammaker Studios was purely business. The offer followed fair market value¨Cshe wasn¡¯t taking advantage of him in any way.

    He was in a heavy¨Cindustry business anyway. Whypete in a niche market like jewelry<i>? </i>

    Ethan didn¡¯t understand art or jewelry. Selling thepany to her would be the most profitable choice for him.

    After ending the call, Dawn exhaled softly.

    Pretending to be drunk was really exhausting.

    She gathered her hair and walked into the bathroom. Her graceful figure was reflected in the mirror, her fair skin glowing faintly under the warm light.

    Things moved faster than she¡¯d expected.

    Just two dayster, Tony called her.

    His tone was formal. ¡°Ms. West, Mr. Jackson would like to meet you to discuss the acquisition of Dreammaker Studios.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°Oh? So your Mr. Jackson is ready to sell it to me outright?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tony said with a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Jackson knows you¡¯re a designer. He believes thepany would reach its full potential in your hands. He¡¯d like to talk about it in person.¡±

    Dawn made a thoughtful sound before replying, ¡°Send me the address.¡±

    Hearing that, Tony finally rxed and quickly gave her the details.

    The meeting was scheduled for the evening.

    Dawn took her time preparing. She organized the acquisition documents and ced them neatly in her bag. If everything goes smoothly, the deal could be signed tonight.

    The meeting ce was an upscale restaurant.

    She had been here once before, three years ago¨CEthan had brought her. She had loved the ambiance back then.

    Seeing her pause at the entrance, Mason asked softly, ¡°Ms. West, should Ie back to pick

    <b>17:38 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 383 A Toast to the Past

    you upter?¡±

    420

    $20 Free Coins

    Dawn snapped out of her thoughts and replied lightly, ¡°No need. There¡¯ll be a driver waiting for me tonight. You can rest<b>.¡± </b>

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    Mason frowned, hesitating for a moment before saying in a low voice, ¡°I know you always have your reasons, but Mr. Jackson isn¡¯t someone easily manipted. I don¡¯t want to see you hurt again.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing left that can hurt me,¡± she said faintly.

    The sunlight filtered through the trees, falling over her delicate features, giving her an almost storybook grace.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about my ns. Just do as I say.¡± She nced back at him. ¡°If you really have nothing else to do, keep an eye on Daniel. Maybe you¡¯ll find some trace of Victor.¡±

    Mason paused for a second, then said quietly, ¡°Understood.¡±

    Dawn turned and walked inside alone.

    The restaurant had been renovated since herst visit; its design was almost unrecognizable. She couldn¡¯t help but look around.

    The hostess noticed her interest and smiled. ¡°Miss, you have a good eye. This new design was created by our boss herself. She said love is like walking through a maze¨Cand she hoped everyone who enters it can find their way out whole.¡±

    The maze serves a metaphor for love. She certainly had a sense of irony.

    Dawn nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to meet her someday.¡±

    ¡°You just might,¡± the hostess said. ¡°Our boss visits often for inspections.¡±

    They chatted lightly until they reached the private room. The hostess opened the door. ¡°Here we are, Miss. Please go in.¡±

    Dawn nodded and stepped inside.

    The room overlooked the glowing city skyline. A tall man stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, speaking on the phone. Even with his back turned, the view outside felt like his backdrop¨Che drew attention effortlessly.

    <b>17:38 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 383 A Toast to the Past

    When he heard her footsteps, he turned around, his sharp gaze locking onto her.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll handle the follow¨Cup. That¡¯s all for today.¡±

    B

    $49

    +20 Free Coins

    Whoever was on the other end said something that made him smile faintly. ¡°Not tonight. I¡¯m spending the evening with my wife. Sorry.¡±

    He ended the call.

    As Ethan walked over to sit down, Dawn¡¯s face stayed expressionless. ¡°Mr. Jackson, since when did you remarry? You¡¯ve kept that quiet.¡±

    He raised a brow but didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson invited me, so you order.¡±

    She crossed her arms, leaning back with a half¨Csmile. ¡°You called me out to dinner, but it doesn¡¯t seem like you put much thought into it.¡±

    Ethan rubbed his forehead and let out a smallugh¨Chelpless, maybe even amused.

    He said nothing more and began ordering.

    As he spoke, naming dish after dish, Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise.

    Every single one was something she liked.

    When Ethan handed the menu back to the waiter and looked up, he caught her expression. His gaze softened slightly as he poured her a ss of water and set it in front of her.

    Dawn flinched a little at the

    gesture.

    Her cheeks grew warm. She coughed lightly and changed the subject. ¡°So, Mr. Jackson, you wanted to talk about Dreammaker Studios?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yes.¡± His dark eyes stayed fixed on her. ¡°Ms. West, you want to buy the shares of Dreammaker Studios, correct?¡±

    Dawn met his gaze directly. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 384

    Chapter 384 Unspoken Boundaries

    :

    Chapter 384 Unspoken Boundaries.

    ¡°If you want the most shares, you can talk to me,¡± Ethan said.

    349

    +20 Free Coins

    That was exactly what Dawn had nned from the start, but hearing it said out loud by him still

    her a strange feeling.

    gave

    She looked away to steady herself. ¡°If Mr. Jackson is willing to sell, I¡¯d be more than grateful.¡±

    ¡°And how grateful will you be?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing her nk expression, Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m asking how you n to thank me.¡±

    Before she could reply, he leaned in slightly.

    His warm breath brushed her cheek.

    ¡°I could even give you all my shares,¡± he said slowly. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to agree to one condition, Ms. West. How about it?<b>¡± </b>

    How about it?

    Absolutely not.

    Dawn didn¡¯t need to hear more to guess that his ¡°condition¡± wouldn¡¯t be anything good.

    But those shares¨Cshe had to get them.

    Keeping her calm, she smiled charmingly. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°But since Mr. Jackson has a condition, I should have one too.¡± She raised two slender fingers, pressing them together. ¡°I don¡¯t like people interfering with my work. If Dreammaker Studios bes mine, I decide who runs it.¡±

    She guessed Ethan probably wanted to keep a few loyal employees¨Cmaybe Linda.

    By setting her terms first, she made it hard for him to refuse without seeming petty.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said, to her surprise. His voice was low as his gaze met hers. ¡°Not just thepany. Everything goes to you.¡±

    <b>17:38 </b>Tue, <b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 384 Unspoken Boundaries

    -Including me.

    ??

    +20 Free Coins

    Soon the waiter brought out their meal: barbecue ribs, garlic butter shrimp, and steamed crab.

    Dawn used to love all of those, but they were messy to cat, so she only ever ordered them when Ethan was around.

    Three years had passed. Everything had changed¨Cand somehow, nothing had.

    Ethan naturally took the dishes in front of him and started cutting ribs, peeling shrimp, and cracking crab shells with practiced ease.

    His movements were smooth and elegant, almost hypnotic to watch.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    The soft words snapped her back to reality. She looked down to see the neatly arranged food he¡¯d ced before her.

    She brushed her hair aside awkwardly. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t eat. He just watched her quietly.

    At first, it made her uneasy, but then she thought¨Cif he wasn¡¯t bothered, why should she be?

    So she rxed.

    Whatever he peeled, she ate.

    Whatever soup he served, she drank.

    By the end of dinner, she was full enough to hup.

    His gaze carried a teasing glint, his lips curving faintly. ¡°Seems foreign food didn¡¯t suit you much. You should¡¯vee home sooner, Ms. West.¡±

    Dawn forced augh. ¡°Guess so. I should be thanking Mr. Jackson for such a good meal.¡±

    She reached into her bag and took out a neatly prepared folder.

    ¡°A generous man like you¨Cit¡¯s truly my honor to work with you. Here, sign this, and maybe you¡¯ll catch some of my good luck too.¡±

    Ethan blinked, clearly not expecting her to be so well¨Cprepared.

    <b>17:38 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 384 Unspoken Boundaries

    <b>49 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Dawn raised an eyebrow, uncapped a pen, and pressed it into his hand. ¡°Since everything¡¯s already settled, might as well get the paperwork done. The sooner we finish, the

    sooner we can move on.¡±

    He studied her face for a moment, saying nothing.

    Dawn pouted slightly. ¡°We had an agreement.¡±

    We had an agreement.

    We.

    The word hit something deep inside him, a warmth spreading through his chest.

    He swallowed hard, then picked up the pen and signed his name.

    Dawn¡¯s smile widened, sly and bright as a fox.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jackson. Wishing you great sess.¡±

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help but smile back. Then she grabbed his hand yfully, pulling it toward her. With a lipstick tube, she carefully pressed color onto his fingertip. Her tone turned light and proud.

    ¡°There. One fingerprint, and Dreammaker Studios is officially mine. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯ll make thispany shine. I won¡¯t let your trust go to waste.¡±

    He didn¡¯t resist. Just let her guide his hand.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    Dawn looked at the red mark on the document, clearly satisfied. Maybe it was her good mood, but she even grabbed a napkin and wiped his hand clean. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you really are the nicest man alive. Good thing I decided to deal with you directly.¡±

    She drew her hand back.

    Ethan¡¯s face instinctively followed her movement, his gaze fixed on her.

    She noticed the sharpness in her eyes shing briefly.

    ¡°Well, dinner¡¯s over, papers are signed, so I¡¯ll call it a night. Next time, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner, alright?¡±

    Ethan opened his mouth to speak, but she was already stepping away.

    <b>17:39 </b>Tue, <b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 385

    Chapter 385 Breaking Point

    Chapter 385 Breaking Point

    Dawn picked up her bag and walked out without a nce.

    49

    +20 Free Coins

    The clean, sharp motion was almost too smooth¨Clike someone who¡¯d gotten what she wanted and didn¡¯t bother to hide it. Ethan shut his eyes tightly, his voice low and cold. ¡°Waiter, check please.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s mood couldn¡¯t have been better. She nced down at the documents in her hand every so often, smiling faintly.

    That had gone even easier than she expected.

    Should she call you devoted¡ªor heartless?

    Her smile carried no emotion as she slipped the papers into her bag and headed for the car.

    She reached for the handle, but a hand suddenly caught her wrist and yanked her back.

    She stumbled straight into a solid chest.

    ¡°Use me and toss me aside. Isn¡¯t that a little cold, Ms. West?¡±

    His dark eyes were steady and deep, and for a moment, Dawn froze. Her heart skipped two beats before she could breathe again.

    It took her a couple of seconds to recover. She pulled free, took a step back, and forced her voice steady. ¡°Mr. Jackson, didn¡¯t we already say everything that needed to be said? What did I do wrong?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression stayed calm as he stepped closer.

    The distance between them shrank until he could see every flicker in her face.

    ¡°You said everything. I didn¡¯t.¡±

    His voice carried in the cool night air, low and controlled, edged with something that sounded like pain.

    Dawn steadied herself, thest trace of her startled heartbeat fading. ¡°Then go on, Mr. Jackson. What do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    <b>17:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 385 Breaking Point

    ¡°Ethan? Dawn? What are you two doing here?<b>¡± </b>

    Another voice¨Cshocked, sharp¨Ccut him off mid¨Csentence.

    Ethan closed his eyes again, veins standing out on the back of his hand.

    49

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved slightly as she turned toward the neer. Her tone was smooth and faintly amused. ¡°It¡¯s a public ce, Ms. Roxanne. Why wouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, Roxanne was now known as Dawn¡¯s sister¨Cthough Roxanne herself had only recently learned that.

    Her face darkened. ¡°Of course you can be here, but not with him!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dawn sighed dramatically, shrugging as she looked at Ethan. ¡°See, Mr. Jackson? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk, but Ms. Roxanne clearly doesn¡¯t like seeing us together. So, I¡¯ll just leave you two to chat.¡±

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Ethan caught her arm, his voice urgent for the first time.

    ¡°I have nothing to do with her,¡± he said quickly.

    Dawn looked at his familiar face and smiled faintly. ¡°Mr. Jackson, whether you do or don¡¯t has nothing to do with me. We¡¯ve only known each other a few days, remember?¡±

    Three years ago, he had been the one to tell her, We¡¯re getting engaged.

    Now, three yearster, he was saying, She means nothing to me.

    Ethan, what makes you think I¡¯ll always believe you?

    Dawn smiled again and pried his hand off her arm. ¡°I heard Ms. Roxanne was once your fianc¨¦e. You should handle your personal matters first before talking to me.¡±

    She gave Roxanne a brief, knowing look before walking away and getting into her car.

    Ethan instinctively started after her, but Roxanne grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t go!¡±

    He went rigid. Roxanne¡¯s grip tightened as she pleaded, ¡°Haven¡¯t you thought about it? She could¡¯ve stayed overseas and lived a new life. Whye back? Why approach you?¡±

    <b>17:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>¡ø

    Chapter 385 Breaking Point

    449

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan said nothing. His chest rose and fell hard, as if something heavy pressed down inside him.

    His eyes were pitch ck, almost blending into the night.

    Roxanne sensed his growing anger but pushed on, raising her voice. ¡°She changed her name, her whole identity, just to get close enough to take revenge on you! Don¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    His shout was sharp and chilling. Roxanne flinched, instinctively stepping back. The next moment, he shook her off roughly. His voice came out low and dangerous. ¡°What happens between us is none of your business. Roxanne, this is the first andst time I¡¯ll warn you. I don¡¯t hit women¨Cbut there are exceptions.¡±

    He gave her onest cold nce. The look froze her in ce.

    Then he turned and walked off.

    He got into his car. The silence around him felt like a cage, trapping him in a heaviness that made it hard to breathe.

    Just then, his phone rang.

    As soon as he answered, the loud noise on the other end broke through the stillness.

    Alex¡¯s voice came over the line. ¡°Brogan¡¯s back from his trip. Youing to the Den for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    His quick answer startled Alex. ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re actuallying?¡±

    ¡°Stop talking.¡± Ethan started the engine, his expression shadowed and cold. ¡°No one¡¯s leaving until we¡¯re all drunk tonight.¡±

    ¡°Ha! Bring it on!¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t bother replying. He hung up and drove off into the night.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 386

    Chapter 386 Echoes of Three Years

    Chapter 386 Echoes of Three Years

    49

    +20 Free Coins

    Night draped the city in a thick ck curtain. A few scattered stars glittered faintly above, while a silver¨Cgray Porsche sped down the overpass like a streak of light cutting through the dark.

    The Den was one of Northville¡¯s trendiest nightlife spots¨Ca mix of lights, liquor, and luxury. that catered to the city¡¯s middle and upper ss.

    By the time Ethan arrived, the other three had already finished two rounds.

    Their rule was simple: whoever showed upte owed three shots.

    Ethan was never the one to arrivete, nor did he usually drink this kind of stuff. But tonight, to everyone¡¯s surprise, he picked up the ss and downed all three without hesitation.

    The group exchanged wary nces.

    ¡°You okay, man? Rough night again?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He leaned back on the couch, legs spread casually, tugging his cor loose. The raw, unrestrained masculinity that radiated from him needed no exnation.

    That silence said enough. Alex poured him another drink. ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s just one night. I¡¯ve never seen a woman who could stay immune to you for long.¡±

    Brogan nodded. ¡°He¡¯s right about that.¡±

    ¡°Right about what?¡±

    Alice, the only woman among them, gave a sharp snort. ¡°You¡¯re just reaping what Who told you to do those things without thinking about her feelings? That¡¯s karma.¡±

    you

    sowed.

    ¡°Hey-¡±

    Alex tried to signal her to stop, but Alice ignored himpletely.

    She went on, ¡°Even if Dawn really came back to get revenge, you should be d. It means she still feels something. Hate¡¯s better than indifference, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hate, after all, was still a kind of emotion.

    Ethan sat quietly in the corner, shadows cast across his tall frame.

    <b>17:39 Tue</b>, <b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 386 Echoes of Three Years

    49

    +20 Free Coins

    He rolled the rim of his ss between long fingers, then lifted it and drained it in one smooth motion.

    Alice clearly wasn¡¯t nning to stop. She kept talking, one jab after another, until Alex and Brogan were practically sweating, afraid Ethan would finally snap and they¡¯d get caught in the crossfire.

    But to their surprise, he didn¡¯t react. He just drank until the bottle was nearly empty, then grabbed his jacket and stood up to leave.

    ¡°Uh¡­ you

    think he¡¯s okay by himself?¡±

    ¡°What could happen?¡± Alice replied, unbothered as she picked up her bag. ¡°He¡¯s a grown man. If he can¡¯t control his own mood or his own actions, that¡¯s on him, not us.¡±

    As she passed Alex, he tilted his head toward the door. ¡°Oh.¡±

    She shot him a nce. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Once she stepped out, Alice pulled out her phone and texted Dawn¡¯s new number, asking to meet tomorrow night.

    <i>Men</i><i>, </i>she thought with a sigh, <i>were </i><i>useless</i>. <i>If </i><i>anything </i><i>was </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>fixed</i>, <i>it¡¯d </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>her </i><i>doing </i><i>the </i><i>work</i><i>. </i>

    The next evening at eight, Dawn sat at the bar, still in her work clothes¨Ca fitted pencil skirt and a crisp white blouse with subtle design lines that hugged her waist perfectly. Her hair was pinned up, entuating her elegant, striking face.

    When Alice walked in, that was the scene she saw.

    Half the men in the ce were practically lining up to talk to Dawn, each trying his luck¨Cand each leaving defeated a minuteter.

    A shadow fell across the counter. Dawn didn¡¯t even look up. Her tone waszy and amused. ¡°Told you, I¡¯ve got ns tonight. If you want to drink with me, get in line.¡±

    When no one answered, she finally turned around.

    A woman with bold red lips and a maic smile leaned in slightly. ¡°Do I need to get in line

    too?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Alice!¡± Dawn immediately stood from her stool and pulled her into a tight hug. ¡°It¡¯s been forever!¡±

    <b>17:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 386 Echoes of Three Years

    :

    Alice patted her back with a soft sigh. ¡°It really has.¡±

    When they pulled apart, she studied Dawn carefully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really grown up.¡±

    (49)

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°I was already an adult,¡± Dawn said with a teasing grin, signaling to the bartender. ¡°But tell me, Alice, you¡¯re living in North City now? I didn¡¯t even know this bar existed. Looks like business is booming.¡±

    Alice¡¯s gaze

    flickered. ¡°Ie here sometimes. Most of my friends do. After a while, it just bes a habit.¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter where we are, as long as there¡¯s wine. I really missed you, you know.¡±

    ¡°Could¡¯ve fooled me.¡± Alice clinked sses with her. ¡°Three whole years, and not even a call. Now you say you missed me? You sure that¡¯s not just the wine talking?¡±

    Dawn took a sip, her smile faltering slightly.

    ¡°I ¡­ got hurt three years ago. I was in recovery for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Hurt? Where?¡±

    Seeing the worry on Alice¡¯s face, Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It wasn¡¯t serious. I¡¯m fine now. Just have to go for checkups sometimes.¡±

    Alice exhaled in relief. ¡°Does Ethan know about it?¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t,¡± Dawn said calmly. ¡°And there¡¯s no reason he should.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 387

    Chapter 387 The Trap Beneath the Surface

    Chapter 387 The Trap Beneath the Surface

    <b>49 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    No matter how much pain Dawn had gone through before, it was already in the past. There was no point in dragging herself back into it again.

    Alice studied her face. She could tell whatever had happened wasn¡¯t something Dawn liked to talk about. What kind of injury took three years to recover from?

    That jerk Ethan still hadn¡¯t done anything to make up for it.

    She kept that thought to herself, only saying lightly, ¡°You¡¯re right. Anyway, you¡¯ve got beauty, brains, and money. You can have any man you want. Let¡¯s find you someone ten times better. Forget him.¡±

    ¡°I want him,¡± Dawn said casually, leaning back against her seat. Her tone was yful. ¡°Mr. Jackson¡¯s got looks, a body, and status. Who else would I want?¡±

    Alice¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You serious?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile bloomed like a rose, bright and confident. ¡°I¡¯d like to, sure, but Mr. Jackson¡¯s too charming. I¡¯m not sure I could win him over.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Alice scoffed. ¡°For anyone else, maybe. But you? All you¡¯d have to do is lift a finger, and Ethan woulde running.¡±

    When Dawn didn¡¯t react, Alice finally realized she¡¯d been baited. She smacked her shoulder lightly.

    ¡°Okay, you little brat, are you teasing me now?¡±

    Dawnughed. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    She sighed softly, resting her chin on her hand.

    Maybe it was the alcohol, but the memories started rushing back¨Cgood and bad, sweet and bitter¨Call blurring together.

    Like waves rolling toward the shore, only to smooth out into silence again.

    ¡°I really wouldn¡¯t mind something happening between us again,¡± she said lightly. ¡°Sometimes men and women just ¡­ cross paths. If it happens, it happens. I¡¯m not chasing it, and I¡¯m not. running from it either.¡±

    <b>17:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec 23 </b>

    0:0

    Chapter 387 The Trap Beneath the Surface

    <b>49 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Alice looked at her, feeling like there was ayer of fog between them¨Cbeautiful, but hard to see through.

    Soon, the bar¡¯s live show started.

    A line of shirtless men walked onto the stage. Broad shoulders, toned abs<b>¨C</b>a few of them were surprisingly good¨Clooking.

    ¡°Alice, pick one?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Seeing Alice¡¯s shocked face, Dawn chuckled. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s just for fun. Look around¨Cthose guys are all out there flirting and having fun. Why can¡¯t we? Pick one. He can pour drinks for us at least.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised by that,¡± Alice said slowly. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you suggested it. Didn¡¯t expect that from you.¡±

    Dawn gave a small, knowing smile. ¡°People change.¡±

    Then she actually started picking.

    ¡°How about him?¡±

    Her long, delicate finger pointed at one of the men¨Ctall, probably six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo, with an athletic build and sharp features.

    Alice¡¯s gaze followed¨Cand nearly choked. He looked like a budget version of Ethan.

    She

    gave

    Dawn aplicated look.

    ¡°Alright then. Him.¡±

    They called over two of the gigolos to join them, but even after a few drinks, neither Dawn nor Alice showed much interest beyond casual conversation. By the end of the night, it was the model who tried to take Dawn home.

    Dawn¡¯s head was a little fuzzy, but her smile was clear. She waved her hand. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯m broke.¡±

    The man nced at the Ferrari parked outside and chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t need your money.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head, studying him with faint amusement. Then she stepped closer, looking up at him. ¡°Money¡¯s the most important thing in the world. If you don¡¯t want money, it must

    <b>17:39 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    :

    Chapter 387 The Trap Beneath the Surface

    mean you¡¯re after something bigger, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    $49

    +20 Free Coins

    She pressed a finger to his lips, her eyes glinting. ¡°Careful. If you say another word, I might get mad. Maybe next time, handsome.¡±

    She brushed him off easily and turned to Alice, back to her usual calm. ¡°Alice, want me to drive you home?¡±

    Alice blinked, still processing. She quickly pocketed her phone. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve got my own car. I¡¯ll get a driver. Let¡¯s meet again another day, okay?¡±

    She left in a rush, as if she needed fresh air.

    It wasn¡¯t until she¡¯d driven several blocks away that she pulled out her phone and made a call.

    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re in trouble,¡± she said tly.

    He sounded confused. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I met Dawn tonight.¡±

    There was silence on the other end for several seconds before he finally replied in a quiet, steady tone. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°A bar,¡± Alice said, still thinking about Dawn¡¯s poise and easy confidence. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect it. Three years changed herpletely. She¡¯s nothing like I remembered.¡±

    On the other end, Ethan stood by the window, a ss of whiskey in his hand. He pulled a chair closer, but the lights in his office stayed off.

    The city lights outside glowed like jewels, bright and far away.

    He took a slow sip, his voice low and smooth like the liquor. ¡°How is she different?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a feeling, you know?¡± Alice leaned back, brushing her hair aside. ¡°I was going to talk her into giving you another chance. But now¡­ I don¡¯t think you two fit anymore.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 388

    Chapter 388 A Deal with Hidden Terms

    Chapter 388 A Deal with Hidden Terms

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Dawn went through, but the way someone carries themselves never lies.

    ¡°Ethan, have you ever thought that Dawn isn¡¯t the same woman she used <i>to </i>be?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t Dawn Porter anymore. She was Dawn West.

    Three years

    years of silence, then suddenly she came back apletely different person.

    Alice had always been known for being bold and worldly, yet even she was shocked watching Dawn that night¨Cespecially the part when she flirted with that male model.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if this change was good or bad.

    Ethan stayed silent. Even through the phone, Alice could feel the weight of his silence pressing between them. She sighed, her voice soft and steady in the quiet car.

    ¡°Ethan, she¡¯s doing well now. I just hope you can too.¡±

    She expected him to stay quiet.

    But after a pause, his hoarse voice came through. ¡°That¡¯s just how it looks.¡±

    ¡°Alice, there are things you don¡¯t know, so you wouldn¡¯t understand. She¡¯s been through hell.¡±

    Aside from when Dawn¡¯s ident happened three years ago, Alice had never heard Ethan speak with that kind of pain. It made her chest ache.

    She frowned, hating the heaviness that crept up inside her. ¡°If I don¡¯t know, then tell me! No wonder she hates you. You really are the worst¨Ccan¡¯t even use your mouth when you need to!¡±

    The more she said, the angrier she got. She hung up with a sharp snap.

    And she¡¯d been worried for him!

    She hated men like this the most¨Cdoing the wrong thing and still pretending it was for someone¡¯s good.

    ¡°Typical,¡± she muttered. ¡°Men are all the same. Ethan¡¯s no exception.¡±

    Ethan stared at the disconnected call, his eyes dark as ink.

    After a long moment, he turned and set the phone down on his desk.

    11

    $49

    Chapter 388 A Deal with Hidden Terms

    He crouched and opened the bottom drawer, revealing a locked safe.

    He entered the code.

    Inside was a thick folder.

    It contained everything Dawn¡¯s mother had left behind¨Cincluding a diary.

    +20 Free Coins

    Whatever the truth was, Dawn had the right to see it. The only question was whether she could bear what was inside.

    Ethan frowned, sitting motionless for a long time before finally picking up his phone and sending a single text.

    The next morning, Dawn arrived at Jackson Group as promised.

    The polite smile on her face looked as stiff as a mask¨Cbeautiful, but unreadable.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson said there¡¯s something important he needs to tell me. I¡¯m here. Shall we start?¡±

    Ethan handed her a cup of coffee. His voice was low and even. ¡°It¡¯s about what your mother left behind.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t look surprised. She held out a hand. ¡°Where is it? Give it to me.¡±

    He studied her quietly for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Alright.¡±

    The edge of the notebook was warped from water, the yellowed pages showing its age.

    Dawn held it for a moment, then set it aside and opened the will instead.

    The will stated that all of the Shi family¡¯s remaining assets were to go to her. But the Shi family¡¯s estate had burned down over a decade ago. There shouldn¡¯t have been anything left.

    ¡°Five hundred million dors in cash?¡±

    Dawn frowned and gave a smallugh.

    ¡°My mother really had a sense of humor. Even when the family was still around, I never saw that kind of money. Where would she have gotten half a billion?¡±

    That was what puzzled Ethan too.

    The date on the will wasn¡¯t that old¨Cit almost read like a prophecy.

    <b>17:39 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23</b>.

    Chapter 388 A Deal with Hidden Terms

    ?49)

    +20 Free Coins

    It was as if her mother had known she was going to die and wrote it all down beforehand, making sure everything was clear. But at that time, the Shi family had already been on the edge of bankruptcy. Where would that money havee from?

    Dawn didn¡¯t think too much about it. She folded the will and put it

    away carelessly.

    Her gaze drifted toward the red diary but stopped. She didn¡¯t dare open it.

    Something in her gut told her whatever was inside would tear her open in ways she couldn¡¯t control.

    Ethan stood by the desk, one hand resting on the edge, his body slightly tilted toward her. His eyes stayed locked on her the whole time.

    After a long silence, Dawn finally drew a deep breath and reached for the diary.

    The red cover had faded with time.

    She opened it to the first page, and her mother¡¯s familiar handwriting appeared.

    Dawn had never imagined that one day she¡¯d get to know her mother this way.

    Her childhood memories were already faint. All she could still picture was her mother¡¯s bright, fearless face, always smiling.

    The first half of the diary was full of ordinary life¨Centries from her 20s through her 30s.

    Bits and pieces. Scattered thoughts.

    Girlish dreams mixed with daily frustrations.

    That was when Dawn learned something she¡¯d never known before¨Cher father wasn¡¯t the man her mother had loved most.

    There had been someone else.

    Vincent.

    The kind of love tangled with hate that only youth could create.

    The details weren¡¯t clear, but Dawn could almost picture it¨Ca stormy,plicated romance that had changed everything.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 390

    Chapter 390 The Price of Pretending

    La

    49

    +20 Free Coins

    In the two years since Cindy had moved abroad, she asionally received anonymous packages¨Calways filled with luxury handbags or jewelry from her favorite brands.

    One time, curiosity got the better of her. She bribed a delivery guy to snap a photo of the sender.

    The picture was blurry, but even so, Cindy recognized the woman. It was Dawn.

    That was impossible.

    Dawn was supposed to be dead.

    Cindy had turned the thought over in her mind again and again, convincing herself she must¡¯ve been mistaken. But now, hearing Dawn¡¯s voice on the phone, she realized it was true. All those gifts over the past two years hade from her.

    Cindy drew in a sharp breath, struggling to process it.

    ¡°What happened back then? Who took you to Meriax? Where are you now? You-¡±

    Her rapid¨Cfire questions made Dawn chuckle helplessly. She sighed and cut her off. ¡°Three years without talking to me, and you¡¯ve turned into such a chatterbox?¡±

    Cindy pressed her lips together, frowning. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t tell me then.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take it as you actually care about me. Don¡¯t hang up.¡± Dawnughed softly. ¡°When are youing back to China?¡±

    Cindy hadn¡¯t really nned to hang up. She leaned against the wallzily. ¡°If I¡¯m in a good mood, tomorrow it is. If not, maybe next year. Why? You n on bossing me around?¡±

    ¡°Not bossing you. I need you.¡±

    Cindy froze, caught off guard by the seriousness in her tone. She cleared her throat, pretending to sound annoyed. ¡°What could you possibly need me for? Stop buttering me up.¡± ¡°Oh, there¡¯s definitely something you can help with,¡± Dawn said with a small smile.

    She exined her n in full. Cindy listened, her expression growing darker with every word.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re asking me to steal something from my dad¡¯s safe?¡± she said tly. ¡°Dawn, I might be rebellious, but I¡¯m not stupid. Why would I help you go against my own father?¡±

    <b>17:40 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 390 The Price of Pretending

    :

    ¡°He¡¯s my uncle. Why would I want to hurt him?¡±

    ¡°Because-¡±

    49<b>) </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Cindy stopped mid¨Csentence. Whatever she¡¯d been about to say, she swallowed it down. ¡°You barely even knew him before. How do I know what you¡¯re really up to?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t rush her.

    She knew Cindy well enough. The girl liked to act wild and defiant, but she saw through more than most people realized.

    Three years ago, Cindy had quietly warned her more than once that Lucas had ulterior motives.

    Dawn just hadn¡¯t wanted to believe it then.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my motives,¡± Dawn said calmly. ¡°Just tell me if you¡¯ll help or

    not.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re threatening me now?¡±

    ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve got nothing to threaten with.¡±

    you

    Dawn¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Cindy, the only thing I can appeal to is whatever¡¯s left of our friendship.¡±

    Damn that so¨Ccalled friendship.

    Cindy rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t deny that Dawn knew exactly which buttons to push.

    If she¡¯d tried to force her, Cindy would¡¯ve refused out of spite. But this quiet, half¨Cjoking plea made it sound like saying no would make her the bad guy.

    Knowing full well she was being yed, Cindy still groaned and gave in. ¡°Fine. I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°But Dawn, I¡¯m saying this now¨Cif anything happens to my parents, I¡¯ll make sure you regret it.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t take the warning to heart.

    If Lucas were innocent, there would be nothing to worry about.

    If he wasn¡¯t, Cindy wouldn¡¯t be the one she¡¯d have to face.

    17:40 <b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>23 </b>

    Chapter 390 The Price of Pretending.

    She hung up and drove home.

    <b>49 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Now that she had a n, there was no reason to keep overthinking. Maybe tonight, she could finally sleep.

    Cindy booked the earliest flight back. By the time she arrived in Northville, it was already past midnight.

    She didn¡¯t tell anyone she wasing. Instead, she went straight to the family vi.

    The house was dark and silent, the only sounds the asional chirp of insects outside.

    She left her suitcase by the door and tiptoed upstairs, careful not to wake anyone.

    Lucas¡® study was right next to the bedroom. One wrong move and he¡¯d hear her, so Cindy moved with exaggerated caution, even matching her breaths to her footsteps.

    Dawn really was unbelievable. Of all the things she could have asked for, she wanted something from her dad¡¯s safe.

    Did Dawn think she was some kind of thief?

    Cindy grumbled silently but didn¡¯t slow down. Her movements were smooth and practiced as she crouched in front of the safe and pulled a thin hairpin from her bun.

    She¡¯d used this exact pin plenty of times before¨Cback when her father froze her credit cards and she had to borrow from the safe to survive.

    Taking a steadying breath, she nced toward the door.

    No sound. Good. She began to work.

    The dark, moonless night made the air in the study feel thick and heavy. The tension only made her hands more nervous.

    A job that usually took a few minutes dragged on for nearly ten before the lock finally clicked

    open.

    She flipped through the files inside. Aside from a few important documents, nothing unusual stood out.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 389

    Chapter 389 Lines Crossed

    Chapter 389 Lines Crossed

    :

    449

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn read carefully, the wind slipping through the small gap in the window, lifting her loose hair into a mess around her face.

    Ethan¡¯s

    her ear.

    eyes flickered. Without a word, he reached out and gently tucked her hair back behind

    She didn¡¯t notice,pletely absorbed in the diary.

    A few pagester, the tone of the entries began to shift.

    [I hate him.]

    [For the first time, I truly wish someone would die.]

    [Why isn¡¯t he dead yet?]

    The dark words didn¡¯t fill many pages, but each one was written so hard the ink nearly tore the

    paper.

    Then came a long, empty gap¨Cthree years of silence¨Cbefore the entries resumed in apletely different tone.

    They were now filled with moments of Dawn¡¯s childhood. The love poured through every line. But there was nothing more about the woman herself.

    As she kept reading, Dawn suddenly froze.

    Her eyes

    widened as she stared at the yellowed paper, her face drained of color.

    [I never thought my own brother would side with him to destroy me. Even if it kills me, I won¡¯t let them win. Never.]

    [I heard their n. That means my fate isn¡¯t in my hands anymore. But ¡­ if we both die, what will happen to my little Dawn?]

    With a sharp snap, Dawn mmed the notebook shut.

    She closed her eyes, her chest rising and falling with uneven breaths.

    The fire back then hadn¡¯t been an ident. She¡¯d always known it deep down¨Cbut facing the truth still left her reeling.

    Chapter 389 Lines Crossed

    +20 Free Com

    Lucas.

    It was really him.

    Then who was the other one?

    The man her mother had written about, the one she¡¯d wished dead?

    Dawn shot to her feet, eyes red and unfocused. Her voice was cold and trembling. ¡°Thank Mr. Jackson, for giving this to me. I have something else to do, so I¡¯ll go now. I¡¯ll thank you properly another time.¡±

    Even now, she still had theposure to say polite words.

    Ethan gave a faint, bitter smile and reached for her wrist.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± His voice was hoarse.

    ¡°Does it matter to you?¡±

    you,

    Dawn turned back, her eyes like shards of ice. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you think that by handing this over, you¡¯ve earned the right to share everything I know?¡±

    A sh of pain crossed his face, but he didn¡¯t let go.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to see Lucas.¡±

    Her lips pressed together. She didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Even if you go now, it¡¯s useless. If she didn¡¯t say anything back then, she won¡¯t change her mind just because of you.¡±

    Ethan lowered his gaze, exhaling heavily.

    He couldn¡¯t stand seeing her like this¨Cguarded, rigid, untouchable.

    Every time he did, it filled his head with questions he couldn¡¯t silence.

    What had she gone through to be this way?

    Dawn looked down at his hand gripping hers and yanked free with force.

    ¡°My business is none of your concern. Whatever happens, I¡¯ll deal with it myself. So please, Mr. Jackson, stay out of it!¡±

    17:40 Tue, Dec <b>23 </b>

    Chapter 389 Lines Crossed

    She snatched the papers from the desk and stormed out.

    Her footsteps were unsteady, almost frantic¨Clike she was running from something.

    49

    +20 Free Coins

    Once she reached her car, Dawn leaned forward against the steering wheel, gasping for air like someone who¡¯d just been pulled from the water.

    After a moment, she realized how out of control she¡¯d been.

    To anyone watching, it might¡¯ve looked like she was trying to gain sympathy.

    And maybe that was what she was doing¨Cwhat was the difference anyway?

    Pity or maniption, both meant trying to get something out of him.

    A soft, bitterugh escaped her lips. She leaned back, staring at the roof until her breathing evened out again.

    Ethan was right about one thing. Confronting Lucas now would only alert him¨Cand whoever was behind him.

    He wouldn¡¯t confess. He¡¯d just be more cautious.

    So¡­

    Was that why it had all happened back then?

    Had Ethan known the fire¡¯s truth all along¨Ckept her hidden with Chen Jiahe for her safety- while he investigated behind the scenes?

    The thought made her chest tighten. A momentter, she almostughed.

    None of it mattered anymore.

    The damage was already done.

    No matter what his reasons were, no matter how noble the excuse, nothing could undo the pain of those three years.

    She drew in a long, steady breath and cleared her mind. Then an idea came to her¨Ca way to get closer to the truth and catch Lucaspletely off guard.

    She opened her phone, scrolled through her contacts, and found a number she hadn¡¯t called in years.

    17:40 Tue, Dec <b>23 </b>

    Chapter 389 Lines Crossed

    The line rang and nearly timed out before someone finally answered.

    149

    +20 Free Coins

    Loud music and voices filled the background. The woman on the other end sounded irritated. ¡°Who the hell calls at this hour? Fuck off!¡±

    Dawn waited two seconds, then said coolly, ¡°Cindy. Who exactly were you nning <i>to </i>fuck?¡±

    Silence. Then a sharp inhale. Cindy froze, disbelief heavy in her voice. She moved somewhere quieter and spoke cautiously. ¡°Dawn?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°You ¡­ you¡¯re really alive?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 391

    Chapter 391 Impatience

    Chapter 391 Impatience.

    ¡°What the hell does she even want?¡±

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    Cindy frowned, jaw tight with frustration, before she finally muttered, ¡°Forget it, just let her take whatever she wants. Whatever¡¯s useless<b>, </b>she can returnter.¡±

    She swiftly stuffed all the documents into her bag, relocked the vault door exactly as she found it, and stood up to leave.

    The nerve¨Cwracking operation was finally over. Stepping out the main gate of the vi, Cindy wiped the cold sweat from her neck and, while walking, pulled out her phone to call Dawn, arranging to meet the next day.

    She checked into a random hotel for the night and showed up to the meeting on time.

    Dawn was in full disguise, arge pair of ck sunsses perched on her nose.

    ¡°Who¡¯s the one acting shady here, you or me?¡± Cindy slumped listlessly over the table, a coffee cup resting near her hand. She gave Dawn a once¨Cover and added, ¡°Though, I¡¯ll admit, you look slightly more tolerable than you did three years ago. So, I¡¯ll allow the getup.¡±

    Dawn arched a brow. ¡°Where¡¯s the stuff?¡±

    ¡°Wow, impatience much?¡±

    Cindy propped herself up on her elbows, her eyes narrowing with suspicion. ¡°You have to tell me first, what exactly are you looking for?¡±

    This woman had only asked for the contents of the safe, not specifying what the item was.

    What if it waspany intel? Cindy would be finished.

    Dawn smiled faintly, as if she¡¯d already anticipated the question.

    ¡°With who I am now, do you really think I¡¯d risk stealing from the Swansons?¡±

    ¡°Hard to say. You business types would sell your souls for a dor. Who knows what you¡¯d do if the money was good enough?¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    <i>Fair point</i>.

    Dawn sighed. ¡°Alright then, if that¡¯s how it is, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    |||

    §Ô

    Chapter 391 Impatience

    447%

    +10 Free Coins

    Cindy didn¡¯t believe she¡¯d actually leave¨Cuntil she watched Dawn walk straight out of the caf¨¦ without a single nce back.

    Finally, Cindy¡¯sposure broke. Grabbing her backpack, she hurried out after her.

    ¡°Honestly, what¡¯s with you? Have a little patience¡± Cindy snapped, her voiceced with irritation.

    She had barely gotten the words out when two men suddenly appeared from the side alley. Before she could react, rough hands yanked both women into a waiting van.

    Dawn caught a glimpse of Cindy¡¯s terrified face before everything went ck.

    When she came to, she found herself on the rooftop of a high¨Crise building.

    Cindy was tied hand and foot beside her, head drooping forward under a tangle of messy hair. Still unconscious.

    Dawn steadied her breathing and shuffled closer nudging Cindy with her foot.

    ¡°Cindy¡­ wake up!¡±

    ¡°Cindy!¡±

    ¡°Mmh¡­ ¡±

    A soft groan, then movement. Cindy¡¯sshes fluttered<i>, </i>and when she finally registered where they were, she began thrashing against the ropes. ¡°Who ¡­ who did this? Are they insane?!¡±

    The ropes were tight, and the more she struggled, the more the chafed skin burned with a searing pain.

    ¡°Dawn, who the hell did you piss off?¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Whoever it is, I swear to God, when I find out, I¡¯ll skin them alive!¡±

    Sitting face¨Cto¨Cface with her, Dawn was backlit, her expressionrgely hidden in shadow. Only her hair, dancing in the wind, was clearly visible. Her voice was low and steady. ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on finding a way out of here first ¡­ ¡±

    Before she could finish, footsteps echoed from the stairwell door.

    The first thing they saw was a pair of long legs.

    Then a tall figure stepped into the light¨Ceasily six¨Cfoot¨Cthree, dressed head to toe in ck tactical gear. A cap and mask hid his face, his presence sharp and predatory.

    Chapter 391 Impatience

    Cindy and Dawn stared as he closed in, realization dawning toote.

    ¡°Who are you?¡®

    47%

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Cindy demanded, a mix of anger and fear in her voice. She tried to sound braver than she felt, puffing herself up. ¡°You¡¯d better let us go right now, or my father will make you pay!¡±

    The man stopped directly in front of her.

    His eyes locked on hers, cold and cutting like a hawk¡¯s. Then, unexpectedly, he chuckled.

    He reached out and gripped her chin firmly.

    ¡°And how exactly will your father make me pay? Hmm?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s pulse thundered. Fear was undeniably ceiling in her gut.

    But the situation demanded action, and her innate pride wouldn¡¯t let her back down. With a defiant look, she spat forcefully in his direction.

    He flinched instinctively, releasing her. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch me with your filthy hands!¡± she said coldly.

    11

    ??

    Silence fell¨Cheavy, electric.

    Several seconds passed. Then, the man slowly turned his head back towards her.

    The look in his eyes was terrifying, like a predator seconds away from tearing its prey apart.

    He stalked forward, caught her by the arm, and hauled her upright. ¡°Filthy hands, huh? Let¡¯s see just what these filthy hands can do.¡±

    ¡°You bastard¡­ Let me go! Let go!¡±

    He ignored her thrashing as his hands slid down her sides¨CCindy froze, trembling, too terrified to scream.

    From across the rooftop, Dawn, who had been watching the scene unfold as if in a daze, finally snapped back to reality. ¡°Cindy!¡±

    The man paused. Then continued.

    A secondter, he pulled something from Cindy¡¯s jeans pocket. Her phone.

    Cindy blinked, startled¨Cshe hadn¡¯t expected that. The man¡¯s eyes crinkled with faint

    Chapter 391 Impatience

    ??? 47

    +10 Free Coins

    amusement above his mask. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you disappointed I didn¡¯t try anything

    worse?¡±

    <i>Ved</i>, Dec 24

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 392

    Chapter 392 Ultimatum

    ¡°¡­ Fuck off!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, his eyes shifted to the phone in his hand.

    <b>47</b>%

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°So, this high and mighty youngdy says your father won¡¯t let me get away with this? I¡¯m rather curious how he¡¯ll manage that. Shall we put it to the test?¡±

    Cindy¡¯s eyes went wide with horror, but no sound came out.

    Both she and Dawn knew this man wouldn¡¯t have gone through the trouble of abducting them just to let them go.

    It was either money¨Cor something far worse.

    Judging from the look in his eyes ¡­ it was probably the former.

    ted the phone and used Cindy¡¯s face to unlock it. His movements were deliberate and

    He

    unhurried, as if performing some twisted artistic ritual.

    Soon, he found Lucas Swanson¡¯s number.

    ¡°Tsk, tsk¡­¡±

    His voice was full of mockery as he saw the contact name. ¡°Looks like you and Daddy dearest don¡¯t get along that well, huh?¡±

    ¡°None of your business!¡± Cindy snapped, her voice trembling despite her effort to sound fierce. ¡°Let us go now!¡±

    Dawn spoke up. Her tone was cool but sharp as ss. ¡°Even if you do something today, the police will find you. How about we make a deal?¡±

    The man lifted his gaze, curious, waiting.

    ¡°Let us go. Name your price, I¡¯ll pay.¡±

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    He chuckled¡ªa low, humorless sound. His gaze ingered on Dawn for a moment before shifting back to Cindy. ¡°But I don¡¯t want your money right now. I want hers.¡±

    Arrogant. Contemptuous.

    Like the world owed him obedience.

    Chapter 392 Ultimatum

    He pressed call.¡±

    He held the phone up, his eyes mocking.

    47% ¨C

    +10 Free Coins

    The dial tone rang out, filling the rooftop with a suffocating quiet. Then, atst, Lucas¡¯s warm, steady voice came through the line.

    ¡°Cindy, you finally called your dad. What is it?¡±

    A beat of silence. Then came the man¡¯s smooth, mocking voice.

    ¡°Sorry to disappoint. It¡¯s not your daughter. It¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°¡­ Who are you?¡± Lucas¡¯s tone darkened instantly.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter who I am,¡± the man saidzily. ¡°What matters is that both your daughter and niece are with me. Care to see for yourself?¡±

    Lucas seemed to process this. He hung up, and a video call request immediately popped up, which the man declined.

    The man¡¯s eyebrow twitched almost imperceptibly. He raised his hand leisurely and held down the voice message button.

    ¡°Prepare three billion. Otherwise, your niece and daughter may not make it home in one piece.¡±

    The reply came almost instantly. ¡°Three billion? Where the hell am I supposed to get three billion? My entirepany isn¡¯t worth that much!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem, Mr. Swanson.¡±

    There was a long pause after that message.

    When Lucas replied again, hisposure was clearly cracking. ¡°Who the hell are you! Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll call the police? I repeat! I don¡¯t have three billion for you! Let them go now!¡±

    The man sneered. ¡°Oh? Is Mr. Swanson ordering me now?¡±

    Lucas faltered, momentarily speechless.

    ¡°Tell you what,¡± the man continued, amusement creeping back into his voice. ¡°Let¡¯s y a little game. I¡¯ll ask

    I¡¯ll ask you a question. Answer it right, and I¡¯ll let them go.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­ ¡±

    |||

    §¤

    Chapter 392 Ultimatum

    ? ?? 47%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    His eyes narrowed, the faintest smile ghosting over his face,ced with cruelty. ¡°Then I¡¯ll throw them off this roof. One at a time.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s sharp intake of breath was loud even through the phone. Before he could speak, the

    man went on.

    ¡°I heard there was a fire at the Porter family home 15 years ago. Tell me, Mr. Swanson ¡­ what exactly was your role in that fire? I¡¯ve always wondered¨Chow could a man of your stature be so capable of betraying his own sister?¡±

    It was less a question and more an usation.

    Lucas¡¯s face paled on the other end of the line. He struggled to ce the man¡¯s identity, but he came up empty.

    Either this was someone he couldn¡¯t afford to cross or someone trying <i>to </i>extract information from him.

    The kidnapping was just a pretext.

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re talking nonsense! The Porters¡® fire had nothing to do with me! That was my sister and brother¨Cinw¡¯s house!¡±

    The man scoffed, not bothering to correct him. His gaze sharpened. In one fluid motion, he grabbed Cindy and shoved her against the edge of the parapet. One wrong move and she¡¯d be falling thirty stories to her death.

    ¡°Ah! No¨Cdon¡¯t!¡±

    Cindy¡¯s scream tore through the air. She struggled, but his grip was iron.

    He seemed to relish the terror in her voice. Initially, he just wanted to toy with them, but now, the idea of throwing this noisy woman over the edge didn¡¯t seem so bad.

    His eyes gleamed with a wolf¨Clike intensity, his posture that of a professional executioner ready to strike. ¡°Sounds like you would rather watch your daughter stter than tell the truth.

    ¡°Fine by me. Let¡¯s enjoy the show.¡±

    ¡±

    Seeing the man hoist Cindy up without a hint of hesitation, a cold sweat drenched Lucas¡¯s back. ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll talk! Don¡¯t touch her!¡± His voice racked through the phone, raw with panic.

    Off to the side, Dawn¡¯s pupils flickered¨Cjust barely¨Cbut that sh of light in her eyes was unmistakable.

    Chapter

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 393

    393 Come Home With Me

    Chapter 393 Come Home With Me

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    Lucas was breathing hard, only letting himself rx when the man finally stopped. He managed to calm down, though his eyes still held a strange,plicated look.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. After all this time, why are you all still hung up on this? Even if I tell you, do you really think it¡¯s going to change anything You ¡­

    ??

    Before he could finish, the man gave a low, impatient hiss.

    Lucas mmed up at once, cleared his throat, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk somewhere else. I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t have made it any clearer¨Che didn¡¯t want anyone else to hear about this, not even his daughter or niece.

    The man nced at the two women on either side. He smiled and strolled off to a spot farther away.

    Cindy and Dawn didn¡¯t catch a word Lucas said. When the man came back, his mocking grin was even more pronounced. He looked at the women, eyes glinting, and said in a low voice, ¡°Drama in rich families really does beat anything I¡¯ve seen. Trading one secret for three billion ¡­ Tsk, I almost feel like it¡¯s a good deal.¡±

    Lucas was speechless.

    Like hell that was a trade!

    That three billion was just the man¡¯s excuse to extort him!

    Lucas hadn¡¯t wanted to say anything at first, but he could tell this man wasn¡¯t just any ordinary kidnapper. There was something dangerous in his eyes¨Che was a man with nothing to lose.

    Someone like that wasn¡¯t scared of dying or making enemies.

    There was no point in calling the cops.

    All Lucas could hope now was ¡­ the man would actually keep his mouth shut.

    <i>While </i><i>Lucas </i>was lost <i>in </i>thought, the <i>man </i>kept his promise and released <i>Cindy </i>and Dawn.

    He stood there, lookingpletely unfazed, as he knew none of them could do a thing

    about him.

    Swanson, do you think I¡¯m trustworthy enough?¡±

    <

    Chapter 393 Come Home With Me

    47%.

    +10 Free Coins

    Lucas froze, then forced augh. ¡°Of course ¡­ nobody keeps their word better than you, sir.¡±

    The man nodded, his eyes sharp like a lion waiting to pounce. Though he smiled, there was danger underneath. ¡°But I¡¯ll be double¨Cchecking what you told me. If it¡¯s true, that¡¯s fine. But if you lied to me ¡­ ¡±

    He let out a softugh.

    ¡°Next time, you¡¯ll lose more than just your niece and daughter.¡±

    Lucas kepting up with every pleasant thing he could think of while guiding Dawn and Cindy away, only letting himself rx once they were downstairs and in the car.

    He drove off at once, ncing in the rearview mirror every few seconds.

    He didn¡¯t rx until he was sure no one was following.

    ¡°How did you even get mixed up with someone like that? You can tell he¡¯s trouble just by looking at him!¡±

    Cindy was still shaken, but as soon as she heard him, she red up, ¡°What do you mean we got mixed up with him? How is this our fault? I want to know who you pissed off, because I got targeted as soon as I came home!¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    Cindy had always been sharp¨Ctongued. As her father, Lucas had long since gotten used to it. But with an outsider present today, he felt even more embarrassed. He shot Dawn a look and held back from saying anything harsher.

    He said darkly, ¡°If he were after me, he¡¯d have acted by now. Why would he wait for you? If

    you

    don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, just keep quiet. Stop making trouble for me!¡±

    Cindy rolled her eyes but didn¡¯t answer.

    She thought there was no point in keeping the conversation going, since they were so at odds.

    Besides, she really couldn¡¯t be bothered.

    Maybe it was the shock, but Dawn just stared ou the window the whole ride, lost in her own

    world.

    Lucas pulled up to the Swanson Estate. Before the car had even stopped, Cindy jumped out, mming the door behind her.

    His temper red, but he couldn¡¯t let it show.

    <b>19:35 </b>Wed, Dec 24 GW

    Chapter 393 Come Home With Me

    He turned to see Dawn still zoned out.

    ÁÖ»á47%,

    +10 Free Coins

    He gave an awkward smile and said gently, ¡°Did the incident scare you, Dawn? Come inside and get some rest. I¡¯ll have your Aunt Sadie make something good for dinner. That¡¯ll help

    settle your nerves.¡±

    you

    Only then did Dawne back to herself. She managed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Uncle Lucas. I just want to go home.¡±

    ¡°Come on¡­ at least stay for dinner. You didn¡¯t even let me know you wereing back. If <b>I </b>hadn¡¯t seen it on the news, when were you nning to let me know?¡±

    But you never reached out to me either ¡­

    Dawn smiled as usual and said, ¡°Sorry, Uncle Lucas. Things have just been too hectic since I got back to Crestavia.¡±

    ¡°Then today¡¯s the perfect chance for a get¨Ctogether,¡± Lucas said, back in his elder mode. ¡°Come home with me. Aunt Sadie will be thrilled to see you.¡±

    Dawn insisted, ¡°Uncle Lucas, I really have important things at work. I¡¯lle visit you and Aunt Sadie another time. I have to go now.¡±

    Without waiting for him to say more, she stepped out of the car.

    Her legs were unsteady after all the earlier chaos, but her eyes stayed resolute as she gripped her phone.

    She called a cab and left.

    Not long after, her phone buzzed.

    It was a text from an unknown number. It was just an address and nothing else.

    She said to the cab driver, ¡°Please take me to Rivergate Residences.¡±

    Forty minutester, the cab stopped at a park entrance.

    After paying, Dawn walked in and soon spotted a familiar figure on a bench by theke.

    The man sat up straight, still wearing that same jacket from earlier. A ck baseball cap shadowed half his face, while the other half stayed hidden behind a mask.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 394

    Chapter 394 I Wish It Were That Easy

    Her brows drew together just a little as she walked over and sat on the opposite side.

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I already told you, living in Crestavia isn¡¯t like being abroad. You need to be careful here.¡±

    The man fiddled with a lighter. Two scars were clear on his long fingers.

    His voice was low and calm, with no emotion in it. ¡°We didn¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not saying this out of concern for you.¡±

    Dawn said it, then realized she might have said too much.

    She quickly changed the subject. ¡°What did he tell you?¡±

    The man looked up, his sharp eyes and brows making it obvious he was the kidnapper from earlier. He really didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Why do you think Lucas would tell the truth in a situation like this?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Maybe not everything he said is true, but it can all be lies either.¡±

    Dawn looked pretty calm, but her voice was certain.

    ¡°Lucas has been hiding things for years and managed to stay safe all this time. Calling him a sly old fox is no exaggeration. Today, you threatened him by putting Cindy¡¯s life at risk. So, you can imagine ¡­ he probably suspects that whoever¡¯s behind this is either trying to test him or nning to silence him.¡±

    The man turned his head, catching Dawn perfectly in his peripheral vision.

    ¡°If he figured that out, he¡¯d be even less likely to talk.¡±

    ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t care about his own daughter can¡¯t be called human.¡± Dawn let out a shortugh. ¡°He figured it out, so he only told half the truth.¡±

    People do things for their kids. That¡¯s just human nature.

    She didn¡¯t bother to exin further. ¡°Alright, tell me who did it.¡±

    Donald pulled off his mask, revealing the old scar on his face. His voice was steady and deep as he said, ¡°He said he really was connected to the fire back then, but he wasn¡¯t the one who did it. Somebody paid him to make sure the Porers didn¡¯t make it out.¡±

    ¡°He never saw who that person was. They only ever spoke on the phone.¡±

    |||

    O

    <

    Chapter 394 I Wish It Were That Easy

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    While he spoke, he watched Dawn¡¯s face, making sure she was all right before continuing. ¡°The only thing he knows is that person¡¯s a Cresvian and is in Meriax.¡±

    Crestavian, Meriax.

    That already narrowed it down a lot. Dawn pressed her lips together and stayed quiet for a long while.

    Donald pulled out a pack of cigarettes, tapped it on his hand, then took one and lit up. His smoky, maic voice sounded even rougher than before.

    ¡°If you already have evidence, all you need to do is prove the facts. Why keep pushing Lucas?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°I wish it were that easy¡­

    ¡±

    Dawn looked up at the sky. Two fluffy clouds driftedzily overhead.

    Farther away, big dark clouds were moving in, but those two white clouds didn¡¯t know they were about to be swallowed up.

    She just watched, her voice low. ¡°I only have some guesses about who it is. But in these past three years, I¡¯ve done everything I could and still couldn¡¯t find any proof.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Donald nced at her, then put out his cigarette with his hand.

    He added, ¡°Or you could just tell me who it is, and I¡¯ll take care of it for you.

    Simple and straight to the point. No proof needed.¡±

    ago

    Dawn opened her eyes, then smiled after a couple of seconds, joking, ¡°Remember three years when you took that job from Lucas and kidnapped me? Who would have thought I¡¯d end up friends with my kidnapper, and that my kidnapper would want to help me get rid of someone?¡±

    Donald just raised his eyebrows and said nothin

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Dawn got up, her eyes still shining even against the sunlight. ¡°No matter what, I don¡¯t want you doing anything illegal again. You promised me.¡±

    ¡°As for the evidence ¡­ ¡®

    ¡°1

    She frowned, almost too quick to see. ¡°I¡¯ll find it myself.¡±

    Chapter 394 I Wish It Were That Easy

    She turned and walked away.

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    Donald stayed sitting on the bench, his eyes deep, watching her silhouette fade into the distance. In his mind, scenes from more than a year ago reyed.

    Outside Crestavia, there were plenty of ces wherews meant nothing. Donald seemed made for those ces. He scraped by from ce to ce for 30 years.

    Living a life like this, it was only natural for him to get hurt now and then.

    He¡¯d been shot before, but he never had anyone chase him down so ruthlessly.

    Even Donald thought he wouldn¡¯t make it out alive that day. And in the end, it was a girl who saved him.

    He would never forget the look on Dawn¡¯s face when she recognized his voice.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known things were this interesting abroad. I would havee sooner.¡±

    She wore a half¨Csmile as she tapped his chin with the knife, like someone toying with the person who used to bully her. There was no hatred in her eyes, only amusement. ¡°Sir, don¡¯t I look familiar to you?¡±

    Three years ago, Lucas never saw Donald¡¯s face during the kidnapping.

    But Dawn figured it out from just his voice.

    Thinking of that, Donald¡¯s lips twitched, almost into a smile.

    Dawn went home, showered, and came out with the red marks on her wrist still there.

    She rubbed them, wincing a little at the pain. ¡°Donald really has that ouw vibe. He could at least pretend to be a little gentler when he¡¯s acting.¡±

    She shook her wrist and let it go.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 395

    Chapter 395 I Dream About It Every Night

    Dawn turned and sat on the couch, flipping through the files Cindy had brought out.

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    To her surprise, by pure ident, Cindy had managed to get her hands on Lucas¡¯s dirty

    secrets.

    These were all the Swanson family¡¯s private records from over the years. There were plenty of off¨Cthe¨Cbooks deals, plus evidence of what happened whenever illegal projects went

    wrong.

    Dawn wondered if Lucas kept these around because he had a death wish.

    She gave a mocking smile. Still, it was a nice surprise.

    But¡­

    She needed to make a copy for Cindy to put back, or else Lucas would notice, and there would be trouble.

    Dawn took a deep breath and packed up the documents in a hurry. She changed her clothes before heading out.

    With summer nearly here, the air felt thick and heavy.

    She figured it wouldn¡¯t be long before a storm finally swept away thest traces of spring.

    Dawn met Cindy and returned the originals. ¡°Find a time when your dad¡¯s not home and put them back where you found them. Don¡¯t let him find out.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Cindy nced at the documents but didn¡¯t open them. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±

    ¡°Nothing yet.¡±

    Dawn wore sunsses, her striking eyes hidden behind the dark lenses. ¡°But I¡¯m going to keep digging. I¡¯ll tell you as soon as I find something.¡±

    Cindy bit her lip. She didn¡¯t say she doubted Dawn, but her voice dropped as she said, ¡°You¡¯d better tell me everything. I have a right to know

    She knew better than anyone that her father was a mess.

    Still, parents were parents, no matter how bad they were. She couldn¡¯t change that, and she couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t matter.

    Dawn paused and smiled. ¡°Like I could keep anything from you.¡±

    <

    Chapter 395 I Dream About It Every Night

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Cindy huffed. ¡°I¡¯m out of here.¡±

    ?? 47%

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    She had barely stepped out when Dawn¡¯s voice called after her, clear and steady. ¡°Cindy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Cindy turned back, looking annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m busy, alright? I don¡¯t have time to just hang around here.¡±

    ¡°If, one day, you realize nothing around you is what you thought it was, what would you do?¡±

    The question almost sounded like a prediction.

    Or a hint.

    Cindy gripped the folder a little tighter. After a second, she replied, ¡°If it¡¯s true, I¡¯ll ept it. If it¡¯s not, I¡¯ll change it. I¡¯m not a princess living in some fairy tale.¡±

    Before Dawn could answer, Cindy cut her off, ¡°Just do your own thing and stop worrying about me.¡±

    Dawn watched her walk away, feeling a twist of emotion inside.

    They both knew that day woulde sooner orter.

    It was only a matter of how hard it would hit.

    When that dayes, how will Cindy cope?

    Dawn never liked thinking about anything more than forty¨Ceight hours ahead, but this was the one thing she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about.

    She pulled herself together and drove to Stonewarden Group.

    Thepany¡¯s makeover was nearly finished. Everything looked brand new, inside and out.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn.¡± Dawn¡¯s assistant, Hazel Ziegler, came over with documents for her to sign, updating her on everything from the past couple of days. ¡°Ms. Roxanne has stopped by

    twice.¡±

    Dawn looked up. ¡°What did she want?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say.¡±

    Hazel thought back. ¡°But I think she was here to cause trouble. She didn¡¯t like how we changed thepany and even threatened to smash things up.¡±

    Dawn chuckled. ¡°Let her try.¡±

    47%

    Chapter 395 I Dream About It Every Night

    As if on cue, Roxanne showed up.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    While they were still talking, amotion erupted at the door. Roxanne burst in swinging a baseball bat, and not even the security guards could stop her.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t

    you

    all say the

    Dawn saw her rampage from the doorway but made no move to stop her. Instead, she folded her arms and watched with real interest.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn?¡±

    Hazel whispered, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we stop her?¡±

    ¡°Why should we do that?¡± Dawn tapped her chin, sounding casual. ¡°If she really trashes something, it¡¯s the perfect excuse to have her sent to a psych ward. Problem solved.¡±

    She didn¡¯t lower her voice. Everyone nearby could hear every word.

    Roxanne was just about to bring the bat down when she heard those words.

    She froze, disbelief shing in her fierce gaze. ¡°You want to put me in a psych ward?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head with a smile. ¡°Is that a problem?¡±

    ¡°Dad will never let you get away with this!¡±

    ¡°Then bring it on.¡±

    Dawn¡¯splete indifference only fueled Roxanne¡¯s anger. Roxanne lowered her bat and red, taking slow steps forward.

    The security guards rushed over, but looking at Dawn¡¯s calm expression, they hesitated, not sure whether to intervene.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± Roxanne choked out, eyes red with rage, ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I want to kill you. I dream about it every night!¡±

    But she didn¡¯t make a move.

    The reason was obvious. Roxanne either knew Lawn was out of her league, or there was something about Dawn that made her hesitate.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 396

    Chapter 396 A Reward

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    Chapter 396 A Reward

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what that ¡°thing¡± was, but she knew for sure that Roxanne would nevery

    a hand on her. If it ever came to it, Roxanne might even protect her.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re not the only one who wants me dead right now, but what can they do¡­

    ¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile was captivating, full of calm, reckless confidence.

    ¡°I just keep living, don¡¯t I?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned speechless.

    Seeing how pale Roxanne looked, Dawn leaned in a bit closer, lowering her voice. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me why does Dad protect me so much¡±

    Normally, even if Roxanne wasn¡¯t Vincent¡¯s biological daughter, having grown up by his side, she should have formed a strong bond with him

    But from Dawn¡¯s perspective, Roxanne¡¯s fear of Vincent was excessive¨Calmost irrational.

    ¡°That¡¯s because-¡± That question struck a nerve for Roxanne. She nearly blurted out the truth.

    But in the end, reason won out, and she cut herself off. She said coldly, ¡°Obviously that¡¯s because you¡¯re so maniptive! It¡¯s only been three years, and you¡¯ve made him see you differently. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re that capable!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m really not that impressive.¡±

    Dawn smiled, unbothered. ¡°Look, all I do is stir things up, right?¡±

    She shrugged, her eyes full of feigned helplessness.

    She didn¡¯t want to take the spotlight or run thepany.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing I can do. Vincent insisted on handing all this over to me. Maybe¡­ there¡¯s just nobody in thepany he trusts anymore. Otherwise, after all this time, how could he not know what I¡¯m up to?¡±

    She called Vincent by name without hesitation, and Roxanne¡¯s shock was in to see.

    That shock was quickly reced by a wave of frustration and anger.

    Of course Vincent knew everything. No matter where he was, if he wanted to keep tabs on

    <

    Chapter 396 A Reward

    45%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    someone, nothing escaped him.

    Dawn had made a mess of things, and still, he le her do whatever she wanted.

    Docs Dad really <i>see </i>Dawn as <i>his </i><i>daughter</i><i>? </i>

    Roxanne squeezed her eyes shut and opened them again, her gaze clouded and on the verge of losing control.

    Just as she started to move, someone appeared nearby.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Her grip loosened on the baseball bat, and she ran to grab his arm. ¡°Look at what she¡¯s done! I just asked her to put everything back the way it was. That¡¯s not asking too much, is it?¡±

    The man nced across the room, his gaze heavy.

    Dawn stood there, looking like she was waiting to see if he¡¯d take Roxanne¡¯s side.

    ¡°It¡¯s not too much.¡±

    Roxanne brightened at his words.

    But as soon as she heard his next words, her heart sank. ¡°But what¡¯s that got to do with me?¡±

    Roxanne stared at him with wide eyes.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh, drumming her slender fingers against her arm. ¡°Sorry, Roxanne, guessining didn¡¯t work out.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s frustration boiled over, but she was still helpless.

    These two might not be officially back together, but they acted like they were already back on good terms.

    Ethan was probably just looking for a chance to prove his loyalty.

    Roxanne let <i>go </i>of his arm, her face going from ale to flushed as she red at Dawn, then turned and left.

    She was determined to figure out what had really happened between her father and Dawn¡¯s

    mother.

    Maybe¡­

    Maybe this whole ¡®biological daughter¡® thing was a lie!

    19.36 Wed, Dec 24 G

    Chapter 396 A Reward

    Once Roxanne left, there was nothing interesting left to watch.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered, and she quietly returned her office.

    Just as she expected, Ethan followed soon after.

    Click.

    He locked the door behind him.

    445%8

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn turned around and found herself face¨Cto¨Cface with Ethan. He pressed in close, backing her up until she hit the desk.

    Ethan put one arm around her waist and the other on her shoulder, pulling her in so close she could feel his breath.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing, Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Dawn was forced to lean back, looking up at him

    His eyes were full of amusement, not a hint of fear. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing in broad daylight, and right here in my office <i>¡­ </i>If you don¡¯t let go soon, I might just start calling for help.¡±

    Ethan stared right at her, his voice low. ¡°I did help you out with Ms. West just now. Don¡¯t I deserve a little gratitude?¡±

    ¡°Gratitude?¡±

    Dawn raised her brow, the corners of her mouth lifting.

    I didn¡¯t see thating.¡± She took her time, reaching up to fix his cor. ¡°But if you want something, it¡¯s not gratitude. It¡¯s <i>¡­ </i>

    She paused, her eyes sparkling.

    Ethan swallowed. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°A reward.¡±

    ¡°1

    Dawn pronounced the word slowly, and Ethan¡¯srk eyes narrowed.

    She looked very pleased with his reaction, smiling as she gently pushed him away. ¡°Think about it, Mr. Jackson. What do you want your reward to be?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 397

    Chapter 397 Don¡¯t Take It Personally

    As they brushed past each other, Ethan caught her by the arm.

    His voice was hoarse. ¡°A reward¡­ anything I want<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn nced at him. ¡°Tell me what you want. You might just get it.¡±

    4Íê 45%±¸

    +10 Free Coins

    With that, she walked around the desk and turned on herputer, looking ready to get

    back to work.

    Ethan watched her every move.

    <i>This </i>woman

    ¡­

    <i>she </i><i>really </i><i>is nothing </i><i>like </i><i>she </i><i>was </i><i>three </i><i>years </i><i>ago</i>.

    Now, with <i>her </i><i>looks </i><i>and </i><i>her </i><i>attitude</i><i>, </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>like </i><i>a </i><i>sly </i><i>little </i><i>fox reborn</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>she </i><i>wanted </i><i>to</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>could </i>have <i>any </i><i>man </i><i>wrapped </i><i>around </i><i>her </i><i>finger</i>.

    And by any man, I

    me

    ¡­

    even <i>me</i><i>. </i>

    That thought actually made Ethan smile.

    He lowered his gaze, pressing his tongue to his cheek. Then, he nted both hands on the desk, exuding an aggressive energy. ¡°So, Ms. West, would you do me the honor of having dinner with me tonight?¡±

    Dawn tilted her head, pretending to think about it.

    She was about to answer when her phone suddenly rang.

    The contact name on the screen was suggestive enough to make anyone wonder.

    It said, ¡°Dearest Mr. Gardner.¡±

    Dawn puffed out her cheeks, sounding a little regretful. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Jackson, I already have ns tonight.¡±

    Ethan looked like he wanted to say something, but Dawn didn¡¯t give him the chance. She walked to the window and answered the call.

    She kept her voice down on purpose, so Ethan couldn¡¯t hear a word. He could only watch her smile at the window and y with her hair like a shy schoolgirl.

    Five minutester, the call ended.

    Dawn turned around, still smiling.

    GW

    <b>19:37 </b>Wed, Dec 24 G7mjepigen

    Chapter 397 Don¡¯t Take It Personally

    ¡°Oh¡­ Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re still here?¡± She sounded genuinely surprised.

    Ethan was speechless.

    45%

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    He took a deep breath, forcing a grin as he ground out, ¡°Ms. West, you¡¯re really going to send me home just like this?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else you need?¡± Dawn asked, then suddenly looked enlightened. ¡°Oh, you came to talk business? Perfect. I have some project issues to discuss with you, <i>too</i>. Let¡¯s sort it all out now.¡±

    She bent over her paperwork, not even noticing how bad Ethan¡¯s mood had gotten.

    Ethan stared at her hair, an unreadable glint shing in his gaze.

    After three years apart, she¡¯d only be harder to handle.

    As if dealing with her ever¨Cattentive male assistant wasn¡¯t enough, now there was a Mr. Gardner in the mix.

    Who <i>is </i><i>this </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Gardner</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Where </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><ie </i><i>from</i><i>? </i>

    And <i>that </i><i>contact </i><i>name</i>? <i>¡°</i><i>Dearest </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Gardner</i><i>¡°</i>? <i>Thats </i><i>seriously way </i><i>too </i><i>flirty</i>.

    The more he thought about it, the more annoyed he felt, like someone had yanked out a crucial piece inside him and he couldn¡¯t put it back.

    He took a deep breath and pulled out a chair.

    The chair scraped against the floor with a dull thud.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Dawn kept her head down, but there was a sh in her eyes that no one could see.

    When the topic turned to work, both of them slipped into professional mode and started tossing around all sorts of business jargon. When Ethan got to the part about expanding the market, he paused.

    ¡°I want to create a dedicated premium brand warehouse for upper¨Cend retailers, targeting upper¨Cmid¨Cmarket clients. Even if Dreammaker Studios gets sold to you, it should still take center stage in your showcase.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯d be interested?¡±

    <

    Chapter 397 Don¡¯t Take It Personally

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ethan countered, his deep foice full of confidence. ¡°I¡¯ll provide all the resources. Not everyone gets a shot at being featured alongside major international brands.¡±

    He made it sound like she¡¯d be crazy to say no.

    Dawn nodded, drawing out her reply.

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Her eyes sparkled as she teased, ¡°Then, Mr. Jackson, you¡¯ll have to watch out for me. I¡¯m new around here. People could easily pick on me.¡±

    Did she just say she would be easy to pick on?

    If anything, she was the one doing the picking.

    Ethan rubbed his palm, staring at her. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Dawn ran her tongue over her lips, making them look even redder. ¡°Is that all for today?¡±

    Ethan stayed in his seat, watching her. He said after a moment, ¡°That¡¯s not all.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°I have other nster.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve got nothing else to do. I¡¯ll tag along.¡±

    His tone was serious. ¡°It¡¯s just dinner. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind another guest, Ms. West.¡±

    Dawn was speechless. Now she couldn¡¯t turn him down without looking bad. She gave a littleugh. ¡°If you get ignored tonight, Mr. Jackson, don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    And so, Dawn and Ethan ended up heading out together to her date with ¡°Dearest Mr. Gardner,¡± with the strangest kind of tension between them.

    They drove out to the edge of town, the road geting bumpier by the mile.

    Just as Ethan¡¯s mood soured further by the second, Dawn finally pulled over.

    They were in front of a single house on the edge of a small town.

    She nced over. ¡°Mr. Jackson, let me remind you again, you¡¯re the one who insisted oning.¡±

    Chapter 398 I Missed You, Mommy

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 398

    Chapter 398 I Missed You, Mommy

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word as he pushed open the car door and stepped out.

    ? 45%

    +10 Free Coins

    They had only just walked a few steps inside when a tiny figure darted out like the wind. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re back!¡±

    Ethan froze, a sharp glint shing in his dark eyes.

    Dawn didn¡¯t even look at him. She crouched down and opened her arms.

    The child barreled into her so fast that he nearly knocked her over, but Dawn just smiled even more fondly. ¡°Whoa¡­ careful there, sweetheart. Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    The little boy nted a kiss on her cheek. ¡°Mommy, I missed you!¡±

    ¡°I missed you, too, sweetheart.¡± Dawn gently cupped his face, then looked him up and down. ¡°Hmm¡­ you got taller, but you look a little thinner. Are you not eating well, or is Daddy cking off in the kitchen?¡±

    The little one nced back toward the house, lowering his voice as if it were a secret. ¡°I eat just fine, and Daddy cooks just fine. Buttely he¡¯s been really busy. He doesn¡¯t pay much attention to me, so I get to throw out all the stuff I don¡¯t like.¡±

    Dawn widened her eyes in mock surprise. ¡°You¡¯re wasting food.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Benjamin shot back, ¡°I give them to the pigs ¡­¡±

    They were deep in conversation and didn¡¯t notice the polished leather shoes that had just stepped up beside them.

    A cool male voice broke in, impossible to read. ¡°Ms. West, aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Dawn seemed to remember just then, standing up and taking Benjamin¡¯s hand as she turned <i>to </i>Ethan. ¡°This is Benjamin. Benjamin, this is Mommy¡¯s business partner. His name is

    Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Ethan.¡±

    The boy was polite, his gaze curious as he peeke at Ethan.

    Ethan looked down at that bright little face, and for some reason, his heart twisted.

    <

    Chapter 398 I Missed You, Mommy

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    The boy couldn¡¯t have been more than three. He was chubby and cute, with big eyes and dark brows. His features were not exactly like Dawn¡¯s, but both of their faces had that delicate look.

    The more he stared, the stranger it felt.

    He took a slow breath, his heart skipping a beat.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t seem fazed at all. She tilted her head and prompted, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside? His Daddy is cooking. Dinner should be ready soon.¡±

    To Ethan, her reaction was as if she didn¡¯t care about anything at all.

    He had a million questions, but all he did was snort softly and follow her in.

    The ce looked old from the outside, but as soon as they walked through the gate, every fence post and detail was carefully kept, and the inside had a cozy, vintage charm.

    Ethan looked around calmly, listening as Dawn and Benjamin whispered ahead of him.

    <i>That </i>little brat was actually asking about him.

    ¡°Mommy, why did you bring this <i>guy </i>home?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s here for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is he your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t make Daddy sad, okay?¡±

    Ethan was left speechless.

    What should have <i>been </i>a whisper came through crystal clear in the quiet house.

    When they passed by the kitchen, Benjamin turned to look at Ethan, then yelled out, ¡°Aidan! Your kid¡¯s mom is home!¡±

    Ethan happened to nce into the kitchen just another man looked up. For a moment, the air was thick with tension, like a wire stretched tight.

    Dawn stood there watching<b>, </b>caught off guard.

    It wasn¡¯t until the moment nearly boiled over that she snapped back.

    19.37 Wed, Dec 24 GE

    Chapter 398 I Missed You, Mommy

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Uh¡­ let me introduce you.¡± She stepped into the kitchen, then turned. ¡°Aidan, this is business partner, Ethan Jackson. Ethan, this is n Gardner.¡±

    The scene felt like a standoff.

    Ethan stood alone.

    Opposite him were Dawn and another man.

    my

    She introduced them like old friends with a smile, but her eyes never lingered on Ethan for more than a second.

    Ethan held that deep, knowing look for a beat, then finally said, ¡°Mr. Gardner. Nice to meet you.¡±

    The man across from him was unexpectedly tall his muscles filling out a simple ck tee and jeans, his strong build at odds with his handsome features.

    Aidan barely reacted. He just nodded. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±

    Then, he turned to Dawn.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say you were bringing a guest?¡±

    ¡°It was ast¨Cminute decision. You didn¡¯t make enough food?¡±

    He seemed to agree, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll whip up another pasta. Didn¡¯t you want that pasta carbonara you likedst time? Today¡¯s perfect for it.¡±

    Their words were simple and unadorned. It was he kind of easy harmony that only people who¡¯d lived together for years could have, as if no one else could enter their little world.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were dark as ink. He stayed silent.

    His hand tightened in his pocket, as if he could rush stone.

    ¡°Hey¡­¡± Suddenly, a chubby little hand grabbed Ethan¡¯s. Benjamin whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the living room. I want to show you my new Iron Man toy.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 399

    Chapter 399 Did You Just Make Me Fly?

    Ethan looked down at Benjamin, his eyes unreadable.

    He didn¡¯t say a word.

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    Benjamin blinked, but he didn¡¯t seem the least bit scared. ¡°Are you waiting for my Mommy to y with you? That¡¯s impossible. Every time shees here to see Daddy, they always hide. in the room and talk in private. Nobody else gets to join.¡±

    Ethan was left speechless.

    ¡°I am telling the truth!¡±

    Benjamin thought he didn¡¯t believe him, so he spoke even more earnestly, standing on tiptoe and covering his mouth with his hand as if it were a secret. ¡°Even I¡¯m not allowed in. Mommy loves me the most, but even I can¡¯t go in.¡±

    The message was clear.

    My Mommy loves me more than anyone. If I¡¯m not allowed in, you definitely have no chance.

    Ethan¡¯s handsome face seemed shadowed by a cloud, a storm brewing deep in his eyes.

    He let Benjamin tug him to the living room couch, where the boy immediatelyunched into a string of questions.

    ¡°Which superhero do you like best? Do you know Spider¨CMan?¡±

    ¡°Do you know the difference between Spider¨CMan and Iron Man?¡±

    ¡°Are you a superhero?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    For a second, Ethan didn¡¯t know how to respond

    He closed his eyes for a moment, trying to clear his mind. When he opened them again, he found Benjamin¡¯s big, curious face staring right at him.

    Benjamin tilted his head, his little voice full of curiosity. ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Ethan took a deep breath and picked him up, secting the boy on hisp.

    ¡°Alright, let me ask you something.¡±

    III

    r

    Chapter 399 Did You Just Make Me Fly?

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°Your ¡­ Mommy.¡± He seemed to struggle with the word.

    Ethan hesitated, then asked, ¡°<b>Is </b>she really your Mommy?¡±

    ÒÔ»á45%

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Of course! Who else would she be?¡± Benjamin pouted. ¡°She¡¯s my real Mommy. She loves me most!¡±

    Ethan stared at that little face. ¡°How old are you?

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your business!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s rebellious streak came out in full force as he pulled his hand free.

    He stood up, his big round eyes full of wisdom well beyond his years. ¡°Let me tell you, just because you¡¯re handsome doesn¡¯t mean you can steal my Mommy away. My Daddy¡¯s handsome, too. And he¡¯s way cooler than you! You don¡¯t stand a chance!¡±

    Whatever else Benjamin said, Ethan didn¡¯t catch a word.

    His gaze went nk, fixed on the boy like he was sinking into a whirlpool.

    She¡¯d been gone for more than three years. Every time she came back, she brought him a new shock.

    Her identity. The child.

    <i>This </i><i>child</i><i>¡­ </i>

    He looked to be about three, and he was obviously healthy and well taken care of.

    Maybe he was even a little bigger than most kids his age, so it was possible he was only two and a half.

    Was this really her and that man¡¯s child?

    Ethan sucked in a breath, his chest tight with a strange ache.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson.¡±

    He looked up.

    Dawn had been standing in the kitchen doorway holding a te of food. Her delicate face and the simple white dress, paired with those house slippers, made her look every bit the gentle, sunny wife.

    Chapter 399 Did You Just Make Me Fly?

    She smiled. ¡°Aidan only made some home¨Ccooked dishes, so don¡¯t be picky.

    3.45%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You can go wash up for dinner now. Benjamin, take Ethan to the bathroom and wash your hands.¡±

    With Dawn around, Benjamin was always the most obedient. He agreed right away, grabbing Ethan¡¯s hand and pulling him along.

    The bathroom was filled with matching toothbrushes and towels with cute couples designs.

    ¡°Do you like these?¡±

    Benjamin noticed Ethan staring and thought he wanted them. ¡°If you like them, I¡¯ll ask Daddy to give you some. We have lots! Mommy says we should always be weing.¡±

    Ethan snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    ¡°Oh, never mind. If I give them to you, then Mommy won¡¯t have hers. So nope.¡±

    Benjamin wasn¡¯t tall enough to wash his hands, so he pulled over a stool, but he almost slipped as he climbed up.

    Such a simple task seemed tough for him, but he didn¡¯t ask for help.

    Just as he was about to fall, Ethan instinctively caught him, pulling him close.

    The little boy wrapped his arms around Ethan¡¯s neck without thinking.

    The move was full of trust and warmth.

    ¡°Ethan, don¡¯t let go! I¡¯m scared!¡±

    Looking at the boy¡¯s flushed face, Ethan felt his cold heart suddenly soften.

    He couldn¡¯t exin the feeling. It bothered him.

    How could he feel soft toward someone else¡¯s child?

    It was absurd.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Benjamin found himself suddenly lifted and ced down gently. He stared, wide¨Ceyed. ¡°Ethan, did you just make me fly?¡±

    A vein throbbed on Ethan¡¯s forehead. He said, voice low, ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    19:37 Wed, Dec 24 GO<b>. </b>

    Chapter 399 Did You Just Make Me Fly?

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t washed my hands yet!¡±

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan sighed, picked him up, washed his hands, and carried him back to the dining room.

    Dawn had already set the table. When she looked up and saw Ethan bringing Benjamin in like a toy, his expression dark as ever, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 400

    Chapter 400 So You¡¯re Really Over Him?

    Chapter 400 So You¡¯re Really Over Him?

    Moments like this warmed her heart without her even noticing.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Benjamin grinned. ¡°I washed my hands.¡±

    <45%8

    $10 Free Cong

    That innocent little voice snapped her back to reality. Dawn gasped, sounding apologetic. ¡°Sorry, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯m just used to setting the table for the three of us. I forgot you were here. I¡¯ll get another set of utensils right away!¡±

    Ethan froze for a second, feeling like someone had just driven a sharp de straight into his already heavy chest.

    For Ethan, the whole meal was pure agony.

    Three people sat across from him, looking every bit like a real family: a serious man, a gentle woman, and a lively, adorable child.

    Dawn kept putting food on Benjamin¡¯s te, always smiling as she encouraged him topliment Aidan¡¯s cooking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Daddy¡¯s cooking amazing?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°So what should Benjamin say to Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­

    Benjamin tilted his head back, and all sorts of new words rushed through his mind. ¡°Aidan, your cooking is really great. I love it!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s shoulders jerked, and his heart seized up

    That kind of address and that way of talking were clearly not something Benjamin woulde up with on his own.

    Which meant¡­ she was used to addressing the man this way.

    Dawn, catching sight of the man¡¯s cold face from the corner of her eye, pretended not to see. She gave Benjamin¡¯s head an encouraging pat. ¡°Good job, but you can¡¯t call him Aidan. I¡¯m the only one who gets to call him that.¡±

    Benjamin wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°Hmph, but I want to!¡±

    J

    Chapter 400 So You¡¯re Really Over Him?

    ¡°Careful, he might beat you up!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mommy will protect me anyway. Momny, don¡¯t you care about your baby anymore?¡±

    <45%

    +10 Free Coins

    The two of them bickered away, acting like no one else was there. Aidan still didn¡¯t say a word, just kept quietly filling their tes with food, attentive as ever.

    That scene hit Ethan harder than anything else could have.

    After what felt like an eternity, he finally managed to get through the meal. Aidan cleared the dishes and headed to the kitchen. Dawn stood behind the couch, dropping hints for Ethan to leave.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s over, and it¡¯s gettingte. Mr. Jackson, shouldn¡¯t you get going and rest?<i>¡± </i>

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was piercing as he said, ¡°Ms. West, aren¡¯t you going to see me out?¡±

    ¡°You mean to the door or all the way home?¡±

    ¡°Which one do you prefer?¡±

    With just a few words, he tossed the question back <i>at </i>her.

    Dawn looked at his striking face. The distance between them was neither too close nor too far. She could practically smell his cologne in the air.

    His eyes were as ck as a pool, and she felt like she could get lost in them with just one nce.

    Her gaze flickered, and she pretended to be calm. ¡°It¡¯s toote for that. Taking you home wouldn¡¯t be convenient. If you really don¡¯t know the way back home, you can always use GPS for navigation.¡±

    Ethan drummed his fingers on the table, acting as if he didn¡¯t care. ¡°You¡¯re not leaving?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    There was no telling if Dawn meant it or not. ¡°This is my home, too. Where else would I go?¡±

    He let out a cold, quietugh and stood up.

    Dawn wore ts, which left her clearly shorter than him. She had to tip her head up to meet his eyes.

    His dark eyes bore into her, and he spoke every word slowly. ¡°Ms. Porter, these past three years were a lot more eventful than I¡¯d imagined¡±

    Chapter 400 So You¡¯re Really Over Him?

    With that, he strode off without a backward nce.

    Dawn stared at his back, not blinking for a long me.

    £¤ 45%

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    She had no idea how long she stood there before someone suddenly blocked the light beside

    her.

    Aidan¡¯s low voice sounded beside her. ¡°He¡¯s gone, but you can¡¯t let go?¡±

    Dawn quietly pulled her gaze back, walked around the couch, and sat where Ethan had been. ¡°He¡¯s just a man. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t let go of

    ¡°So you¡¯re really over him?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°Then why¡¯d youe back?¡±

    The moment he asked that question, the room went silent.

    Aidan stood by the side of the couch. From that angle, all he could see was her delicate jawline, with her dark curls cascading down over her shoulders, hiding most of her face.

    After a few seconds, she turned to him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep testing me with these questions. How¡¯s the thing that I asked you to look into?<b>¡± </b>

    If it were anyone else, Aidan would never ept such a blunt change of subject.

    But this woman wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    He studied her for two seconds, then turned to a nearby cab.

    He opened a drawer and took out a stack of

    He then handed them to Dawn.

    papers.

    ¡°Roxanne may be an orphan, but most orphans have some sort of history. She has none. Your father scrubbed her past clean¨Cthis is all I could find.

    ¡°She arrived at the Wests when she was eight. Vincent sponsored six kids in all, but she was the only one he kept close. She got the best of everything¨Cupbringing, education, you name it.¡±

    He spoke while Dawn leafed through the papers ¡°So, is this why Roxanne respects Vincent so much?¡±

    <b>19:37 </b>Wed, Dec 24 GE.

    Chapter 400 So You¡¯re Really Over Him?

    No, it wasn¡¯t respect.

    It was fear.

    Whenever Vincent said something, Roxanne would obey, even if she hated it.

    45%0

    +10 Free Coins

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 401

    Chapter 401 Ethan Seeks Advice

    Chapter 401 Ethan Seeks Advice

    Aidan nodded. There¡¯s a rumor that Roxanne is always bruised up, probably because of her optice dad But

    rumor? ¡®s no proot, and she¡¯s free said anything. So, it¡¯s hist:

    When Dawn remembered how Vincent treated her, she scoffert.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Her dad was even more of a mystery than she thought.

    After putting the files away, Dawn leaned back on the couch and stared at the ceiling. After a moment, she quietly said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m really Vincent¡¯s daughter?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t he already do a paternity test with you?¡± Aidan frowned. ¡°If you¡¯re still worried, can¡¯t you just do another one yourself?¡±

    ¡°You think Vincent is that easy to deal with?¡±

    Dawn shot him a look. ¡°If getting his DNA were that easy, everyone would be lining up pretending to be his rtives. He¡¯s not that careless.¡±

    And with Vincent¡¯s status¡­

    If he wanted, fake could be real.

    Whether she tested again or not didn¡¯t really matter.

    Aidan also realized that point. His eyes darkened. ¡°Just tell me what you need. I¡¯ve got your back.¡±

    He used to be a hacker wanted all over the world. If it weren¡¯t for Dawn, he might never have had a normal life<i>. </i>

    No matter what feelings he had, he¡¯d always be on her side.

    Dawn took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s just take things one step at a time.¡±

    She was just about to leave when Benjamin, who Aidan had tricked into going back to his room, suddenly walked out holding a teddy bear.

    ¡°Mommy, are you not sleeping with us again?¡±

    They both went still, caught off guard.

    Dawn gave Aidan an awkward look, then forced a smile. ¡°Um, I still have something to do. You go sleep with Daddy first, okay?¡±

    She red at Aidan while she said it. <i>Do </i><i>something</i>, <i>quick</i>!

    But Aidan stayed expressionless and even added fuel to the fire.

    5 <b>20:09 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Dec 25

    Chapter 401 Ethan Seeks Advice

    ¡°Maybe in your mommy¡¯s eyes, we¡¯re just not that important.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    She smiled threateningly, but the man didn¡¯t react at all.

    <b>$</b>10 Free <b>Cours </b>

    Left with no choice, Dawn picked Benjamin up and carried him back to the room. Used every trick she knew, she finally managed to get the little one to sleep before leaving.

    Back at the hotel, she had just opened the door when a big hand suddenly pushed her against the wall.

    The man smelled strongly of alcohol, but he still used his other hand to protect the back of her head from hitting the wall. Dawn panicked for a second, then caught a familiar scent.

    She let out a long breath. Every emotion in her body turned into anger. ¡°Ethan, how did you get in here? Are you insane?¡±

    He was so close his face was touching hers, his warm breath hitting her skin. His voice was low, hoarse, and full of pain. ¡°You finally remember toe back?¡±

    Three hours earlier.

    Ethan drove away, but the moment he reached the neighborhood gate, he mmed the brakes.

    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, breathing heavily, unable to calm down. The scene of that happy family of three kept reying in his mind.

    He took a deep breath, clenched his fist, and hit the steering wheel.

    A momentter, he took out his phone.

    He sent a message in a group chat, ¡°Who¡¯s around?¡±

    Someone replied, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    Alex replied, ¡°Who else? Come rain or shine, Club One is waiting for you.¡±

    Seeing that message, Ethan stepped on the gas. He drove his sedan like it was a race car all the way to Club

    One.

    Twenty minutester, he parked perfectly in a spot.

    He got out of the car. He walked in looking pissed off, his whole vibe sharp enough to cut someone.

    Inside, he immediately saw Alex in their usual spot.

    Nightclubs were always hazy and smoky, and the air alone made Ethan frown. He strode over, grabbed a ss, and drank it in one shot.

    Alex was alone for once, lounging on the couch with azy grin, watching him with interest.

    2/

    200 TU DO GI

    Chapter 101 Ethan Seeks Advice

    ¡°Your sweetheart gave you a hard time again?¡±

    Ethan nced at him but didn¡¯t speak.

    He turned and sat dowIL.

    Alex knew from his expression that he was probably right. He put down his crossed legs and raised <b>an </b>eyebrow. ¡°Come on, tell me. Maybe I can even offer you some advice.

    Ethan turned his head. He didn¡¯t look arrogant and rebellious anymore¨Cjust tense and serious.

    He looked at Alex, lost in thought.

    Alex was the type of guy who flirted with everyone but never got tied down¨Ctons of experience.

    Maybe he did have some useful advice.

    Ethan picked up another drink and calmly exined the situation. With the soft music ying, the whole story felt dramatic.

    ¡°So, you still don¡¯t know if she and that man are actually married, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Alex clicked his tongue and put a toothpick in his mouth, pretending to be a dating expert. ¡°Not a big problem.¡±

    Ethan frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Alex was speechless.

    He gritted his teeth. Time to prove himself.

    He sat up straight and spoke seriously. ¡°If they were really married, there¡¯s no way the outside world wouldn¡¯t know. You know how people in this circle are¨Cgive them the slightest rumor, and they¡¯ll dig into your family history like it¡¯s a full¨Ctime job.¡±

    <b>20:09 </b>Thu<b>, </b>Dec <b>25 </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 402

    Chapter 402 Drunk

    Especially those women.

    If they have nothing to do for a day, all they care about is other people¡¯s drama.

    Ethan rxed a little, but he was still frowning. ¡°Then how do you exin the kid?¡±

    Uh-oh.

    At that, Alex fell silent.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    After a while, he looked up, unsure, and tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Ethan, is there a chance¡­ that the kid might be yours?¡±

    Ethan fell silent.

    The light hit his face, leaving half of it in shadow.

    Seeing his silence, Alex continued his seemingly logical analysis¡°, a look, even if it is Dawn¡¯s child with

    someone else, do you care? You don¡¯t. People say no rtionship is unbreakable, and if anyone can pull it off, Ethan, it¡¯s definitely you.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s cold eyes fixed on him. He still said nothing.

    His nk face was honestly kind of scary.

    Especially since Alex had seen his ruthless side, this silence felt like the calm before a storm.

    ¡°Ahem¡­ I think my take is pretty reasonable,¡± Alex said, lowering his voice and trying to sound convincing ¡°Anyway, if it were the woman I loved, my only line would be changing myst name to match her kid¡¯s.¡±

    Ethan remained silent.

    But suddenly, there was a nking sound.

    He mmed the ss down on the table. A little bit of the wine sshed out, but he didn¡¯t even notice. He grabbed the bottle next to him and filled the ss again.

    Alex shrank his neck. ¡°Um, should I keep talking?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Alex was about to open his mouth when Ethan hoarsely added, ¡°Forget it.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Just drink.¡±

    The alcohol burned going down, but it helped numb everything. Over the past three years, Ethan had learned one thing most clearly¨Calcohol was a good thing.

    1/

    Chapter 102 Drink

    Alex stared at Ethan¡¯s face for a long time, but couldn¡¯t figure anything out.

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Cong </b>

    Drinking buddy time.

    As much as he hated to admit it, there were two guys in their group who were impossible to figure out Ethan and Jonathan. They tied for first ce.

    Thinking about that man made Alex shiver.

    ¡°By the way, has Jonathan contacted you?¡±

    After Dawn¡¯s death was confirmed, Jonathan shifted his focus back to his overseas work and became even more distant than before.

    If anyone was still close to him, it was only Ethan.

    After a few sses, Ethan¡¯s slightly red eyes showed he was starting to get tipsy.

    He rubbed the ss for a moment before quietly saying, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, makes sense,¡± Alex said, nodding to himself. ¡°You hardly even reach out to us anymore, so not contacting him is pretty normal.¡±

    Two men drinking together could only go so far. Once the conversation ended, they just drank.

    In less than an hour, Ethan¡¯s eyes were already hazy.

    Alex was even worse. Aftering back from the restroom, he threw his arm around some guy with a big beer belly and started acting like they were old buddies. ¡°Listen, no matter how you treat me, your ce in my heart has never changed. Never!¡±

    Ethan watched in silence.

    Then, he pressed his throbbing forehead and stood up.

    He pulled Alex off the poor guy and headed outside, calling Alex¡¯s driver as he walked. He exined the situation and waited at the bar entrance.

    Alex clung to him. ¡°Did you get a girlfriend and just ditch your bro? Answer me!¡±

    Ethan ignored him.

    He lost his patience and let go.

    Drunk Alex fell straight to the ground. He looked up, dazed.

    The driver finally arrived and rushed over to help him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    7117

    2/

    <b>20:09 </b>Thu, Dec 25

    Chapter 402 Drink

    The driver was startled.

    Alex stuck out an arm to stop him, then struggled to stand up

    his own, and stared at Ethan.

    The look Alex gave him was the same look someone gives a cheating ex. ¡°I know you just want to get rid of me so you can go find her. Fine! Go! See if she chooses her husband or you!¡±

    A brief, stunned silence hung between them.

    There were many peopleing and going. His words instantly made people stare<i>, </i>

    They all stopped and stared wide¨Ceyed, waiting to hear what other explosive gossip might spill out.

    A vein throbbed on Ethan¡¯s forehead. He looked coldly at the driver. ¡°Get him out of here<i>. </i>Now

    The driver flinched, quickly helped Alex into the car, and drove away.

    But Alex was right.

    Ethan was going to find that woman and clear up everything!

    Time passed. He finally arrived at the hotel.

    He waited a long time before Dawn came back.

    He wasn¡¯t fully sober yet, but he could think straight. The moment Ethan heard her familiar footsteps, his heart froze for a couple of seconds.

    Dawn could feel his pounding heartbeat and forgot to pull away for a moment.

    In the dark, his eyes looked sharp and intense. The faint light from outside caught in his pupils, and at first nce, it almost looked blood¨Cred.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 403

    Chapter 403 Her Side Piece?

    Chapter 403 Her Side Piece?

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn swallowed and said quietly. ¡°Where else could I go? I don¡¯t have a home in Northville anymore¡±

    One sentence, but it seemed to carry two meanings.

    Did she mean she didn¡¯t have a home in Northville, or that she simply didn¡¯t have her own home?

    Ethan stared at her with those deep eyes. He gently brushed the hair away from her cheek.

    In the moonlight, her small face looked sharp and delicate.

    Then who¡¯s Aidan?¡±

    Dawn paused and didn¡¯t answer.

    The man asked again. ¡°And the kid¡­ Whose kid is it? Hmm?

    It was too dark.

    When you can¡¯t see, the other senses be especially sharp. Dawn could feel his probing gaze on her. like she was trapped under a ss bowl with nowhere to hide.

    Her heartbeat sped up.

    After a moment, she simply let her whole body rx.

    She lifted one hand and yed with his cor and said carelessly, ¡°Whose kid do you think it is? Whatever you saw is exactly what it is. Or¡­

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, are you losing confidence now?¡±

    Her voice was totally seductive.

    His whole body reacted to that.

    His eyes darkened. He decisively surrendered to what his heart desired, catching her soft lips.

    For a second, Dawn froze as her breath was taken away. Then she closed her eyes, letting him lead and pull her in:

    Her head tilted back, and her hands rested on his chest.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if she wanted to push him away or pull him closer.

    They moved into the room, and since the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling curtains hadn¡¯t been drawn, the city¡¯s night view outside was a mix of light and shadow. The two intertwined figures looked like a couple flirting in a movie.

    Ethan¡¯s breathing grew hotter. When he looked up, her shimmering eyes were the first thing he saw.

    His arm was around her waist, pulling her back slightly.

    25

    20:09 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Dec 25 6 G

    Chapter 403 Her Side Piece?

    +10 Free Coins

    11s kone was hail fell loony behind her.

    Tots everything eler fuded.

    *hans Adam¡¯s apple bobbed uncontrobly. He stared at her without blinking. His deep, hazy eyes were like a Misck hole that could wallow everything increting vet.

    Dawn felt west all over and she grabbed his shirt to steady herself.

    She caught her birth and licked her lips. Her lowered eyelids hid whatever was in her that could be heard was a low voice saying, ¡°You¡¯re bullying me!

    He admitted #

    Dawn puffed up her checks, ready to snap at him, but then his deep voice came again. ¡°If you can¡¯t clearly exin Aidan and the child, you¡¯re not sleeping tonight.¡±

    She looked up. ¡°What will we do instead of sleeping?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Late at night. One man. One woman.

    There are way <i>too </i>many things we could do.

    That¡¯s what she thought, but she couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Dawn found afortable position, using Ethan as a support point.

    In an instant, she seemed to pull herself right out of the heavy mood from earlier. She almost looked like

    a different person. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re making things really difficult for me¡­¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes cooled. ¡°What¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±

    ¡°Personal questions. I don¡¯t like answering those.¡±

    He fell silent

    Facing his dark stare, Dawn felt like he was treating her like a suspect¨Cconfess arid get it over with, refuse and things get worse.

    <i>Heh</i>.

    What right does he even have<i>? </i>

    A quick, mocking smile shed across her face.

    Dawn leaned in, giving a smile that did not reach her eyes. ¡°Three years is not too long, not too short. It¡¯s normal to have a few stories, right? Even if I did have a family and a kid, it wouldn¡¯t stop us from picking

    O

    <

    <b>20:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>25 </b>G.

    Chapter 403 Her Side Piece?

    things back up again, right, Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips pressed tight, frowning.

    The city lights outside reflected in his eyes, like a starry sky lit in the dark.

    After a while¡­

    Just when Dawn thought he wouldn¡¯t say anything, she heard his low

    I would be a man hiding in the shadows for you?¡±

    Hiding in the shadows?

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise.

    Did he mean¡­ he was okay being my side piece?

    C21

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    hoarse voice. ¡°What makes you think

    Her breath caught for a second. Then she reached down to his waist and stomach. The solid feel of his body was almost addicting.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Just two words.

    Half curious, half disappointed.

    Ethan sucked in a sharp breath. Looking at her now, she was nothing like the girl she¡¯d been three years ago. She¡¯d turned into someone confident, bold, and dangerously charming.

    She had be masterful at this subtle, suggestive teasing.

    The lines of his jaw were tight. In that brief moment, no one knew what kind of tsunami was raging inside him.

    Then-

    He grabbed her waist and spun her around.

    They both fell onto the couch..

    Dawn thought she was about to hit it hard and squeezed her eyes shut, but the pain never came. His hand was behind her head, protecting herpletely.

    She opened her eyes and saw his face right in front of hers.

    Then his burning kissnded.

    Dawn looked straight

    feelings slowly shifting inside him.

    bi

    without blinking. In his dark eyes, she saw herself, and heavy,plicated

    THE

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 404

    Chapter 404 Lucas Returned the Management Rights

    Chapter 404 Lucas Returned the Management Rights.

    €21

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    She shifted a little because she felt ufortable, and identally, she brushed against something.

    It wasn¡¯t hard, but it sent a deep, ticklish feeling through her.

    It was like the floodgates had been opened.

    Ethan¡¯s heavy breathing hit the side of her neck, and the hand on her side tightened. Dawn could feel how hot his body was, like he was burning up.

    After a while, he tried to get up.

    This time, Dawn raised her hand and hooked his neck.

    ¡°Not continuing?¡±

    Ethan fell silent.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you miss me, Ethan?¡±

    Ethan remained silent.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    That one line pushed hisst bit of self¨Ccontrol into the abyss.

    He looked down at the woman beneath him¨Cher flushed cheeks, rapid breathing, and those tempting

    eyes.

    He couldn¡¯t resist anymore.

    Hepletely gave in.

    The night felt endless. Around four or five in the morning, Dawn finally fell asleep. She didn¡¯t know that Ethan stayed awake the whole night, just staring at her face.

    She woke up in his arms the next morning.

    The sky was just beginning <i>to </i>lighten. Drowsily, she lifted her head and met Ethan¡¯s bloodshot eyes.

    Dawn froze for a second asst night¡¯s memories rushed back.

    ¡°You¡­ didn¡¯t sleep at all?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He yed with a strand of her hair and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Dawn instinctively nodded, her eyes still showing the daze of someon

    just waking up.

    ¡°Great.¡±

    THU

    O

    <b>20:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>25 </b>G.

    21

    Chapter 404 Lucas Returned the Management Rights

    Ethan looked serious as he pulled her over so she was facing him directly, their eyes meeting.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk about that child¡­ and what you n to do about us.¡±

    Being stared at by him made Dawn¡¯s heart skip a beat. Her eyes darted around.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡±

    Ethan was at a loss for words.

    Silence.

    +10 Free Coins

    After what felt like a long time, his gaze was like fire, fixed intensely on her. ¡°I don¡¯t mind Benjamin living with you, but you need to give me a deadline¨Ca deadline for when you¡¯ll divorce that man.¡±

    Dawn looked up in astonishment, forgetting to hide her reaction.

    Ethan meant¡­ he was willing to be her side piece for now?

    Seeing that she still wasn¡¯t speaking, Ethan raised his hand and pinched her cheek. His voice left no room to argue. ¡°I¡¯m informing you, not negotiating with you. Dawn, you should know better than anyone¨CI don¡¯t tolerate this kind of thing.¡±

    A golden boy like him wasn¡¯t the type to put up with that.

    Dawn lifted the corner of her mouth and leaned back a little.

    She stood up, putting some distance between them.

    She slowly pulled the nket up, instantly covering all views, leaving only the faint marks on her corbone.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t tolerate it, then don¡¯t. I¡¯ve never asked you to do anything. As for Aidan¡­¡± She turned her gaze to the window, the half¨Csmile in her eyes catching the sunlight. ¡°I can¡¯t fully cut ties with him right now. If you can wait, then wait. If you can¡¯t, then you should prioritize your own happiness.¡±

    Three years ago or three yearster, Dawn still couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking.

    The only thing that bnced them out was¡­

    Now, he couldn¡¯t figure her out either.

    Even though they spent the night together, it ended on a pretty bad note.

    Even at work, Dawn kept thinking about the look on his face before he left, like he wanted to devour her.

    And that line. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re unbelievable!¡±

    <b>29 </b>

    111

    <b>20:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>25 </b>

    Chapter 404 Lucas Returned the Management Rights

    It was said through gritted teeth.

    Thinking about it, she couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Mason opened the door and walked in just in time to see herughing. His expression softened. ¡°Something good happened?¡±

    Dawn looked up and smiled. ¡°Yeah. You?¡±

    It meant she wasn¡¯t going to exin.

    21

    +10 Free <b>Coins</b>!

    Mason¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He stayed calm and polite as he walked over and handed her a folder. ¡°This is from Mr. Swanson. The management rights you gave him for Forgotten Peak expired a while ago<i>.¡± </i>

    Dawn raised an eyebrow and flipped it open.

    ¡°He returned it on his own?¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°Yes, Mr. Swanson contacted me first.¡±

    Lucas was a cunning businessman through and through. If Dawn hadn¡¯t brought up the management rights, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have handed them back first.

    So why was he doing this now?

    While Dawn was thinking, the phone on her desk rang.

    Lucas¡® voice carried the tone of a kindly elder. ¡°Dawn, did you get the documents?¡±

    ¡°Mm hmm.¡± Dawn leaned back in her chair and nced at Mason, hinting for him to stay. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Lucas, for your hard work over the past few years. If my mom knew, she¡¯d be grateful too.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Lucas soundedpletely disapproving.

    ¡°I¡¯m your uncle. Of course I should help. But Dawn, you haven¡¯t been back in three years. I¡¯m free these next few days. Why don¡¯t we go out together? Last time was so rushed, we didn¡¯t get to talk properly.¡±

    Dawn stayed calm, a faint mocking smile on her lips. ¡°Sure.¡±

    <b>?? </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 405

    Chapter 405 Dawn¡¯s n

    ¡°So it¡¯s settled then?¡±

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Lucas sounded a little too excited. ¡°Tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet at the foot of the mountain at one in the afternoon. Come alone. I want to catch up with you.¡±

    After hanging up, Dawn stared at her screen for a moment, then chuckled.

    ¡°Ms. West?¡±

    Mason looked worried. ¡°What is he trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Dawn put her phone away and looked up. ¡°I have something else I want you to handle. Since I¡¯ve already shown my hand with Ethan, Roxanne is definitely going to make a move.¡±

    Thinking about Roxanne¡¯s sick obsession, Dawn scoffed. ¡°That woman has nothing in her life except Ethan. Keep an eye on her.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡±

    Murder, arson, taking everyone down with her¨Cnone of that was new for Roxanne.

    Dawn closed her eyes and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m going hiking alone with Lucas tomorrow. Ethan has so many contacts, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he ¡®identally¡® heard about it, right?¡±

    If he heard, he would definitely go.

    Mason nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    After he left, the office went quiet.

    Dawn opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. ¡°Ethan,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    The next morning, the Jackson Group¡¯s project bidding event was held at the Grandora Hotel.

    The host spoke confidently on stage. Many well¨Cknownpanies attended, including the Suttonspany. Their representative was Miles, one of the former minor shareholders of Dreammaker Studios.

    He spotted Ethan and instantly felt awkward.

    They¡¯d had a falling¨Cout not long ago, and now they were meeting again at an important event¡­

    <i>I </i><i>knew </i><i>I </i><i>shouldn¡¯t </i><i>have </i><i>been </i><i>greedy </i><i>for </i><i>that </i><i>small </i><i>benefit</i>.

    He tried to be clever and ended uping back with his tail between his legs.

    THE

    <b>25 </b>

    111

    O

    <b>20:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>25 </b>G

    Chapter 405 Dawn¡¯s n

    Miles hesitated, then walked over with a fawning smile. ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Ethan satzily in his chair, fingers tapping the table in a slow rhythm. He didn¡¯t even look at Miles.

    Miles held his breath, his expression kept changing.

    It wasn¡¯t like he wanted to suck up, but this was the Jackson Group¡¯s bidding event.

    The wholepany had worked on this project for so long. He couldn¡¯t miss out on this chance just because of him.

    With that in mind, Miles took a deep breath and continued bravely, ¡°We put together a special team for this project. Did all the research and checks. I think you¡¯ll like what we came up with!¡±

    As soon as he finished, Ethan¡¯s tapping suddenly got louder.

    Tony, standing behind him, instantly understood. He gave Miles a fake smile.

    ¡°Mr. Sutton, the bidding is fair and open; it¡¯s not just up to our boss. You should go wait on the side for a moment. Mr. Jackson needs to rest.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Jackson¡­¡±

    Miles tried again, but Tony blocked him.

    Panicked, he blurted out, ¡°Mr. Jackson! Don¡¯t you even want to hear news about Ms. Porter?!¡±

    Tony¡¯s heart dropped. He quickly looked at Ethan.

    Just as expected.

    Ethan¡¯s tapping stopped. His calm, unreadable eyes shifted. ¡°Let hime over.¡±

    Tony let go of Miles.

    Miles tugged at his suit jacket and red at Tony.

    Then he walked forward again, putting on another fake smile.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, um, I just heard some gossip. Not sure if it¡¯s true. I heard Ms. Porter¡¯s uncle took her up to a mountain, something about¡­ a mountain her mother left her.¡±

    He nced around, then lifted a hand to cover his mouth and whispered, ¡°Ms. Porter¡¯s still so young. Her only family left in Crestavia is that uncle, but they haven¡¯t talked in years. How close can they really be? What if¡­ her uncle wants to hurt her?¡±

    Ethan stayed silent for a moment.

    The tension made it hard to breathe.

    Miles rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m just repeating what I heard¡­ I happen to know some people at

    <b>25 </b>

    <

    <b>20:10 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>25 </b>G.

    Chapter 405 Dawn¡¯s n

    +20 <b>Free </b>Coi

    Dreammaker Studios. We were chatting, and Ms. Porter came up. No idea if it¡¯s true or not. Just listen and forget about it.¡±

    ¡°Tony¡±

    Ethan finally spoke, his voice so deep it was almost scary. ¡°Show Mr. Sutton the way.¡±

    ¡°Boss, you-¡±

    ¡°If anythinges up, talk to the VP.¡±

    Tony was at a loss for words.

    He could only sigh silently.

    See? Whenever it¡¯s about Ms. Porter, <i>nothing </i><i>else </i>matters<i>. </i>Even <i>if </i><i>the </i><i>sky </i><i>falls</i>, <i>the </i><i>boss </i><i>will </i><i>always </i><i>put </i><i>her </i>first<i>. </i>

    But as his subordinate, he had no right toment.

    Once he had settled Miles, Tony hurried off to find the VP.

    Dawn drove out of the city by herself. On the way, she called Mason to go over some work matters, then told him where she was.

    ¡°Ms. West, are you sure you¡¯ll be alright alone?¡±

    <b>25 </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 406

    Chapter 406 Back to the Mountain

    Chapter 406 Back to the Mountain

    Mason was still worried. ¡°How about I finish things here ande find you?¡±

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Find me for what? If we really need someone to pick up a body, they¡¯ll let you know.¡±

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    Mason¡¯s breathing was heavy. In the end, he said just two words, ¡°Stay safe.¡±

    After hanging up, Dawn nced at the rear¨Cview mirror.

    The road was getting more and more remote. Not a single car around.

    Even though it was spring, the cloudy sky made the forest look bleak and deste.

    Her hands tightened on the wheel, and she stepped on the gas.

    A whileter, she stopped at the foot of the mountain.

    It didn¡¯t look too different from three years ago, yet the longer she looked, the more it felt off.

    From far away, the winding path looked dried and cracked, like it had a hard shell over it. The trees on both sides had grown tall, their leaves rustling loudly in the wind.

    The simple shack where those two people used to live had long been wrecked by the weather, with only two wooden boards left.

    Dawn stared at everything in front of her, her eyes turned serious.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re here?¡±

    A voice came from behind her. She turned. Lucas appeared out of nowhere, dressed in a ck waterproof jacket, cargo pants, and matching ck boots.

    His hair was slicked back, showing a face full of smiles.

    Dawn smiled and said honestly, ¡°Uncle Lucas, you look a lot younger dressed like this today.¡±

    ¡°Younger? I¡¯m already old.¡± Lucasughed and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s your generation¡¯s world now. We¡¯re not that useful anymore.¡±

    He looked up at the sky. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s going to rain. Bring your umbre. We should goe back as quickly as possible.¡±

    and

    18.19 Fri, Dec 26 7 A

    Chapter 406 Back to the Mountain

    Dawn looked at his face. ¡°Okay.

    M49%

    10 Free Coins

    ¡°But how did you get here? I don¡¯t think I saw your car.¡±

    Lucas paused, his eyes shifting slightly. He look

    down and adjusted his pants. ¡°I thought the road here looked pretty rough, so I parked on the main road over there¡­ It¡¯s fine. Just a short walk.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Maybe it was his imagination, but Lucas felt Dawn¡¯s eyes could see right through him.

    He rubbed his arms. ¡°Well, Dawn, should we get going?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Dawn looked away, grabbed her backpack from the car, slung it over her shoulder, and walked toward the main road.

    It felt like three years ago when she first came here. Back then, Lucas was still a good uncle in Dawn¡¯s mind, and they walked and talked about old times and how they were doing.

    It was mostly the same now.

    Except now one was probing, and the other was dodging.

    Lucas was clearly not as physically fit as he used to be, getting breathless after walking only a short distance.

    When they stopped to rest, his phone rang.

    He pulled it out, and his sweaty face changed a little.

    ¡°Wow, this ce has a signal now? Way more convenient than before.¡± Lucas forced a smile, clearly trying to cover something up. ¡°It¡¯s the office calling. I¨CI need to take this.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Of course. Workes first.¡±

    She found a random rock to sit on, took out a water bottle from her bag, and unscrewed the

    cap.

    Lucas quietly let out a sigh of relief. He turned and walked away to take the call, the smile instantly gone from his face, reced by a deep frown.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered. She took another sip of water calmly.

    |||

    18:19 F, Dec 26 &

    Chapter 4106 Back to the Mountain

    So he couldn¡¯t hold it in already?

    Lucas kept his voice low, but Dawn could still catch bits and pieces.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush? You think she¡¯s stupid?

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Since I agreed, I¡¯ll definitely follow the n. Stop calling to remind me. If she notices something¡¯s wrong, we¡¯re both done for!

    ¡°Enough! That¡¯s it!

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the rest. Don¡¯t call me again!¡±

    He quickly hung up right after that.

    From where Dawn sat, she could see Lucas¡¯s flushed face and the tense veins on his neck. Whoever was on the other end of that call was clearly stressing him out.

    She smirked and took another sip of water.

    After a moment, Lucas came back lookingpletely normal.

    ¡°Heh¡­ People at the office, seriously. They call me for every tiny thing. Makes me wonder how they even get their work done.¡±

    Dawn screwed the bottle cap back on, acting like she totally understood him.

    She nodded. ¡°Uncle Lucas, you¡¯re just too nice. If this happened at otherpanies, they would have fired people so many times by now.¡±

    Lucas rubbed his nose. ¡°Well, they¡¯re young. We have to give them more chances.¡±

    Dawn let out a pretend sigh, packed up her things, and slung her backpack on.

    ¡°If only I had a boss like you back then.¡±

    Since she brought it up, Lucas shifted the topic to Ethan, a hint of probing in his eyes. ¡°I remember you and Mr. Jackson used to be pretty close, didn¡¯t you? How did things end up so bad between you two?¡±

    |||

    Chapter 107 Catching Up

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 407

    Chapter 407 Catching Up

    He raised his hand, signaling Dawn to walk ahead.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, I don¡¯t really know the way. You go first, I¡¯ll follow,¡± she said.

    Lucas paused, but didn¡¯t insist.

    49%

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    A flicker passed through Dawn¡¯s eyes as she said softly, ¡°Ethan and I never had real feelings for each other. He was just with me for a thrill. Feelings¡­ It¡¯splicated. There¡¯s no real hatred; it¡¯s just that our positions are different now.¡±

    Lucas nced at his niece. She was walking with her head down, hiding her face.

    Was she telling the truth?

    But he had people check, and she did have a new man around her.

    That eased some of his worry. He said gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re amazing, Dawn. You¡¯re also the daughter of the Stonewarden Group chairman. You¡¯ll have plenty of good guys in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Dawn seemed to remember something. ¡°By the way, Uncle Lucas, do you know my real dad?¡±

    <i>What</i>?

    That question nearly made Lucas trip.

    He took a deep breath and quickened his pace. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    He sighed heavily. ¡°I told you before, your mom was really rebellious. She barely talked about her personal life with the family. It¡¯s embarrassing to say¡­ I even thought your dad was the only boyfriend your mother ever had.¡±

    By ¡°dad,¡± he meant Dawn¡¯s original father.

    Biologically, he was just her adoptive father.

    <i>But</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>you </i><i>not </i><i>know</i><i>, </i><i>Uncle </i><i>Lucas</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Mom </i><i>clearly </i><i>wrote </i><i>everything </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>diary</i>. <i>You </i><i>even </i><i>came </i><i>to </i><i>her </i><i>wedding </i><i>to </i><i>mock </i><i>her</i>.

    A hint of a smirk shed on Dawn¡¯s lips, but she stayed quiet for a moment.

    |||

    Chapter 107 Catching Up

    Soon after, they reached the small house halfway up the mountain.

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn felt like it looked newer than it did three years ago, maybe because she hadn¡¯t been there in so long.

    She paused to catch her breath, leaning on a nearby tree branch. ¡°Finally¡­ I thought you¡¯d have developed this ce, but it looks exactly the same.¡±

    Lucas had definitely thought about it. But¡­

    He had no idea what project to develop here.

    And thinking about his stubborn sister made him a little uneasy.

    He smiled. ¡°This is the only thing your mom left behind. Even if I were desperate, I wouldn¡¯t touch it.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him, her eyes asking silently. Really?¡±

    Lucas felt like she could see right through him and looked away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head up. It¡¯s about to rain.¡±

    It sure looked like it.

    The sky in the distance was dark and heavy, like the clouds were pressing down on the city itself. Dawn tugged at her cor to cool off a little.

    When they got closer to the small house, she noticed the previously messy entrance was much cleaner, as if ¡­ someone hade and cleaned it.

    Lucas definitely wouldn¡¯t do that, so¡­.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and lowered her gaze.

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s this?¡±

    Lucas was puzzled too. ¡°Could someone actually be living up here?¡±

    Dawn walked closer and nced inside. ¡°Maybe Anna came by. I told her before that this ce is really important to me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. Your friends are all good kids.¡±

    Lucas knew the people around Dawn; he also knew Anna.

    They sat and rested for a bit, but didn¡¯t find anything new. Dawn looked around and took a

    |||

    Chapter 407 Catching Up

    few photos.

    She could feel someone watching her the whole ime.

    ¡°There¡¯s still no signal here¡­¡±

    Dawn muttered, then turned around and sat on a small stool with a frown.

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered, dark and unreadable. He smiled and said, ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, anyway. We can catch up.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Dawn pulled out a tissue and wiped her hands. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought it was strange. My mom used to be a big deal back then. Even if she kept a rtionship secret, wouldn¡¯t someone have taken a photo of her dating? How could you know nothing, Uncle Lucas?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡±

    ¡°Was my mom so rebellious that you didn¡¯t even want to care about her?¡±

    Lucas fell silent.

    He had no idea how to respond.

    But Dawn lookedpletely calm and innocent as if she were only curious and disappointed.

    Cold sweat started forming on Lucas¡¯s forehead. He forced himself to answer, ¡°It¡¯s not your mom¡¯s fault. I was young and hotheaded back then. I couldn¡¯t always control my emotions.¡±

    ¡°So you lost control and burned down my house? And let your sister and brotheriw die in that fire?¡±

    That question shocked Lucas.

    A strong gust of wind blew through, rustling the leaves loudly.

    Lucas¡¯s face froze for a full three seconds before he finally looked at her.

    Dawn still had that calm look. If you looked closely, her clear eyes even had a hint of a smile, as if she didn¡¯t care about the answer and had just asked the question casually.

    =

    111

    ?

    O

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 408

    Chapter 408 Afraid?

    Chapter 408 Afraid?

    ¡°You can¡¯t just joke like that, kid!¡±

    Lucas¡¯s face went dark.

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    He snapped, ¡°Even if your mom was disobedient she was still my sister! Why would I ever hurt her?!¡±

    Dawn walked to the window, looking down at everything below.

    This ce was too high.

    If someone really fell, it would be deadly.

    She sighed. ¡°But you did hurt her. Not only did you hurt your own sister, but today you¡¯re trying to hurt her only daughter, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t turn around, so she couldn¡¯t see Lucas¡¯s face, only hear his fast, angry breathing and yelling. ¡°Dawn, what are you talking about?!

    ¡°I¡¯m your uncle! I can handle a joke, but how can you seriously say something like that to

    me?!¡±

    Before she could answer, Lucas changed his tone. ¡°Tell me, did someone show you

    something s

    have seen? Huh? Did they?

    ¡°You¡¯re a good kid. Don¡¯t just listen to one side of the story. You need to let me exin. I could never hurt you or your mom!¡±

    Dawn never turned around.

    She just stayed still, like a statue.

    Lucas was so worked up that his eyes were bloodshot. He gritted his teeth, clenching and unclenching his hands.

    He couldn¡¯t take it anymore and yanked Dawn around to face him.

    ¡°Tell me! Who said something to you? What do you know?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes fixed on his frantic expression, her voice t and calm. ¡°Why are you so worked up, Uncle Lucas? What are you afraid of?¡±

    <i>Afraid </i><i>of</i><i>¡­ </i>

    O

    <

    Chapter 408 Afraid?

    Those words seemed to bring Lucas back to his senses a little.

    ¡ï 49%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    He stared at her face. For a couple of seconds, he even hallucinated¨Cit was as if that proud, unyielding woman had returned.

    He suddenly let go of her, stumbling two steps backward uncontrobly.

    He lowered his head, hiding his emotions.

    ¡°Afraid? Why would I be afraid?¡±

    His voice was barely above a whisper, more like talking to himself. ¡°Everything I did was for her own good. But her? Hah! She¡¯d go against her brother for a man!¡±

    Dawn frowned, watching his chest heave.

    ¡°Lucas.¡±

    She called him by his first name, her voice firm. You don¡¯t have to exin all that to me. What¡¯s done is done. It won¡¯t disappear just because you try to hide it with a few words. If your conscience is clear, you don¡¯t need to worry about my moming to get revenge on you.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He stared at Dawn, lost in thought.

    After a while, heughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You¡¯re just a kid. Why am I even saying all this? Right is right, wrong is wrong. Your mom made her own mistakes, and death¡­ was the consequence she had to ept. So Dawn, don¡¯t be like her.¡±

    Looking into his intense gaze, Dawn felt like she was seeing him clearly for the first time.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Lucas¡® eyes were fixed on Dawn. He walked forward, and Dawn instinctively stepped back until her back hit the old desk, and she couldn¡¯t move any further.

    ¡°Dawn, you don¡¯t know how much I regretted it back then. A huge fire killed everyone, and only you survived. Can you imagine how worried your mom must¡¯ve been?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were red, but she said nothing.

    She knew exactly what Lucas was about to do today.

    |||

    <b>18:19 </b>Fri, Dec 26 C7 *

    Chapter 408 Afraid?

    49%

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    But if she could get him to admit what he¡¯d done before it got that far, that would be a good thing

    Lucas¡¯s expression was veryplicated¨Ccruel, yet mixed with a kind of reluctance.

    He was breathing hard.

    His voice was hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t do these things by choice¨Cyou forced me! You think I don¡¯t know? You call me uncle, but you¡¯ve never trusted me! Three years ago, three yearster, you¡¯ve investigated me countless times!¡±

    Dawn pinched her hand and said calmly, ¡°If you had nothing to hide, why would you be scared of being investigated?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not scared, but-¡±

    Lucas suddenly stopped talking, then looked up andughed. ¡°I know what you want to know, but I won¡¯t tell you. If you have questions, go ask your mom!

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ll tell you the truth.¡± He turned to look at the room with a slightly nostalgic look. ¡°I never wanted to hurt either you or your mom.¡±

    Even on the way here, he hadn¡¯t fully made up his mind.

    But now, he saw no need to hold back.

    Since she was just going to be ungrateful anyway, why keep her around?

    After all, it was Vera who sowed the seeds back then¨Cit was only right for Dawn to reap what was sown. What¡¯s wrong with that? Nothing!

    |||

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 409

    Chapter 409 The Rescue

    She only had herself to me!

    Lucas¡® eyes turned sharp, like a dagger.

    49%

    +10 Free Coins.

    ¡°But your curiosity is too strong! If you want to know so badly, just ask your mom yourself! Right here, just like her¨Cburned to death!¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he lunged at Dawn.

    Dawn frowned and waited a second before dodging to the side.

    She raised her voice, shouting shakily, ¡°It was really you¡­ You actually set that fire! Uncle Lucas, you¡¯re my uncle! Aren¡¯t you scared Mom and I wille back for you in your dreams?¡±

    ¡°So what if it was me?¡±

    He had made up his mind. Out here in the middle of nowhere, Lucas had nothing to fear.

    He had his back to the door. Dawn had no way to run.

    He took a step forward and easily seized the slender woman. ¡°Forget nightmares. Even if ghosts really came back for revenge, they wouldn¡¯t start with me. Once you understand everything, you should be able to understand me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Lucas, let me go!

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, I¡¯ll stop investigating, just let me go¡­¡±

    No matter how much Dawn cried or struggled, Lucas didn¡¯t care. He tied her hands with a

    rope.

    ¡°me yourself, Dawn. We weren¡¯t meant to be family in this life.¡± He sneered coldly and yanked away the stic sheeting beside them.

    Only then did Dawn see that several cans of fuel were hidden underneath the stic.

    Not a lot, but enough to burn this small house to the ground.

    ¡°Lucas, you can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Sweat soaked her hair, and she shook her head. Starting a fire in the forest and causing a wildfire is illegal. No matter how careful you are, the cops will find out. You¡¯re putting more people at risk, not just me!¡±

    |||

    Chapter 409 The Rescue

    ¡°My dear niece, don¡¯t worry. I already thought of that.¡±

    Lucas went cold, a stark contrast to his usual gentle image.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Pouring the gasoline, he said slowly, ¡°The fuel I¡¯m using is specially treatedpletely untraceable, so¡­ rest in peace. Go join your mom.¡±

    Thud.

    Thest empty can hit the floor.

    Lucas pulled a lighter from his pocket. Just a flick, and Dawn would have no way out.

    ¡°No¡­ No¡­¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were filled with terror.

    Lucas frowned. Whether it was his conscience bothering him or something else, he stared at Dawn¡¯s face for two seconds. Then, he flicked the lighter open.

    Just as he was about to move toward the table, the door behind them was kicked open with force.

    A man stood silhouetted against the light, tall and imposing.

    Dawn saw his face, and for a moment, she forgot to breathe.

    Two secondster, rushed in.

    Everything changed in an instant.

    Lucas was pinned against the wall, eyes wide in shock, whispering, ¡°Impossible¡­ No way¡­¡±

    <i>She </i><i>said </i><i>she </i><i>had </i><i>nothing </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>with </i><i>Ethan </i><i>anymore</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Why </i><i>is </i><i>he </i><i>here</i><i>?! </i>

    Dawn was frozen, watching the man walk up to her. His handsome face was grim. He didn¡¯t say anything, but carefully bent down and held Her close, as if terrified of hurting her.

    As he passed the police, Lucas finally snapped back to reality.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, it¡¯s a misunderstanding!¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t look at him, not even a nce.

    Lucas struggled a little, but all he got was a warning from the police officer.

    |||

    18:20 Fri, Dec 26 <b>@ </b>W

    Chapter 109 The Rescue

    Sweat ran down his face. He gritted his teeth. ¡°Ethan, what the hell is this? I didn¡¯t do anything! Why are you arresting me? Don¡¯t go too far!¡±

    Ethan stopped and slightly tilted his head.

    His gaze swept over the fuel cans on the floor.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t do anything?

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Let¡¯s say you did nothing. But the issues with yourpany project should give the cops. plenty to ask you about. You can go to the police station and exin it all slowly.¡±

    Then, he took a long stride and walked out.

    The path down the mountain was uneven, making it difficult to carry her.

    Dawn rested on his broad back, breathing in the pleasant, faint scent of wood¨Chis scent.

    ¡°Ethan¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Thanks for saving me today.¡±

    Still silence.

    Dawn pursed her lips and tightened her arms around his neck, speaking in a weak, slightly spoiled tone, ¡°Are you really to ignore me forever?¡±

    going

    He stayed silent, but the hand supporting her tightened noticeably.

    At the bottom of the mountain, his white Cullinan stood out among the police cars.

    Dawn slid off his shoulders and shook out her sore arms.

    ¡°Your shoulders are so hard, it hurts!¡±

    <i>Huh</i>¡­

    Ethan¡¯s face stayed cold, but he finally spoke his first words of the day. ¡°Too bad it didn¡¯t kill you.¡±

    |||

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 410

    Chapter 410 You¡¯re a Jerk

    49%šâ

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Even though it was an insult, Dawnughed when she heard it. She tilted her head and said ¡°You¡¯re finally talking to me.¡±

    Ethan was dumbfounded.

    He took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn pulled open the back door, but the next second, he pushed it shut with one hand. ¡°Front seat!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    She tried not to smile and got into the passenger seat.

    Outside, Tony was still waiting with the police to handle the follow¨Cup investigation and evidence collection.

    Ethan skillfully turned the steering wheel, backed the car out in two moves, and didn¡¯t slow down to a normal speed until they hit the main road.

    Dawn nced at him and muttered, ¡°You¡¯re always so fast. Never think about how I feel.¡±

    It sounded like she meant his driving.

    But, it seemed not.

    Ethan sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Ms. West, you¡¯re really bold. You just went through a life¨Cor- death situation, and you still have the mood to flirt with me.¡±

    Dawn leaned backzily in her seat, arms crossed. ¡°What else am I supposed to do?

    ¡°I¡¯m not a superhero. Of course, I was scared.

    ¡°But this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve almost died. If something really happened, then maybe it was just meant to be. Since I was lucky enough to have Mr. Jackson save me, shouldn¡¯t I enjoy the moment while I can?¡±

    If something really happened, then maybe it was just meant to be.

    That hit Ethan like a needle straight in the chest.

    <i>Did </i><i>she </i><i>think </i><i>that </i><i>way </i><i>three </i><i>years </i><i>ago </i><i>too</i><i>? </i>

    18:20 Fri, Dec 26 .

    <b>@ </b>

    Chapter 410 You¡¯re a Jerk

    But three years ago¡­.. It was his fault.

    49%

    +10 Free Coins

    A sh of pain crossed Ethan¡¯s face, and his breathing turned ragged for a couple of seconds. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Then, I hope you enjoy it to the fullest.¡±

    He mmed on the gas. The car shot forward.

    Dawn turned her head to look at his sharp profile, her eyes flickering.

    They didn¡¯t go back to the vi; he drove straight to the hospital.

    Dawn looked at him, grabbing her seatbelt. ¡°Why are we here? Ethan, I¡¯m not hurt. I¡¯m fine, I

    Ethan clearly didn¡¯t want to hear her rambling.

    He opened the car door and got out.

    Then he went around, opened the passenger door, unbuckled her seatbelt, and carried her

    out.

    People couldn¡¯t help staring. Handsome guy, pretty girl, and a princess carry? Totally eye- catching. Some people were even secretly taking pictures.

    Dawn instinctively pressed her face against his chest to hide.

    ¡°Ethan, put me down!¡±

    Ethan looked down at her.

    Since they reunited, this was the first time he¡¯d seen her like a scared little bird.

    A faint smile tugged at his lips. He ignored her protests and strode inside.

    Central Hospital was the best hospital in Northville, full of top specialists. But today, every avable expert had been called in and lined up for a consultation.

    Amotion this big was a first¨Cpeople were whispering about who could possibly have the influence to bring out so many senior experts.

    Dawn felt like a ragdoll, being flipped over and checked repeatedly and shoved into all kinds of machines.

    She was extremely frustrated but had to cooperate.

    The moment she gave even a tiny, pitiful look at Ethan, he¡¯d order another test.

    18:20 Fri, Dec 26 @

    Chapter 410 You¡¯re a Jerk

    She had every reason to believe he was doing this on purpose!

    49%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    In the doctor¡¯s office. Ethan sat in a chair. Beside him, the doctor was going through the examination reports one by one, summarizing Dawn¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Ms. Porter¡¯s body has clearly been seriously injured. From X¨Crays, three ribs show signs of fractures, she¡¯s missing a lobe of her liver, and¡­¡±

    The more the doctor spoke, the darker Ethan¡¯s expression got.

    The heavy pressure from him made the room feel suffocating.

    The doctor wiped the sweat from his forehead and quickly added, ¡°But it¡¯s clear Ms. Porter has recovered very well. She should be fine now and it won¡¯t affect her normal life in the future. Mr. Jackson, you don¡¯t need to worry!¡±

    Ethan held shares in Central Hospital, and the best medical equipment in recent years came from the Jackson Group.

    Even the director had to tread carefully around someone like him. They couldn¡¯t afford to offend him.

    Ethan stayed silent. His eyes were calm but unreadable.

    His hand hung at his side, already clenched into a fist.

    <i>Three </i>ribs with <i>fracture </i><i>marks</i><i>. </i>

    A <i>missing </i><i>lobe </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>liver</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Brain </i><i>hemorrhage</i>.

    Every word felt like a knife twisting in his chest.

    If it weren¡¯t for his mistakes back then, she wouldn¡¯t have suffered all this. A woman so afraid of pain¨Chow much must she have endured?

    Ethan shut his eyes tightly, feeling as if his heart were crushed under a boulder, heavy and suffocating.

    He said hoarsely, ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±

    The doctor sighed in relief and quickly left.

    The office fell silent. Ethan stared at nothing, cold and tortured.

    After a while, the door opened, and Dawn stomped in, fuming. ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m done! Don¡¯t think

    |||

    r

    18:20 Fri, Dec 26 <i>7</i>.

    @

    Chapter 410 You¡¯re a Jerk

    3.4970

    +10 Free Coins

    I¡¯m too scared to fight you. I was just being polite, get it? Whoever wants to get a medical check¨Cup can do it. I¡¯m done! If you try to force ne again, you¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re a jerk!¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 411

    Chapter 411 Fate Was ying a Trick

    After holding it in for so long, all she coulde up with was ame insult.

    Footsteps stopped next to her.

    Ethan reached out and pulled. She fell into his arms without even realizing it.

    She stared at his face, confused.

    ¡°We¡¯re done with the medical check¨Cup.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    That easy?

    +10 Free

    Coins

    ¡°We¡¯re done with the medical check¨Cup.¡± Ethan¡¯s hand cupped her cheek. His eyes roamed over her like a protective barrier, carrying a confusing mix of care and worry that Dawn couldn¡¯t understand.

    Or maybe¡­

    She didn¡¯t want to.

    Ethan¡¯s voice was low and hoarse. ¡°I just wanted to see if you were hurt. Lucas isn¡¯t a good guy. The only reason he acknowledged you as family was to get what your mom left behind.¡±

    He was worried Vera had left some evidence.

    A cautious man like him wouldn¡¯t let such a big threat exist.

    Lucas just didn¡¯t expect Ethan to get the stuff first, and that there was no direct evidence inside.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t expected him to bring this up. Her heart gave a little jump, and she asked casually, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me before?¡±

    Ethan paused.

    He pulled her to her feet, but didn¡¯t let go. He let her sit on hisp.

    ¡°Before, I always thought you¡¯d see the Swansons as your only family. I figured if something wasn¡¯t certain, there was no need to tell you yet!¡±

    But in the end¡­

    |||

    18:20 Fri, Dec 26 <b>@ </b>W

    Chapter 411 Fate Was ying a Trick

    His girl was stronger and braver than he though

    She didn¡¯t need him to protect her like that.

    Dawn lowered her eyes, looking at a spot on her hand, lost in thought.

    After a moment, he poked her gently.

    ¡°Got something you wanna ask? Ask now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn looked up, a little slow to catch on.

    49%8

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan sighed softly and held her small hand. ¡°I kept it from you back then because Roxanne had someone backing her. I wanted to wait until everything was exposed before telling you. I just didn¡¯t expect ¡­ that person was hiding too deeply. I still don¡¯t know who it is.¡±

    From the two notes trying to stop Dawn and him from getting married, to the idents that followed one after another¡­

    It was all connected.

    Someone was clearly controlling everything behind the scenes.

    No matter how hard he investigated, he was always one step behind. It felt like that person wanted them to see just enough to know something, then the trail would go cold.

    If they could leave Ethan helpless, you could guess what kind of person they were.

    Even Jonathan, who was abroad now, couldn¡¯t do much.

    Roxanne, as the only person who knew everything, used Dawn¡¯s safety and the identity of that person as leverage to force Ethan to marry her.

    If it were just about the other person, Ethan wouldn¡¯t care.

    But because Dawn¡¯s safety was involved, he had to give in.

    Dawn didn¡¯t show much reaction. She kept her head down, watching him y with her fingers. The calm atmosphere made it feel like a casual, honest chat between old friends.

    She said softly, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything three years ago. Why speak up now?

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid Roxanne will try to hurt me again?¡±

    Ethan looked up, his deep eyes fixed on her face. ¡°You are now the rightful heir of

    III

    §¤

    <b>18:20 </b>Fri, Dec 26 @

    Chapter 411 Fate Was ying a Trick

    49%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Stonewarden Group, Vincent¡¯s biological daughter. If Roxanne tries to hurt you again, your dad will go after her before I do. She¡¯s smart; she won¡¯t take that risk.¡±

    Dawn chuckled, though it wasn¡¯t clear what she found amusing.

    She looked up and met his confused gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    She just thought fate was ying a trick.

    Roxanne desperately wanted her dead, but in the end, her biological father turned out to be Roxanne¡¯s adoptive father.

    Ethan was right.

    Even if Roxanne wanted her dead, she wouldn¡¯t dare make a move herself. That¡¯s why she got

    Lucas involved.

    As if by some unspoken understanding, right as she thought this, Ethan said in a maic voice, ¡°It seems that the person behind Roxanne is Lucas.¡±

    Dawn stayed silent for two seconds. ¡°But there¡¯s one thing I don¡¯t get.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Lucas only wanted what my mom left behind. Why didn¡¯t he want me to marry you?¡±

    Ethan frowned but didn?

    ¡°Could it be¡­¡±

    answer..

    Dawn thought for a moment. ¡°He saw me being with you as a threat?¡±

    After all, with Ethan¡¯s status and power, going against him¨Ceven without causing serious harm¨Cwas risky.

    Ethan gently ruffled her hair, his eyes deep as the ocean. ¡°Whether he is or not, I¡¯ll protect you from now on. I won¡¯t hide anything from you again. Can you ¡­ trust me one more time?¡±

    Dawn looked into his eyes and felt as if she were being pulled into a whirlpool.

    She¡¯d known this man for years, but this was the first time she¡¯d seen him so cautious.

    His expression was hopeful, serious, and a little bit¡­ scared.

    |||

    <

    18:20 Fri, Dec 26 @ W

    Chapter 411 Fate Was ying a Trick

    He was actually scared.

    Dawn looked away, licked her lips, and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    49%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 412

    hapter 412 Unstable

    He was smart.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Smart people notice things that most others don¡¯t. Dawn suddenlying back and stirring up all this trouble¨Cit was obvious what she wanted.

    Besides, who was Ethan?

    Would he really ignore everything for love?

    Dawn didn¡¯t believe it.

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes met hers. After a moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°Dawn, I want us to make this work.¡±

    Dawn stared at the incredibly handsome man in front of her, unable to say a word.

    On the way back, she kept looking out the window, reying his words in her head.

    Dawn<i>, </i>I <i>want </i><i>us </i><i>to </i><i>make </i><i>this </i><i>work</i><i>. </i>

    <i>What </i>did <i>that </i><i>even </i><i>mean</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Being </i><i>together</i>.

    <i>Marriage</i>. <i>Divorce</i>.

    From the very beginning, their mess was doomed to end badly.

    Before she realized it, the car had stopped at Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    Dawn blinked at the window, dazed. ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°From today, you¡¯ll live here.¡±

    <i>Huh</i><i>? </i>

    Sheughed. ¡°Mr. Jackson, since the confession didn¡¯t work, you¡¯re resorting to house arrest now?¡±

    Ethan frowned. He didn¡¯t like her half¨Csmile, but he knew she had the right to connect the past with the present and take it out on him.

    He fiddled with his fingers and said in a low voice, ¡°You stay here. I¡¯ll move out.¡±

    r

    <b>18:20 </b>Fri, Dec 26 W.

    Chapter 412 Unstable

    48%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    That caught Dawn of guard.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone get you a new ce. Before it¡¯s furnished and ready, you can stay here.¡± Ethan lifted her chin with his hand, serious and sincere. ¡°Once you¡¯re divorced, we¡¯ll start

    over

    Whether they could start over, Dawn didn¡¯t know.

    But she knew he wouldn¡¯t give her much time.

    How could a proud, privileged man share a woman with another man? It was impossible, physically and mentally.

    Having her live at Eastcrest Regency Residence was basically a way to keep an eye on her.

    Staying on his turf meant no matter who came, he wouldn¡¯t be caught off guard.

    Dawn curved her lips and looked into his eyes. ¡°Okay, Mr. Jackson. Since you¡¯re being so sincere, it¡¯s rude to say no. But ¡­ my husband¡¯s not easy to deal with either. You¡¯ll have to wait a bit.¡±

    Her words made his strong fingers clench suddenly.

    His deep eyes seemed to whirl with a storm, sweeping everything in its path.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say no, which meant he agreed.

    He was willing to wait for Dawn to cut ties with Aidan.

    That afternoon, he had people go to the hotel to pack Dawn¡¯s things and move them to Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    Dawn leaned on the couch, watching the housekeeper organize everything, feeling an indescribable emotion.

    She was back so soon.

    Every corner of this vi was filled with memories of her and him.

    If Roxanne found out, she¡¯d probably lose it on the spot.

    She chuckled and picked up her buzzing phone.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡± Tony¡¯s voice came through, sounding a little awkward. ¡°We¡¯ve got most of the situation figured out, but Lucas insists on seeing you. He says he won¡¯t say anything otherwise.¡±

    |

    Chapter 412 Unstable

    ¡°He wants to see me?¡±

    Dawn smiled coolly. ¡°Why would he want to see me?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ he feels guilty?¡±

    How would Tony know?!

    All he knew was that Lucas wouldn¡¯t even see his own wife¨Conly Dawn.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dawn said, ncing at the time. It was 4.30. ¡°I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±

    This was the moment she¡¯d been waiting for.

    43%

    <b>+10 </b>Free Cons

    Lucas did all those things just to avoid getting dragged down. Now the only person who could save him was Dawn. That meant ¡­ some questions would <i>be </i>easier to ask.

    She drove to the police station.

    A police officer led Dawn to the interrogation room.

    Tony greeted her, and before she went in, he warned her, ¡°Lucas seems a little unstable. Be careful.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°This is a police station. Don¡¯t worry. He won¡¯t dare.¡±

    And besides, he couldn¡¯t.

    Lucas was handcuffed and practically pinned to the chair.

    When he saw Dawn, his bloodshot eyes stared without blinking, as if trying to bore a hole through her.

    ¡°You did this on purpose, Dawn.¡±

    That was the first thing he said.

    Dawn calmly pulled out a chair and sat down, looking at him. After a moment, she said, ¡°Yeah, I did. Uncle Lucas, you¡¯re still sharp.¡±

    ¡°Why?! Why are you doing this to me?!¡±

    Lucas suddenly lost it.

    He tried to break free from the chair but couldn¡¯t move, the cuffs digging deep marks into

    his wrists.

    <

    <b>18:20 </b>Fri, Dec 26 @

    Chapter 412 Unstable

    48%

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn watched him coolly, her face unreadable. Doing this to you? Did you say that wrong, Uncle Lucas? Didn¡¯t you try to kill me?¡±

    Lucas red at her, saying nothing.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t just try to kill me; you also killed my another over a decade ago.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t!¡±

    The denial practically slipped out before he could think.

    The middle¨Caged man in front of her lookedpletely different. In just half a day, he was no longer the powerful man of the business world, but a prisoner.

    Tony was right¨CLucas really was unstable.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 413

    Chapter 443 Check Where the Lawyer Came From

    Chapter 413 Check Where the Lawyer Came From

    He didn¡¯t cry injustice, didn¡¯t argue, nor even hire awyer.

    It was as if he had already calmly epted his fate.

    But now, when Dawn mentioned her mother, he instead said he didn¡¯t.

    45 Free Cons

    Dawn narrowed her eyes slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t what? Didn¡¯t harm my mom? But can you erase the things you¡¯ve done just because you deny them with one sentence?

    ¡°Lucas, you probably never expected this¡­ The thing you schemed so hard to find has long fallen into my hands, including my mom¡¯s diary.

    ¡°She truly loved you, her older brother. She thought you were her idol.¡±

    Lucas and Vera were six years apart.

    When Vera was still in school, Lucas, as the older brother, had already stepped into the business world.

    ¡°But you?¡±

    As Dawn spoke, her voice involuntarily choked.

    Suppressing the emotions surging within her, she forced herself to speak calmly. ¡°You joined forces with outsiders and burned her to death in that massive fire!¡±

    If her mother hadn¡¯t sensed something wrong beforehand and sent her away, she too would have died that year at eight years old.

    Lucas lowered his head, his expression dazed.

    No one knew what he thought of, but he held his head in his hands, muttering to himself nonstop.

    ¡°No¡­ I didn¡¯t!

    ¡°How could I possibly harm Vera? She¡¯s my sister!

    ¡°It was that person. He did it. Everything was done by him!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart clenched suddenly, and she asked, ¡°Who did it?¡±

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 413 Check Where the Lawyer Came From

    <b>83 </b>

    s

    ¡°It was¡­¡±

    Lucas¡® lips trembled, as if it took immense effort for him to force out a sound. The veins on his temples bulged as he tried his hardest to suppress some emotion.

    Dawn didn¡¯t dare interrupt him. Even her voice softened, carrying a guiding tone.

    ¡°Uncle Lucas, you¡¯re the only family I have in this world. I know you didn¡¯t really want to hurt me today. I can tell the police not to pursue your responsibility.

    ¡°But¡­

    ¡°But my mom can¡¯t die without the truth.¡±

    Tears streamed down Dawn¡¯s cheeks, her pale expression tinged with a trace of pleading and longing. ¡°I dream of her often. Don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Vera¡­¡±

    Lucas¡® breathing grew heavy, memories shing before his eyes.

    His sister had once been the most outstanding person in all of Northville.

    But in the end, her wings were broken¨Cher life, too.

    He indeed had never harmed her.

    But he had also truly failed to save her.

    Seeing his gaze loosen slightly, Dawn leaned forward and held his hand. ¡°Uncle Lucas, please believe me, okay? I can avenge Mom, and I¡¯ll protect you too. No matter how powerful that person is, I won¡¯t let him hurt you. Do you believe me?¡±

    Lucas lifted his gaze, his bloodshot eyes staring at her face.

    Familiar, yet foreign.

    Suddenly, he lowered his head and withdrew his hand, his hoarse voice saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Lucas¡­¡±

    Dawn had just opened her mouth when a sound came from the door.

    The police pushed the door open. ¡°Sorry to interrupt, Ms. West, Mr. Swanson¡¯swyer has

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 413 Check Where the Lawyer Came From

    s

    arrived. He has finished reading through the case files and requests to see the defendant now.¡±

    Dawn turned and nced over, frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t he not hire awyer?¡±

    ¡°Maybe his family hired one for him. Why? Is there a problem?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t exin what was wrong, but something felt off.

    She could meet with Lucas<b>, </b>but she couldn¡¯t obstruct formal procedures, so she had to let thewyer in first.

    She didn¡¯t know what exactly they talked about.

    But when she saw Lucas again, the man whose psychological defenses had copsed was gone. In his ce was a middle¨Caged man who had regained hisposure, his gaze dark and cold as he looked at her.

    Dawn¡¯s heart sank, a bad feeling rising.

    Sure enough.

    Lucas spoke, his voice scratchy but emotionless, ¡°Earlier, I was momentarily confused. You can charge me however you like. As for your mother¡¯s fire back then, there is no mastermind. It was just an ident. If you have evidence, sue me. If you don¡¯t¡­ Then live your own life well.¡±

    Dawn stared into his eyes. She was almost certain that something was up with thatwyer.

    She said calmly, ¡°Was it Roxanne who found thatwyer for you?¡±

    Lucas snapped his head up but said nothing.

    Dawn stood, looking down at him from above. ¡°I don¡¯t know what benefits she offered you to make you willing to take everything upon yourself. But since you¡¯d rather go to jail than help avenge my mom, you can rot in that cell. As for Roxanne¡­¡±

    She paused for a second, then said firmly, ¡°I won¡¯t let her off either!¡±

    Without looking back, Dawn walked out of the visitation room.

    Behind her, Lucas¡® fists clenched so tightly they trembled, his gaze dark and unreadable.

    Dawn walked out grim¨Cfaced. Mason hurried toward her, lowering his voice to ask, ¡°Ms. West, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Thatwyer just now¡­ Check where he came from.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 414

    Chapter 414 Lock Heads

    Chapter 414 Lock Heads

    ¡°Roger that.¡±

    In just a few brief sentences, Mason already understood where the problemy.

    That afternoon, he entered the office with the documents he had obtained and spoke respectfully, ¡°Ms. West, this is all the information on thatwyer.¡±

    s

    Dawn still had her eyes closed, her gentle features revealing nothing of what she was thinking.

    After quite a while.

    She opened her eyes. Mason¡¯s tall, straight figure stood directly in front of her.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    The man shook his head.

    ¡°He¡¯s the best defense attorney in the country. The circle always says he never takes cases where the client has harmed others, but he wins nine out of ten.¡±

    So far, that man had only lost one case in his entire career.

    Dawn shifted her feet slightly forward, lifting her hand to brace it on the desk.

    In thought, she said, ¡°So ¡­ this has nothing to do with Roxanne?¡±

    ¡°On the surface, that¡¯s the case.¡±

    Impossible.

    There must be something wrong with that man.

    With Lucas¡® level of psychological endurance, there was no way he could have adjusted so quickly. What could have made him go from wavering to firm denial?

    He had only spent a few minutes talking with thewyer.

    Thatwyer must have at least implied something to him.

    Dawn didn¡¯t look at the documents on the desk, but exhaled heavily.

    Watching the worry etched across her face, Mason¡¯s brows faintly drew together. Two seconds

    Chapter 414 Lock Heads

    a

    s

    ¡°If there were, I would¡¯ve found it already.¡± Dawn let out a soft snort. ¡°But you did remind me -given Roxanne¡¯s personality, she definitely won¡¯t be able to hold herself back.¡±

    With such a perfect chance to kick someone when they¡¯re down, how could she ever let it go?

    Five thirty.

    The administrative secretary knocked on the office door. The newly¨Cinterning young girl, delicately made

    up and usually confident, now wore a troubled expression as she looked at Dawn. ¡°Ms. West, someone outside wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Dawn looked up. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite them in?¡±

    The secretary momentarily forgot to react, still thinking it was some client with an appointment.

    In a secretive manner, she leaned closer, cing a hand over her mouth to whisper, ¡°I don¡¯t think she came with good intentions. But with her status, I didn¡¯t dare just shoo her away, so I came in pretending to ask your instructions.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help smiling at her, finding her quite cute.

    ¡°I understand. It¡¯s fine, you can let her in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The secretary stuck out her tongue yfully and hurried out of the office.

    Dawn watched her figure disappear before lowering her head to continue sketching on her draft.

    Not long after, the crisp sound of high heels grew closer and closer, until a Herm¨¨s bag was mmed heavily onto the desk, the metal hardware making a sharp ck.

    Dawn lifted her head, her gaze moving slowly up from the bag until itnded on the woman¡¯s elevated, arrogant face.

    Sheughed lightly. ¡°Got time to burn?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try.¡±

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>27 </b>

    Chapter 414 Lock Heads

    s

    Roxanne scoffed, ¡°I thought you¡¯d be riding high by now, but look, you are stillpletely useless. Just look at the state you¡¯ve run thispany into. I¡¯ll call Dad tonight and let him see what his ¡®perfect daughter¡® has done!¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Dawn picked up her pen again, her expression utterly casual.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you free anyway? My suggestion is to call now, as your father will probably be very busy tonight.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    With just two calm, airy sentences, Dawn nearly drove Roxanne to the brink of exploding.

    Her breathing grew heavy. Only after a long moment did she regain herposure, pulling out a chair and sitting down. ¡°I¡¯m not here to lock horns with you.¡±

    ¡°Seems you¡¯ve been adjusting well since returning to the country.¡±

    Dawn raised a brow. ¡°You even know how to use such big words now.¡±

    Roxanne ground her teeth. She knew this woman had a sharp tongue, and she¡¯d never win in <i>a </i>verbal fight, but she still couldn¡¯t hold back¡­

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking?¡± Dawn stared at the design in her hand. Something still felt off, so she ripped it out, crumpled it, and tossed it into the trash.

    ¡°What, did you have nowhere else to go and came here to hide from the heat?¡±

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Roxanne was furious. But suddenly remembering something, she calmed down and let out a smallugh. ¡°How could I forget the real reason I came? I¡¯m here to tell you something. Did you know your uncle was arrested?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s fingers paused imperceptibly before returning to normal a secondter.

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯re even more heartless than I thought.¡±

    Roxanne crossed her arms, the curve of her lips dripping with mockery. ¡°You¡¯ve flown up the socialdder, and now you don¡¯t even care about your own family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of people calling you shameless behind your back?¡±

    <b>14:37 </b>Sat, Dec 27

    Chapter 414 Lock Heads

    ¡°You mean people like you, who rush over to stab my

    back?¡±

    * Free Lope

    Roxanne pressed her lips together in anger.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t have the chance. Everyone¡¯s pretty busy.¡±

    Roxanne red at her, hatred blooming wildly in her eyes. ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stand seeing <i>you </i>doing well. And so what if they can¡¯t see it? Buying a headline isn¡¯t that hard.¡±

    Dawn raised her hand. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Her indifference made Roxanne seem like a madwoman.

    Her chest heaved violently. She stared at the woman across from her for a long moment before finally reaching her breaking point. She shot to her feet and swept everything off the desk with one furious motion.

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b>27

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 415

    Chapter 415 Dad Will Never Truly Abandon Me!

    ¡°Bitch, what the hell are you so proud of?

    22

    ??

    s

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, my leaving this ce is only temporary. Dad will never truly abandon me!¡±

    Dawn looked at her expressionlessly, showing no reaction.

    Roxanne grew even more agitated. ¡°Say something!¡±

    Why wouldn¡¯t she speak?

    She was sick and tired of this woman pretending to be deep and unfathomable! Why was it always her losing control? Why?

    ¡°You want me to talk?¡± Dawn stood up unhurriedly and walked toward her.

    She was also wearing heels, half a head taller than Roxanne, and when she wasn¡¯t smiling, her presence easily overshadowed the other woman. Roxanne instinctively took a step back. ¡°W- what are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Dawn reached out and grabbed her wrist.

    With a pull, the distance between them closed.

    She stared at the face in front of her¨Cnot gaudy at all¨Cand her seductive smile bloomed like a flower blossoming from hell.

    ¡°I just wanted to tell you this. The fact that I haven¡¯t settled ounts with you doesn¡¯t mean I have a good temper. The only reason I haven¡¯t killed you is entirely because of Vincent. If you keep jumping around in front of me from time to time, I¡¯ll show you exactly who the real lunatic is. Hmm?<b>¡± </b>

    Whether three years ago or three yearster, this girl had a hand in everything.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t being magnanimous¨Cshe simply hadn¡¯t gotten around to collecting the full debt.

    But Roxanne acted as if she were afraid Dawn might forget.

    Roxanne¡¯s face went pale, her breath catching in her throat.

    It took a long moment for her to recover. She struggled hard but couldn¡¯t break free from

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b>27

    Chapter 415 Dad Will Never Truly Abandon Me!

    Dawn¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go of me!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    A

    Dawn released her abruptly. Roxanne,pletely unprepared, almost fell to the floor.

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    Dawn looked down at the disheveled woman before her and said coldly, ¡°Roxanne, this is thest time I¡¯m warning you. If there¡¯s a next time, you just wait and see whether I dare to peel your skin and fly it like a kite.¡±

    Roxanne dug her nails into her palm, her rationality hanging by a thread. Just then, Dawn¡¯s phone rang on the desk.

    A name lit up the screen.

    Vincent West.

    Roxanne saw it too. Her body stiffened, eyes locked on Dawn, as if waiting to see whether she would pick up.

    Dawn pressed her tongue lightly against her teeth, nced at the woman on the floor, and then, after a few seconds, hit the answer button. She even considerately turned on speakerphone.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Dawn, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°In the office.¡±

    Dawn nced at the woman copsed on the ground, then walked around the desk and sat down casually. ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I call if I don¡¯t need anything?¡± Vincent¡¯s deep, middle¨Caged voice held the helpless affection only elders had. He sighed. ¡°Dawn, you can¡¯t ignore your father just because I don¡¯t call you. We have to build our father¨Cdaughter bond.¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Are you not asleep yet? Or did you just wake up?¡±

    On the other end, silence for two seconds. Then his voice grew even lower.

    ¡°I dreamed of your mother, and then I couldn¡¯t sleep again.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s attention was still on Roxanne, so she didn¡¯t feel much toward Vincent¡¯s emotional tone. She gave a few casual words offort, intending to hang up.

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 415 Dad Will Never Truly Abandon Me!

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    82

    19

    s

    Vincent sounded a bit intentionally displeased. ¡°You¡¯ve only talked about me; you haven¡¯t said how you aretely.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing softly. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re really bothered by that?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Family ties are irrelevant on the battlefield.¡±

    Maybe he shouldn¡¯t put it that way.

    Dawn could tell he was just trying desperately to build a bond with her. His methods might not be perfect, but his heart as a father was sincere.

    She thought for a moment, then exined thepany¡¯s current situation and briefly mentioned her uing ns.

    ¡°What do

    you think?¡±

    ¡°Good. Very good.¡±

    Vincent said several ¡°good¡°s in a row,ughing loudly. ¡°With how capable you are, I¡¯m relieved. Thepany will definitely be yours in the future. It¡¯s good to get familiar with the business early.¡±

    After business matters, he suddenly brought up the Swansons.

    ¡°Oh, right.

    ¡°Your uncle has been living in Northville all these years. Have you kept in touch with him? I wasn¡¯t very close with him before, but since I¡¯ll be going back eventually, I should meet him at least. After all, he did look after you and your mother somewhat.¡±

    At that time, mentioning Lucas made something in Dawn feel off.

    She frowned. ¡°We¡¯ve kept in touch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Vincent sounded truly pleased. ¡°When I return, you should arrange for us to meet. We should all gather properly.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    He froze for a moment.

    14:37 Sat, <b>Dec </b>27

    Chapter 415 Dad Will Never Truly Abandon Me!

    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want me to meet him?¡±

    s

    Dawn shook her head, then remembered he couldn¡¯t see her and exined aloud, ¡°No. It¡¯s just that my uncle is in prison right now. He probably won¡¯t have a chance toe out.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s tone turned awkward, and he quickly changed the subject.

    After a few more lines of small talk, Dawn couldn¡¯t find anything else <i>to </i>say and ended the call herself.

    When she looked up, Roxanne was still frozen in the same position as earlier.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 416

    Chapter 416 What Exactly Are You Trying to Do?

    She didn¡¯t move at all, no different from a statuc.

    82

    s

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what she was trying to pull, so she tilted her head to look over. ¡°Hello?<i>¡± </i>

    Roxanne slowly lifted her head, her eyes filled with bloodshot veins.

    She finally understood why Dawn could be so fearless, though she should¡¯ve guessed it long

    ago.

    Dawn was their father¡¯s biological daughter, so she could receive all the love and indulgence. Vincent would shield those dark and ugly things away for her.

    And what about her?

    She, Roxanne, was nothing more than a stepping stone for Dawn.

    A faint, bitter smile lifted Roxanne¡¯s lips, then that smile grewrger andrger, taking on a kind of sick, manic distortion.

    Dawn looked at her like she was a lunatic. ¡°If you¡¯ve got nothing else to say, go home. I¡¯m busy.¡±

    ¡°Dawn,¡± Roxanne gritted her teeth and called her name, her blood¨Cred gaze like a curse. ¡°You will die a terrible death!¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression was calm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Before I die a terrible death, I¡¯ll make sure to take you with me.¡±

    Roxanne said nothing more. After she left in a daze, Mason pushed the door open and walked <ol><li>in. ¡° West.¡± </li></ol>

    The woman on the recliner had her eyes closed, her entire body exuding an indescribable exhaustion. ¡°Thatwyer has nothing to do with Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°How do

    you

    know?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°If he did, she wouldn¡¯t have said those things.¡±

    Today¡¯s kicking¨Cher¨Cwhen¨Cshe¡¯s¨Cdown was more about mocking her for not even caring about her own biological uncle, rather than gloating that she didn¡¯t get any answers.

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Dec </b>27

    Chapter 416 What Exactly Are You Trying to Do?

    Roxanne was almostpletely insane.

    Mason asked, ¡°Then what should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ?? 821

    s

    Dawn turned her head to look out the window. The distant scenery was covered in ayer of fog, deste and murky.

    Her voice was low. ¡°I don¡¯t believe that man would disappear just like that. I¡¯ve returned to the country, and I¡¯m standing beside Ethan again. Do you think he will make another move?¡±

    If Lucas was the sole mastermind behind everything, then the matter ended here.

    But if he wasn¡¯t¡­

    Dawn lifted her hand to cover her eyes and let out a long, heavy sigh.

    It was past seven in the evening when she returned. The vi lights were on, but no one was there.

    She made a round before remembering that Ethan had said he wouldn¡¯t be living here himself, so had he already moved out?

    Dawn raised a brow and went to the kitchen to pour herself a ss of water.

    Upstairs, downstairs.

    No one.

    She tapped the rim of the ss lightly with her fingertip, pondered for two seconds, then headed toward the study.

    It wasn¡¯t locked.

    Dim night seeped in through the window, spilling across the floor.

    She hadn¡¯t entered this room much three years ago. The study always felt too private, especially for a business tycoon. Who knew how many secrets were hidden inside?

    Thinking of who she used to be back then, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a smallugh.

    She turned and ced the ss on the desk.

    Then began rummaging through everything.

    <b>14:37 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 416 What Exactly Are You Trying to Do?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn had no interest in business secrets, but with her past experience, she knew Ethan wasn¡¯t as simple as he appeared. Whatever he was hiding, she had no way to know<i>. </i>

    After opening two drawers, the first thing she saw was¡­

    Those two notes that had stopped her wedding.

    The handwriting was bold and elegant, unique.

    It could even be considered calligraphy.

    Dawn frowned, her mind suddenly recalling the physicist¨CJoe Kerrigan.

    A spark shed through her brain, but just as she tried to grasp it, it slipped awaypletely.

    She shook her head and set the notes down.

    She searched the entire study, yet found nothing suspicious.

    By the end, she was so annoyed she kicked the stool beside her hard¨Conly to hurt herself and bare her teeth in pain.

    After recovering for quite a while, Dawn walked out of the study with her ss in hand, muttering curses.

    ¡°What a bastard¡­ Now he knows how to guard against me, huh?¡±

    Just as she stepped out, a hand suddenly grabbed her and pulled her aside, pressing her against the wall. In the dim light, the man¡¯s gaze was sharp like a wolf¡¯s, locked onto her like prey. ¡°What did you see?¡±

    Dawn stared at the face so close to hers, and her heart involuntarily skipped a beat.

    He saw everything?

    But so what if he did?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t find anything.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    The man leaned in closer, the rich scent of alcohol mixing with his own, forming an inexplicable pull.

    He was practically brushing against Dawn¡¯s cheek as he murmured, low and lingering,

    14:37 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 416 What Exactly Are You Trying to Do?

    ¡°Whatever you want, just tell me. I¡¯ll give it to you.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°You¡¯re drunk.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    People who are drunk always say they aren¡¯t drunk, so he probably was.

    s

    Crisis averted, Dawn¡¯s expression eased. She pushed at the man¡¯s solid frame. ¡°<i>Go </i>back to wherever you came from. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Dawn did not say anything.

    ¡°Baby.¡±

    Dawn shuddered and stared at him, losing all patience. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    <i>What</i><i>? </i>

    The man stared at her, eyes burning, not blinking for a long time.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 417

    Chapter 417 Find Everything on Aidan Gardner

    Chapter 417 Find Everything on Aidan Gardner

    82

    s

    Just as Dawn¡¯s temper was rising again, he suddenly lifted his hand, grabbed her chin, and

    kissed her.

    The kiss was full of dominance, and he was prying her lips open!

    ¡°Mm!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, her instinct kicking in tond a kick.

    But the man had been prepared; he caught her leg easily, trapping herpletely.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    During the brief pause, she pushed against Ethan¡¯s chest, panting heavily.

    <i>This </i><i>punk</i>¡­

    Her lips were bleeding from his bite!

    The more Dawn thought about it, the angrier she became. Her gaze toward him could almost spit fire. ¡°If you¡¯re that drunk, go find someone else. Don¡¯te to me!¡±

    Ethan froze, lifting his head in disbelief.

    ¡°You want me to find someone else?<b>¡± </b>

    Was that what he got from what she said?

    ¡°I can¡¯t find anyone else, Dawn¡­ I only have you.¡±

    After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed her neck¡ªsoft, cautious, almost reverent. Then, he suddenly bit her shoulder.

    Dawn gasped, but the next second her voice was swallowed by him again. He pinned her wrists above her head, domineering and relentless.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m yours.¡±

    His hoarse, alluring voice seemed to scorch her.

    Dawn lifted her head, breath unsteady. ¡°Ethan, what the hell happened to you?¡±

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 417 Find Everything on Aidan Gardner

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. His scorching kisses fell again.

    The temperature in the small space kept rising.

    Dawn¡¯s pajamas were easily messed up.

    Whenever he kissed certain spots, she reflexively shrank away, trying to escape.

    ¡°Stop it, Ethan. We agreed¡­ I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°We can sleep together.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Who wanted to sleep with him?

    ?? 82

    s

    Ethan kissed along her jaw to the corner of her lips, his voice low. ¡°Let¡¯s sleep together, okay?¡±

    Dawn opened her eyes and saw his sharp, handsome features. Even his Adam¡¯s apple looked dangerously attractive under the dim light.

    Her breath caught, her mind briefly dazed.

    In that moment, Ethan kissed her again and lifted her into his arms, striding toward the main bedroom.

    He tossed her onto the bed.

    The soft mattress bounced her lightly.

    Before she could react, his tall frame covered her again.

    It was her first time being so passive,pletely following Ethan¡¯s pace.

    She didn¡¯t know if she was angry or something else. All she knew was that her mind wasn¡¯t working¨Clike a fish stranded on a beach, desperately wanting to breathe.

    He grabbed her hands and ced them around his neck, his voice low. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Honestly, Dawn didn¡¯t want to say a single word.

    But he wasn¡¯t satisfied. He squeezed her waist just hard enough. ¡°Did you or not?¡±

    ¡°Yes<b>! </b>I did!¡±

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>27 </b>

    Chapter 417 Find Everything on Aidan Gardner

    Dawn answered immediately.

    <b>82 </b>

    s

    She had a feeling that if she didn¡¯t give him what he wanted, he might actually kill her tonight.

    Ethan let out a lowugh, kissing her again, little by little¨Cwith a tenderness <i>so </i>overwhelming it felt unreal.

    Everything they¡¯d said before seemed meaningless now.

    Forgotten.

    The night wrapped them in a dreamlike haze.

    At first, Dawn resisted, but when she opened her eyes and saw his chiseled muscles and the primal heat radiating from him, her nerves faltered.

    <i>Forget </i><i>it</i>.

    It was a dark, wild night¡ªmeant for madness.

    At seven in the morning, Ethan woke up on time. The spot beside him was warm, and a womany in his arms.

    Everything fromst night flooded back.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing clothes; her soft curves pressed against him, her scent lingering on his skin.

    He curled his lips and lowered his head to kiss her.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±

    The woman frowned unhappily and snuggled into his neck.

    Ethan¡¯s mood brightened even more. His gentle gaze stayed on her. After a moment, he still couldn¡¯t resist and reached out to pinch her nose.

    Dawn sniffed twice, still fast asleep.

    When his hand tried to tease her again, she mumbled something in a soft, grumpy voice.

    Ethan¡¯s hand froze in midair. He didn¡¯t even notice the woman rolling out of his arm.

    Because she had just said, ¡°Aidan, touch me again, and I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Ethan had never imagined such a moment. The woman he loved was lying beside him, yet she

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b>, Dec <b>27 </b>

    Chapter 417 Find Everything on Aidan Gardner

    was murmuring another man¡¯s name.

    Hmph.

    Aidan.

    Her husband abroad and the father of her child.

    82

    s

    He had thought their marriage was only in name, but it seemed it had carved its way into her heart after all.

    Ethan slowly withdrew his hand, his reddened eyes ncing at her one more time.

    Then he picked up his phone and sent a message to Tony.

    ¡°Find everything on Aidan Gardner.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 418

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>27 </b>

    Chapter 418 Someone With a Big Background

    Chapter 418 Someone With a Big Background

    s

    Tony had just replied to the message, and on the other side, the nightstand vibrated as well.

    Ethan hesitated for only two seconds, then stretched out his long arm to grab the phone. Without needing to unlock it, the message popped up on the screen.

    Aidan asked, ¡°When are youing home?¡±

    Perhaps feeling that this didn¡¯t convey enough emotion, another one followed, ¡°Our kid really misses you.¡±

    Ethan narrowed his eyes halfway, and before he could react, a hand suddenly reached over and snatched the phone away.

    ¡°What are you doing? Sneaking a look at my phone.¡±

    She pouted, humming softly.

    Though her words sounded likeints, there was no sign of anger on Dawn¡¯s face. She casually stuffed the phone under the pillow, scooted forward in a daze, and hugged the man¡¯s arm, fully reliant.

    ¡°What time is it? Let¡¯s sleep a bit more¡­¡±

    Ethan¡¯splicated gaze fell on her face, but he said nothing.

    Dawn didn¡¯t hear a response, and her drowsiness faded quite a bit.

    She looked up, and his expression was ugly.

    With a fierce look, she twisted his waist hard. ¡°You tormented me all night, and you¡¯re still energetic? What are you thinking about?¡±

    The man remained expressionless. Following her arm around him, he pulled her a little higher and said, ¡°Thinking about how to get the cheater back to me.¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes and said bluntly, ¡°Yes, I am a cheater, but don¡¯t get it wrong, you¡¯re not the one qualified to get me back.¡±

    She was telling him that she and Aidan were legally married.

    Even if someone had the right to pull her back, it should be Aidan.

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>27 </b>

    Chapter 418 Someone With a Big Background

    <b>82 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened. He raised a hand and pinched both sides of her soft checks. ¡°Ms. West, when did you be so sharp¨Ctongued?¡±

    ¡°When you weren¡¯t looking.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s speech was unclear due to being pinched.

    She grumbled twice in dissatisfaction, broke free of his grip, and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sleep, then get up. I still have things to do today.¡±

    The man leanedzily against the bed, watching her climb up.

    ¡°You¡¯re very busy?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn threw him a sideways nce. ¡°Not everyone can be like you, Mr. Jackson. You¡¯ve transformed into a capitalist so that even when you¡¯re doing nothing, someone else still works hard for you.¡±

    She looked around for her clothes but couldn¡¯t find them. She was about to get out of bed when she felt the wolf¨Clike gaze on her back.

    Even Dawn, thick¨Cskinned as she was, couldn¡¯t help blushing.

    ¡°Can you turn around?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, but when he lifted his eyes and saw her shy expression, the corner of his lips curled. ¡°Last night, you wanted me to¡­¡±

    Realizing what he was about to say, Dawn lunged forward and pped a hand over his mouth, threatening fiercely, ¡°If you dare say it, I¡¯ll kill you!¡±

    Ethan immediately made a surrender gesture, his eyes full ofughter.

    Only then did Dawn breathe a sigh of relief. She looked around, grabbed the nket, and threw it over his head, pressing it down heavily for safety.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve <i>got </i>nothing to do anyway, wait until I¡¯m finished washing up before youe out!¡±

    With that, she jumped up.

    And ran.

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b>, Dec <b>27 </b>

    Chapter 418 Someone With a Big Background

    Only when the bathroom door closed did Ethan emerge from the nket.

    The gentle smile on his lips faded the moment his gaze swept to the side.

    Even in that situation just now, she hadn¡¯t forgotten to take her phone with her.

    Was she afraid he¡¯d see something?

    s

    Thinking of the name Dawn mumbled in her half¨Cconscious state that morning, his dark eyes turned suddenly deeper, thick as ink.

    When the two of them were ready and came downstairs, it was already close to eight.

    Ethan calmly took the bag from her shoulder.

    ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    Dawn lifted her wrist to check the time, then retrieved the bag as if nothing had happened. ¡°I don¡¯t have time. I¡¯ll grab something at the office¡­¡±

    She took two steps forward, then stopped.

    Turned back.

    She lifted a hand and gently stroked the man¡¯s jaw, her gaze meaningful. ¡°I¡¯m still a married woman right now, Mr. Jackson, so keep your word. No next time.¡±

    He was the one who said he wouldn¡¯te back to stay, and backtracking wasn¡¯t a good look.

    Ethan frowned slightly but said nothing.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Dawn rubbed his face, then leaned in and kissed him. ¡°See you next time.¡±

    Without waiting for his reaction, she ran all the way out and into her car.

    Ethan watched her departing silhouette, his gaze gradually darkening.

    He picked up his phone and called Tony.

    ¡°How¡¯s the thing I asked you to look into?¡±

    ¡°I found it. I just sent it to your email.¡±

    <b>14:38 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Dec </b>27

    Chapter 418 Someone With a Big Background

    <b>82 </b>

    45 Free Coins

    Tony hadn¡¯t expected that the man tied to Ms. West was actually someone with such a big background!

    He spoke properly, ¡°Aidan Gardner is an orphan. He worked as a mercenary overseas for a long time. Three years ago, during a mission, he encountered Ms. West. She probably saved him.¡±

    Ethan let out a coldugh. ¡°And he repaid her with his body?¡±

    Tony¡¯s scalp tingled, but he still answered, ¡°Probably?

    ¡°But, Boss, I definitely can¡¯t check the details of their rtionship! Anyway, after Aidan met Ms. West, he never went back to his previous line of work.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 419

    Chapter 419 Help Me Cover a Little

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°He opened a bar. ording to an old employee there, the boss and his wife have a perfect rtionship. They are thick as thieves.¡±

    Thick <i>as </i>thieves.

    Ethan¡¯s hand at his side suddenly clenched tightly, knuckles whitening.

    Tony didn¡¯t hear anything for a while and helplessly called out again, ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    Ethan hung up.

    He clenched the phone tightly, lifting his other hand to his forehead.

    A long time passed, yet his emotions inside still surged like an unceasing river.

    He couldn¡¯t deny it.

    He was jealous.

    There had once been a man who spent day and night with her, a time Ethan had never heard of or seen.

    Would she act the same way with him?

    Acting cute¡­

    Smiling at that man.

    The more he thought about it, the more Ethan felt trapped in hell, unable to move.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know Ethan was tormented and didn¡¯t go to the office. She drove directly to Aidan¡¯s house and only pushed the door open after confirming no one was following.

    In the dining room, Aidan was feeding Benjamin.

    Hearing the sound, the father and son both turned their heads simultaneously.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± they said in unison.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing at their perfectly synchronized actions. ¡°Did I interrupt your meal?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all! I super, super missed you!¡± Benjamin mumbled, mouth full of food, words slurred.

    Aidan ced hisrge hand on the little one¡¯s head and gently turned him back.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Daddy.¡±

    Dawn walked over and gestured at his mouth, signaling him not to talk while eating.

    <b>MAGAN </b>

    O

    <b>10:38 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>RJ </b>

    <b>Dec </b><b>29 </b>

    <b>J </b>

    Chapter 419 Help Me Cover a Little

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coing </b>

    She pulled out a chair and sat down, propping herself on her hands as she looked at Benjamin. ¡°I just came to tell you, Ethan thinks we¡¯re married. If he checks on you, help me cover a little, okay?¡±

    Aidan looked at her coldly. ¡°Why should I cover for you?¡±

    <i>This </i><i>man</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn secretly cursed him a few times, then smiled and said, ¡°Well, I¡¯m your boss anyway, plus we were brothers in arms, right?¡±

    The man fed some mashed potatoes to Benjamin, wiped his mouth with a napkin, and casually replied, ¡°All these pretenses are useless. If you really want him to misunderstand, you have to make it real.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    How to <i>make </i>it <i>real</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn thought for a while and said, ¡°You mean¡­ I should actually marry you?¡±

    Aidan¡¯s handsome brows furrowed as he nced at her.

    ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±

    Dawn shook her head firmly. ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard the saying? Marriage is easy, divorce is hard. Besides, you¡¯re a good man. I can¡¯t mess up your life just because of my own problem.¡±

    If he suddenly found his true love now, wouldn¡¯t that be awful?

    Aidan¡¯s attention seemed to be on Benjamin, but his eyes were darker than before.

    He said coldly, ¡°Looks like you¡¯re quite kind¨Chearted.¡±

    ¡°Just average, just routine.¡±

    Dawn was already used to their interactions. They could switch between joking and talking business freely.

    After a while, she suddenly said, ¡°By the way.

    ¡°Vincent will probably return to the country soon. He doesn¡¯t know you yet. When he does, keep an eye on him for me. See if he makes any moves.¡±

    Aidan nced sideways. Her expression was cold, showing no abnormalities.

    His sharp brows shifted slightly. ¡°You suspect your father would do something?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brow twitched, smiling. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? That¡¯s my real father. You think he¡¯s like Lucas?¡±

    Aidan¡¯s dark eyes stared into hers, silent.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    <b>10:38 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>RJ</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 419 Help Me Cover a Little

    Dawn nudged him with her elbow. ¡°You are so slow that the food is cold already. Isn¡¯t that right, Benjamin?¡±

    +5 Free Cons

    The little one, who had been listening seriously tgh not understanding, sat up straight when called.

    ¡°Mommy, feed me!¡±

    Dawn proudly raised her brows at Aidan, then took the bowl from him.

    can

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to test me. I¡¯ll tell you anything I say and want to say. Aidan, I don¡¯t have many friends I can be honest with¨Cyou¡¯re one of them.¡±

    Although she was technically his superior, emotionally, calling him a friend was more urate.

    Aidan sat in the backlight, sunlight falling perfectly on him.

    White tank top, ck casual pants, and tanned skin.

    Not an exaggerated muscr type, but with just the right lines and unimaginable raw heat.

    Dawn looked up and saw his firm and strong shoulder illuminated.

    She swallowed guiltily, quickly looking away.

    ¡°Um, weren¡¯t you nning to open a bar in the country? Any ideas yet?

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Aidan obediently followed her lead, no longer continuing the previous topic.

    as

    my ac

    em

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 420

    Chapter 420 Ms West Actually Has Such a Big Son?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He tore a piece of tissue to wipe his hands, speaking slowly and deliberately, ¡°I¡¯ve already picked out the venue, so I might be a bit busyter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. If you need any help, just say the word, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t finished speaking when she heard the blunt words, and she thought she had misheard it, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I said I do.¡±

    Aidan stood up, his six¨Cfoot¨Ctwo height giving off a strong sense of pressure.

    Dawn blinked, ¡°W¨Cwhat?¡±

    ¡°When I get busy, I won¡¯t have time to take care of Benjamin, so you¡¯ll have to take him back and look after him for a while.¡±

    After saying that, Aidan put away the tableware and went to the kitchen, leaving the duo staring at each other in the dining room.

    Dawn asked, ¡°Did you hear what he just said?¡±

    The little one nodded.

    ¡°Then, do you trust me?¡±

    <i>Not this </i><i>time</i>.

    Dawn looked at Benjamin¡¯s fair and tender face and thought to herself that she was still reliable, right?

    The little <i>guy </i>didn¡¯t speak, probably because he didn¡¯t understand.

    She sessfully convinced herself, then held Benjamin¡¯s small hand and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re a good boy. I¡¯ll definitely take care of you even better than when you¡¯re with your daddy.¡±

    Benjamin blinked his big, round eyes, still unsure if he understood.

    Aidan finished washing the dishes and began packing Benjamin¡¯s luggage, even bringing along his bath toys one by one.

    Dawn¡¯s mouth twitched when she saw him fill the entire trunk.

    ¡°Do you need to bring so much? It¡¯s like moving out.¡±

    Aidan nced at her. ¡°Who knows him better, you after a few days or me?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    <b>MON </b>

    <b>10:38 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b>

    <b>R </b><b>J </b>

    Chapter 420 Ms West Actually Has Such a Big Son?

    She silently moved to the side, saying nothing.

    Although Benjamin called her ¡°Mommy,¡± in all honesty, she hadn¡¯t really handled many of the responsibilities of being a mother.

    Shameful, very shameful.

    Thinking of this, Dawn¡¯s gaze toward Benjamin softened even more.

    After packing, she turned to pick up Benjamin, and with a little effort, finally lifted him.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s hope we get along peacefully in the days ahead, Benjamin.¡±

    Benjamin hugged her neck, giggling happily.

    He obediently sat in his car seat and, when bored, yed with the toy on the seat.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°All right.¡± Dawn closed the car door, then turned to look at the man standing in the sunlight, smiling. ¡°Leave him to me, you can rest assured. I think I can take care of him all year.¡±

    Aidan raised an eyebrow, ¡°You just can¡¯t stop bragging, huh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bragging.¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes, helpless to argue, and decided facts speak louder than words!

    She waved and got into the car, buckled her seatbelt, and drove back to Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    With a little one in the house, it suddenly became lively. From the moment they got out of the car, Benjamin was curious about everything. He was looking and touching everything while asking endless questions.

    ¡°Mommy, is this your home?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then why didn¡¯t you have a home before? Did you just get one? Is your husband at home?

    ¡°Where¡¯s your husband?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help butugh at his words. ¡°Who taught you to talk like this?¡±

    The little guy lifted his nose proudly. ¡°Does it need teaching? Everyone has a husband. You don¡¯t have one, do you?¡±

    Dawn did not know what to say to that.

    Why did it feel like this little one was looking down on her?

    She cleared her throat and called Helena to help bring in the luggage, then bent down to the little guy. ¡°Sharp¨Ctongued, go sit over there. I¡¯ll y with you after I finish organizing your room, okay?¡±

    <b>10:38 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec 29 </b><b>RJ </b>

    Chapter 420 Ms West Actually Has Such a Big Son?

    Benjamin nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±

    Helena came out just in time to hear this, eyes wide in shock.

    <i>Ms. </i><i>West </i>actually <i>has </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>big </i><i>son</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Judging </i><i>from </i><i>his </i><i>size</i>¡­

    Helena¡¯s eyes darted around, her mind passing a shocking thought.

    <i>Could </i><i>this </i><i>be </i>the <i>child </i><i>of </i>Mr. <i>Jackson </i><i>and </i><i>Ms. </i><i>West</i><i>? </i>

    +5 Free Cone

    Helena opened her mouth wide in shock, then thought her reaction was too obvious, quickly lowering her head to hide her expression, but in her mind, she was thinking that she had to tell the Madam about this.

    Dawn, unaware that her ¡°rumor¡± was about to spread like wildfire, moved the luggage and marveled at how incredible kids are these days.

    Just the toys alone were such a huge box.

    Cars, cannons¡­ If everything were brought in, the vi might not even fit it all.

    Finally finishing the move, Dawn was already panting.

    She had Helena prepare the room next to the main bedroom on the second floor for Benjamin.

    Just as Helena agreed, Benjamin came.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I sleep with you?¡±

    Dawn was taken aback and asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep by yourself?¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Benjamin answered seriously. ¡°But I¡¯m a child, I¡¯ll be scared at night. If I sleep in my own room, won¡¯t you worry about me?¡±

    <i>This </i><i>actually </i><i>makes </i><i>sense</i>.

    Dawn hesitated. Benjamin blinked his big eyes and called softly, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Helena, standing not far away, raised her hand to cover her mouth.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 421

    Chapter 421 A Ready¨CMade Chef

    Chapter 421 A Ready¨CMade Chef

    <i>The </i><i>proof</i><i>! </i>

    Helena quickly stepped back quietly and went to make a call.

    5 Free Coins

    Meanwhile, Dawn was stillpletely unaware. She crouched down in front of Benjamin, looking serious. ¡°You have a point, but you¡¯re a boy. Boys should learn to sleep alone, right?¡±

    Benjamin nodded.

    ¡°And your bedroom is next to mine, so it¡¯s like I¡¯m protecting you. No need to be afraid, okay?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up with understanding again.

    ¡°Besides, if anything happens, you can find me immediately, right?¡±

    ¡°Sounds reasonable¡­¡±

    Dawn smiled brightly. ¡°Since it¡¯s so reasonable, let¡¯s follow this n!¡°\

    She linked pinkies with Benjamin, sealing the deal, and finally letting out a breath.

    <i>Hopefully</i><i>, </i><i>there </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>any </i><i>problems</i><i>. </i>

    But Dawn forgot that, besides this little one, there was also an adult in the house who could appear at any time.

    Since it was Benjamin¡¯s first day at her house, Dawn didn¡¯t go to work in the afternoon. She spent time taking him around, helping him get familiar with the surroundings.

    As evening approached, dinner became a challenge.

    ¡°Sweetheart, what do you want to eat?¡±

    After ying all afternoon, Benjamin leanedzily on her leg, humming softly, not saying a word.

    A child that small couldn¡¯t express much.

    Dawn pursed her lips, thinking, and decided to leave the choice to Helena. Whatever she made, they would eat.

    Helena was from a region where spice was everything, and she wasn¡¯t very experienced with making meals for children.

    ¡°Ms. West, can Benjamin eat spicy food?¡±

    Dawn slowly turned her head, seemingly finding the question incredible. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Helena forced a bitter smile. ¡°Probably not?¡±

    <b>C </b>

    <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>29 </b>

    Bar

    Chapter 421 A Ready¨CMade Chef

    Dawn hid her expression, leaned back on the couch, and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡±

    s

    Helena gave a strained smile and walked toward the kitchen, muttering to herself, ¡°How can I cook without spice? The kids back home grow up eating spicy food. How could dishes without spice taste good?<b>¡± </b>

    After much effort, a few mild dishes were prepared¨Cpoached egg, stir¨Cfried shrimp, and some vegetables.

    Benjamin could eat them, but they weren¡¯t particrly tasty, so he didn¡¯t eat much.

    Helena realized it wasn¡¯t sufficient and suggested, ¡°Ms. West, maybe we should find someone else to cook for Benjamin. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do it well.¡±

    Dawn touched her chin, frowning.

    ¡°But if it¡¯s a stranger, I won¡¯t feelfortable either.¡±

    The housekeeper¡¯s eyes flickered, and she whispered, ¡°There¡¯s someone; you just didn¡¯t think of them, Ms.

    West.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t hear that. She exhaled and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You try your best first; I¡¯ll figure something out.¡±

    At 8:30 p.m., Dawn looked at the time, ready to take Benjamin upstairs to bathe.

    After being sluggish all afternoon, the little guy now seemed full of energy.

    ¡°You need to take a bath and go to bed.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Benjamin tossed a stic ball. ¡°Let¡¯s y a little more, Mommy.¡±

    ¡°No, we still need to wash your hair. It¡¯s alreadyte if we dawdle. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Sixty minutes!¡±

    Benjamin suggested softly.

    Dawnughed angrily. ¡°Do you know how long sixty minutes <b>is</b><b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Ten minutes!<b>¡± </b>

    <i>This </i><i>kid</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn looked at his sparkling eyes, paused, and finally turned on her phone. ¡°Fine, ten minutes. I¡¯ll set the timer. When it goes off, straight to the bath!¡±

    They reached an agreement and started ying.

    When Ethan reached the room and heard the sounds, this was the scene before him.

    The woman wore loose loungewear, her hair half¨Ctied with a small clip, the rest falling freely over her

    Chapter 421 A Ready¨CMade Chef

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    shoulders.

    No makeup, side face illuminated by them

    the fine peach fuzz on her skin clearly visible.

    Usually alert, her heart was nowpletely filled

    Even when scolding, her eyes sparkled.

    ¡°Benjamin Gardner, I¡¯m going to be mad!¡±

    Benjamin giggled, his pink cheeks puffed up.

    <i>With </i>the child, gentle and indulgent.

    Dawn pouted, feigning anger. ¡°I¡¯m telling your dad!¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ming!¡±

    Benjamin stopped teasing her, set down the toy, and jumped into her arms.

    Dawn kissed his cheeks twice, and scrunched her nose. ¡°My son is just too cute. How are you <i>so </i>cute? Hmm? Hmm?¡±

    They yed for a while, only to realize someone was standing at the doorway.

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes went wide, curiosity spinning.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes also darted around.

    At that moment, she thought, <i>Why bother </i><i>looking </i><i>for </i><i>a </i><i>chef</i>? <i>There¡¯s </i><i>already </i><i>a </i><i>ready</i>¨C<i>made </i><i>chef </i><i>here</i><i>. </i>

    She lowered her head subtly, whispering into the little guy¡¯s ear, ¡°That guy is really good at cooking. If you don¡¯t want to starve, be proactive.¡±

    Benjamin gasped, feeling utterly shocked.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 422

    Chapter 422 Sneak Attack

    <i>Mommy </i><i>is </i>really <i>having </i>a <i>hard </i><i>time</i>. <i>She </i><i>can </i><i>barely </i><i>take </i><i>care </i><i>of </i><i>herself</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>now </i>she has to <i>promise </i>Daddy she¡¯ll look <i>after </i>me. <i>She </i><i>should </i><i>get </i><i>some </i><i>credit</i>.

    Benjamin¡¯s little brain seemed to be plotting something. Suddenly, he wriggled free from Dawn¡¯s arms and ran with his short little legs straight to his target.

    He grabbed onto the man¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    That word was clear, crisp, andnded with weight.

    Ethan¡¯s pupils contracted, his expression unreadablyplex.

    Dawn didn¡¯t say anything either. She wasn¡¯t particrly surprised, but she gained a newfound respect for this little one¡¯s understanding.

    After a while, Ethan lowered his gaze, his dark eyes pouring down.

    In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°What did you call me?¡±

    Benjamin blinked. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Ethan felt a storm raging inside him. To make matters worse, that woman hadn¡¯t reacted at all, still secretly exchanging nces with Benjamin as if delighted by the situation.

    Dawn cleared her throat theatrically, hands behind her back as she walked over.

    ¡°Well, Benjamin is still little. Ethan, you wouldn¡¯t treat him the same as an adult, right?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze

    fixed on her face. ¡°No, but I won¡¯t say the same to the guardian.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together.

    Might as well read out her full government name.

    She pursed her lips, met Benjamin¡¯s eyes, and suddenly, some unspoken agreement was reached.

    ¡°Ethan, you might not know, but Benjamin isn¡¯t like other kids. He¡¯s very picky; if the taste isn¡¯t quite right, he won¡¯t eat it. Otherwise¡­¡±

    Dawn raised her bright eyes. ¡°Youe home every day to eat, so you should let him have a little bit with you. He won¡¯t eat much.¡±

    Benjamin shook his head from below.

    ¡°Daddy, I can¡¯t eat much.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s scalp tingled; he ground his teeth. ¡°You have your own dad. Don¡¯t call me that!¡±

    O

    <b>Mon</b>, Dec <b>29 </b>

    <b>29 </b>*

    Chapter 422 Sneak Attack

    ¡°Oh, okay, Daddy.¡±

    Ethan rolled his eyes.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Three¨Cyear¨Colds tend to have certain privileges. When they misbehave or misname someone, adults don¡¯t get annoyed correcting them, as correction often doesn¡¯t work.

    But Benjamin truly liked Ethan. From the moment he returned, Benjamin hung onto his leg and refused to let go.

    Even going upstairs, Ethan had to lift him step by step.

    Dawn, having spent the day with the child, was exhausted and didn¡¯t even want to move.

    Finally able to breathe, she copsed on the couch and nked out for a moment.

    Thinking about what was happening just now, she even felt a little amused.

    She took a deep breath and went upstairs.

    What awaited her was unexpected.

    Ethan had fully epted Benjamin and was even giving him a bath.

    She intentionally tiptoed closer to the bathroom, catching the conversation inside.

    ¡°Daddy, I got water in my eyes. Can you wipe them for me?¡±

    Ethan patiently used a towel to wipe the water from his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Benjamin paused for just a second. ¡°You don¡¯t want to be

    my daddy?¡±

    Ethan couldn¡¯t helpughing angrily. His tongue brushed over his teeth, and he didn¡¯t even understand why he was holding back all this anger while bathing Dawn¡¯s and another person¡¯s child!

    Benjamin, seeing him remain silent, tilted his head, clearly puzzled.

    ¡°Sir, you really don¡¯t want to be my daddy?¡± the little guy asked

    want to be my daddy that Mommy said they have to line up sincerely. ¡°There are so many people who

    Ethan¡¯s breath caught; his expression turned extremely dark.

    Or are you worried you won¡¯t get a turn?¡±

    Dawn lightly cleared her throat. She worried that if she didn¡¯t appear now, Ethan would kill the little boy.

    ¡°Um¡­¡± She smiled sweetly, trying to appease him. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to have you cook for us, but now I¡¯m troubling you to help bathe Benjamin, too. I really feel bad about it.¡±

    273

    <b>10:39 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b>

    <b>RJ </b>

    Chapter 422 Sneak Attack

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you feel bad.¡±

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Dawn sneaked a nce at him, murmuring softly, ¡°How can you talk like that? Besides, Benjamin¡¯s so cute, giving him a bath is kind of healing too.¡±

    Benjamin yed with the bubbles, his gaze flitting between the two adults.

    He scooped up a handful of bubbles and tossed them at Dawn.

    ¡°Ha!¡±

    Dawn froze for a moment, then retaliated immediately. ¡°You little brat! How dare you throw water at me? Just wait, I¡¯ll get you today!¡±

    The two of them, one big, one small, started ying like this. Ethan¡¯s gaze epassed the two figures before him as he stepped back half a pace.

    ¡°Mommy! Dawn! Ah!¡±

    Benjamin¡¯sbat skills werecking. Soon, he could only dodge, his chubby little hands constantly covering his face.

    Dawn kept control but didn¡¯t stop moving her hands.

    ¡°Still trying to sneak attack me?¡±

    ¡°No, no!¡±

    Benjaminughed, his babyish voice irresistibly infectious.

    Dawn finally let go when she felt it was enough. But in the next second, the little rascal scooped up more water. With tiny fingers spread, he couldn¡¯t even hold it.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 423

    Chapter 423 Neither of Us Could Ever Be With Anyone Else

    5 Free Colne

    Benjamin burst into giggles and tossed the handful of water at Dawn. In his haste to run away, he almost tripped, his little feet wobbling as he darted behind the man next to him.

    ¡°Bleh! You can¡¯t hit me!¡±

    Dawn wasn¡¯t even sshed, but she still yed along, hands on her hips, pretending to be furious. ¡°Benjamin Gardner!¡±

    The little boy clung tightly to the man¡¯s leg andpletely ignored her.

    His big, watery eyes lifted up nervously. ¡°Can you save me? If you don¡¯t save me, my mommy is going to kill me!¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes.

    This kid. He¡¯s so young, yet he already knows all the tricks.

    But truthfully, she was curious¡­

    Would Ethan, someone who hated dealing with children, actually respond?

    She folded her arms and watched the two with great interest.

    One second. Two seconds.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word. After staring down at Benjamin for a moment, he simply reached out, grabbed him, and lifted him up like a figurine.

    After that, he effortlessly dropped him back into the bathtub.

    ¡°I think your current priority,¡± he said tly, ¡°is to finish your bath and then go to sleep like you¡¯re supposed to.¡±

    Bubbles they had already rinsed off were now stuck all over him again.

    If he didn¡¯t wash properly, he would catch a cold.

    Benjamin let out a small ¡°oh,¡± wiped the water off his nose, and asked, ¡°If I don¡¯t go to sleep, what will happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    Benjamin looked horrified and immediately sealed his lips shut.

    Dawn burst into silentughter but had no intention of interfering. She stood nearby like an amused spectator and watched everything unfold.

    Soon, Ethan wrapped Benjamin in a bath towel and carried him out.

    <b>MON </b>

    <b>29 </b>

    O

    ¤¯

    H

    <b>10:39 Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>RJ </b>

    Chapter 423 Neither of Us Could Ever Be With Anyone Else

    Dawn followed behind.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    After the boy changed into his pajamas, it was as if someone unsealed him. He immediatelyunched into a long round of pretend y.

    His eyes

    darted to the man sitting on the couch, replying to messages on his phone.

    Dawn saw him gearing up to pounce and quickly grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Not now,¡± she whispered. ¡°Ethan is busy. Wait a bit.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    But he kept stealing nces over there, and the instant the man put down his phone, Benjamin bolted across the room and leaped into hisp.

    ¡°Ethan, I think you¡¯re more reliable than my mommy. Can you be my mommy instead?¡±

    Ethan nced down at him. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a man. Men are dads. We can¡¯t be moms.¡±

    Benjamin lit up. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Ethan sighed.

    Even Dawn saw a vein pop on Ethan¡¯s forehead.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh as she pulled the child back into her arms. ¡°What Ethan means is that men can only be dads, not that he wants to be your dad. Understand?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t care. He already agreed just now. From now on, he¡¯s my second daddy!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A <i>second </i><i>daddy </i>now<i>? </i>

    Dawn bit her lip to keep fromughing and shot the man a helpless look.

    See?

    She had tried.

    Ethan clicked his tongue against his mrs, grabbed his phone, and walked out.

    Dawn watched the door close and sighed.

    ¡°Uh¨Coh. He¡¯s mad.¡±

    111

    <b>10:39 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>J </b>

    Chapter 423 Neither of Us Could Ever Be With Anyone Else

    Benjamin blinked. ¡°Why is he mad?¡°.

    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± She thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe he feels unworthy of being your dad.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± the boy said very seriously. ¡°I won¡¯t look down on him.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn had noeback for that and just chuckled, cing him on the bed and pulling up the covers.

    ¡°Alright. If you really like him that much, then try again tomorrow. What if he changes his mind? We don¡¯t give up easily, right?¡±

    Benjaminy on his back and thought hard, then nodded firmly. ¡°Okay, I will!¡±

    After coaxing him to sleep, Dawn quietly closed the door¨Conly to almost jump out of her skin. She pressed a hand to her chest. ¡°Good grief, Ethan. You nearly gave me a heart attack.¡±

    Leaning against the wall was Ethan. The dim hallway light cast his shadow long and dark.

    Her heartbeat steadied a little, and she moved to turn on the light.

    Before she could step away, Ethan grabbed her wrist from behind¨Cgently, but firmly¨Cpulling her straight into his arms.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°To turn on the light.¡±

    ¡°No. Leave it. Stay like this.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Fine, then. But why grab her?

    where

    Just as she began to tug free, his low, restrained voice brushed her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve imagined so many ways you survived,¡± he murmured. ¡°And I¡¯ve imagined meeting you again after I died. But the one thing I never imagined¡­¡±

    He stopped.

    Dawn lifted her head and looked right into the depths of his/stormy gaze.

    ¡°What didn¡¯t you imagine?¡±

    ¡°I never imagined¡­¡± Ethan¡¯s voice tightened, pain flickering beneath the calmness, ¡°that you would show up in front of me with someone else¡¯s child.¡±

    ¡°Dawn,¡± he breathed, ¡°I always believed we belonged only to each other. Neither of us could ever be with anyone else.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 424

    Chapter 424 Isn¡¯t as Heartless as I Imagined

    Chapter 424 Isn¡¯t as Heartless as I Imagined

    He wasn¡¯t drunk, yet his voice carried a faint, intoxicated edge.

    Dawn moved her lips and, after a long pause, spoke softly, ¡°Ethan, nothing in this world is ever truly

    constant.¡±

    Especially human hearts.

    Who could guarantee that they¡¯d love someone forever?

    No one.

    Impossible.

    Fairy tales are not real.

    Late at night, the vi was utterly quiet outside, the asional chirp of insects piercing the silence.

    In the dimly lit corridor, Dawn lowered her gaze and gently moved his arm aside with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯st Go rest. Good night.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t stop her, his voice low and unyielding. ¡°Dawn, we haven¡¯t divorced yet.¡±

    Dawn froze. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say that.

    <i>Not </i><i>divorced</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i>did <i>that </i><i>mean</i><i>? </i>

    Thinking back carefully, though Ethan had handed her a divorce agreement years ago¨Cand she had signed it¨Cshe had no idea whether the procedure was ever officiallypleted.

    Maybe it hadn¡¯t.

    It was possible, and the possibility wasn¡¯t little.

    Divorce required both parties to be present. At the time, she had assumed he was in a hurry to divorce and might have found other ways.

    In an instant, countless thoughts shed through her mind.

    After a while, she looked up.

    ¡°Well¡­ isn¡¯t that convenient?¡±

    Ethan furrowed his brows. ¡°Perfect for what?¡±

    ¡°I already handled the paperwork with Aidan abroad. So if we haven¡¯t divorced¡­ No rush, right?¡±

    Dawn leisurely straightened the slight wrinkle in his cor. ¡°I know you love me, but his little bit of

    <b>DEC </b>29

    Chapter 424 Isn¡¯t as Heartless as I Imagined

    inconvenience should be nothing, right?¡±

    She really had the whole picture painted in her head.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Co </b>

    Ethan stared at her, and all his emotions coalesced into a firestorm of anger that burned uncontrobly i

    his chest.

    He sneered, grabbed her wrist, and closed the distance between them again.

    Those dark eyes glimmered with a dangerously sharp edge, as if they could shred her into pieces at any

    moment.

    ¡°Dawn, what exactly do you take me for, hmm?¡±

    He bent down and bit her lips, then her shoulder.

    The bite was unrestrained.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but hiss, her small face scrunching up as she pushed him away. ¡°Ethan! Are you crazy

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it hurt!¡±

    <i>Scumbag</i>.

    ¡°What does it matter if I¡¯m married? Don¡¯t forget, back when you and Roxanne were inseparable, I was stil trapped by Jonathan!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t hidden so much from her, she might not have had to endure all that pain.

    Their breaths mingled in the narrow space.

    Even feeling each other¡¯s warmth, there was no hint of romance or seduction. They each raised shields and spears, pointing at the other.

    Ethan squeezed his eyes shut. Once again, visions of her being intimate with another man shed through his mind.

    ¡°Do whatever you want!¡±

    With that, he stormed back to his room in long, decisive strides.

    Dawn stayed in the corridor a moment. In the dark hallway, only her shadow and her breathing kept her

    She ran a hand through her hair and went back to her room to sleep.

    Morning came. Around seven, a heavy weight rested on her.

    ¡°Dawn, wake up, wake up! The sun¡¯s up! Dawn! Dawn!¡±

    The nagging voice persisted in her ears, just like an annoying mosquito. Even after she turned over twice,

    MCN

    H

    <b>10:39 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>29 </b>

    Chapter 424 Isn¡¯t as Heartless as I Imagined

    she couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Ah! Benjamin!¡±

    ¡°Hehe,¡± the little voice tilted its head. ¡°It¡¯s me!¡±

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn¡¯s fury instantly vanished, reced by helplessness. ¡°Honey, can¡¯t you y by yourself for a bit when you wake up? Let me sleep a little longer, please?¡±

    ¡°Nope. Not fun.¡±

    Benjamin shook his head decisively. ¡°Dawn, get up and y with me.¡±

    Dawn buried her face under the covers, but couldn¡¯t avoid him. She was dragged out of bed, forced to wash herself and the little rascal.

    By the time they were done and headed downstairs, it wasn¡¯t even eight yet.

    The vi was quiet.

    Helena was not here yet, and the man who had left on bad terms yesterday was nowhere to be seen.

    Dawn nced around, her eyes darkening slightly.

    ¡°Dawn, are you looking for Ethan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°I told you, if Ethan bes my dad, then he can sleep with you, and y with me too!¡±

    Dawn lowered her head and gently tapped his head. ¡°Who taught you

    that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what they do on TV¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fake. Stop learning that!¡±

    After giving Benjamin a mini¨Clecture, Dawn led him to the kitchen to make something simple to eat. Her steps halted suddenly as she nced toward the dining table and smiled.

    ¡°Looks like this Ethan isn¡¯t as heartless as I imagined.¡±

    Their breakfasts were still warm, proving he had left not long ago.

    Benjamin looked at the food, then at the woman standing beside the table. He sighed deeply, looking far older than his three years, and climbed onto the chair with his short little legs.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 425

    Chapter 425 Do You Think I Enjoy Seeing You?

    ¡°What would we do without a man around here?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    She was between tears. She walked over and handed the spoon to the little guy. ¡°Eat your meal. Next time, if you want to say something like that, you might as well say it in front of your dad directly.¡±

    The milk was warm¨Cjust right.

    Ethan added some chocte sprinkles to make it more delicious.

    Benjamin drank some, and immediately, his eyes lit up. ¡°Dawn, I told you! Ethan can be your husband! If you don¡¯t want him, I¡¯ll make him my husband instead!¡±

    Children speak without restraint. Dawn couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond.

    After finishing breakfast, she received a call from thepany¨Cshe had to inspect the engineering department today.

    A high¨Cend mountain hot¨Cspring resort was under development in Southville. The early stage of construction was crucial, requiring asional site inspections.

    But Benjamin¡­ was a problem.

    Dawn hesitated, then decided to bring him along.

    Strapping him into the safety seat, she spoke in a serious tone, ¡°Listen, I¡¯m going to work soon. You have to behave, okay? No running around, no saying random things.¡±

    Benjamin raised his hand to promise.

    ¡°Good! I promise toplete the mission!¡±

    Though this kid was rather mischievous, he understood words fairly well.

    Just in case, Dawn had Hazel buy lots of toys. If Benjamin truly couldn¡¯t sit still, she could distract him with them.

    At the entrance to the engineering department, the project manager came out to greet them.

    Dawn took Benjamin out of the car and nced at the safety helmet in his hand. ¡°Can a child wear this?¡±

    The project manager¡¯s eyes went wide

    at the sudden appearance of a child.

    Hearing the question, he stammered, ¡°Well ¡­ no child has worn one yet¡­ maybe we can try?¡±

    Dawn frowned and gave him a sharp nce, then handed Benjamin to Hazel.

    Seizing the opportunity, Benjamin tried to wriggle free.

    MON

    O

    Chapter 425 Do You Think I Enjoy Seeing You?

    He was extremely curious about this ce. There was even a digger over there¡úamazing!

    ¡°Benjamin, what did you promise me?¡±

    Dawn lightly tugged his car.

    ¡°You have to wear your safety helmet properly, okay?¡±

    45 <b>Free </b>Coins

    But the kid, having opened the door to a whole new world, wouldn¡¯t listen. He wriggled and squirmed in Hazel¡¯s arms, chirping nonstop.

    Dawn had no choice but to let Hazel take him to explore while she went with the project manager to discuss work.

    She walked while listening and offered opinions at appropriate moments.

    ¡°No major issues otherwise, but¡­¡±

    The project manager nced at her expression and spoke cautiously, ¡°At the current pace, thepletion date may need to be slightly pushed back. Ms. Roxanne seems to have submitted a proposal <i>to </i>the chairman to speed up the project, and the chairman approved it.¡±

    Dawn stopped walking. ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So¡­ Ms. Roxanne will probably rejoin the project.¡±

    At that moment, a woman¡¯s haughty voice rang out nearby. ¡°Looks like my little sister isn¡¯t too happy to see me?¡±

    Dawn looked at the suddenly appearing woman. Gone was her previous lethargy; her makeup was exquisite, her appearance morous once again.

    ¡°Do you think I should wee you?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s smile in her eyes turned cold as she approached Dawn.

    ¡°Whether you wee me or not doesn¡¯t matter. Dad has already issued the document. I am still in charge of this project. While you¡¯re away, I¡¯m fully in charge.¡±

    Dawn raised an eyebrow, emphasizing the key point.

    ¡°While I¡¯m away.¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened, but considering Dawn¡¯s current status, she swallowed her anger and said in a low voice, ¡°In short, I now hold the same position as you. You have no right to kick me out!¡±

    ¡°I never nned to kick you out. You just weren¡¯t capable of handling it.¡±

    Dawn handed the documents to the project manager, her tone indifferent. ¡°I don¡¯t mind Dad keeping you

    MON

    <b>10:39 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>29 </b>

    Chapter 425 Do You Think I Enjoy Seeing You?

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    on the project, but you should be sensible, right? If I don¡¯t like it, don¡¯t keep pushing yourself in front of

    me.¡±

    She indeed needed to reserve her energy for other matters, and with Roxanne present, it was fine.

    After all, above them was still Vincent keeping

    ngs in check.

    She couldn¡¯t make much of a ssh.

    ¡°Do you think I enjoy seeing you?¡±

    Roxanne smiled coldly and turned to leave.

    For the project manager, this scene was somewhat awkward. He sheepishly touched his nose. ¡°Sorry, Ms. Dawn. I should have informed you beforehand.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Whether you tell me or not, it makes little difference.¡±

    Roxanne only wanted to unt that she had regained Vincent¡¯s trust.

    But so what?

    Her scheming mind would backfire sooner orter.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne didn¡¯t leave immediately but went to the project office with Jody.

    Too much progress had been dyed recently.

    Having finally regained the opportunity, she needed to do her homework properly.

    ¡°Ms. West, look over there.¡±

    Jody tugged at her, whispering, ¡°Isn¡¯t that Ms. Dawn¡¯s assistant?¡±

    Following his gaze, Roxanne saw that it was indeed so.

    The two¨Cone adult, one kid¨Cwere ying happily in the engineering department corridor.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 426

    Chapter 426 Dawn¡¯s Birthday

    Chapter 426 Dawn¡¯s Birthday

    She pondered for a moment and said, ¡°I remember her assistant isn¡¯t married, right?¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Yes.¡± Mason had originally been someone by Vincent¡¯s side, so Jody naturally knew him. ¡°Mason has followed Mr. West since graduation. He¡¯s never even dated.¡±

    Roxanne clicked her tongue lightly. ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Since he wasn¡¯t married, then this child¡­

    She let out a softugh. ¡°Looks like my dear sister still has quite a few secrets up her sleeve. Let¡¯s wait here for a bit and see what¡¯s really going on.¡±

    If it was really what she suspected, then this would be far too interesting.

    Although it was only early summer, staying outside for too long was still ufortable.

    Just as Roxanne was about to lose her patience, Dawn finally appeared within sight. From a not¨Ctoo¨Cfar, not¨Ctoo¨Cclose distance, she crouched down and said affectionately, ¡°Honey,e to me.¡±

    The moment Benjamin saw her, he immediately opened his arms

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    and rushed over.

    After not seeing him for a while, he finally wasn¡¯t as distant as before, letting Dawn nuzzle his little face over and over.

    A sweet, adorable little child was more healing than anything else.

    ¡°Now you remember Mommy? I thought you only wanted those machines.¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Dawn is the best. I want Dawn.¡±

    Even though she had mentally prepared herself, Roxanne witnessed this scene for real.

    <i>Dawn </i><i>actually</i><i>¡­ </i><i>She </i><i>actually </i><i>dared</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Was </i><i>this </i><i>child </i><i>born </i><i>abroad</i><i>? </i>

    <i>He </i><i>seems </i><i>to </i><i>be </i>two <i>years </i>

    <i>old</i><i>? </i>

    still widened her eyes in shock when she

    He didn¡¯t look exactly the same, but kids change so fast that it wasn¡¯t impossible.

    Roxanne took two deep breaths and forced herself to stay calm.

    Looking at it now, this child definitely wasn¡¯t Ethan¡¯s.

    If he were, Dawn would¡¯ve already unted him. Why would she hide him instead?

    <b>MON </b>

    ON

    O

    <b>10:39 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Dec <b>29 </b>

    Chapter 426 Dawn¡¯s Birthday

    Roxanne sneered and secretly took a photo with her phone.

    ¡°Go check immediately who this child¡¯s father is, and what rtionship he has with Dawn.¡±

    Jody nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hurry!¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Roxanne red at him impatiently. ¡°I told you to investigate everything before. What did you find? Nothing useful at all!¡±

    Jody lowered his head even further. ¡°Ms. Dawn probably prepared long ago. All her information cannot be

    retrieved.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me useless excuses. If something can¡¯t be done, it just means your abilities arecking¨Cnot that you should look for excuses from others.¡±

    Roxanne stared intently at the mother and child not far away, her gaze as sharp as a de.

    ¡°This time, you¡¯re not allowed to make any mistakes. I must make sure she never gets another chance!¡±

    As long as she proved this child was born with another man, would Ethan still feel the same way about Dawn?

    Heh.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t believe it.

    There was no man in this world who truly wouldn¡¯t care that the woman he loved had a child with someone else.

    She withdrew her gaze. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll wait for your good news.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t linger and turned to leave.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    Not far away, Mason quietly reminded her, ¡°I think I saw Ms. Roxanne earlier.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Dawn didn¡¯t react much. She watched as Benjamin/showed off his new <i>toy</i>. ¡°You just make sure someone keeps an eye on her. Just don¡¯t let her cause trouble.¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    After Benjamin finished showing his toys, Dawn helped him gather them up.

    ¡°You stayed with me for work today. Tomorrow I can y with you. Where do you want to go?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up for a second, then drooped. ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    I

    O

    <b>10:40 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>RJ</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 426 Dawn¡¯s Birthday

    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go anywhere.¡±.

    1262

    <b>45 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn wrinkled her nose and let out an ¡°oh.¡± ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t you the one who loves going out the most<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>.¡± ¡°Why not? Aren¡¯t you the one who loves going out the most?¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t exin. He gathered all his toys.

    His tiny body carried several oversized toys¨Cit looked ridiculous.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Tomorrow, let¡¯s stay home!¡±

    Dawn and Mason exchanged nces, confused.

    On the way back, Benjamin used the phone to video call Aidan. His little mouth chattered nonstop, telling him everything that happened today.

    In the end, the little guy¡¯s eyes rolled, and he asked, ¡°Daddy, are you free tomorrow?¡±

    Aidan nced up at the screen. ¡°Do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Benjamin smacked his lips twice. ¡°Tomorrow is Dawn¡¯s birthday. Come celebrate with us.¡±

    It was her birthday tomorrow? Why didn¡¯t she know?

    She turned to look at Mason, <i>Did </i><i>you </i><i>know</i>?

    Mason shook his head.

    Benjamin kept persuading his dad, his sentences perfectly logical and reasonable. ¡°And you haven¡¯t spent time with me in a long time. So it¡¯s perfect! Tomorrowe to our house. Don¡¯t forget to bring a gift.¡±

    After staying here for just two days, he had already imed the ce as his territory.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing, yet she also worried that Aidan might reallye.

    If he bumped into that man, wouldn¡¯t that be a straight trip to the crematorium?

    Fortunately, Aidan had been busy running his bartely, and he was swamped with work.

    He didn¡¯t reject immediately, and his reply was vague and nomittal.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 427

    Chapter 427 Grandma Hannah

    If he has time, he cane.

    s

    Dawn let out a sigh of relief. It was good he didn¡¯t agree directly;ter, she could send Aidan a message to exin.

    Arriving home, she carried Benjamin out of the car.

    ¡°You can drive my car back. Call me anytime if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Mason responded, then bent down to say goodbye to little Benjamin before driving away.

    Dawn held the little boy¡¯s hand, swinging it back and forth as they walked toward the vi. ¡°Benjamin, I know you are very clever, but you must not do things that trap us, okay?¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means¡­¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment about how to exin. ¡°It means setting a trap for us to fall into.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you die then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, die.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected this answer to hit Benjamin¡¯s sore spot. His mouth fell, and he immediately looked like he was about to cry.

    Dawn quickly coaxed him, ¡°Oh, honey. When Mommy says ¡®die,¡® it¡¯s not really dying, it means very embarrassing, you understand?¡±

    Benjamin half understood, half didn¡¯t, but he was very easy tofort. Say a couple of nice words, shift his attention, and the tears disappeared at once.

    ¡°A little man doesn¡¯t cry that easily!¡±

    Dawn tapped his nose. ¡°Next time, you can¡¯t cry so casually.¡°/

    Benjamin let out a small hum and said nothing.

    Once inside the vi, Dawn tossed her bag aside andy down on the couch.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when Ethan wille back or what delicious food he¡¯ll make for us. Do ignore us?¡±

    you

    think he¡¯ll

    After talking for quite a while with no reply, she turned around and saw Benjamin staring nkly in one direction.

    <b>10:40 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>J </b>

    <b>R </b>

    Chapter 427 Grandma Hannah

    62

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    The kitchen.

    And at the door stood Hannah, utterly shocked..

    Dawn quickly sat up, straightened her clothes, and smiled. ¡°Hannah, long time no see. When did you arrive?¡±

    Hannah had spent the entire afternoon excited about seeing Dawn again. Now that she actually saw her, the only thing in her heart was shock.

    <i>Did </i><i>this </i><i>child </i><i>just </i>call Dawn <i>Mommy</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn <i>became </i><i>a </i><i>mother</i>?

    Seeing Hannah staring at her and the child nonstop, Dawn felt a little uneasy and reminded, ¡°Hannah?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes! That¡¯s me!¡±

    Hannah secretly pinched herself. It was not a dream.

    Helena had been a distant rtive of hers. That rtive said Dawn had moved back to Eastcrest Regency Residence and didn¡¯t like the food she cooked.

    The moment Hannah heard that, she told Tara she wanted toe take care of the two kids for a while.

    She hadn¡¯t expected this.

    Besides the two kids, there was another child!

    She still couldn¡¯t control her gaze, stealing nces at Benjamin from time to time. She exined, ¡°I heard you moved back and I¡¯ve been less busy recently, so I told Mrs. Jackson I¡¯de look after you for a while.¡±

    Dawn understood. ¡°Thank you, Hannah.¡±

    Her eyes swept over the little boy. Counting on Ethan was risky; Hannah¡¯s arrival solved a huge problem. She nudged Benjamin. ¡°This is Mommy¡¯s housekeeper, you should call her Grandma.¡±

    Benjamin was always very reliable at times like this. He immediately said sweetly, ¡°Hello, Grandma!¡±

    ¡°Oh, hello!¡±

    Hannah rubbed her hands on her apron again and again, suddenly a little flustered.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t bring a gift today. Grandma will make it up to you next time with a big one, okay?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes widened roundly. ¡°Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    After greeting, they counted as acquainted.

    The little guy waspletely sociable and quickly warmed up to Hannah. As she cooked, he followed

    111

    <b>10:40 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Dec </b><b>29 </b><b>Q </b>J

    Chapter 427 Grandma Hannah

    behind, helping in his own clumsy but earnest way.

    Seeing them get along so well, Dawn went upstairs to handle her work with peace of mind.

    ¡°Benjamin.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s

    s shifted, and she began askingons.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Is Dawn really your mommy?¡±

    Benjamin was struggling with the beans in his hands and responded with a hum, ¡°Dawn is my mommy!¡±

    Hannah asked almost urgently, ¡°Then your dad? Who is your dad?¡±

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    The little boy frowned; the beans wouldn¡¯te apart.

    He used force, tugged hard, and almost threw himself off bnce.

    Finally, they came apart, and in his cute little voice, he answered, ¡°My daddy is called Aidan Gardner.¡±

    ¡°Aidan¡­¡± Hannah repeated the name, confirmed she didn¡¯t know this person, and sighed regretfully. After a long moment, she asked again, ¡°Then what does your daddy do?¡±

    ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t <i>do </i>anything.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°Daddy cooks for me.¡±

    Benjamin cupped the beans in his hands and presented them proudly to Hannah. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m all done!¡±

    Hannah took them and praised him, but felt something indescribable in her heart.

    <i>Doesn¡¯t </i><i>do </i><i>anything</i><i>? </i><i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>freeloading</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>man </i><i>did </i><i>Dawn </i><i>end </i><i>up </i>with<i>? </i>

    <i>Gosh</i><i>, </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>nothing </i><i>like </i><i>Ethan</i><i>! </i>

    Benjamin felt Hannah fall into silence. After thinking for a moment, he nodded to himself.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 428

    Chapter 428 He Looks Exactly Like You Dig as a Child!

    Chapter 428 He Looks Exactly Like You Did as a Child!

    <i>Anyway</i><i>, </i>adults <i>are </i>all like this, <i>getting </i><i>into </i><i>a </i><i>bad </i><i>mood </i><i>from </i><i>time </i><i>to </i><i>time</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Maybe </i><i>Gra </i><i>bad </i><i>mood</i><i>. </i>

    47%8

    +10 Free Coins

    tin <i>a </i>

    Thinking of this, he didn¡¯t bother Hannah anymore and went to the living room to y with. his toys.

    Hannah came out after finishing the cooking.

    She had just opened her mouth to call them, but suddenly froze on the spot.

    Right now, the child sitting on the carpet is seriously fiddling with his toys. His side profile was lit by the sunlight, his tiny features delicate and well¨Cdefined, and somehow, he looked familiar.

    The more she looked, the more it felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    Hannah suddenly thought of something and covered her mouth in shock.

    <i>This </i><i>child</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>This </i><i>child</i><i>! </i>

    She hurried back into the kitchen, grabbed her phone, and scrolled through her social media, flipping back page after page, until she finally found two old photos.

    The photos had yellowed with age, but the outline of the boy in them was still recognizable- he looked exactly like Benjamin!

    Hannah pressed the phone to her chest, trying to calm her pounding heart.

    <i>Does </i><i>Ethan </i><i>know</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Should </i><i>I </i><i>tell </i><i>Ms. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>right </i>now?

    She struggled with it for a long while, but decided to probe a bit more first.

    About twenty minutester, just as the dishes were set on the table, a car horn sounded from the yard.

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes lit up. He slid off the couch and ran out immediately.

    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re back!¡±

    There was no response.

    [11

    Chapter 428 He Looks Exactly Like You Did as a Child!

    +10 Free Coins

    After about a minute, the man walked in with his long strides, holding Benjamin like a chick

    in one hand.

    The little guy didn¡¯t cry or fuss. He actually looked amused, his eyes spark

    ¡°Ethan.¡± Dawn walked up quickly, took the child from him, and straightened Benjamin¡¯s clothes. ¡°He clings to you because he likes you. Can you not be so rough?¡±

    Ethan shot her a nce but said nothing.

    Hannah watched with a knowing smile.

    ¡°Exactly, look how much he likes you.¡±

    And as if to prove her point, Benjamin rushed over again and hugged the man¡¯s leg, rubbing against him. ¡°I like Ethan the most. Ethan is going to be my daddy.¡±

    A sh of light exploded in Hannah¡¯s eyes. This had to be the natural pull between father and son. Blood really does run thicker than water.

    The more she thought about it, the more emotional she became.

    If Mrs. Jackson knew this, she would definitely be overjoyed. She must tell herter!

    Once Ethan returned, Benjamin immediately turned into a little tterer. At an age when he still needed others to take care of his meals, he actually tried to pick food for Ethan himself.

    Even though he dropped the food on the table, he then grabbed it with his hand and tossed it into Ethan¡¯s bowl.

    ¡°Ethan, this one is yummy, you eat it.¡±

    Ethan froze, not moving an inch.

    Dawn saw everything clearly. The look in this man¡¯s eyes was practically tur

    )

    > ice.

    She pretended not to notice and continued eating her meal.

    Hannah stepped in to smooth things over, smiling as she said, ¡°He¡¯s showing you respect. Just

    eat it. Food doesn¡¯t get bacteria in under three seconds.¡±

    Ethan turned his head. ¡°Hannah, he used his hands.¡±

    ¡°He washed his hands.¡±

    Benjamin nodded to support her. ¡°I washed my hands.¡±

    111

    Chapter 428 He Looks Exactly Like You Did as a Child!

    Ethan rolled his eyes.

    Under the expectant gazes of two people, he forced himself to put the pic mouth.

    Almost instantly, Benjamin¡¯s face bloomed with an adorable, radiant smile.

    Ethan¡¯s heart jolted violently, as if struck by something.

    He instinctively rejected the feeling.

    This was absurd!

    How could he possibly have such emotions toward Dawn and another man¡¯s child?

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    into his

    After that, he deliberately tried to distance himself from Benjamin, but whenever the little guy fed him something, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to disappoint him.

    Dinner ended in this strange, indescribable atmosphere.

    Dawn carried Benjamin to the washroom to wash his hands and clean up.

    Ethan finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was just about to go upstairs when Hannah called him from behind, ¡°Ethan,e here.¡±

    ¡°Hannah, what is it?¡±

    ¡°This concerns you!¡±

    Hannah nced toward the washroom, then lowered her voice. ¡°What do you think about that child?¡±

    Ethan frowned, answering instinctively, ¡°Hannah, that¡¯s Dawn¡¯s child.¡±

    In other words, there was nothing to think about

    As long as the child was hers, he epted him.

    Hannah feltforted, but remembering her own suspicions, her tone grew a bit exasperated. ¡°You¡¯ve spent more time with that child than I have. Haven¡¯t you felt that something is off?¡±

    Ethan looked puzzled.

    ¡°He looks exactly like you did as a child!¡±

    Seeing how he froze like a statue, Hannah added, ¡°I watched you grow up. Of course, I

    R

    Chapter 428 He Looks Exactly Like You Did as a Child!

    remember what you looked like as a kid. The moment I saw him, he felt far

    Besides, the age matched perfectly.

    Benjamin looked two or three years old, so wasn¡¯t that exactly right?

    X47%

    +10 Free Coins

    warm.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t speak. Or rather, he didn¡¯t know what he could say to hide the tremor in his heart.

    If it¡¯s really true, just imagining the possibility made his heart race uncontrobly.

    ¡°I understand,¡± he said hoarsely. He turned his head toward the vague silhouette inside the washroom, his eyes as deep as the sea.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 429

    Chapter 429 The Mission

    347%

    +10 Free Coins

    Hannah finally showed a relieved smile. She had never had children of her own, and Ethan was about the same as one. Seeing the two people she cared about finally end up together was her greatest wish.

    Dawn took Benjamin to wash his hands and changed him into clean clothes.

    She let out a soft sigh. ¡°Benjamin, you¡¯re always like this. If Ethan gets tired of you, I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The little guy was very confident. ¡°He¡¯ll only like me more.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then don¡¯t cry too loud when the timees.¡±

    Ethan might be polite and well¨Cmannered, but he had never been patient with kids. The fact that he hadn¡¯t kicked Benjamin out already was surprising.

    Benjamin never thought that far. He only muttered, ¡°I¡¯m so good to him. I even give him all the tasty things. Why wouldn¡¯t he like me?¡±

    Dawn froze.

    <i>Well</i><i>, </i><i>he </i>still <i>has </i><i>to </i><i>want </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>give</i><i>. </i>

    [P

    Dawn puffed her cheeks and led him out.

    Unexpectedly, Ethan was still there. He was in the living room finishing the hadn¡¯t managed <i>to </i>build.

    njamin

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Benjamin perked up at once and dropped Dawn¡¯s hand before running over.

    ¡°Ethan, can we y together? This is so hard. I haven¡¯t been able to finish it.¡±

    His soft little voice had barelynded when there was a click.

    Ethan snapped thest piece into ce, and it was done.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Benjamin looked at him like he was a superhero ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re amazing! How did you do that? Can you teach me?¡±

    Chapter 429 The Mission

    Dawn was speechless.

    <i>If </i>Aidan knew <i>his </i><i>son </i><i>sold </i><i>him </i><i>out </i><i>this </i><i>fast</i><i>, </i><i>he¡¯d </i><i>drop </i><i>dead </i><i>from </i><i>anger</i>.

    * 47%

    +10 Free Coins

    A small smile lifted her lips. She walked over, sat beside them, and propped her chin in her hand as she watched.

    Ethan didn¡¯t speak. His deep eyes lingered on the boy¡¯s face from time to time. Whenever Benjamin looked up at him, he shifted his eyes away, pretending he hadn¡¯t been staring.

    Dawn¡¯s brows moved. She sensed something.

    A quick, knowing smile crossed her face as she stood up.

    With both hands on her knees, she half¨Ccrouched in front of them. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I still have some work to finish¡­ Can I leave Benjamin with you?¡±

    Faced with her bright eyes, Ethan¡¯s throat bobbed. He gave a casual hum.

    Dawn gave him a meaningful look and turned to go upstairs.

    She really did have work to finish.

    She called Mason and confirmed everything again, then went over the schedule for

    tomorrow.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡± Dawn suddenly thought of something. ¡°My dad said he¡¯ll be back in the country soon. Do you know the exact time?¡±

    Mason was silent for two seconds. ¡°Ms. West, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He said he was sorry, not that he didn¡¯t know.

    He worked for Vincent. When he first came to her side, it was mostly to keep an eye on her.

    The fact that he stopped being a double agent at all was only because of Dawn¡¯s influence.

    But he would never betray Vincent.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression cooled. She hung up.

    The night outside the window was heavy. There wasn¡¯t a single star.

    She lifted her hand and pinched the bridge of her nose, certain of one thing more than ever.

    If she wanted results, she needed people she could trustpletely. Mason¡­

    Chapter 429 The Mission

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t be trusted. It just wasn¡¯t time yet.

    Right now, she could only count on Aidan and Donald.

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn exhaled softly and sent him a message. ¡°Benjamin is with me. Since the bar is already moving forward, you can start working on what told you before.¡±

    A few secondster, he texted back.

    Just one word.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn stood by the window, lost in thought. The sudden ring of her phone almost made her jump.

    She picked it up and saw the caller¨CVincent.

    Why <i>is </i><i>he </i><i>calling </i><i>now</i>?

    A bad feeling slid into her chest as she answered

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Vincent spoke in a soft, deliberate tone. ¡°I heard you went to the project team today. How was it? Everything smooth?¡±

    Dawn looked out the window with calm eyes. ¡°Yeah. I just didn¡¯t know you bro back. It almost caused a misunderstanding.¡±

    Roxanne

    ¡°That one¡¯s on me.¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°But she¡¯s been too idletely, so I figured I¡¯d give her something <i>to </i>do.¡±

    ¡°So you mean I don¡¯t have to bother with her?¡±

    ¡°You can see it that way.¡±

    He never needed to talk in circles with Dawn.

    After a few casualments, Vincent¡¯s tone shifted. It sank. ¡°By the way, you¡¯d better take what I asked you to do seriously.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. In the dim light her face looked even paler.

    After hanging up, shey on the bed and stared at the ceiling. Her brows pinched together, heavy with worry.

    Chapter 429 The Mission

    <i>How </i>did <i>I </i><i>forget</i><i>? </i><i>The </i><i>only </i><i>reason </i><i>he </i><i>allowed </i><i>me </i><i>to </i>

    It was something she herself wanted to figure o

    But wanting to do it and being forced to do it u all.

    12:20 Tue, Dec 30RG.

    Chapter 429 The Mission

    µÚ47%™C

    +10 Free Coins

    How did <i>I </i><i>forget</i>? <i>The </i><i>only </i>reason <i>he </i><i>allowed </i><i>me </i><i>to </i><ie </i><i>home </i><i>was </i><i>that </i><i>he </i><i>gave </i><i>me </i><i>a </i><i>mission</i>.

    It was something she herself wanted to figure out.

    But wanting to do it and being forced to do it under someone¡¯s watch were not the same at all.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 430

    Chapter 430 Three in a Bed

    Dawn closed her eyes and let out a breath, forcing herself to stay calm.

    Then she called Mason again.

    ¡°Set up a meeting with Daniel for me tomorrow

    Mason sensed something, and his voice lowered. ¡°Got it. What reason should I give?¡±

    447%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡± Dawn sat up, her clear eyes dimmed against the darkness. ¡°Just say I want to see him. He¡¯ll definitely agree.¡±

    After hanging up, Dawn walked to the window.

    In just three years, the city already felt unfamiliar.

    So the people here ¡­ how many of them hadn¡¯t changed?

    After she finished showering and changed into pajamas, Ethan came upstairs with Benjamin.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re back!¡±

    The little guy looked thrilled and hopped over to Dawn to negotiate. ¡°Tonight, can you sleep with me and Daddy?¡±

    Dawn looked down at him and smiled.

    ¡°I mean this daddy¡­¡±

    Benjamin pouted and muttered, ¡°Ethan is already my daddy. Don¡¯t say it wrong again.¡±

    Dawn absentmindedly looked at the man. One nce into those deep eyes made it hard to look away.

    She forced a smile. ¡°Did you agree to this?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face gave nothing away. ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.

    <i>So </i>he <i>did </i><i>agree</i>.

    Dawn licked her lips, bent down, and took Benjamin¡¯s hand. ¡°You want us <i>to </i>sleep with you?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it, but Ethan is a clean freak. You need to get his okay first.¡±

    174

    Chapter 480 Three in a Bed

    The negotiation instantly shifted to Ethan.

    47<i>% </i>

    0 Free Coins

    Benjamin blinked his big eyes and went all out. He plopped down on the man¡¯s foot, hugged his leg, and started shaking it.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ I¡¯m scared to sleep alone.

    ¡°Daddy, please¡­ You¡¯re the most handsome Daddy ever¡­¡±

    The nonstop ttery was enough to make anyone¡¯s head spin.

    Ethan¡¯s face darkened. He cast a look to the side. The woman had her arms crossed, clearly enjoying the show.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    He stared at her and said through his teeth, ¡°Your mommy and I will sleep with you.¡±

    For some reason, Dawn felt a chill on her back. But sleeping together didn¡¯t really affect her. Plus, someone else could help settle the kid.

    The main bedroom had a king¨Csize bed, so the two guys would have to move over.

    Ethan took Benjamin into the bathroom to shower. Only then did Dawn lose her bright expression, her heavy thoughts slowly surfacing

    Forty minutester, shower time ended.

    Ethan wrapped Benjamin in a towel and opened the door, only to see the woman sp on the bed with her hands propped behind her.

    She was so lost in thought that she didn¡¯t react when he came close.

    ¡°Dawn?¡±

    Benjamin noticed something too. He wriggled out of Ethan¡¯s arms, climbed onto the bed, and asked, ¡°Are you unhappy?¡±

    Dawn snapped back and pulled the boy into her arms.

    She licked her dry lips and said, ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired. Are you all done?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Benjamin nodded hard and leaned closer for her to smell. ¡°All clean!¡±

    it

    Dawn kissed his cheek. Even though she knew he didn¡¯t understand time, she still held up

    Chapter 430 Three in a Bed

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    her phone for him to see. ¡°After showering, the next step is sleeping. It¡¯s almost eleven.¡±

    Benjamin gasped.

    ¡°Then I sleep here.

    ¡°Mommy, you sleep here.

    ¡°Daddy, here¡¯s your spot!¡±

    After arranging everything, the little guy proudly pped his hands like he¡¯d done something great and looked up, waiting for praise.

    Dawn¡¯s eyelid twitched. ¡°Why am I sleeping in the middle? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the middle?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re Mommy.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?

    ¡°You¡¯re not just my mommy. You¡¯re also Daddy¡¯s wife. One day, I¡¯ll have my own wife. I can¡¯t keep holding on to you forever, or ¡­ what if my future kid steals my wife from meter?¡±

    Dawn stared at him in shock. Not just because Benjamin managed to say all that in one go, but because the logic ¡­ kind of made sense.

    She turned her head. A fleeting smile crossed the man¡¯s lips.

    Benjamin had already fetched his pajamas and held them up for Dawn to help hi

    them <ol><li>on. </li></ol>

    Dawn shot Ethan a re and said with a dryugh, ¡°If you love Daddy so much, why not let him dress you?¡±

    ¡°He isn¡¯t dressed either.¡±

    Dawn paused. Fair point.

    She pouted and pretended to be rough as she pulled the pajamas over him, muttering, ¡°The way you suck up, anyone would think you¡¯re really his kid.¡±

    Ethan had already gone into the closet and didn¡¯t hear it.

    Benjamin leaned his little face closer.

    Fresh from his bath, his skin was pink and soft, like a warm marshmallow you almost want to squish.

    Chapter 430 Three in a Bed

    He climbed into Dawn¡¯s arms and whispered, ¡°I want to tell you a secret.¡±

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡±

    Benjamin turned his head and sneaked a look.

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 431

    Chapter 431 Enjoy the Benefits

    Chapter 431 Enjoy the Benefits

    47%

    +10 Free Coins

    The man who had gone into the closet came back, wearing loose gray lounge pants, walking

    over at an easy pace.

    Benjamin immediately looked guilty and raised his hand to tightly

    ilty and raised his hand to tightly cover his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you a secret, Daddy Ethan¡¯s thing¡­ is this big!¡±

    Dawn froze in ce.

    A moment passed.

    In reality, it was only two or three seconds.

    She slowly turned her head. Ethan, who was beside her, was looking at her with open amusement, as if asking, <i>What </i><i>exactly </i><i>have </i><i>you </i><i>been </i><i>teaching </i><i>this </i><i>child</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn took a deep breath and, with a stiff smile, tugged the little troublemaker down.

    She stuffed him under the covers.

    ¡°Alright, no more talking. It¡¯s time to sleep.¡±

    ¡°But I-¡±

    ¡°Zip it!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Benjamin immediately behaved, holding the nket in both hands, only his big, round eyes peeking out.

    When he saw Dawn getting ready to get up, he hurriedly said, ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    ¡°What now?¡±

    The child blinked innocently. ¡°You said you¡¯d sleep with me¡­¡±

    Dawn kept smiling. ¡°I¡¯m just turning off the light sweetie.¡±

    When she passed the man, she tried her best to ignore him, but she still caught sight of his deep eyes.

    <i>Forget </i><i>it</i><i>¡­ </i>

    Chapter 431 Enjoy the Benefits

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>not </i>like <i>it¡¯s </i><i>our </i><i>first </i><i>time </i><i>doing </i><i>this</i><i>. </i><i>I¡¯ve </i><i>taken </i><i>the </i><i>initiative </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>enough </i>too.

    <i>So </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>nothing </i><i>to be </i><i>awkward </i><i>about </i>now.

    45%Œ

    +10 Free Coins

    With that thought, Dawn hurried a little, switched off the light, and climbed into bed.

    Ethan was still standing there.

    In the dark, he could see two shapes under the nket.

    One big, one small.

    And¡­ the woman¡¯s ears, which were pale on the surface but red at the tips, though only he knew it.

    He lowered his eyes with a faint smile, stepped over calmly, and went around to the other side of the bed, right where Benjamin had assigned him.

    Hey down.

    In an instant, he felt her whole body tense.

    Ethan raised a brow and casually rested his hand on her waist.

    Dawn knew he had to be doing it on purpose, but since Benjamin was sleeping, she couldn¡¯t move. She had to hold her breath and let his hand misbehave.

    After some time, the little guy¡¯s breathing became even and steady.

    Dawn didn¡¯t dare move. The body pressed firmly against her back was solid and hot. Even through their sleepwear, they could feel each other¡¯s warmth.

    She bit her lip and whispered, ¡°Ethan, stop it.¡±

    ¡°Hm?<b>¡± </b>

    His voice brushed against her ear.

    A tingling sensation spread through her nerves, and goosebumps rose across her skin.

    She took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth, ¡°If you¡¯re not going to sleep properly, go back to your own room.¡±

    ¡°And what exactly counts as ¡®sleeping properly?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was low, carrying a dangerous kind of temptation.

    Chapter 431 Enjoy the Benefits

    ¡°Like this?¡±

    She kept quiet.

    ¡°Or like this?¡±

    She didn¡¯t reply.

    45%

    10 Free Coins

    Dawn had no idea how he managed it, but now hisrge hand had slid to her lower stomach. It didn¡¯t move, yet it was more unsettling than when it did.

    Ethan felt the warmth under his fingertips. His dark eyes were hidden in the night.

    Only he knew how violently everything inside him was surging.

    If Benjamin really were their child ¡­ then he had missed the most important years.

    Dawn shifted uneasily, but was afraid of waking Benjamin, so she could only inch backward.

    But that only pressed her closer to the man behind her.

    ¡°Can you

    ¡­

    move over a little?¡±

    She tried to move his hand away, but just as she reached for it, Ethan sped her hand instead.

    He gently pulled her toward him,pletely wrapping her in his arms.

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    It was deep, low, and maic.

    A numbness spread behind Dawn¡¯s ears as she whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    ¡°But you are my honey.¡± Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled. He still didn¡¯t do anything more. He just buried his face in the hollow of her neck, with that mix of tenderness and reverence, as if she were priceless.

    ¡°I said it before. We¡¯re not divorced yet.¡±

    Not three years ago, not now, not ever.

    Maybe the darkness made emotions easier to amplify, but Dawn had already calmed down. She said tly, ¡°To me, we¡¯re already divorced.¡±

    ¡°But you haven¡¯t forgotten me.¡±

    Chapter 431 Enjoy the Benefits

    Ethan turned his head and kissed her cheek.

    4045%

    10 Free Coins

    ¡°You can hate me, me me, get revenge on me however you want. Just don¡¯t reject me. And don¡¯t push me away.¡±

    If it were any other woman, a confession like that would¡¯ve been devastating, the kind that left no defense at all.

    But Dawn was long past falling for that kind of thing.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t very old, everything she¡¯d been through told her one thing again and again. Feelings are the fastest thing in the world to change. Don¡¯t trust anyone easily. Especially not a man.

    Her voice showed no emotion. ¡°Ethan, you promised to give me time. You can¡¯t take it back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not taking it back. But¡­¡±

    The man chuckled softly. ¡°Can¡¯t we at least enjoy the benefits first?¡±

    What the heck<i>? </i>

    Chapter 432 Magic

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 432

    Chapter 432 Magic

    His hand!

    Dawn gasped, her face burning red.

    3.45%8

    +10 Free Coins

    Benjamin was still lying beside her. She couldn¡¯t resist too strongly, and in a situation like this, her movement looked exactly like ying hard to get.

    While she had no idea what to do, Ethan¡¯s eyes only grew darker.

    In the end, he followed what he was feeling.

    He turned Dawn¡¯s face toward him and kissed her.

    By the faint night light from the window, her delicate features were right in front of him, and there was a spark of annoyed fire in her bright eyes.

    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>adorable</i><i>. </i>

    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>mine</i>.

    The kiss grew deeper, and Dawn could feel things slipping out of control.

    She reached out and pinched him hard on the waist.

    <i>That </i><i>jerk</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Can¡¯t </i><i>he </i>pick <i>a </i><i>different </i><i>time </i><i>and </i><i>ce </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>turned </i><i>on</i>?!

    Ethan couldn¡¯t help letting out a low groan, which she promptly swallowed with her kiss as she took the lead.

    It went on like that for quite a while before he finally lifted his head, breathing hard.

    ¡°Babe.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brain was about to crash. She hummed in reply without thinking.

    Ethan¡¯s whole face rxed, a smile curling at his lips as he propped himself up.

    Even through his rumpled loungewear, the lines of his muscles showed.

    He slid one arm under her legs and lifted her up

    Dawn jumped and hurried to wrap her arms around his neck.

    Chapter 432 Magic

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    As soon as he said it, the storm of kisses

    came a

    Ethan carried her into the guest roo

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    and tossed her onto the bed.

    He leaned over her, fingers threading through hers.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were misty with instinctive tears, tinged with red.

    She looked like a siren, drawing men in, and Ethan wasn¡¯t immune to her charm.

    After a long, wild night, Dawn felt like her body was going to fall apart.

    Half¨Casleep, she seemed to feel someone carrying her into the bathroom to wash up.

    She cracked an eye open and saw the man¡¯s face. After muttering a curse, she went right back to sleep.

    Ethan froze for a second. Remembering her sleepy ¡°Ethan, you¡¯re a jerk,¡± he couldn¡¯t help smiling.

    He dried her carefully, then he carried her back to the room and tucked her in.

    By the time he finished all that, dawn had already broken. Ethan leaned against t watching the sleeping woman, not blinking for a very long time.

    Soon, it was 8 a.m.

    Benjamin was basically a human rm clock.

    When he woke up and didn¡¯t see any adults nearby, he rubbed his eyes and slid off the bed by himself, walking out barefoot.

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    No one was on his little bed either.

    Then that only left Ethan¡¯s room.

    Benjamin followed his memory to the door. But the moment he pushed it open, a big hand grabbed him by the back of the cor and lifted him out.

    He looked up.

    Chapter 432 Magic

    Áã45%º¬

    10

    Free Coins

    ¡°Ethan, are you gonna dump me in the trash?¡±

    Ethan felt his heart soften at the look on his face. He let him go and bent down to pick him <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    ¡°I¡¯m not dumping you anywhere. Your mommy is still sleeping, so let¡¯s not bother her, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Benjamin nced in that direction and didn¡¯t say anything.

    But after thinking for a moment, he still asked what was on his mind. ¡°But Ethan, didn¡¯t we sleep togetherst night? Why did you and Mommy disappear while we were sleeping?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows knit slightly. He didn¡¯t answer.

    The little guy tilted his head and guessed, ¡°Did you go do magic?¡±

    ¡°Magic?¡±

    ¡°Like making me a baby brother or sister.¡±

    Benjamin said seriously, ¡°I heard adults say a man and a woman do magic together, and a new baby appears.¡±

    Ethan went quiet for a second.

    ¡°In theory, that¡¯s not wrong.¡±

    ¡°So did you make a baby?¡±

    Ethan had never had much experience with kids, especially one who could think like Benjamin.

    His eyelid twitched. He rubbed the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Not yet. If your mommy agrees, I¡¯ll work hard.¡±

    ¡°Then you have to work fast. I want a sibling.¡±

    Benjamin poked his chubby finger into his chin. A little sister would be best. I¡¯d love her a whole, whole lot.¡±

    Ethan smiled. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll make you a sister.¡±

    At that moment, Hannah happened to be on the stairs and overheard it. She felt both happy and worried at the same time.

    Chapter 432 Magic

    She was happy because Dawn was going to have a second baby soon.

    But still, she wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to handle two kids.

    <i>Got </i><i>it</i><i>! </i>

    Hannah quietly pped her hands and went downstairs.

    3.45%¨C

    +10 Free Coins

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>tell </i><i>Mrs. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>right </i><i>away</i><i>. </i><i>Mrs. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>will </i><i>definitely </i><i>be </i><i>happy </i><i>to </i><ie </i><i>help </i>with <i>the </i><i>kids</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn slept straight through until 10 a.m. When she came downstairs, the man and the little boy in the living room looked exactly like a real father and son, having the time of their lives.

    Hannah was busy in the kitchen, still humming old songs from the ¡®70s.

    Hearing footsteps, she poked her head out.

    ¡°Morning, Dawn.¡±

    Dawn shook off her thoughts and went down. ¡°Morning, Hannah.¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry? I just baked some treats. Have a little now, and then we¡¯ll have lunch soon.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 433

    Chapter 433 DNA Test

    Dawn said, ¡°Alright. Thanks, Hannah.¡±

    ¡°No problem¡­¡±

    £¤ 45%ÈÕ

    *10 Free Coins

    Hannah smiled brightly, her eyes drifted casually toward Dawn¡¯s belly. ¡°I¡¯m here especially to take care of you. If you want anything to eat or drink, just tell me. I can make anything.¡±

    Dawn smiled and agreed, yet she felt something was off.

    <i>She </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>like </i><i>this </i><i>when </i><i>she </i><i>arrived </i><i>yesterday</i>.

    <i>Why </i><i>does </i><i>she </i><i>suddenly </i><i>feel </i><i>more </i><i>distant </i><i>after </i><i>just </i><i>one </i><i>night</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn shook her head helplessly, went to the kitchen for a ss of water, and walked back to the living room while sipping it.

    ¡°Daddy, I told you that one went in wrong¡­ Look, this spot is all messed up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s right.¡± Ethan was patient, pointing at the blocks and exining. ¡°See? If you use the one you picked, won¡¯t it get stuck here?¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡±

    Benjamin looked troubled. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Ethan casually picked up another block. ¡°This one <i>goes </i>here. Try it.¡±

    Benjamin followed his instructions with doubt. When it clicked into ce, he jumped up and hugged Ethan¡¯s neck, kissing him twice. ¡°I knew it! You¡¯re the best Daddy ever! We did it!¡±

    Only then did he notice Dawn standing there. He dropped what he was holding and ran over.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Dawn reached out a hand to catch him. ¡°Slow down.¡±

    ¡°Look! Daddy and I built such a big tank this morning. Isn¡¯t it awesome?¡±

    Like he was showing off a treasure, he pulled Dawn over to the rug and exined while pointing. ¡°This one¡¯s really hard. Daddy and I built it together.¡±

    He kept calling Ethan ¡°Daddy,¡± as if he¡¯d already forgotten his real father.

    Dawn resisted the urge to roll her eyes and praised him several times in a row.

    Chapter 433 DNA Test

    ¡°You have to praise Daddy too.¡±

    The little guy was very fair. ¡°Daddy is super amazing!¡±

    Dawn echoed casually, ¡°Yeah. Your daddy is super amazing.¡±

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s deep gaze swept over her. She looked healthy and flushed, probably fully rested.

    He reached out, and Dawn instinctively leaned back on guard.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Ethanughed softly and leaned closer, pinching a small white fuzz out of her hair. ¡°Probably from one of Benjamin¡¯s toys.¡±

    Dawn let out an ¡°oh¡± and finally rxed.

    Afterst night, she felt a little.

    The three of them stayed in up for lunch.

    around this man.

    the living room for a while before Hannah called them to wash

    Dawn set her water ss on the coffee table and held out her hand to Benjamin.

    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s up.¡±

    So wash

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Benjamin was

    in

    a great mood. He bounced all the way to the bathroom with her.

    new kid¡¯s toots hist

    Ethan stayed seated,

    eyesdable. He took out his phone and texted Tony to buy a and bring it to the Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    After lunch, Dawn and Hannah took Benjamin out to the garden.

    Dawn notice ah,

    She thought he was <i>ju </i>

    there for work and didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Benjamin tugged her off to pick flowers, and she didn¡¯t even have time to say hello.

    ¡°Boss.¡± Tony went into the study and looked at the man sitting there, deep in thought. He didn¡¯t quite get it. ¡°Why did you ask me to bring a kid¡¯s toothbrush?¡±

    ¡°I need it.¡±

    Ethan pulled out an old one from a drawer, already sealed in a bag.

    Chapter 433 DNA Test

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Go find a reliable ce andpare the DNA from this toothbrush with mine. Make it fast.¡±

    Tony froze.

    ¡°Do you ¡­ have an illegitimate kid?¡±

    Ethan grabbed a file off the desk and threw it at him. ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, that¡¯s not what I mean!¡± Tony scratched his head andughed awkwardly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t process it fast enough¡­ Ms. Porter¡¯s kid couldn¡¯t be some secret love child. That¡¯d be the crown prince!¡±

    Ethan shot him a look but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss. I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡±

    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>huge </i><i>news</i>. <i>I </i><i>can </i><i>also </i><i>find </i><i>out </i><i>whether </i><i>Ms. </i><i>Porter </i><i>has </i><i>been </i>with <i>anyone </i><i>else</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Honestly</i><i>, </i><i>the </i><b><i>boss¡¯s </i></b><i>life </i><i>is </i><i>so </i><i>interesting</i><i>! </i>

    After Tony left, Ethan picked up the new kid¡¯s toothbrush and idly turned it in his hand.

    It was bright red and tiny.

    He thought about brushing Benjamin¡¯s teeth that morning

    other sentence.

    the child talking nonsense every

    But it was exactly that innocence that made people like him even more.

    That part was a lot like Dawn when she was little.

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. He leaned back slowly in his chair, the toothbrush still raised in his hand.

    Whether Benjamin was his son didn¡¯t seem that important.

    But if he was¡­

    He paused, closed his eyes, and let out a deep breath.

    Before long, the sun came out, and the sound ofughter drifted in from outside. Benjamin kept shouting, ¡°It¡¯s too bright! The sun¡¯s too big! Let¡¯s go home! Dawn, are you trying to roast me alive?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 434

    Chapter 434 Secret

    Dawn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry as she pretended to hit Benjamin.

    ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I¡¯ll make you stand under the sun all day.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes went wide. He couldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d say something like that to him.

    45%

    +10 Free Coins

    When Dawn still didn¡¯t take it back, he huffed angrily. ¡°I¡¯m not scared. Daddy will save me anyway. I have two daddies!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, two daddies. Aren¡¯t you amazing?¡±

    Hannah stood to the side, her eyes practically glowing with curiosity.

    ¡°Benjamin, who¡¯s your other daddy? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Aidan.¡± Holding one hand and then the other, he nced back and forth at them. When he was sure Hannah didn¡¯t know who Aidan was, he introduced him withplete seriousness. ¡°My daddy is a hero. And he¡¯s handsome.¡±

    Dawn looked down at him with a smile and said nothing.

    Hannah, on the other hand, looked serious. ¡°A hero! That¡¯s cool!¡±

    <i>But </i><i>if </i><i>that¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>case</i><i>, </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>that </i><i>mean </i><i>Ethan </i><i>has </i><i>a </i><i>rival</i><i>? </i>

    And <i>a </i><i>handsome </i><i>one </i><i>at </i><i>that</i><i>! </i>

    The more Hannah thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She decided she¡¯d have to find a chance to remind Ethanter to keep his guard up.

    Laughing and talking, the three of them went back to the vi. Benjamin was burning up and chugged a big ss of water.

    Dawn washed his face and then asked, ¡°Do you wanna take a nap?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have more energy this afternoon if you sleep.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dawn paused, thenughed in spite of herself. Since she¡¯d promised to stay with him today, it seemed fine if he didn¡¯t nap.

    Chapter 434 Secret

    After talking it over, they decided <i>to </i>go to the amusement park.

    ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯m going to change clothes.¡±

    Äú 45%

    +10 Free Coins

    Benjamin craned his neck and shouted, ¡°Tell Daddy toe with us, and tell him to change too!¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes. She seriously didn¡¯t understand how Ethan had won this kid over so easily.

    Back then, she¡¯d had to work so hard.

    Downstairs.

    Hannah hadn¡¯t finished cleaning the kitchen. After reminding Benjamin of a few things, she went back to her own work.

    The living room was empty except for Benjamin. Toys were scattered across the floor, and he muttered to himself as he yed.

    Before long, a figure quietly appeared at the door.

    The woman changed her shoes and deliberately moved closer, step by step, trying to be quiet.

    As if he¡¯d sensed something, Benjamin looked up and met the woman¡¯s eyes.

    Neither of them said a word for a moment.

    The little guy was calmer than she was. In his soft little voice, he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Tara had lived for decades and had never faced something like this¨Cfeeling guilty like a thief in front of a child.

    She quickly straightened herself and put on her kindest smile.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m your grandma.¡±

    ¡°Grandma?¡±

    Benjamin repeated it, still confused. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re Daddy¡¯s mommy?¡±

    Tara nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡°Then which daddy¡¯s mommy are you?¡±

    <i>Which daddy</i>? <ul><li></li></ul>

    45%

    -20%

    <i>How </i>many <i>daddies </i><i>could </i><i>there </i><i>be</i><i>? </i>

    Tara paused. In the end, she decided she just didn¡¯t understand how kids thought. She changed the subject and set down the gifts she¡¯d brought.

    ¡°Sweetie, look. These are presents I got you. Sec if you like them.¡±

    A remote¨Ccontrol car, a remote¨Ccontrol ne, and toy guns.

    It was basically every child¡¯s dream.

    Even though he had plenty already, Benjamin¡¯s eyes still lit up when he saw them. They were colors and designs he didn¡¯t have!

    ¡°Wow! Thank you, Grandma! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Whether he really knew her or not didn¡¯t matter. He decided to thank her first.

    Benjamin hugged the toys and refused to let go. Tara¡¯s eyes followed him. The more she looked, the fonder she felt. Ethan hadn¡¯t been this lovable as a child.

    Not long after, Hannah came out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t expected Tara to arrive so soon. She nced upstairs cautiously, then over and whispered in Tara¡¯s ear, ¡°Ethan and Dawn don¡¯t know I invited you. Be c.. Don¡¯t let it slip.¡±

    ¡°I know¡­¡±

    Tara gave a knowing look. ¡°We can¡¯t let trust fall apart, or things will get messyter.¡±

    Especially for undercover work.

    ¡°Yes, exactly¡­¡± Hannah gave her a thumbs¨Cup.

    Their voices were very quiet, and they looked secretive.

    When they turned around, Benjamin was staring at them with curiosity. His big eyes as he asked seriously, ¡°Grandma, are you two nning to do something bad?¡±

    DTM 96651 COINS

    1

    blinked

    GO

    |||

    12:21 Tue, Dec 30 <b>AG </b>

    Chapter 434 Secret

    things? I¡¯m getting ready to surprise your mommy, so you can¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡±

    The kid only wanted to feel involved. Benjamin immediately covered his mouth.

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm! I¡¯ll keep it a secret!¡±

    With toys to distract him, Benjamin soon forgot about it altogether.

    £¤945%

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 435

    Chapter 435 Too Busy

    Chapter 435 Too Busy

    +10 Free Col

    When Dawn and Ethan came downstairs, they found the two olddies and the little boy in the living room, ying with a remote¨Ccontrol car, smiling in a perfectly harmonious scene.

    ¡°Oh¨Chey, Dawn.¡±

    Tara stood up with a smile. ¡°Are you two heading out?¡±

    Dawn snapped out of her daze. ¡°Mrs. Jackson ¡­ why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Tara¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, but her tone stayed natural. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much going on, so

    I thought I¡¯d stop by to see you. I haven¡¯t seen you in ages, after all.¡±

    She walked over and took Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you miss me?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°I really do.¡±

    ¡°Well, there you go.¡±

    Tara¡¯s gaze flicked toward Benjamin on the couch. ¡°I really clicked with this kid¡­ He¡¯s been living heretely, right? Then I might as well stay and look after him for you, so you two can go do your own things.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath hitched, and she didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    <i>So it¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>just </i><i>Ethan</i>.

    <i>Hannah </i><i>probably </i><i>told </i><i>Tara</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>she </i><i>must </i><i>assume </i><i>Benjamin </i><i>is </i><i>one </i><i>of </i><i>the </i><i>Jacksons</i>.

    She bit her lip quietly and decided she had to find a chance to exin it clearly.

    She didn¡¯t mind Ethan thinking that, but not an elder.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn forced a small smile. ¡°We¡¯re heading out today. Do you wanna join us?¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± Tara nced at Ethan, then shook her head. ¡°You young people go have fun. I won¡¯t tag along. Go on. Bute back early. I¡¯ll make dinner and wait for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn agreed with a smile, then reached out to the little one.

    111

    Chapter 435 Too Busy

    ¡±

    ¡°Benjamin, let¡¯s go out.¡±

    +10 Free

    Benjamin immediately dropped the toy in his hands, jumped up, and ran into Dawn¡¯s arms.

    Seeing that, Tara¡¯s heart jumped. She reminded him sofily, ¡°Sweetheart, be careful when you walk from now on. Don¡¯t fall, and don¡¯t bump into your mommy, okay?¡±

    Benjamin answered, ¡°Okay, Grandma.¡±

    When Dawn heard him call her that, her pupils unconsciously shrank.

    <i>Looks </i>like Mrs. <i>Jackson </i>¡­ settled <i>into </i><i>the </i><i>role </i><i>very </i><i>fast</i><i>. </i>

    And this little <i>brat </i><i>really </i><i>epts </i><i>everyone </i><i>without </i><i>question</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn followed them absentmindedly and nearly ran into the door. Ethan reacted quickly and lifted his hand to block it.

    Dawn looked up suddenly and realized what she¡¯d almost done.

    Her face burned. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ethan gave her a long, meaningful look.

    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going.¡±

    Once they got in the car, Benjamin sang the whole way, asionally throwing out difficult questions <i>to </i>the two in front. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, do I sound good?¡±

    Dawn felt like her ears were ringing. ¡°It¡¯s nice, but can you rest for a bit, sweetie?¡±

    Ethan curved his lips slightly and looked at the boy in the rearview mirror. His mouth was sticking out, clearly catching the hint in Dawn¡¯s words.

    He said gently, ¡°Benjamin, you can take a nap.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not sleepy.¡±

    ¤¤¤¯

    ¡°If you sleep now, you¡¯ll have enough energy <i>to </i>yter. Otherwise, today¡¯s trip to the amusement park won¡¯t be worth it.¡±

    Benjamin thought about it seriously for two seconds and then nodded. ¡°That makes sense.¡± Even so, he couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried.

    Dawn had just enjoyed a moment of quiet when she heard a crisp voice from behind. ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t you miss Daddy?¡±

    G

    Chapter 435 Too Busy

    This ¡°Daddy¡± was clearly not the one beside her

    Dawn stole a nce at the man¡¯s expression but stayed silent.

    +10 Fre

    Benjamin didn¡¯t realize at all how awkward his words were. He sighed like a little grown¨Cup. ¡°I kind of miss Daddy. Why doesn¡¯t hee see us?¡±

    If he really showed up, we¡¯d <i>be </i>screwed.

    Aidan isn¡¯t <i>easy </i><i>to </i>deal with <i>either</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>he </i><i>and </i><i>Ethan </i><i>end </i><i>up </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>room</i>, who knows <i>what </i><i>would </i>happen?

    Dawn thought to herself, but kept her expression calm. ¡°Go to sleep.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡± Benjamin suddenly dug in his heels and huffed stubbornly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the amusement park anymore. How about we go see Daddy instead?¡±

    Dawn frowned and turned to look at him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you make up your mind? You shouldn¡¯t go back on your word.¡±

    Most <i>importantly</i>, <i>Aidan </i><i>is </i><i>so </i><i>busy </i><i>that </i><i>he </i><i>hasn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>gone </i><i>home</i>. Who <i>knows </i><i>where </i><i>he </i><i>even </i><i>is</i>?

    Benjamin crossed his arms and huffed. ¡°Did you abandon your husband or something?¡±

    Ethan had stayed silent the whole time, his face unreadable.

    But when Benjamin said thatst line, Dawn clearly saw the man¡¯s knuckles turn whit steering wheel, as if he might crush <i>it</i>.

    he

    She sighed quietly and coaxed him patiently. ¡°Benjamin, isn¡¯t the amusement park nice? Ethan and I are going <i>to </i>y with you. Your daddy is very busy. If we go see him, we need to schedule it in advance.¡±

    Benjamin smacked his lips a couple of times, like he was seriously processing her words.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying ¡­ even if we go back, we still won¡¯t see Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Then, when will Daddye see us?¡±

    ¡°When he finishes his work.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then.¡± Benjamin barely epted it. After pause, he added, ¡°Then I¡¯m calling him tonight!¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 436

    Chapter 436 If There¡¯s a Chance

    Chapter 436 If There¡¯s a Chance

    Dawn agreed to everything and even promised Benjamin a surpriseter. Only then did the little guy finally settle down.

    She straightened up and nced to the side.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ kids just change their minds all the time. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Ethan wore a half¨Csmile. It wasn¡¯t clear if he truly found it funny or if there was a hint of sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re actually saying sorry?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t need an exnation, then we¡¯ll just move on.¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    The man wasn¡¯t being polite at all.

    He said, ¡°Since you¡¯re sorry, Ms. West, why don¡¯t you give me a gift tooter?¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    <i>He </i><i>sure </i><i>is </i><i>shameless</i>.

    No one said anything else. In the back seat, Benjamin tilted his head and seemed to have fallen asleep.

    Outside, the heat shimmered, but the weather was still perfect¨Cdeep blue sky wit gauzy clouds drifting by.

    Dawn rested one hand by the window and stared outside, lost in thought.

    Before long, they arrived at the mall.

    After parking, Benjamin was still asleep.

    Ethan turned to look at him, then looked back at Dawn. ¡°Wake him up, or let him sleep a little longer?¡±

    Dawn hesitated. ¡°Let him sleep a little longer. Otherwise, he¡¯ll just make a fusster.¡±

    With that, the air grew strangely awkward.

    Ethan¡¯s long fingers rested on the steering wheel as he spoke.

    ¡°Back then¡­ you always took him out by yourself like this?¡±

    III

    Chapter 436 If There¡¯s a Chance

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Dawn started to answer, then realized something was off. The way he spoke almost sounded like he felt sorry for her.

    She licked her lips and nodded.

    ¡°His dad¡¯s usually busy. He doesn¡¯t have much time.¡±

    If Aidan heard that, he¡¯d probably mock her again.

    But she couldn¡¯t think about that now. A glint of mischief shed in Dawn¡¯s eyes, and she spoke on purpose with that tired but content tone. ¡°Luckily, he¡¯s usually well¨Cbehaved. It¡¯s tiring sometimes, but being with him is enough!

    The underground garage was dark. Her loose hair hid her expressionpletely, and Ethan couldn¡¯t see her face.

    He reached out and took her hand.

    Her hand was so small that it fitpletely in his.

    ¡°From now on, wherever you want to take him, whatever you want to do, I¡¯ll go with you, okay?¡±

    Dawn turned her head and met the man¡¯s deep, unreadable eyes.

    She smiled. ¡°If ¡­ there¡¯s a chance.¡±

    The answer was only half true.

    The word ¡°if¡± was full of hope but not a promise.

    Ethan was about to say something else when he saw the little guy in the back stretch.

    He was awake.

    Dawn pulled her hand free at once and turned around.

    ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re up? Did you sleep okay?¡±

    Benjamin still looked a little foggy. He just stared at her without saying a word.

    Ethan closed the fingers that had missed her, then slowly rxed them.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re up, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chapter 436 If There¡¯s a Chance

    He got out of the car.

    Dawn opened the back door and was about to pick up Benjamin, but the man gently held her arm and pulled her aside. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Ethan unbuckled the car seat and lifted the little guy out.

    Benjamin clung to him like a baby ko, quiet and obedient.

    They walked ahead. From Dawn¡¯s angle, the two of them looked no different from a real father and son. The natural, easy warmth made her chest soften without her realizing.

    She took out her phone, muted it, and quietly snapped a photo.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Benjamin reached out, urging her to hurry.

    Dawn curved her lips and jogged up. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    At this hour, the indoor amusement park was already crowded, with mostly moms bringing their kids to y. A family of three like theirs was rare.

    As they passed the entrance, people whispered to each other, thinking they were some secret celebrity family. A few even sneaked photos.

    Ethan¡¯s expression tightened slightly as he walked over to the woman holding her phone.

    ¡°Delete it.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­ But I didn¡¯t take anything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Delete it.¡±

    People like him carried a kind of authority without trying, on top of a natural air of privilege that was intimidating.

    The woman didn¡¯t dare argue. She hurriedly deleted the photos and held up her phone unwillingly. ¡°Deleted!¡±

    Ethan nced around, then went back to Dawn.

    Dawn¡¯s mood wasplicated. She hadn¡¯t expected him to be more careful than she was.

    ¡°We¡¯re not public figures. It¡¯s actually fine.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not good for the child.¡±

    374

    <

    RG

    Chapter 436 If There¡¯s a Chance

    After saying that calmly, Ethan carried Benjamin to the counter.

    +10 Free Coins

    In just two days, he already looked natural and practiced holding a child. When he talked to Benjamin, the tenderness in his eyes almost overflowed.

    Dawn watched from a short distance, her gaze unreadable.

    They soon bought the tickets.

    12:21 Tue, Dec 30AG

    Chapter 437 A Favor

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 437

    Chapter 437 A Favor

    Chapter 437 A Favor

    The front desk gave them three wristbands to wear.

    When Benjamin came over, he lifted his arm to show off. ¡°Dawn, look! Doesn¡¯t this look like a Power Ranger transformation device?¡±

    Dawn pretended not to understand. ¡°You transform from your wrist?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yeah! There¡¯s a switch right here. You flip it, and boom, you turn into armor!¡±

    As he spoke, the kid acted it out,pletely awake now.

    Ethan told him to stand to the side and then took Dawn¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I can do it my-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±

    Dawn watched his focused movements and actually didn¡¯t move at all, letting him fasten the wristband around her wrist.

    Ethan looked up and saw her half¨Csmiling expression. He raised a brow. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Dawn nced at it. It wasn¡¯t loose or tight, just right. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ this really makes us look like a family of three, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Before the man could respond, she turned to look for Benjamin.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was deep as he looked at the mother and son, their features almost equally refined. Then he followed after them.

    An amusement park is a kid¡¯s paradise.

    The second Benjamin got in, he took off like a wild horse.

    After following him for a while, Dawn finally waved in surrender.

    ¡°I¡¯m done¡­ I can¡¯t do it. Ethan, you go. Go y with him.¡±

    The manughed and had someone bring her a bottle of water, then went to find Benjamin.

    Maybe all men have a natural boyishness in them. He blended in with the kids easily.

    Dawn watched, and a smile slipped onto her lips without her noticing.

    Chapter 437 A Favor

    She hadn¡¯t been sitting long when Mason called.

    +10 Free Com

    ¡°Ms. West, you have an appointment with Mr. Brown at two this afternoon. Do you need me to pick you up?¡±

    Dawn froze. <i>Crap </i><i>¡­ </i><i>I </i><i>totally </i><i>forgot</i>.

    In a blink, it was 1 p.m. Ethan and Benjamin finally came out for water.

    Dawn wiped Benjamin¡¯s sweat and asked if he needed the restroom.

    As she did, her eyes drifted back to Ethan again and again.

    He¡¯d clearly been burning through energy. There was a faint flush on his face. His features were sharp, and a light sheen of sweat glistened at his temples.

    Strands of hair fell over his brows, making him look even more mysterious and tempting.

    Dawn licked her lips and dragged her feet over.

    ¡°Um, Ethan¡­¡±

    Just one look, and he knew she had something on her mind.

    Ethan found it amusing, though his face showed nothing. ¡°What, do you wanna y with. him?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Dawn shook her head fast. She nced at the eager little boy beside him lowered her voice. ¡°I need a favor. If you can¡¯t help, I¡¯ll just drop it.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    ¡°Mypany has something urgent. Can you stay here with Benjamin this afternoon?¡±

    The man lifted a brow but didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I forgot about it¡­¡± Dawn bit her lip and held up three fingers. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll be back soon. Three hours? No! Two hours. You¡¯ll definitely see me by then, okay?¡±

    Her clear, shining eyes were just like a kitten begging for attention.

    Ethan¡¯s heart jumped. His Adam¡¯s apple rolled unconsciously.

    ¡°Please?¡±

    Dawn tilted her head, chasing his gaze. ¡°Is that a yes or a no<i>?</i>¡±

    2/

    12:21 Tue, Dec 30<b>@</b>G

    Chapter 437 A Favor

    409

    The man closed his eyes and took a long breath, helpless. ¡°Go. Come back immediately after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you got it!¡±

    Dawn beamed, grabbed her bag, and hurried off.

    <i>This </i><i>man¡¯s </i><i>moods </i><i>are </i><i>unpredictable</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>he </i><i>changes </i><i>his </i><i>mind</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯ll </i><i>be </i>in <i>trouble</i>.

    Benjamin watched her leave, sprawled against Ethan¡¯s leg in confusion. ¡°Ethan, Mommy said she had something to do. She was in such a rush¡­ Is she going to poop?¡±

    Ethan paused before saying, ¡°No.¡±

    Heughed despite himself. ¡°She¡¯s going to work! Come on, let¡¯s keep ying.¡±

    Dawn drove straight to the caf¨¦ they¡¯d agreed on

    Daniel was already there. Through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, he looked crisp in a suit, gold¨Crimmed sses perched on his high nose.

    He sipped his coffee slowly and elegantly, though it couldn¡¯t hide the foul air about him.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes cooled as she went in through the front door.

    Daniel looked up and smiled when he saw her approaching.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. West. You¡¯re as radiant as ever.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression stayed t as she sat down. ¡°Sorry, something else came up and made mete. Thanks for waiting.¡±

    ¡°No problem. Waiting for you is an honor.¡± Daniel motioned for the waiter. ¡°What would you like to drink?¡±

    ¡°Just water.¡±

    She met his gaze, swallowed her unease, and said quietly, ¡°I asked to meet today because I want to make a deal with you.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Daniel raised a brow, clearly interested. ¡°What kind of deal?¡±

    34

    Chapter 437 A Favor

    +10 Fins

    Before Dawn could answer, heughed softly. ¡°Technically, you¡¯re my superior. Whatever you ask me to do is my job. So why call it a deal

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 438

    Chapter 438 The Trade

    +5 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Just then, the waiter brought over the water. Dawn took a sip and said in a low voice, ¡°An order, something that sounds like amand, makes people ufortable very easily.

    ¡°But a deal is different. I use leverage to trade for what you can do. If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Daniel hadn¡¯t expected her to be so sharp¨Ctongued. He paused and thenughed.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite good with people for someone so young, Ms. West. It seems that Mr. West really taught you well.¡±

    ¡°Some things aren¡¯t learned just because someone teaches you.¡±

    In this world, what makes people grow fastest has always been events, not people.

    Dawn didn¡¯t feel like beating around the bush. She said directly, ¡°I know that even though you work for my father, Mr. Brown, you¡¯ve definitely kept some backup ns for yourself. You¡¯re a smart man. You

    wouldn¡¯t push yourself into a dead end.¡±

    Vincent¡¯s reputation wasn¡¯t exactly good.

    To put it inly, he was known for being ruthless.

    Working for someone like that, one wrong step, and you¡¯d be crushed.

    Daniel might be sneaky, but he had his abilities. Dawn had thought it through carefully. Maybe ¡­ he never told Vincent about Victor at all.

    As long as Victor wasn¡¯t dead, Daniel had to know where he was.

    The man lowered his eyes, a faint smile on his lips.

    He neither denied nor admitted it.

    His expression was impossible to read.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, Ms. West, just say it. Why tter me like this?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t ttery.¡± Dawn traced the rim of her ss, her voice clear and steady. ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. As for the deal I want with you-

    She raised her eyes, a sh of sharpness at the corners.

    ¡°Hand Victor over to me.¡±

    Daniel¡¯s hand froze. After two seconds, heughed.

    ¡°Are you joking, Ms. West? I remember telling you Victor is already dead. You¡¯re just luckier than him, not scattered all over the ce.¡±

    O

    <b>10:12 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>

    M

    Chapter 438 The Trade

    Dawn stared at him without blinking. ¡°Really?¡±

    Just one soft word. Nothing more.

    Then came a long silence.

    384

    s

    Daniel had never thought that a young woman could make him this uneasy. But then he thought again, maybe that was what it meant, like father, like daughter. If she were really useless, Vincent would never have gone through so much trouble to bring her back.

    ¡°If you truly don¡¯t believe me, Ms. West¡­ why not have someone look into it again?¡±

    His eyes glinted. ¡°You might actually find something.¡±

    Dawn frowned. ¡°Daniel, are you really willing to be my father¡¯sckey forever?¡±

    As soon as she said it, she saw his face freeze.

    Daniel narrowed his eyes. ¡°What exactly are you implying, Ms. West?¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m here to make a deal, and that means I¡¯ll trade you something you want.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze was firm. ¡°I can promise you that when I take over Stonewarden Group, I¡¯ll make you the head of the Ar division, with real authority.¡±

    Vincent only had one daughter. As for Roxanne¡­

    She was emotionally unstable and ruled by feelings. She wasn¡¯t someone you could use.

    On top of that, Vincent had deep feelings for Dawn. Since he¡¯d gone to the trouble of bringing her back, thepany would eventually be hers too.

    Daniel tapped his fingers lightly on the table, deep in thought.

    He hadn¡¯t spent much time with Dawn, but he knew plenty about her.

    She was someone who kept her word.

    More importantly ¡­ he knew a secret no one else did.

    It might not be long before Stonewarden really was in Dawn¡¯s hands.

    The tapping stopped.

    Daniel lifted his head and smiled faintly. ¡°You really know how to make deals, Ms. West. I can agree to this, but shouldn¡¯t you

    give me a little taste first?¡±

    After all, empty promises were just that¨Cempty.

    Dawn said, ¡°Fine.¡±

    <b>Jail </b>I

    Chapter 438 The Trade

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    In front of Daniel, she called Vincent and handed him management of thergest domesticpany.

    Vincent was confused but didn¡¯t question it. He agreed easily.

    It all went even more smoothly than expected. Daniel¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Looks like I underestimated you. Doing business with you will be quite the experience.¡±

    Dawn lifted a brow but didn¡¯t speak.

    Daniel said, ¡°The day after tomorrow, I¡¯ll deliver the man you want.¡±

    With the deal settled, Dawn drove back to the mall.

    For thest half¨Chour, she¡¯d been on full alert. Now that she could finally rx, her whole body felt drained.

    She parked at the entrance and texted Ethan.

    Then she closed her eyes, taking a moment to steady herself.

    Meanwhile, Benjamin was already bored.

    He clung to Ethan andined, ¡°When is Dawning back? I¡¯m tired and hungry, Daddy¡­ Can we go eat something good?¡±

    Ethan checked the time. It was about right.

    ¡°Sure. What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Fried chicken, okay?¡±

    Benjamin brightened and begged pitifully, ¡°I haven¡¯t had fried chicken in so long. You¡¯re the best¡­ I want

    fried chicken!¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 439

    Chapter 439 Family of Three

    Ethan frowned but didn¡¯t reply.

    He helped put Benjamin¡¯s shoes on first.

    s

    After ying for hours, Benjamin was truly worn out. The moment they left the amusement park, he went limp and let Ethan carry him.

    When they got downstairs, right next to the elevator was KFC.

    Benjamin couldn¡¯t take his eyes off it. He was practically drooling.

    Ethan didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry, but in the end, he still bought him a box of chicken nuggets. To his surprise, Benjamin didn¡¯t rush to eat. He said he wanted to wait for Dawn.

    Ethan carried him out of KFC. Their looks were so striking that passersby kept stopping to stare.

    ¡°That father and son are ridiculously good¨Clooking.¡±

    ¡°Are they celebrities?¡±

    ¡°Or is it some reality show? I don¡¯t see any cameras¡­¡±

    Whispers followed them everywhere. Ethan raised a hand to block Benjamin¡¯s face, just in case someone tried to take a picture.

    Someone had been about to, but the moment they met the man¡¯s icy stare, they awkwardly put their phone away and looked instead at the cute boy.

    He slumped against the man¡¯s shoulder, his face flushed and soft enough to pinch.

    The kid didn¡¯t seem shy at all. He just called out weakly, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice turned unexpectedly gentle as he looked at the boy.

    ¡°Do you miss Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    The little guy looked half asleep, his eyes barely open.

    Ethan gently patted his head and said in a low, soft voice, ¡°She¡¯s outside. Wanna go find her?¡±

    He¡¯d seen Dawn¡¯s message when he paid. She was already at the entrance.

    His long stride quickened, and in no time, he disappeared into the crowd.

    At the mall entrance, Dawn had been so sleepy that she was almost resting her head in her hand. That wa

    <b>10:12 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>1 M

    Chapter 439 Family of Three

    when she spotted the man approaching.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He held the little one like an essory, which only made the tall one look taller and the small one even

    cuter.

    She couldn¡¯t help smiling and opened the car door without thinking.

    ¡°Sweetheart!¡±

    Benjamin had been on the verge of sleep. The moment he heard her voice, he sat bolt upright. At first, he grinned, but as he got closer, his mouth suddenly turned down.

    Dawn mirrored his expression exaggeratedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why aren¡¯t you happy?¡±

    ¡°I thought you were going to leave me again¡­¡±

    The more he thought about it, the more wronged he felt. Tears quickly welled up in his eyes.

    Dawn froze and instinctively nced at the man beside her.

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>make </i>it <i>sound </i>like¡­ I <i>left </i><i>him </i><i>all </i><i>the </i><i>time</i><i>? </i>

    And Ethan¡¯s tightly knit brows seemed to confirm that he actually thought so.

    Dawn hurried and pulled Benjamin into her arms, whispering tofort him. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you in advance? And I said I¡¯de back soon, didn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t break my word. I always keep my promises.¡±

    ¡°But I missed you¡­¡±

    Benjamin buried his face against her shoulder and cried his heart out.

    ¡°I miss Daddy too¡­.

    ¡°I wanna go home. Let¡¯s go home, Dawn¡­¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened. It was more than just a frown now. His deep eyes were unreadable.

    Dawn gave him an awkward look. She couldn¡¯t exin it, so she could only keep soothing the little troublemaker in her arms.

    When he was finally calmed down, the kid fell asleep again,

    She let out a long breath.

    In a low voice, she said, ¡°Kids are like this when they¡¯re overtired. They think of everything that¡¯s ever made them sad. Don¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond. He simply opened the back door.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?¡±

    <b>Inu</b><b>, </b>Jan T IM

    Chapter 439 Family of Three

    84

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±

    Dawn tantly realized she¡¯d been a beat slow and quietly stuck out her tongue before ducking into the

    car.

    No one spoke on the drive back. Both woman and

    ild in the back were both asleep.

    and adjusted the air¨Cconditioning so it was

    Ethan checked the rearview mirror from time to time

    When they got home, neither of them had woken up.

    Tara had been watching from inside for a while. When no one got out, she found it odd.

    ¡°What¡¯s that family of three doing? Whispering in the car?¡±

    The moment Hannah heard that, she quickly warned her.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, you can¡¯t say things like that in front of the children.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Well, look¡­¡± Hannah set her sunflower seeds down and exined seriously. ¡°Dawn and Ethan aren¡¯t back together yet. We don¡¯t know what the child is thinking. If we just say it out loud and scare them off, what then?¡±

    Tara pursed her lips. ¡°Good point.¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ then I won¡¯t say anything for now. Let¡¯s just try to help them along first.¡±

    The two of them quietly agreed and went outside to see what was happening.

    As if sensing something, Dawn slowly opened her eyes. The arm under the child had gone numb, and she couldn¡¯t help hissing.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The man¡¯s voice sounded surprisingly pleasant.

    She looked up and said through clenched teeth, ¡°Yes. So are you gonna help me?¡±

    Ethan got out of the car calmly, opened the back door, and took the child from her arms.

    Tara and Hannah happened to see this. They smiled so hard their eyes nearly disappeared. ¡°Look at that¡­ The moment Dawn came back, Ethan turned into a total softie. I¡¯ve never seen him so attentive and gentle before.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 440

    Chapter 440 A Private Talk

    a

    Dawn shook her hands twice and forced a smile as she exined, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, my arm fell asleep.¡±

    ¡°Fell asleep?¡±

    Tara¡¯s expression changed at once. ¡°Come here, let me give you

    you a massage.¡±

    Dawn was pulled into the garden pavilion before she could speak. All she could do was watch Ethan carry Benjamin back inside.

    She could already guess what Tara wanted to talk about¨Call things she really was..

    right now.

    She¡¯d just woken up, and her head was still fuzzy.

    One wrong word, and she¡¯d give herself away.

    in the mood to answer

    Tara had spent decades in the business world. She wasn¡¯t one of those shallow women who lived off a man. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I think I¡¯m better now.¡± To prove it, Dawn even stood up and shook her arms. ¡°See? I¡¯m fine!¡± ¡°Oh,e on.¡± Tara pulled her back down. ¡°Just because you¡¯re fine doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have a chat with me.¡±

    She turned and nced behind her, lowering her voice. ¡°Since Ethan¡¯s not here, let¡¯s talk about something private, shall we?¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°What kind of private topics do you wanna talk about?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    When it came to actually saying it, Tara looked a little embarrassed.

    She held Dawn¡¯s hand for a long moment, then let out a heavy sigh. Her voice even sounded a little hurt. ¡°You said you wouldn¡¯t change how you address me. Look how long it¡¯s been, and already you¡¯re calling me Mrs. Jackson again¡­¡±

    Dawn could only smile helplessly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel right to call you that in front of Ethan.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it?¡±

    Tara widened her eyes. ¡°If you and he really have no future, I can still take you as my goddaughter. I like you very much. I could never treat you like a stranger!¡±

    Dawn looked at the seriousness on her face and didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment.

    She knew these people were sincere with her.

    She had always been grateful.

    10:12 <b>Thu</b><b>, Jan </b>T M

    Chapter 440 A Private Talk

    s

    But¡­

    When Dawn stayed silent, Tara didn¡¯t press on that topic. Instead, she tested the waters. ¡°What do you n to do with Ethan next?

    ¡°I can tell he still has very deep feelings for you. Dawn¡­ I¡¯m not saying this just because I¡¯m his mother. From an objective point of view, you and he are a good match.¡±

    At least, she¡¯d never seen her sonpromise for anyone. But for Dawn, he¡¯d changed a lot.

    If that wasn¡¯t love, then what was?

    ¡°Even if you had a lot of misunderstandings in the past, can¡¯t you just clear them up?¡±

    Tara truly wanted them to be happy. ¡°Some things, once you lose them, you¡¯re never gonna get them back. Why not give each other one more chance?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer. Her lowered eyes gave nothing away.

    After a long while, she suddenly asked somethingpletely different. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, is your husband¡­ nning to move back any time soon?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Tara was caught off guard. After a second, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    She had already resigned from thepany. That meant all the responsibility now fell on Will. He couldn¡¯t get away.

    ¡°Why are you asking about that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Dawn shook her head and smiled. ¡°It just feels like it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen him. Your family hasn¡¯t really been together in a while, has it?¡±

    Tara naturally assumed she was just changing the subject. She pretended to be annoyed and flicked Dawn¡¯s nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re just like you were back then. The moment you don¡¯t want to answer something, you start dodging the question.¡±

    Dawn smiled back and looped her arm through Tara¡¯s, acting spoiled.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± she said seriously. ¡°No one can promise how the future will go. if I give you my word, and then something changes?¡±

    What

    Tara¡¯s eyes lit up.

    It sounded like there was still a chance.

    She was overjoyed. ¡°Right, right¡­ You¡¯re absolutely right.¡±

    <b>10:13 </b>Thu, Jan 1 ¡°M

    084

    Chapter 440 A Private Talk

    s

    ¡°But I told you this is a private talk. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Ethan. Just let him chase you a little longer. Better yet, make him work for it!¡±

    Dawn was smiling, but her eyes were unfocused.

    She couldn¡¯t wait that long.

    They chatted a bit more, and in the end, Tara still didn¡¯t ask the most important question¨Cwhether Benjamin was really a Jackson.

    After thinking it over, she felt that maybe it wasn¡¯t that important after all.

    As long as the kids were well and happy.

    Having another child, even if not by blood, was no big deal.

    Watching Dawn walk upstairs, Tara let out a silent sigh. There was sympathy in her gentle eyes. She truly hoped the girl would find happiness, even if ¡­ it wasn¡¯t with her son.

    Dawn went back to her room and took a shower. Her head finally cleared a little. Tara¡¯s earlier words shed through her mind, and she frowned.

    She was towel¨Cdrying her hair, lost in thought, when a sudden weight fell against her from behind.

    A small head popped out from behind her legs.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 441

    Chapter 441 Set the Mood

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Dawn looked down at Benjamin and smiled. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Daddy brought you KWC. He¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Dawn closed her eyes for a moment and corrected him. ¡°It¡¯s called KFC. Are you sure you didn¡¯t beg him to buy it? Now you¡¯re pretending it¡¯s for me?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a fairy.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s mouth hung open.

    Seeing his stunned look, Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing. She set the towel aside, bent down to pick him and asked softly, ¡°Why do you always praise him in front of me, hm?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s great.¡±

    Benjamin spoke very seriously. ¡°You can marry him.¡±

    She froze. ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±

    ¡°On TV.¡± <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    The shows he watched all said the same thing. Good men were hot items, and if you were lucky to meet one, you had to grab them fast.

    He didn¡¯t really understand what ¡°hot item¡± meant.

    But he understood ¡°grab fast.¡±

    Dawn red. ¡°Stop watching that trash, or I¡¯ll tell your daddy on you!¡±

    Benjamin pouted. ¡°I won¡¯t watch then. I¡¯m trying to find you a husband, and you¡¯re not even happy.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    But then again, back when she lived overseas, she¡¯d been around plenty of men, and he¡¯d never tried to promote anyone like this.

    She asked seriously, ¡°Did Ethan brainwash you? Why do you like him so much?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s great.¡± Benjamin started counting on his fingers. ¡°He¡¯s handsome, he has money, he buys me whatever I want, he helps me shower, and also¡­¡±

    ¡°And also?¡±

    <b>10:13 Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>M

    Chapter 441 Set the Mood

    ¡°He has a big gun.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    At first, Dawn didn¡¯t understand what he meant by ¡°big gun. Two secondster, she sucked in a sharp breath. ¡°Benjamin Gardner!¡±

    Benjamin had no idea why she suddenly got angry. He puffed his cheeks, looking wronged.

    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡±

    Dawn immediately felt she was being too harsh. He was still a child. He was only describing what he¡¯d seen and felt. He didn¡¯t mean anything else.

    She said patiently, ¡°You can¡¯t keep saying things like that. And you shouldn¡¯t always talk about Ethan like that. That¡¯s not polite.¡±

    Benjamin blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You talked about his ¡­ gun. That¡¯s not polite!¡±

    ¡°But it really is-¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Dawn cut him off at once, then softened her tone. ¡°Don¡¯t ever say it again, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t really understand why he couldn¡¯t say it, but since Dawn looked like she was about to get mad, he figured he¡¯d just stop.

    Dawn let out a breath of relief and picked him up, turning to go out. Then she nearly jumped when she saw a tall figure standing by the door.

    ¡°H¨Chow long have you been there?¡±

    Ethan looked rxed, like he was even smiling.

    He stepped forward and took Benjamin from her arms. ¡°Since ¡­ you started discussing guns with him.¡±

    Dawn wanted the floor to swallow her whole.

    <i>Who </i><i>said </i><i>it </i><i>was </i><i>a </i><i>discussion</i><i>? </i>

    She felt her face getting hotter and hotter, and then she heard his low voice. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bring it up again anyway, because what you said¡­ Dawn already knows.¡±

    Dawn stiffly turned her head and stared at him. ¡°Mr. Jackson, what exactly are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth.¡±

    <i>It </i><i>might¡¯ve </i><i>been </i><i>the </i><i>truth</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>really </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>honest</i>?!

    Dawn didn¡¯t bother arguing with the two. She huffed and went out, going downstairs first.

    <b>10:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>1 </b>

    My.

    Chapter 441 Set the Mood

    Benjamin touched his chin in confusion. ¡°Why does Dawn look so mad?¡±

    Ethan thought of the way her cars had turned red andughed softly. ¡°She¡¯s embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t understand.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The three of them went down one after another. Tara could tell something felt off, but it didn¡¯t seem like they were fighting either.

    Before dinner, she whispered with Hannah in the kitchen. ¡°I feel like these two need a little spark, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    Hannah agreed. ¡°How about we let Benjamin sleep with you tonight and give the couple some private time?¡±

    That was exactly what Tara had in mind.

    But¡­

    ¡°I haven¡¯t taken care of a child in years. Can I even handle it?¡±

    ¡°The two youngsters can handle him. You can¡¯t?¡±

    <i>Good </i><i>point</i><i>. </i>

    Tara clenched her teeth and decided that for her child¡¯s happiness, she¡¯d make it work even if it was hard. <i>Benjamin </i><i>seems </i><i>pretty </i><i>well</i><i>¨C</i><i>behaved</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>probably </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>make </i><i>trouble </i><i>at </i><i>night</i>.

    But¡­ ¡°It still doesn¡¯t feel like enough. Do you have anything <i>to </i>help set the mood?¡±

    Hannah froze. ¡°Me? I don¡¯t even have a husband. That¡¯s something I should be asking you, Mrs. Jackson!¡±

    ¡°No<i>, </i>I mean¡­¡±

    Tara realized the misunderstanding and hurried to exin.

    ¡°I mean, didn¡¯t you prepare some kind of tonic for Ethan before? This would be the perfect time to use it.¡±

    <i>Okay</i><i>, </i><i>that </i><i>did </i><i>happen</i>.

    <i>But </i><i>that </i><i>was </i><i>a </i><i>long </i><i>time </i>ago, <i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>it</i><i>? </i>

    Hannah made a face. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, are you sure herbal medicine from years ago won¡¯t cause problems?¡±

    <b>10:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>1 M

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 442

    Chapter 442 The Tonic

    s

    ¡°Oh, please. What could go wrong with herbal medicine? At worst, they get diarrhea, or it just doesn¡¯t work.. It¡¯s not going to kill anyone, right?¡± Tara asked.

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s true,¡± Hannah replied.

    They were about to discuss more details when they looked up and saw Dawning in.

    They immediately stood up straight.

    Dawn walked into the kitchen and looked at the two of them standing like soldiers. ¡°What are you two¡­ doing?¡±

    ¡°Uh, just

    ¡­ a little warm¨Cup before dinner.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, warming up.¡±

    Tara also felt awkward and hurriedly turned to get bowls. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat. The food¡¯s going to get cold.¡±

    At the table, Ethanpletely took over feeding Benjamin.

    Dawn focused on her own te, but food kept being ced into her bowl from both sides.

    In the end, she really couldn¡¯t eat anymore and turned her head.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson ¡­ I¡¯m really full.¡±

    Tara smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine. Just finish what¡¯s in your bowl. Look how thin you are!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t reply. <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>gained </i><i>several </i><i>pounds </i><i>already</i>.

    At <i>this </i><i>rate</i><i>, </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>really </i><i>going </i><i>to </i><i>get </i><i>fat</i>.

    Seeing the pained look on her face, Ethan said lightly, ¡°If you can¡¯t eat, then don¡¯t.¡±

    Hearing that, Dawn happily put down her utensils.

    Tara smiled indulgently. ¡°You young people are always afraid of gaining a couple of pounds. Putting on a little weight is good. Your immunity will be better too.¡±

    Then she looked at Benjamin, who was still stuffing his face, and liked him more the longer she watched. ¡°Right, Benjamin?¡±

    The little guy blinked, mouth full.

    ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡±

    Tara and Hannah burst outughing.

    D..th.

    <b>10:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 1 </b>M

    Chapter 442 The Tonic

    things.

    084

    +5 Free Cours

    Dawn took Benjamin for a walk in the garden. Hannah and Tara sat off to the side, drinking tea and watching them.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t all this look nice? It almost feels like three years ago again.¡±

    Hannah thought of the past, her eyes slowly turning red. ¡°These three years have been so hard on Ethan. Thank goodness Dawn is back.¡±

    Tara took a sip of tea. Her quiet voice carried helplessness.

    ¡°Maybe this is just what fate had lined up for them.¡±

    Even with Dawn back, he still had his own trials to go through.

    Hannah nced over and felt that Tara seemed a little strange. ¡°Is there¡­ something else going on?¡±

    Tara shook her head. ¡°What could there be?¡±

    The lights cast mottled shadows across her eyes.

    ¡°When ites to love, it all depends on the two of them. No matter how hard outsiders try, it¡¯s useless.¡±

    Hannah nodded in agreement. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how did I forget? I need to get that tonic going!¡±

    Saying that, Tara energized instantly, her earlier mood gone. ¡°Go on, hurry. Stew a chicken with it. Don¡¯t let them find out.¡±

    Hannah pped her hands, sneaked a nce into the distance, then hurried inside.

    Dawn was starting to feel tired from walking around with the kid.

    ¡°Benjamin, can you y by yourself for a bit?¡°.

    ¡°You¡¯re not ying anymore?¡±

    Benjamin spread his hands. ¡°Then I won¡¯t either.¡±

    Dawn was speechless. He was making it sound like he¡¯d been the one apanying Dawn the whole time.

    Not knowing whether tough or cry, she rubbed his head. ¡°Thanks for ying with me, darling.¡±

    The little guy sighed like an old man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you gained weight? I¡¯m helping you exercise.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    1¡­)¡±

    <b>10:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>Maj

    M

    Chapter 442 The Tonic

    Benjamin pouted and ran off.

    He shouted, ¡°I¡¯m not a little brat!¡±

    Dawn frowned slightly. Something about that felt tender and raw.

    s

    Benjamin hadn¡¯t been very healthy as a baby. On top of that, he barely drank milk or ate, and he¡¯d grown much slower than other kids.

    He had gone to preschool abroad for half a year. Because he¡¯d been excluded by other kids, Aidan had no choice but to bring him home again.

    If they were going to settle here, it was time to let him integrate again.

    Thinking that, Dawn texted Hazel and asked her to gather information about suitable schools so they could decideter.

    After working up a sweat outside, they had to bathe again.

    With Ethan busy, Dawn handled it alone this time.

    After a long day, Benjamin fell asleep not long after.

    There was a knock at the door. Dawn went to open it, and Hannah said brightly, ¡°I made some chicken soup. Come taste it and see if it¡¯s to your taste.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°We¡¯re about to sleep. You want me to drink it now?¡±

    ¡°I already ¡­ poured it out.¡±

    Faced with her hopeful look, Dawn couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse. She nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try some.¡±

    She tested the temperature, then lifted the bowl and drank it up in one go.

    She made a face.

    ¡°It tastes really strong. Like medicine.¡±

    10:13 <b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>7 </b>M

    Chapter 443 A Reward

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 443

    Chapter 443 A Reward

    You could even say it tasted awful.

    844

    +5 Free Col

    Hannah smiled in a strange way. ¡°It¡¯s full of expensive herbs. A strong taste is normal. Want another bowl?¡±

    The bitter, rising medicinal taste made Dawn feel a little nauseous. She waved her hand quickly. ¡°No, no¡­ Too much of a good thing isn¡¯t good either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Then I¡¯d better bring a bowl to Ethan.¡±

    Otherwise, if the effects kicked in at different times, it wouldn¡¯t be good.

    Dawn even felt a little smug and joked, ¡°Then hurry up. Ethan might actually like the taste!¡±

    That <i>man </i><i>usually </i>won¡¯t even <i>take </i><i>medicine</i>. <i>This </i><i>soup </i><i>could </i><i>make </i><i>him </i><i>cry</i>.

    A glint shed across Hannah¡¯s eyes. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I¡¯ll go now. Dawn, you rx a bit. Stay up for a while before you sleep.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn just assumed Hannah was being polite.

    She didn¡¯t think deeper about it. Hannah should¡¯ve said to rest early, not ¡°stay up for a while.¡±

    She¡¯d already showered, so shey on the bed and scrolled through X with nothing to do.

    Before long, it started getting hotter and hotter.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did the AC break?¡±

    She let out a breath, pulled at her cor, and went to lower the temperature by the door.

    But it didn¡¯t help at all. The heat rising from inside her felt like it was about to burn through her veins.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and decided to take another shower.

    In the bathroom, she slipped off her clothes one by one. Her pale skin reflected in the mirror, tracing perfect lines along her waist.

    Warm water poured over her head, ran down her long, straight legs, and gathered on the floor like something carefully crafted by God.

    But for some reason, the more she washed, the hotter it felt.

    She gave up and turned the hot water offpletely.

    She showered with cold water.

    C

    <

    <b>nu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>I

    Chapter 443 A Reward

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Just then, the bathroom door opened from outside. The moment Dawn turned around, the tall figure of a man filled the doorway, his arm naturally wrapping around her waist.

    Even though they¡¯d seen each other like this many times, Dawn still froze.

    Wearing nothing at all always made you feel¡­ exposed.

    Her voice came out hoarse. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He lowered his gaze to her, his eyes like a burning fire that surrounded her. ¡°Aren¡¯t you showering?¡±

    ¡°I am. You should go back to your room and shower by yourself. Get out.¡±

    Her words were soft, with no real threat behind them.

    His breathing grew heavy, washing over her face. ¡°The soup Hannah brought has something in it.¡±

    Dawn paused and looked up at him.

    His handsome face was veiled in steam, carrying a kind of dangerous allure. The more she looked, the more she felt ¡­ like she could gobble him up.

    She bit her lip hard and said quietly, ¡°If you knew it was wrong, why did you drink it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I should?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Dawn wanted to argue, but then thought about it again. If Hannah meant to stir things up, she¡¯d definitely pin it on her.

    She pouted. ¡°That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    A lowugh spilled from above her.

    One of his hands lifted her chin. The other reached out and adjusted the water to warm, not hot. In a husky voice, he said, ¡°How is that unfair?¡±

    Dawn turned her head away, refusing to look at him.

    ¡°You knew everything and still drank it. You¡¯re obviously picking on me.¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved. ¡°So I picked on you. What are you gonna do about it?¡±

    Now that he¡¯d drunk the soup, he had every reason to get close to her. Why wouldn¡¯t he take that deal?

    Even if it were poison, he¡¯d swallow it dly.

    ÔÂ<b>13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b>Jan 1

    <b>IFFAI </b>

    Chapter 443 A Reward

    The shower poured down on both of them.

    +5 Free Colls

    Ethan hadn¡¯t taken off his clothes. The fabric clung wetly to his body, and the muscle lines beneath became faintly visible, radiating heat.

    Dawn already felt like she was losing control.

    Now she saw him like this and thought¡­ maybe she didn¡¯t need <i>to </i>control it.

    She was going to be with him anyway.

    Her chest rose and fell. The next second, she wrapped her arms around his neck, turned the tables, and breathed against him. ¡°Then how do you n to pick on me?¡±

    His eyes narrowed. He didn¡¯t move or speak.

    ¡°Like this?

    ¡°Or like this?¡±

    When her kiss slipped toward his throat, Ethan finally snapped. His handnded on her waist and he lifted her in one swift motion.

    He turned her and pressed her against the wall.

    He supported her back with one hand so she wouldn¡¯t hit the cold surface.

    Her foot rested softly on the top of his.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re pretty warm.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ don¡¯t I deserve a reward?¡± His voice was ragged.

    She said, ¡°Yeah, you do.¡±

    That single word was like a passcode. Before the final note even faded, the fire in his eyes red out of control.

    10:13 Thu, <b>Jan </b>1 M

    Chapter 444 Let¡¯s Get Married

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 444

    Chapter 444 Let¡¯s Get Married

    s

    Ethan¡¯s long fingers were faintly red at the knuckles as he closed one hand around Dawn¡¯s neck.

    He didn¡¯t use force, but it was enough to lift her face and draw it toward his.

    The air grew thick and heavy, water whispering in a steady stream.

    Dawn tilted her head and met his kiss on her own.

    In the increasingly misty steam, desire bloomed everywhere.

    The long night had only just begun.

    With Benjamin not around, the two of them let gopletely, and the whole room turned into a yground.

    When the first rays of dawn slid across the window, Dawnyzily against the man¡¯s chest and murmured weakly, ¡°It¡¯s morning.¡±

    Ethan turned and kissed her cheek. ¡°Tired?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes.

    If she wasn¡¯t tired after all that, she wouldn¡¯t be human.

    Still, moments like this were rare.

    She didn¡¯t move. She watched the pale gold light paint the sky, dazzling and unreal.

    The warm body behind her stayed pressed close. If you ignored all the love and hate, maybe they could¡¯ve been happy together.

    But maybe¡­ it was always just maybe.

    Maybe. If.

    Words like that were dreams woven by people long ago, to soften regret.

    Dawn lowered her eyes and lost the mood to watch the sunrise.

    She said softly, ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s get married.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s body went rigid, as if he¡¯d misheard.

    But the woman in his arms turned and kissed his lips, repeating herself. ¡°Let¡¯s get married, okay?¡±

    He stared deeply at the face he¡¯d wanted to see in every sleepless dream these past three years.

    She wanted to get married.

    10:13 <b>Thu</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>1 </b><b>M </b>/*

    Chapter 444 Let¡¯s Get Married

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That was the only logical answer.

    If she wanted it, if he would give it, as long as he could.

    Dawn smiled brightly. In the backlight, her face looked unreal and breathtaking.

    After a reckless night, neither of them bothered with lunch.

    Ethan fell asleep with Dawn for a while, then was woken by a phone call.

    Tony had brought over some documents.

    In the study, he handed over a brown envelope.

    ¡°Boss, this is the report you wanted.¡±

    Ethan showed no expression. He paused, then began to open it.

    45 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Tony¡¯s eyes looked uneasy. In a low voice, he said, ¡°Boss, I think ¡­ you should prepare yourself a little before reading it.¡±

    The man nced up at him, said nothing, and kept opening it.

    He took out the A4 paper. The words ¡°DNA Paternity Test Report¡± leapt into view.

    At that moment, even Tony held his breath. Opening the file felt like dismantling a bomb. One spark, and it would explode.

    And yet, what happened turned out to be nothing as he expected.

    The man read to the end and showed no reaction.

    His eyes were deep as the sea, unreadable.

    ¡°Boss?¡±

    ¥ë

    Tony tested the waters, then awkwardly tried to smooth things over. ¡°I think maybe ¡­ the equipment at that ce malfunctioned. Should we try anotherb and ¡­ give it another shot?¡±

    For a long time, there was no response.

    The heavy silence made it hard to breathe.

    Just as Tony was about to speak again, he finally heard a low voice. ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Got it-¡±

    Wait, no need<i>? </i>

    <b>10:13 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>M

    Chapter 444 Let¡¯s Get Married

    ¡°What?!¡± Tony shot his head up, thinking he¡¯d misheard. ¡°Boss, are you sure?¡±

    However he looked at it, there was no way Ethan would cut things off with Dawn.

    Does this mean¡­ <i>Mr. </i>Jackson <i>really </i><i>epted </i><i>that </i><i>Ms. </i><i>Porter </i><i>had </i><i>a </i><i>child </i><i>with </i><i>someone </i><i>else</i><i>? </i>

    s

    Getting no answer, Tony swallowed and quickly came to terms with it. After all, he¡¯d once been willing to die for Dawn. What was being a stepfatherpared to that?

    Still, seeing his boss like this, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a little sorry for him.

    Tony withdrew his gaze and said respectfully, ¡°Then should I get back to work?¡±

    No answer again.

    Tony took it as silent consent and left.

    The study felt terrifyingly quiet. The man stood tall by the window, rigid and cold like a pine tree.

    From downstairs came the asional sound of a childughing and a woman¡¯s voice.

    This <i>cold</i><i>, </i><i>empty </i><i>house </i><i>finally </i><i>feels </i><i>warm </i><i>again</i>.

    <i>So</i>¡­ who <i>cares </i>whose <i>child </i><i>he </i><i>is</i><i>? </i>

    <i>As </i><i>long </i><i>as </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>hers</i>. <i>That¡¯s </i><i>enough</i>.

    Ethan squeezed his eyes shut, a restrained breath forcing its way out. He turned, fed the report into the shredder, and watched it disappear.

    When he returned to the bedroom, the woman was still asleep.

    One pale arm hung off the side of the bed. Following it upward, the soft lines of her back were barely visible.

    The deep and light marks everywhere told their own story.

    Feeling his gaze on her, Dawn slowly opened her eyes.

    Not far away, the man¡¯s dark eyes were fixed on her.

    She shifted and put her hand under her chin.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved as he murmured in reply.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 445

    Chapter 445 Wedding Dress

    Dawn smiled brightly and blinked. ¡°Come here. Stay with me a little longer.¡±

    984

    +5 Froe <b>Coins </b>

    Ethan lowered his gaze and walked over in two steps. Dawn grabbed his hand and pulled him towards her onto the bed.

    He dropped onto the bed.

    Being one above the other like that made sparks fly easily.

    Dawn looked into his dark eyes. Layer afteryer of shadow hid whatever he truly felt.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got dark circles.¡±

    She lifted her hand and touched his eyes lightly. ¡°No more fooling around at night. Go to bed early.¡±

    Ethan stared at her in silence.

    Dawn pouted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    He called her name seriously. ¡°You promised. We¡¯re getting married.¡±

    Dawn froze, thenughed and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    ¡°Are you afraid I won¡¯t take responsibility?¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Dawn tilted her head. ¡°I did say it, but I think we should take our time with the wedding. Besides ¡­ didn¡¯t you say we were never divorced?¡±

    If the papers were never signed, then technically, they didn¡¯t need to get married again.

    Her eyes were bright and steady as she looked at him.

    After a long moment, Ethan¡¯s hand on her waist tightened unconsciously. He pinched her lightly and growled through his teeth, ¡°You drive me crazy.¡±

    Dawn was about to say something when his lips captured hers in a kiss.

    ¡°Mmph!¡±

    <i>I </i><i>haven¡¯t </i><i>brushed </i><i>my </i><i>teeth </i><i>yet</i><i>! </i>

    He pinned her to the bed and entangled their fingers. He didn¡¯t care.

    By the time they cleaned up and went downstairs, an hour had passed.

    <b>10:14 </b>Thu, <b>Jan </b>1 M

    Chapter 445 Wedding Dress

    s

    Tara was ying with Benjamin in the living room. Hearing them, she looked over and said, ¡°Breakfast¡¯s on the table. It should still be warm. Hurry and eat.¡±

    It was almost noon. Breakfast or lunch didn¡¯t make much difference.

    But given what happenedst night¡­ they must be exhausted.

    Tara¡¯s eyes flickered. She didn¡¯t dare meet their gaze.

    Dawn and Ethan both knew exactly why. They also pretended they didn¡¯t and agreed with a smile before going to the dining room.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Benjamin ran over with a toy ne as if it were a treasure.

    ¡°Look at this. Grandma and I built it together. Aren¡¯t we awesome?¡±

    Dawn had just nced at it when Tara, worried he¡¯d bother them, hurried over and said, ¡°Sweetie, your mommy didn¡¯t rest wellst night. Let her eat first, okay?¡±

    Benjamin pouted, looking a little unhappy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Jackson. I¡¯m not that hungry anyway.¡±

    Dawn smiled and pinched the child¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know you¡¯re the best. You helped Grandma, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Benjamin nodded hard.

    Then he felt like he¡¯d taken all the credit, which wasn¡¯t fair, and added shyly, ¡°But Grandma is awesome. too. Better than the other grandmas!¡±

    Tara could onlyugh. ¡°Silly child, what other grandmas? I¡¯m your only grandma,

    Dawn paused. The smile on her face faded just a bit.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, actually¡ª¡±

    got

    122

    Before she could finish, a ravioli was suddenly popped into her mouth. A calm voice said, ¡°Eat first.¡±

    Tara didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. She only thought it was sweet and quickly led Benjamin back to the living room.

    Dawn frowned and finished the ravioli, then muttered, ¡°What was that for?¡±

    ¡°What were you going to say, actually?¡±

    His expression stayed light as he pushed the milk toward her. ¡°That Benjamin isn¡¯t a Jackson? Or that she¡¯s not the only Grandma?¡±

    <b>2 </b>

    ?

    <b>10:14 </b>Thu<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>M

    Chapter 445 Wedding Dress

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She froze.

    <i>So </i>he knows.

    Of course <i>he </i><i>does</i>. <i>Getting </i><i>a </i>DNA <i>test </i>isn¡¯t that <i>hard</i>.

    Dawn took a slow sip of milk and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not something to hide. The sooner it¡¯s said, the better.¡±

    ¡°Maybe she already knows.¡±

    The man looked perfectly calm, with no intention of exining anything. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t, it¡¯s fine too. She¡¯s not that narrow¨Cminded.¡±

    Even so, out of everyone here, Tara was one of the people Dawn least wanted to hurt.

    She lowered her eyes and didn¡¯t speak again.

    A momentter, the fork clicked lightly against the te.

    Ethan pulled out a napkin and wiped his mouth with unhurried elegance.

    He looked up at her, his voice deep and pleasant. ¡°Can you free up this afternoon? I want to take you somewhere.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°To meet someone.¡±

    Ethan looked straight at her and said each word clearly. ¡°A wedding dress designer.¡±

    When he talked about getting married, he meant it.

    Dawn froze for a long time, then lowered her head and kept eating.

    Then she shot her head up. ¡°Wait, you mean¡­ we¡¯re really doing another wedding and getting married again?¡±

    Ethan curled his lips. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I mean, Ms. West. Your understanding is excellent.¡±

    <i>Excellent</i><i>, </i><i>my </i><i>foot</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn scrunched her face. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making a big deal out of this? We¡¯ve already been married once. Why do it all again?¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 446

    Chapter 446 Another Wedding

    ¡°I wanna show off. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    The man looked perfectly justified, with a trace of ¡­ youthful arrogance.

    <b>45 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°That ceremony three years ago was just something small the family put together. This time is different.¡±

    He leaned closer. His masculine presence pressed in on her.

    ¡°This time, I¡¯m giving you the biggest and the best wedding.¡±

    Dawn looked at the face right in front of her, wless and unreal.

    She felt dazed for a moment, then asked softly, ¡°Then ¡­ if we get married again, your dad wille back too, right?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, then hummed in reply.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn poked at her eggs mindlessly. You couldn¡¯t hear anything unusual in her voice. ¡°If you¡¯ve already decided, then let¡¯s do it your way.¡±

    After eating, she went back to her room and called Larissa to arrange her work for the afternoon.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°Are you ¡­ really going to marry Mr. Jackson?¡±

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Dawn¡¯s tone gave nothing away. ¡°Mason, I don¡¯t have much time left.¡±

    The words seemed to carry another meaning. Mason didn¡¯t press further. After two seconds of silence, he hung up.

    At 2 p.m., Ethan took Dawn out.

    They had meant to avoid Benjamin, but they were still spotted.

    ¡°Dawn, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re ¡­ just going out for a bit.¡±

    Dawn coaxed him softly. ¡°Be good and stay home, okay? Grandma will y with you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Benjamin had lost all novelty for it. He grabbed Dawn¡¯s hand stubbornly. ¡°Where are you going? I wanna go too. I miss Daddy. I wanna see him.¡±

    He babbled on. The kid had no intention of listening to reason and insisted on going along.

    Tara wanted to carry him away, but after thinking it over, Dawn said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mrs. Jackson. I¡¯ll take him/3

    ??

    <b>10:14 </b>Thu, Jan 1 Gi

    Chapter 446 Another Wedding

    84

    s

    with me.¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t that dy what you need to do?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±

    Benjamin really hadn¡¯t seen Aidan in a long time. It would be good for him to see him.

    Taking a child along meant the ride wouldn¡¯t be boring.

    But once in the car, Benjamin no longer insisted on seeing Aidan and started steering the topic somewhere else. He wanted to go to the amusement park.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She tapped his head lightly, pretending to be mad.

    ¡°You little rascal. That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Benjamin knew he was in the wrong. His big eyes darted around. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say¡­ Daddy¡¯s been busy with work and never has time? Then we can just go y first.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s ¡®we¡®?¡±

    Dawn had already texted Aidan earlier.

    She lightly flicked his nose. ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you wanted to see Daddy. Then you have to spend at least the whole day with him. Ethan and I have things to do.¡±

    ¡°What things?¡±

    ¡°Adult things. Kids don¡¯t get involved.¡±

    Benjamin covered his mouth, clearly unhappy, but he knew she was right and didn¡¯t ask more.

    The bar was by the city moat, built along the river. The entire 15¨Cstory building was still under construction, surrounded by steel frames.

    Ethan parked far away and nced over.

    He frowned. ¡°Are you sure Benjamin can hang around here?¡±

    Dawn opened her phone and texted Aidan. ¡°He¡¯ll probably take him somewhere else to y. Wait for me here. I¡¯ll drop Benjamin off.¡±

    Before the man in front could speak, she got out of the car first.

    She walked around to the other side and opened the door before picking Benjamin up.

    ¡°Say goodbye to Ethan. We¡¯re going to find your daddy.¡±

    <b>2 </b>

    C

    <b>10:15 </b>Thu, Jan 1 M

    Chapter 446 Another Wedding

    Benjamin lifted his chubby hand and waved. ¡°Bye, Ethan.¡±

    Now he was suddenly very obedient and didn¡¯t call him ¡°Daddy¡± anymore.

    Ethan gave a quiet snort and said nothing.

    984

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The woman and the child walked farther and farther away. You couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying, but Benjamin keptughing on her shoulder. From the way they faced each other, it looked like they were discussing how to react when they saw Aidan.

    <i>¡°</i>Ethan and I have important things to do. When you¡¯re with your daddyter, don¡¯t keep texting me, okay?¡±

    After all the past experiences, Dawn really couldn¡¯t rx about this kid.

    Whenever they weren¡¯t together, his calls never stopped.

    He was like a human rm clock.

    Benjamin grinned slyly and huffed, ¡°I¡¯ll call anyway. It¡¯s your fault for not taking me with you.¡±

    ¡°Then call.¡±

    Dawn threw up her hands. ¡°I just won¡¯t answer.¡±

    His eyes went wide in disbelief. ¡°You¡¯re my mommy, and you won¡¯t answer my

    ¡°And so what if I¡¯m your mommy?¡±

    It didn¡¯t matter what he said.

    calls?¡±

    Dawn copied his tone. ¡°I have my own life too. I¡¯ve got a husband now. He¡¯s just as important as you.¡±

    Benjamin mumbled something under his breath. In the distance, Aidan walked out.

    He wore a simple tank top and army¨Cgreen cargo pants.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 447

    Chapter 447 Bad Mood Again

    Aidan¡¯s bronzed muscles almost seemed to glow, every line clearly defined.

    Dawn did a double take, then looked away. ¡°You didn¡¯t bring a jacket?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hot.¡±

    A simple answer.

    s

    Aidan shot her a look. Then he reached under the kid¡¯s arms with one big hand, lifted him lightly, then set him back down.

    To anyone else, it looked like a happy little family of three.

    No one noticed that a camera not far away captured the moment.

    Benjamin hadn¡¯t felt that ¡°takeoff¡± sensation in a long time. His eyes lit up as he shouted, ¡°Daddy, Daddy! Again!¡±

    Dawn tapped his little head. ¡°What do you mean, again?¡±

    ¡°Carry me!¡±

    Aidan ignored him and nced coolly at the car in the distance.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    Dawn looked past him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d invite me to look at your design. What, not ready to be seen yet?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not finished. What¡¯s there to see?¡±

    Aidan¡¯s voice carried its usual chill. ¡°Come back when

    done.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Dawn was used to his cold attitude by now. She pinched Benjamin¡¯s cheek. ¡°I¡¯m leaving, okay? Listen to your daddy.¡±

    Benjamin nodded hard. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare not to.¡±

    <i>Daddy </i><i>could throw </i><i>hands</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing. She made two goofy faces at him and turned to leave.

    Back in the car, she let out a long breath. ¡°Finally got rid of that little devil. Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re picking out a wedding dress!¡±

    A clean, masculine scent suddenly pressed close. An arm came across in front of her, nearly scaring her half to death.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing?¡±

    <b>? </b>

    <b>10:15 </b>Thu, Jan <b>1 </b>

    <b>1 </b>M

    Chapter 447 Bad Mood Again

    Under his jet¨Cck gaze, Dawn shrank back a little.

    She whispered, ¡°Ethan, we¡¯re outside. People will see.¡±

    s

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flickered. He calmly reached over and buckled her seat belt, his voice low. ¡°What did you think I was doing?¡±

    Only then did Dawn realize she¡¯d been yed.

    Embarrassed and annoyed, she punched his arm lightly. ¡°You¡¯re so annoying!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak orugh.

    There was even a sh of something fierce behind those dark eyes.

    His red tongue swept across his teeth. He hooked one hand around Dawn¡¯s neck and pulled her close before nting a hard kiss on her lips.

    ¡°My goal is to annoy you <i>to </i>deat

    Dawn didn¡¯t understand why he was suddenly angry.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything else. He drove smoothly, his movements cool and sharp.

    Out

    The woman beside him didn¡¯t try tofort him either. She took her phone from time to time, like she was waiting for an important message.

    They arrived at The Ivory Corridor.

    It was the most famous bridal brand center in the country.

    High¨Cend internationalbels and exclusive custom designs¨Cwhatever your fantasies were about love and marriage, you could make them real here.

    Just looking from the outside, the first two floors were lined with full¨Css windows. Stunning gowns were disyed inside, lighting up every girl¡¯s dream as she passed by.

    Ethan parked the car.

    The woman beside him seemed distracted, lost in thought.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Huh?<b>¡± </b>

    She came back to herself and looked out the window. ¡°We¡¯re here? Wow, every dress is gorgeous!¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond. His gaze darkened.

    They got out and walked in together.

    O

    <b>10:15 </b>Thu, Jan 16

    M

    Chapter 447 Bad Mood Again

    s

    The sales associate had a sharp eye. As soon as she saw the car pull in, she came out to greet them warmly.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, we¡¯ve prepared the newest styles for you. Take a look first. Then our designer can customize one just for you based on what you like.¡±

    Dawn answered casually, ¡°Can I just pick a ready¨Cmade one?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The question caught the associate off guard. She didn¡¯t know how to respond and instinctively nced at Ethan.

    <i>Mr. </i>Jackson clearly said he wanted <i>the </i><i>very </i><i>best design</i>, so ¡­ <i>why </i><i>is </i><i>she </i><i>asking </i><i>about </i><i>ready</i>¨Cmade gowns

    After waiting a bit, he still didn¡¯t react.

    now<i>? </i>

    The associate could only go along with it. ¡°Of course, you can, but most ready¨Cmade dresses are mass- market styles. I personally feel they might not suit you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Don¡¯t they all look the same?¡±

    Dawn had never been obsessed with wedding dresses anyway. Even just to match the Jacksons¡® status, every gown in those windows was already more than luxurious enough.

    Besides, her mind was on other things. She didn¡¯t have the energy to care what she wore.

    She had almost told the associate to bring the ready¨Cmade dresses to try on, but caught sight of the man¡¯s silence and swallowed the words back.

    She changed it to, ¡°Let¡¯s look first. If there¡¯s something suitable, we¡¯ll buy it off the rack. If not, we¡¯ll customize.¡±

    Then she hugged Ethan¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Okay?¡±

    Ethan tilted his head to nce at her.

    ¡°Your call.¡±

    <i>Great</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>mad</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn sighed. She couldn¡¯t understand how the same man could be so different from three years ago to

    now<b>. </b>

    The Ethan she knew back then would have never acted like this.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 448

    Chapter 448 Not the Point

    ¡°How can it just be up to me?¡±

    +5 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Dawn took the tablet from the sales associate. Her sweet voice wasn¡¯t loud, but it carried clearly to the

    man¡¯s cars.

    ¡°It¡¯s our wedding. We both get a say.¡±

    Ethan was still standing there, one hand in his on her.

    Pocket. His head was lowered, his deep gaze resting

    She looked like she was seriously choosing wedding dresses, but¡­

    Only he knew every question she asked was half¨Chearted at best.

    ¡°This style has such a long train. Won¡¯t it be inconvenient?

    ¡°This one has too many stones. It must be heavy.

    ¡°I just want something simple and elegant. Don¡¯t you think this kind is too much trouble?¡±

    After looking around, the only one that met all her requirements was the dress tucked away in the far

    corner.

    But that one was simple to the point of being in, with nothing distinctive about it at all.

    The sales associate nced at Ethan uneasily and tested the waters. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, you have a great figure

    really, but¡­ would you like to hear Mr. Jackson¡¯s and a lovely face. You¡¯ll look beautiful in anything opinion?¡±

    Only then did Dawn turn around and hold the tablet up in front of Ethan.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, this one will look good on me, right? Right?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face was unreadable. He stared into her eyes with that thick, heavy gaze, as if he could see straight through a person.

    For no reason at all, Dawn¡¯s heart skipped. She pressed her lips together. ¡°Say something.¡±

    ¡°Do you really like this one?¡±

    She paused.

    <i>Why </i><i>am </i><i>I </i><i>suddenly </i><i>feeling </i><i>guilty</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t want to admit she just couldn¡¯t be bothered to spend time on this.

    She nodded, eyes bright. ¡°You know I¡¯ve always liked simple things. This one is simple enough.¡±

    <i>More </i><i>than </i><i>simple</i>.

    <b>10:15 </b>Thu, Jan 1 M

    Chapter 448 Not the Point

    <i>This </i>dress doesn¡¯t even need proper measurements.

    Any woman can <i>fit </i>into it.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    The light in Ethan¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly. His tone gave nothing away. ¡°If you like it, then we¡¯ll <i>go </i>with this

    one.¡±

    The moment he said that, she visibly rxed and handed the tablet back to the sales associate. ¡°Then we¡¯ll take that one. No need to look anymore.¡±

    The second her wordsnded, her phone rang.

    When Dawn saw the screen, her eyes lit up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a call.¡± She hurried out, clearly impatient, and disappeared around the corner in seconds.

    The pressure around Ethan kept dropping. The sales associate spoke carefully. ¡°Mr. Jackson ¡­ are we really going with Mrs. Jackson¡¯s request?¡±

    <i>The </i><i>original </i><i>n </i><i>was </i><i>for </i><i>Mrs. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>to </i><i>pick </i><i>a </i><i>general </i><i>style</i><i>, </i><i>then </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>designer </i><i>would </i><i>work </i><i>together </i><i>to </i><i>create </i><i>a </i><i>one</i><i>¨C</i><i>of</i><i>¨C</i><i>a</i><i>¨C</i>kind <i>wedding </i><i>dress</i>.

    <i>But </i><i>judging </i><i>from </i><i>this</i><i>¡­ </i>Mrs. <i>Jackson </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>seem </i><i>very </i><i>invested</i>.

    Ethan was silent for a long moment. Only when he saw the woman¡¯s light, fading silhouette did he speak hoarsely. ¡°Go with the original n.¡±

    The sales associate couldn¡¯t help feeling a wave of emotion and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±

    <i>Who </i><i>would¡¯ve </i><i>thought </i><i>about </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    <i>The </i><i>famous </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>is </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>romantic</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Even </i>I <i>can¡¯t </i><i>stand </i>Mrs. <i>Jackson¡¯s </i><i>half</i><i>¨C</i><i>hearted </i><i>attitude</i><i>. </i><i>But </i>Mr. <i>Jackson </i><i>still </i><i>insists </i><i>on </i><i>personally </i><i>designing </i><i>her </i>wedding <i>dress</i>.

    Thinking about it, the sales associate looked at Dawn the same way she¡¯d look at a heartbreaker.

    Dawn had no idea what was going on and had no time to care.

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve picked a dress, I need to stop by mypany for something. Ethan¡­¡± She tested him. ¡°Are you going home first? Or heading to your office too?¡±

    Two options. Neither involved going with her.

    Ethan lowered his eyes and let out a softugh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go home.¡±

    ¡°Then you can go straight back. I¡¯ll take a cab. Otherwise, you¡¯d have to drive me. It¡¯s too much trouble.¡±

    <b>10:15 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>M.

    Chapter 448 Not the Point

    84

    s

    As she spoke, Dawn grabbed her bag cagerly. When she turned back, she paused for a second, then kissed him on the cheek.

    It felt like a reward, or perhaps a constion.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy to marry you, Mr. Jackson. See you at home tonight. Bye.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s deep eyes were like a well. He said nothing.

    He walked her to the door and watched her get into a cab.

    He stared at the license te for a few seconds, then strode to the parking lot, got into his car, and stepped on the gas, following her.

    In the back seat, Dawn kept checking the time, anxious. She didn¡¯t notice the familiar car behind her at all.

    She got out at the meeting ce.

    Looking around once. The person she wanted to see wasn¡¯t there.

    She pulled out her phone and dialed.

    ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°You sure are punctual.¡±

    The voice came from behind her. Dawn turned around and saw only Daniel.

    Her brows knit tight. Her voice turned cold. ¡°What¡¯s this? Where is he?¡±

    Daniel clicked his tongue, sounding almost thoughtful. ¡°At the end of the day, he¡¯s just a bodyguard, and he¡¯s got two bosses¡­ After one car ident, he suddenly became ¡®family¡® to you.

    ¡°You¡¯re really sentimental. At this rate, even I want toe work under you.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t say a word. Her gaze was icy.

    ¡°Ahem¡­¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 449

    Chapter 449 Employment Rtionship

    15 Free Coins

    Daniel suddenly looked a little awkward. He raised a fist to his nose and cleared his throat. ¡°Come out.¡±

    As soon as he spoke, a leg appeared from behind a nearby car, and then a tall figure stepped into view.

    Compared to three years ago, Victor was now skin and bones. Loose casual clothes hung empty on him, making his once broad frame looked thin as a pole.

    A scar ran from his jaw all the way to the back of his head, vicious and ugly.

    Dawn sucked in a breath. Her voice picked up a tremor she couldn¡¯t stop.

    ¡°Victor¡­¡±

    Victor kept his head lowered. His voice was like a long¨Cdried well, rough and cracked. ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    Daniel folded his arms and watched with interest as the boss and bodyguard reunited. It really was strange -Victor had once been one of his people, and now, he was being used as a bargaining chip, handed over to the very person he had once been ordered to watch.

    Dawn pressed down the tightness in her chest and looked up. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brown. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep my promise. I won¡¯t go back on my word.¡±

    Daniel lifted a hand. ¡°Sure.¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t driven, so she ordered a ride.

    In the car, Victor didn¡¯t say a word.

    The silence was heavy and stiff, nothing like a normal reunion. If anything, it felt awkward.

    Dawn nced at the rearview mirror, barely recognizing the man who had once been so sharp and fearless. Every edge of him had been worn away.

    ¡°Victor.¡±

    Hisshes trembled. He looked up.

    Dawn opened her mouth, then nced at the driver beside her and said nothing after all, deciding to wait until they arrived.

    She¡¯d already had Mason find a ce. A 860¨Csquare¨Cfoot two¨Cbedroom, nothing fancy, but right in the city center. More than enough for one person.

    They got out of the car.

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    Victor frowned deeply and scanned theplex. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ??

    O

    <b>10:15 </b>Thu<b>, </b>Jan 1 M.LAS

    Chapter 449 Employment Rtionship.

    +5 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ¡°No reason in particr,¡± Dawn said it inly. ¡°I need you to work for me from now on. Consider this apartment an employee benefit. You don¡¯t need to feel pressured.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Confusion showed on his face.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t expected three years to change him this much.

    She let out a quiet breath and said firmly, ¡°Yes. You.

    ¡°Victor, I don¡¯t have many people I can trust. And there¡¯s still a lot I need to do. I need you.¡±

    Victor clenched his fist. His dark eyes were full of emotion. ¡°Ms. West ¡­ I¡¯m not worth

    your

    trust.¡±

    People like him fell hard after flying high.

    He¡¯d served three bosses, but none of them ever truly treated him like a person.

    The lesson of these past years had been enough.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you worth it?¡±

    Her voice was clear as she threw the question back at him.

    Victor snapped his head up, staring at her young, sincere face. ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Dawn met his eyes, serious. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. I pay you, and you work for me. It¡¯s a simple business arrangement. As for anything else, I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Three years ago, Victor had stayed by her side for so long. No one understood better than she did what kind of man he was.

    He might have had three bosses, but he always knew his ce.

    In the end, he¡¯d had plenty of chances. And yet, he had never hurt her.

    That alone was enough to make everything worth it.

    Dawn took a breath. ¡°Come in and look around first. We can talk about the restter.¡±

    Victor hesitated, then finally followed her in.

    ¡°I had someone look into it. You don¡¯t have any family left, do you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then you should take even better care of yourself.¡±

    Dawn nced at him. Her voice was calm, neither light nor heavy. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m not a perfect boss, but I¡¯ll do my best to meet your needs.¡±

    <b>10:15 </b>Thu, <b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>M

    Chapter 449 Employment Rtionship

    His lips tightened. A flicker of struggle passed through his eyes.

    They took the elevator up.

    Mason had specifically chosen a high floor¨Cthe 28th.

    $5 Frem Coine

    From the balcony, you could see most of Northville spread out below. The nts were lush and green. It was hard to tell if they were newly bought ¡­ or carefully tended.

    Victor took it all in, feeling almost dazed.

    ¡°Victor.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know when she¡¯de to stand beside him. Her voice seemed to drift in from somewhere far away. ¡°We¡¯ve been through life and death together. Maybe that¡¯s why I want you to be okay more than anyone.¡±

    She turned and looked at the scar on his face.

    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t die, why not live again?¡±

    Victor stared into her clear eyes and seemed to see a thousand things in them.

    He opened his mouth, but no words came.

    After a long moment, he finally looked away. Hisshes quivered.

    ¡°Ms. West, I don¡¯t deserve this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point,¡± Dawn said quietly. ¡°I told you. Between us, it¡¯s nothing but an employment rtionship.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 450

    Chapter 450 Caught in the Headlights

    <b>45 </b>Free Colos

    Dawn had no intention of forcing Victor. ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to work for me, this apartment is still yours. Consider it¡­.pensation for protecting me back then.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how he¡¯d gotten the scar on his face.

    But three years ago, if Victor hadn¡¯t shielded her, she might¡¯ve died the moment the car plunged into the river.

    ¡°So now you¡¯re ying the emotional card with me?¡±

    Victor¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was this valuable.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not ying the emotional card.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°I¡¯m making you an offer.

    ¡°I already told you. There aren¡¯t many people I can trust. If you¡¯re willing to help me, I¡¯ll pay you your original sry.¡±

    She could see exactly why he was hesitating.

    Time grinds down the sharp edges of a person.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Think it over. Take a rest. I¡¯ll head back.¡±

    double

    Dawn turned and took two steps when the man¡¯s deep voice came from behind her. ¡°Ms. West¡­

    wait!¡±

    She paused and turned back. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I can agree to your

    terms.¡±

    Victor was breathing hard, as if crossing some invisible line in his mind. ¡°But ¡­ I used to work for Mr. West. He-¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re alive.¡± Dawn walked back, pulled out a chair, and sat down. ¡°And it¡¯s been three years. Daniel wouldn¡¯t dare tell him.¡±

    Besides, if the truth ever came out, Daniel would throw everything away to protect himself. He definitely wouldn¡¯t hand over his own weakness.

    The news was clearly too much. Victor didn¡¯t respond for a long time.

    ¡°Mr. Brown? Would he dare?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. But he did.¡±

    Dawn knew exactly what Vincent looked like in these people¡¯s eyes¨Che scared them the way a cat scares a

    mouse.

    ??

    <b>2 </b>

    O

    <b>10-15 </b><b>Inu</b><b>, Jan </b><b>1 </b>

    M

    84

    Chapter 450 Caught in the Headlights

    s

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone give you a new identity. Then we¡¯ll prepare a medical record in secret. Even if Vincent ever finds you, we¡¯ll just say you had amnesia back then.¡°:

    And based on what she knew of Vincent, he wouldn¡¯t waste much thought on a subordinate who¡¯d disappeared years ago.

    Victor fell silent again, clearly weighing every word she¡¯d said.

    Dawn didn¡¯t rush him. She waited.

    Seconds dragged by.

    Finally, the man¡¯s hoarse voice broke the silence. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll follow your arrangement.¡±

    It was more or less what Dawn expected. She stood up and held out her hand.

    ¡°Then. Mr. Surin, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring you a pher. If you need anything, just contact me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    With everything settled, Dawn went downstairs and left.

    After ending a call with Mason, she was about to order a car when her eyes happened to sweep across the

    street.

    A familiar ck Mercedes was parked there. From this distance, she couldn¡¯t see who was inside, but she could feel that sharp, burning stare all the same.

    Dawn¡¯s grip tightened around her phone. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Why is he <i>here</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Wait</i><i>, </i><i>no</i>¡­

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>following </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    In the space of just two seconds, the car was already pulling up in front of her.

    The window slid down, revealing his handsome face and those pitch¨Cdark eyes.

    ¡°Where to?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t deny it. Her back was slick with cold sweat.

    She forced a thin smile. ¡°I had something to take care of here. Why are you here?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face was cold as he asked, word by word, ¡°I said, where to?¡±

    <b>10:15 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>1 MY

    Chapter 450 Caught in the Headlights

    She paused. ¡°Home.¡±

    ¡°Get in.¡±

    Dawn clenched her hand, then opened the door and got in

    Summer had arrived. The air¨Cconditioning sted cold air mind racing through every question this man might ask.

    But he didn¡¯t ask anything.

    Neither of them said a single word the entire way home.

    The silence inside the car was heavy, almost suffocating.

    After unbuckling, neither of them got out.

    anyway.

    84

    s

    to the car. She pulled on her seat belt, her

    In the end, Dawn couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and asked quietly, ¡°You don¡¯t have anything you want to ask?¡±

    The man turned his head. Those unfathomable eyes wrapped around her, and he threw the same question right back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything you want to say?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. I knew it<i>. </i><i>He </i><i>must¡¯ve </i><i>seen </i><i>everything</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    The man let out a coldugh. His voice bit like ice. ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re really ¡­ full of surprises.¡±

    With that, he pushed the door open and got out.

    Bang! The door mmed so hard it sounded like it might shatter.

    Dawn stayed in the passenger seat, hershes trembling from the echo.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 451

    Chapter 451 The Ultimate Question

    A long time passed.

    Dawn let out a slow, shaky breath and pushed the door open to get out of the car.

    The moment she walked in, Tara came over and looked behind her, then upstairs.

    ¡°Dawn¡­ what¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s Benjamin? Why didn¡¯t hee back with you?¡±

    45 Free <b>po</b>À´

    She had already seen Ethane in looking stormy and hadn¡¯t dared to ask. And now¡­ even Dawn looked wilted and down.

    Dawn forced a thin smile.

    ¡°Benjamin won¡¯t being back tonight.¡±

    ¡°Then who¡¯s taking care of him?¡±

    Tara looked worried. ¡°He¡¯s used to living with you. Now that he¡¯s not with you ¡­ won¡¯t he be scared at night?¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth. She wanted to say that he was with his real father, but she just couldn¡¯t.

    It wasn¡¯t that she meant to hide it.

    It was just¡­

    Facing Tara¡¯s sincere worry, guilt hit Dawn like a tidal wave. She couldn¡¯t make a sound.

    Tara could tell she was in a bad state and assumed it was because she¡¯d fought with Ethan. She soothed her gently, ¡°Dawn, that brat¡¯s temperes and goes. Don¡¯t take it to heart, okay?

    ¡°If you really can¡¯t get over it, how about I go and beat him up for you?¡±

    ¡°N¨Cno, Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    Dawn shook her head and nced upstairs.

    In a low voice, she said, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I made him angry.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Tara rxed at once. ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. By tomorrow morning, he¡¯ll be back to normal, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Dawn answered softly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head upstairs.¡±

    ¡°Go on. Take a shower and get some good rest.¡±

    Dawn went upstairs. She nned to head straight back to her room, but when she passed the study, she saw the door hadn¡¯t been closed.

    O

    Chapter 451 The Ultimate Question

    She paused for two seconds and knocked.

    There was no answer.

    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ming in.¡±

    g

    The study lights were off. The tall silhouette of the man stood by the window. Night outside cast over him, outlining broad shoulders and a narrow waist, like he was wrapped in mist, distant and aristocratic.

    Dawn walked closer and stopped about three feet away.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    She started, then didn¡¯t know how to go on.

    She bit her lip until it turned white, took a deep breath, and continued. ¡°I went to <i>see </i>Daniel today because he secretly hid Victor three years ago. I made a deal with him to let Victor go free.¡±

    Only silence answered her.

    The study was deathly quiet.

    The man still stood there without moving, without saying a word.

    Dawn clenched her fists, her clear voice deliberately softened.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re angry that I didn¡¯t tell you. But from my point of view, this was my own business. And I couldn¡¯t be sure what Daniel would do to Victor¡­ So, before everything was settled, I didn¡¯t want anything to go sideways.¡±

    She reached out and gently tugged at the hem of his clothes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay?

    ¡°And Victor will be working with me from now on. You¡¯ll definitely see him. I never meant to really hide it from you, I just¨Cah!¡±

    Before she could finish, the man suddenly turned around, grabbed her shoulder, and mmed her against the wall.

    They were so close that their breaths tangled.

    Dawn could clearly feel his heart pounding, heavy with restrained anger.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m angry because you didn¡¯t tell me your schedule today?¡± he asked softly.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes burned dark, like magma ready to burst. He stared at her beautiful face and spoke word by

    H

    word.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m giving you onest chance today. Tell me. Why do you want to marry me?¡±

    <b>10:15 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>1 Ma

    Chapter 451 The Ultimate Question

    More than ast chance, it sounded like a final warning.

    s

    It felt like he was saying that if she didn¡¯t tell him the truth, then there would be no wedding at all.

    Or maybe something even worse. But Dawn had no strength left to think about that.

    Her mind was a mess. She couldn¡¯t sort anything out.

    ¡°What, you can¡¯t say it?¡±

    The hand gripping her waist tightened. Dawn gasped, ¡°You¡¯re hurting me.¡±

    ¡°Good. At least you still feel pain. That means you¡¯re still human.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s jaw was clenched tight. His eyes were so cold that they could freeze solid.

    He lifted her chin and forced her to look at him. ¡°If you really wanted revenge, I said it already. You can do anything. Even if you want my life, I¡¯ll give it to you. But what about you?¡±

    From the moment they met again, there had been no honesty.

    All the pushing and pulling. What was she really after?

    Even this close, Ethan felt he couldn¡¯t see through her at all.

    Dawn didn¡¯t move or speak. Her eyes were clouded and lost, like she was looking at him, yet also at nothing at all.

    The room was dark, and once his eyes adjusted, her emotions became even clearer.

    Her breathing was light.

    So light.

    As if she were afraid that even breathing would give something away.

    No one knew how long had passed. In the end, Ethan squeezed his eyes shut and finally, slowly, let go of his hand.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 452

    Chapter 452 Stirring Things Up

    Chapter 452 Stirring Things Up

    ¡°Ethan¨C¡±

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°1-¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free Coins </b>

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hand at her side dug hard into her palm. In the end, she said nothing more and walked out.

    What had seemed like a slightly softened rtionship crashed to ice overnight. Even Tara and Hannah could feel the heavy tension hanging over the vi.

    Early in the morning, the two of them came downstairs one after the other.

    They didn¡¯t even eat at the same table.

    <i>Good </i><i>grief</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Just </i><i>how </i><i>bad </i><i>was </i><i>this </i><i>fight</i><i>? </i>

    Tara and Hannah whispered for ages and still couldn¡¯t figure anything out. In the end, they couldn¡¯t sit still

    anymore.

    ¡°Dawn¡­<b>¡± </b>

    Seeing Dawn about to head out, Tara quickly grabbed her.

    ¡°Are you busy? If you¡¯re not, can you borrow me a minute? Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Dawn more or less knew what she wanted to say and tried to refuse. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I¡¯ve got to-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll just take a second. I promise!¡±

    Faced with Tara¡¯s hopeful eyes, Dawn couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Tara said, watching her expression carefully. ¡°It just looks like you and Ethan are in a cold war¡­ Haven¡¯t you made up yet?¡±

    <i>Well</i><i>¡­ </i><i>We </i><i>probably </i><i>never </i>will.

    Dawn pressed down the bitterness at the corner of her mouth and shook her head. ¡°He probably needs a little time to cool off. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll <i>try </i>my best.¡±

    One look at her, and Tara knew it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    But this was their business¡­ There was only so much Tara could do.

    With a sigh, she took Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°No matter what, don¡¯t sell yourself short, okay? If you need anything, tell me. I¡¯m always on your side.¡±

    <b>?? </b>

    O

    ¤¯

    <b>Inu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>I

    M

    Chapter 452 Stirring Things Up

    Dawn felt a lump rise in her chest and nodded hard.

    Tara walked her to the door and kept giving carnest advice all the way.

    084

    s

    ¡°I know, Mrs. Jackson,¡± Dawn said with a smile. ¡°Even if I don¡¯t end up with him, you¡¯ll always have a ce in my heart.¡±

    Tara pursed her lips, still thinking about what Dawn had said before.

    ¡°You promised you¡¯d always call me Tara. You went back on your word.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call you that in secret next time.¡±

    Dawn coaxed her for a while, then went to work.

    Tara watched her car pull away before turning back. She¡¯d only taken two steps when she heard tires rolling up behind her.

    ¡°Did she forget something?¡±

    Thinking it was Dawn, she turned around, but saw a shy woman in oversized sunsses in the car.

    ¡°Roxanne?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    Roxanne opened the door. Her long, pale legs stepped out, and she took off her sunsses with a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯m free today. I heard you¡¯re in Northville, so I came to see you.¡±

    Tara blinked and smiled back.

    ¡°Thene in and sit. I was bored anyway.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t quite figure it out. They¡¯d met a few times, but weren¡¯t close enough to be this casual. How did it suddenly turn into a private visit?

    But she figured she would find out soon enough.

    ¡°Is Ethan not home?¡± Roxanne asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a workday. He¡¯s at thepany.¡±

    Tara poured her a cup of flower tea and slid it over. ¡°A friend brought this back from Qaruun. Try it.¡±

    Roxanne took a symbolic sip and praised it a few times.

    One way or another, the conversation drifted back to Ethan.

    ¡°I heard he and Dawn are back together now, right?¡±

    Tara looked at her and instinctively grew guarded. She deflected smoothly. ¡°How would I know about their

    2

    |||

    <b>10:16 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>1 </b>M

    Chapter 452 Stirring Things Up

    business? Besides, I can¡¯t control that boy at all. He does what he wants.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t just dodging the question. It was also a warning to Roxanne not to try anything through <i>her</i>.

    A flicker of coldness shed through Roxanne¡¯s eyes. Her fingers tightened around the cup.

    She smiled. ¡°That¡¯s true.

    ¡°But I¡¯ve heard a few things about Dawn that I think you¡¯d find very interesting, Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    She drew out the sentence, making it sound loaded.

    Tara knew it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. But she still asked, ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Roxanne sighed heavily, looking regretful.

    She lowered her head to sip her tea again, then spoke slowly. ¡°You probably know that Dawn and I are sisters in name. After all these years, my adoptive father finally found her. Of course, the whole family was happy. But¡­

    ¡°She might¡¯ve developed some psychological issues after that ident three years ago.¡± Roxanne paused and shook her head, as if troubled. ¡°It twisted how she sees rtionships. While she was abroad¡­ her private life seemed pretty messy.¡±

    Tara looked at her with a strange expression, wanting to speak but holding back.

    Roxanne thought her words had hit home. A trace of triumph crept into her eyes.

    She went on.

    ¡°I heard she even has a son. You probably didn¡¯t know that, right?¡±

    A <i>son</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Benjamin</i><i>? </i>

    Tara¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I know. So what?¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 453

    Chapter 453 A Line Drawn

    :

    Seeing Tara get angry only made Roxanne more excited.

    8901

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°That child is from some random guy. I even had people look into it. That man¡¯s background isn¡¯t clean either. He-¡±

    Before she could finish, Tara mmed her palm on the table. ¡°Enough!¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, please don¡¯t be angry.¡±

    Roxanne hid the emotion in her eyes and pulled out a stack of photos from her bag. ¡°I know this is hard for you to ept, but everything I said is true. Look ¡­ this is the proof!¡±

    Tara looked down. The table was covered in all kinds of photos. All of them showed Dawn with another man, and ¡­ a child.

    Watching the middle¨Caged woman sit there without moving, Roxanne slowly curled her lips into a smile. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, don¡¯t me Dawn¡­ She hid it from you because she cared too much. That¡¯s why she didn¡¯t dare to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Of course, she cares too much.¡±

    Tara came back to herself and gathered up all the photos.

    Her voice was icy. ¡°Mr. West really knows how to raise daughters. You two sisters arepletely different.¡±

    Her tone was t, giving nothing away.

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°You tter me, Mrs. Jackson.¡±

    ¡°But I did hear that Dawn wasn¡¯t really disciplined when she was with the Osbornes, so it¡¯s normal that her personality is different from mine.¡±

    Tara paused, then looked up with a smile. ¡°Ms. West, you don¡¯t really think I wasplimenting you, do you?¡±

    Roxanne froze. ¡°What?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°And I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for house visits.¡±

    Tara leaned back into her chair. Without doing anything, her air of refinement and authority spread quietly through the room.

    <b>9:38 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 2 </b>

    Chapter 453 A Line Drawn

    <b>90 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°I gave you a bit of courtesy because you¡¯re Dawn¡¯s sister, and you barely count as Ethan¡¯s friend. And since this was a young people¡¯s matter, I didn¡¯t want to interfere.¡±

    She frowned as she looked at Roxanne.

    ¡°But now you¡¯re taking your schemes straight to my face. Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    ¡°N¨Cno!¡±

    <i>How </i>did it <ie </i><i>to </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    Roxanne shook her head again and again. After hesitating, she rushed forward and grabbed Tara¡¯s hand. ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I just don¡¯t want you to be fooled by Dawn¡­ She¡¯s a liar! She¡¯s promiscuous and tangled up with multiple men. She doesn¡¯t deserve Ethan at all!¡±

    ¡°Then who does?¡±

    Tara looked at her coolly.

    ¡°You?¡±

    Roxanne opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t dislike you that much before, but what you did today wiped out the veryst bit of goodwill I had toward you.¡±

    Tara brushed her hand away, her voice full of disappointment and impatience. ¡°What Dawn has done, or whether she tells us or not, is her own business. It¡¯s not your ce to tell me. And what right do you have to call yourself her sister?

    ¡°After enjoying that family¡¯s kindness for so many years, you turn around and stab her in the back. Ms. West, you¡¯ve truly opened my eyes.¡±

    By now, she had no desire to stay another second.

    Tara stood and looked down at the woman half¨Csitting on the floor. She said coldly, ¡°We don¡¯t have room for someone like you. You¡¯d better go back to where you came from. I won¡¯t see you out.¡±

    It was a blunt dismissal with no grace at all. Roxanne¡¯s face went from pale to red and back again.

    Tara didn¡¯t spare her another nce. She picked up the photos from the table and went inside.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    <b>9:38 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 453 A Line Drawn

    ¡ê90

    +30 Free Coins

    Roxanne clenched her fingers hard and ground her teeth. ¡°What did you feed this family to brainwash them like this? Why do they side with you? Why?!¡±

    This trip had been nothing but humiliation.

    She could understand Ethan¡¯s unconditional tolerance of Dawn.

    But why¡­ Why didn¡¯t Tara have any reaction at all?

    The more Roxanne thought about it, the less she could understand it. She even felt certain there had to be something else going on.

    She pushed herself upright against the chair, her gaze turning almost obsessive. ¡°No¡­ I have to get to the bottom of this. I have to find out exactly what¡¯s going on between the Jacksons and Dawn!¡±

    ¡°Is she gone?¡±

    By the time Tara asked Hannah that, Roxanne¡¯s car had just driven out of theplex.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡± Hannah nced outside again and sighed. ¡°I really don¡¯t know where she gets that kind of persistence. She¡¯s like a cockroach that won¡¯t die. With that attitude, how could Ethan ever fall for her?¡±

    A normal person would already be annoyed to death, let alone Ethan.

    ¡°She¡¯s probably sick in the head.¡±

    Tara¡¯s mood was dark. She deeply regretted having wasted so much time on Roxanne before.

    Her eyes shifted to the photos on the coffee table.

    She picked them up again and looked.

    The man in the photos didn¡¯t look terrible, but he was dark¨Cskinned and rough¨Clooking. He didn¡¯t seem like a good person at all.

    ¡°Hannah, do you think ¡­ Dawn really had something with this man?¡±

    Hannah studied them carefully. After thinking for a long time, she finally spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. This guy ¡­ doesn¡¯t match Dawn¡¯s taste at all.¡±

    <b>9:38 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 453 A Line Drawn

    <b>90 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°I think so too.¡± Tara finally let out a sigh of relief, then rxed even more. ¡°As for whether Benjamin is really Ethan¡¯s child, what¡¯s there to worry about? Letting him be the dad is good enough.¡±

    (90

    Chapter 454 New Task

    Chapter 454 New Task

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 454

    Chapter 454 New Task

    +30 Free Coins

    Hannah nodded. ¡°Yeah, they look alike. If anything, that actually helps Ethan in his attempt to win his wife back.¡±

    Where <i>the </i>child <i>is</i><i>, </i><i>there </i>the <i>mother¡¯s </i><i>heart </i>will <i>be</i><i>. </i>

    <i>If </i><i>Benjamin </i><i>likes </i><i>Ethan</i>, <i>then </i>Dawn will <i>naturally </i><i>prioritize </i><i>letting </i><i>him </i><i>be </i><i>the </i><i>child¡¯s </i><i>dad</i><i>! </i>

    Tara exchanged a look with her and said firmly, ¡°You¡¯re right. Then there¡¯s no need for us to overthink this. Besides, Benjamin¡¯s so adorable. Having him as my grandson is a win for me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    <i>But </i><i>there¡¯s </i><i>still </i><i>a </i><i>third </i><i>party </i><i>meddling </i><i>here</i>. <i>I¡¯d </i><i>better </i><i>remind </i><i>my </i><i>idiot </i><i>son</i>.

    Tara called Ethan. When the call connected, she cleared her throat before speaking. ¡°Roxanne came by the house today.¡±

    Ethan paused and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why did shee?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    <i>He </i><i>caused </i><i>this </i><i>mess</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>the </i><i>whole </i><i>family </i><i>has </i><i>to </i><i>suffer </i><i>for </i><i>it</i><i>! </i>

    Tara snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s obviously because of you! She came to make trouble. She ran Dawn into the ground and even showed me a bunch of ridiculous pictures.¡±

    Ethan leaned back in his office chair. The bulge of his Adam¡¯s apple looked like a small hill, hormones practically off the charts.

    He closed his eyes and massaged his brow with long fingers.

    In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°What pictures?¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Tara clicked her tongue. <i>How </i><i>have </i><i>I </i><i>never </i><i>noticed </i><i>before </i><i>how </i><i>exhausting </i>it <i>is </i><i>to </i><i>talk </i><i>to </i><i>him</i>?

    ¡°Pictures of Dawn with other men!¡± She didn¡¯t mention Benjamin on purpose and only muttered, ¡°Roxanne¡¯s not easy <i>to </i>deal with. She¡¯ll definitely stir up more troubleter. I¡¯m just reminding you <i>to </i>be careful.¡±

    <b>9:38 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 454 New Task

    Ethan hummed. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    :

    <b>90 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Tara was so annoyed that sheughed, then suddenly thought of something and said gleefully, ¡°Dawn said she made you mad. But I think¡­ you just couldn¡¯t lock her down, could you?

    ¡°And now with someone sabotaging things, I feel like your road to getting a wife back is going to be a long one.¡±

    The vein at Ethan¡¯s temple twitched. He didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. Whether you listen is up to you. Anyway, I¡¯ve already told Dawn -if she doesn¡¯t marry you, I¡¯ll take her as my goddaughter. Do whatever you want.¡±

    Tara hung up leisurely. Kids have their own fate. She was done meddling.

    Ethan stared at the disconnected call for a long moment, then let out a humorlessugh.

    He casually tossed his phone onto the desk and pressed the inte.

    ¡°Tony,e in.¡±

    Two minutester, Tony stood in front of the desk, slightly out of breath. ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±

    Ethan opened his eyes. A sharp glint shed at the corner of them. ¡°Have someone keep an eye on Roxanne. The moment anything looks off, stop her.¡±

    Dawn had been busy at thepany all day before she finally caught a break. Mason knocked on her door and came in.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Mason nced at the fatigue under her eyes and frowned slightly. ¡°Mr. West ¡­ has an assignment for you.¡±

    Dawn raised her head. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he call me himself?¡±

    They¡¯d clearly been in contact just a couple of days ago.

    ¡°Maybe he heard you¡¯ve been busy and didn¡¯t want to disturb you,¡± Mason said formally. ¡°There¡¯s an important project in Ithelia that ran into trouble. Mr. West ¡­ wants you to go take a look.¡±

    9:38 <b>Fri</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 454 New Task

    ¡°Ithelia?¡±

    Dawn ran it through her mind. There did seem to be such a project.

    ¡°That¡¯s too far.¡±

    +30 Free Coins

    She tapped the desk. ¡°This ce isn¡¯t even stable yet, and he wants to send me to Ithelia? What¡¯s he thinking?¡±

    Mason never spected about the boss¡¯s intentions. He stayed put and waited for her instruction.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±

    Dawn thought for a moment and refused.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he just trying to give Roxanne another chance? This is perfect timing. Roxanne¡¯s so capable¨CI¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy to go.¡±

    Mason acknowledged and left.

    But only a few minutester, he came back.

    This time, it wasn¡¯t a discussion. It was a notification.

    ¡°Mr. West says the Ithelia project is very important. You have to go.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what the old man was plotting, but if he said this much, she clearly had no room <i>to </i>refuse.

    As quitting time approached, Victor came to thepany.

    Dressed in a tailored suit, hair neatly styled, he finally looked a bit like the spirited man he used to be.

    Dawn nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Looks like you¡¯re adapting pretty well.¡±

    Victor sat upright, expressionless.

    ¡°I am.¡±

    Dawn gave an awkward smile, thinking that this was probably normal. After all, after being mistreated by Daniel for so long, it would take time to adjust.

    She tapped her fingers lightly and said, ¡°You¡¯ll follow Mason from now on. I¡¯ll have him show

    9:38 Fri<b>, </b>Jan <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 454 New Task

    you the ropes. And I¡¯m going to Ithelia next week. You¡¯reing with me.¡±

    Victor nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    <b>90 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    He looked overly proper and stiff. At first nce, it almost seemed a little amusing. But when it stayed that way, it tugged at the heart a little, like a quiet ache

    you

    couldn¡¯t shake.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 455

    Chapter 455 A Misunderstanding

    Dawn let out a small breath and changed the subject.

    ¡°Have you been in touch with Jonathan?¡±

    ¡°What about you, Ms. West?¡±

    +30 Free Coins

    When Victor heard that name, he seemed a little interested. He lifted his eyes and looked at her directly. ¡°Have you contacted him?¡±

    Dawn paused and shook her head.

    ¡°No.¡±

    In the end, there was no old affection between her and Jonathan. There was no reason to keep in touch.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t either.¡± Victor¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve agreed to <i>stay </i>by your side and work for you, I won¡¯t repeat my past mistakes.¡±

    Dawn looked into his dull, dead¨Ccalm eyes and didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Three whole years.

    Not to mention what he had suffered¡­ just staying with Daniel alone¡­ That guy would never have treated him well. Victor might¡¯ve even gone through things no human should endure.

    Dawn didn¡¯t ask further. She told Mason to show him around thepany.

    Victor was very capable, and he¡¯d been a bodyguard before. By every standard, he was suitable as a personal assistant.

    As soon as it hit 6.30 p.m., her phone rang.

    ¡°Dawn, when are youing to pick me up?¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s soft little voice sounded through the phone. He said weakly, ¡°I¡¯m so bored. Daddy¡¯s been busy all day. I still want to go back to you and Ethan, okay?¡±

    He didn¡¯t call Ethan ¡°Daddy¡°. He really must¡¯ve had enough.

    The sound of construction was loud and harsh.

    <b>174 </b>

    <b>9:39 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter <i>455 </i>A Misunderstanding

    $<b>90 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn thought for a moment and said, ¡°Then I¡¯lle get you in a bit, okay? Is your daddy with you?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not.¡± Benjamin was sprawled on a couch in the caf¨¦, the AC blowing. Through the wide window, he could see the building under renovation nearby. Waves of drilling noise came through, sounding like alien attacks.

    He sighed. ¡°Those guys are turning me into mush¡­¡±

    Mush?

    <i>Is </i><i>the </i><i>dust </i><i>too </i><i>heavy</i>? <i>The </i><i>kid </i><i>sounds </i><i>out </i><i>of </i><i>it</i>.

    Dawn felt a twinge of pity and quickened her steps. ¡°Wait for me, okay? I¡¯ll be there in half an hour at most.¡±

    She hurried out and almost bumped into Victor.

    ¡°Ms. West, is something wrong?¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Dawn took two steps, then turned back. ¡°Yes, actually. I¡¯m going to pick someone up. Come with me.¡±

    They¡¯d only lived together for two days, but Benjamin had a mountain of toys and luggage. It would help to have someone carry things, in case Aidan was busy.

    They drove over.

    The moment the car stopped, Dawn pushed the door open and got out.

    From afar, she saw the tall man standing on scaffolding, bare¨Cchested. His tan skin was covered with a sheen of sweat. His even eight¨Cpack traced a perfect V¨Cline that disappeared into his waistband.

    A towel was tucked into his pocket, hanging loosely down the side of his hip and thigh.

    Dawn praised his build inwardly, then quickly pulled herself back to reality.

    <i>This </i><i>was </i><i>clearly </i><i>a </i><i>construction </i><i>site</i><i>, </i><i>full </i><i>of dust </i><i>and </i><i>noise</i><i>. </i><i>And </i><i>Aidan </i><i>let </i><i>the </i><i>kid </i><i>stay </i><i>in </i><i>a </i><i>ce </i><i>like </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    Her face darkened.

    She had had enough.

    <b>9:39 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 455 A Misunderstanding

    90

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know Benjamin¡¯s still growing? His immune system isn¡¯t even good. If he stays here all day, what if he gets sick? If you couldn¡¯t take care of him, you could¡¯ve just called me!¡±

    Aidan looked down at the woman below. She had her head tilted up, her delicate face growing angrier by the second.

    ¡°Done yelling?¡±

    Dawn red at him. ¡°No. Get down here!¡±

    Aidan raised an eyebrow and climbed down thedder slowly.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t get it. Clearly, you can hire someone to do this. Why do you insist on doing it yourself? Does it make you look more professional?¡±

    Dawn kept going, hands on her hips.

    But with a face this pretty, no matter how she scolded him, she didn¡¯t look fierce at all. If anything, she looked ¡­ adorable.

    Aidan nced at her deeply and didn¡¯t answer.

    He took off his gloves and tossed them aside.

    away. After

    Dawn knew he was cold as ice, but she couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore. She lectured him for a long while, then demanded angrily, ¡°Where¡¯s the kid? Where is he? I¡¯m taking him today, don¡¯t even think about seeing him again!¡±

    After she finished, Aidan finally looked in another direction.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you!¡±

    Dawn thought he still wasn¡¯t going to say anything. She lifted her hand and punched him lightly. ¡°Where is he?!¡±

    The man raised his sharp chin just a little.

    ¡°Over there.¡±

    Dawn followed his gaze. The child was extremelyfortable, lying on a chaise lounge inside the caf¨¦. A big umbre at the door blocked most of the sunlight, and he even had on sunsses. The little table beside him was piled with snacks and drinks. There wasn¡¯t the slightest hint that he¡¯d been mistreated.

    <b>9:39 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 455 A Misunderstanding

    Dawn stared in shock,pletely speechless.

    :

    In this situation, nothing she said would make sense anymore.

    The kid seemed to be having the time of his life.

    La

    <b>90 </b>

    +30 Free Coins.

    She stumbled over her words for a good while. Luckily, Benjamin noticed them at that moment. He sat up and waved both arms. ¡°Dawn! I¡¯m over here!¡±

    Dawn smiled and thought, <i>That </i><i>little </i><i>punk</i>. <i>If </i><i>I </i><i>hadn¡¯t </i><i>seen </i><i>him </i><i>there</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>this </i><i>embarrassed</i>.

    She resigned herself and let out a breath, then walked over.

    Aidan was about to follow when something flickered through his eyes. He saw a man walking toward them from a distance.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 456

    Z

    $90

    Chapter 456 Do They Know Each Other?

    Chapter 456 Do They Know Each Other?

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn and Benjamin hadn¡¯t seen each other for two days, <i>so </i>of course, there were hugs and kisses and getting lifted into the air. The little guy was ridiculously sweet, clinging to her neck and acting spoiled.

    ¡°Dawn, I missed you so, so much.

    ¡°When you¡¯re not with me, I can¡¯t even sleep.

    ¡°I don¡¯t eat well either. I¡¯m not happy at all.¡±

    Thinking about how he¡¯d just been lying around like a little king earlier, Dawnughed. ¡°Is that true, or are you just trying to fool me?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I swear!¡±

    Benjamin puffed out his cheeks, dead serious. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t lie to you!¡±

    <i>Okay</i><i>, </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>a </i><i>tiny </i><i>bit </i><i>exaggerated</i>, <i>but</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>really </i><i>been </i><iing </i><i>to </i>work <i>on </i><i>time </i><i>with </i><i>Daddy </i><i>every </i><i>day</i><i>, </i><i>and </i><i>I </i><i>really </i><i>am </i><i>not </i><i>sleeping </i><i>as </i><i>much </i><i>as </i><i>before</i>.

    Dawn reluctantly nodded. She carried him as they walked outside. ¡°Alright, then. If you miss me that much, how about youe live with me from now on and forget about your daddy, huh?¡±

    The kid¡¯s eyes instantly went wide.

    ¡°Of course not!¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Ethan isn¡¯t my real Daddy. I want my real Daddy!¡±

    He was young, but he understood people and rtionships perfectly well.

    Benjamin pouted. ¡°Besides, Daddy¡¯s really good too. These two days, he didn¡¯t spend time with me just because he¡¯s busy with work. Look. He helped those men with so much stuff.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t argue. She just smiled and pinched his cheek.

    ¡°You always have an answer for everything.¡±

    <b>9:39 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 456 Do They Know Each Other?

    By then, they¡¯d reached Aidan. She set Benjamin down and held his hand.

    <b>89 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything urgent right now, right? We¡¯re going back to pack his things. I¡¯m taking him to Eastcrest to stay with me tonight.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know why Aidan insisted on doing everything himself, but since he couldn¡¯t look after Benjamin, at least Hannah and Tara would be there.

    Aidan nced at her. ¡°When are you bringing him back?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t thought that far. ¡°When you¡¯re done renovating, I guess.¡±

    This ce technically belonged to Dawn, but Aidan was the one worrying about everything every day. It felt a little backward.

    ¡°How about we ask Benjamin?¡± Dawn looked down at the kid. ¡°When do you want toe back?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯lle back when I feel like it.¡±

    Benjamin pursed his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going abroad.¡±

    Those two sentences made everyoneugh.

    Aidan¡¯s ce was close by. When they went to pack, Dawn noticed something was off between him and Victor.

    <i>Do </i><i>they</i><i>¡­ </i>know <i>each </i><i>other</i><i>? </i>

    Downstairs, they started moving things.

    Aidan just stood there, unmoving, letting Victor do all the hard work.

    That rubbed her the wrong way.

    Dawn raised her hand and tapped him. ¡°It¡¯s your son¡¯s stuff. You¡¯re not helping at all?¡±

    The man shot her a cold look.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he also your son?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    <b>9:39 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    M = ¡ê89

    Chapter <i>456 </i>Do They Know Each Other?

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>up </i>with him <i>today</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn gave him a strange look, but couldn¡¯t read anything from his face.

    +30 Free Coins

    After getting into the car, she finally asked what had been bothering her. ¡°When I went to get Benjamin earlier, what were you and Aidan talking about?¡±

    Victor nced at the rearview mirror and replied calmly, ¡°Nothing much. Mr. Gardner just asked how I¡¯d been living these three years.¡±

    <i>Seriously</i><i>, </i><i>Aidan</i>?

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>he </i><i>ask </i><i>so </i><i>many </i><i>questions</i><i>? </i>

    Seeing that Victor didn¡¯t seem affected, Dawn smiled. ¡°He¡¯s a total straight¨Carrow ¡®guy. He talks without thinking sometimes. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Victor fell silent for two seconds, then said, ¡°But Mr. Gardner invited me to help manage the club with him.¡±

    Victor had been a bodyguard for years and had management skills. He really was a good candidate.

    But¡­

    ¡°You two knew each other before?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    <i>Then </i><i>why </i><i>would </i><i>Aidan </i><i>invite </i><i>him</i>?

    As far as she remembered, that man didn¡¯t like dealing with strangers.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t figure it out, so she simply texted Aidan. The reply was, ¡°Just a guy helping out another guy.¡±

    She stared at the message for a long time and felt even more confused.

    ¡°Forget it¡­¡±

    She put her phone away and looked at Victor in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°I was actually nning on that anyway. But this ce isn¡¯t settled yet, so for now, just stay at thepany and learn from

    Mason.¡±

    Victor nodded slightly. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±

    <b>9:39 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 456 Do They Know Each Other?

    Soon, they were back at the Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    ??

    89

    +30 Free Coins

    The moment they got out of the car, Tara rushed out. ¡°Benjamin, sweetheart! I missed you to death!¡±

    She pulled him into a tight hug. He almost couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She hugged him, kissed him, and sniffed his face. When she finally stopped, he spoke.

    ¡°Grandma, you¡¯re hugging me a little too hard. Can you be gentler next time?¡±

    Tara froze, then apologized with a guilty face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, darling. I just got too excited.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    The two looked adorable together. Dawn smiled at the scene and turned to help Victor carry the rest of the things.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 457

    Chapter 457 Only Mine

    +30 Free Coins

    Tara had been led inside by Benjamin. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a man she¡¯d never met before. He calmly and naturally took a tote bag from Dawn¡¯s hands.

    And Dawn didn¡¯t even say thank you.

    Tara was shocked, but she kept it to herself and walked in with Benjamin.

    In the living room.

    With the two young adults gone, she lowered her voice and asked, ¡°Benjamin¡­ tell me, who was the man driving just now?¡±

    Benjamin was already focused on the snacks on the coffee table. He asked, ¡°Huh? That <i>guy</i>?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s his rtionship with your mommy?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s Mommy¡¯s man.¡±

    That soft, childish voice nearly made Tara¡¯s eyes pop out of her head.

    She turned to him again to confirm. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The kid had already stretched out his little hand, hooked the bag of chips, and finally dragged it within reach.

    He said casually, ¡°Mommy has lots of boyfriends. As long as they¡¯re handsome, they can be Mommy¡¯s boyfriend. You¡¯ll see lots more in the future.¡±

    Tara¡¯s jaw almost touched the ground.

    <i>Is </i><i>that </i>so?

    She felt like she¡¯d been struck by lightning and took a long moment to recover. Then an uncontroble thought hit her.

    <i>With </i><i>that </i><i>level </i><i>of </i><ipetition</i><i>¡­ </i><i>does </i><i>Ethan </i><i>even </i><i>stand </i><i>a </i><i>chance</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Every </i><i>one </i><i>of </i><i>them </i><i>looks </i><i>pretty decent</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn had no idea her reputation had already beenpletely ruined. She went upstairs with the things and watched Victor methodically put the toys away on the shelves.

    <b>3.33 </b>

    ril<b>, </b><b>Jail </b>2

    :

    189

    Chapter 457 Only Mine

    +30 Free Coins

    Leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed, she teased, ¡°You should find yourself a girlfriend too. You¡¯re so good with this, you¡¯d make a great dad someday.¡±

    The man paused, then went on.

    When everything was packed away, he turned around.

    The look in his eyes held many things. ¡°I don¡¯t n to get married or have children.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>tracks</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn nodded and said lightly, ¡°Still, if you meet someone you like, you can give it a shot. Who knows? You might find happiness.¡±

    Victor hadn¡¯t answered yet when a coldugh suddenly came from behind them, followed by the man¡¯s cool voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so considerate.¡±

    Dawn turned her head, seeing the tall man standing there. The wall behind him was only a dull beige, and there was nothing to see out the window¨Cjust a few green branches stretching in from the side. He alone made the scenee alive.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been kind and beautiful. I¡¯m surprised you never noticed.¡±

    Victor¡¯s eyes moved between the two of them. Realizing he was in the way, he excused himself to leave.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dawn looked at him, her tone soft again. ¡°Remember what I told you. If you need anything, say it. You cane to Mason or me.¡±

    Victor opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.

    But noticing someone else was there, he swallowed the words back down.

    ¡°Goodnight, Ms. West.¡±

    He went downstairs and left.

    The hallway fell quiet. From time to time, a child¡¯sughter floated up from below.

    Dawn hugged her arms and finally broke the silence first. ¡°I thought you nned to keep giving me the cold shoulder forever.¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze burned as he stared into her eyes.

    ?? 89

    Chapter 457 Only Mine

    ¡°If I really kept giving you the cold shoulder, would that just be it?¡±

    It sounded like he was talking about the wedding, or maybe about something else.

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn was silent for two seconds. The light filtered through her dark hair and fell across her eyes, hiding their shine.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Ethan spoke softly, then suddenly lifted his head and looked at her. He strode over and reached out to grip the woman¡¯s slender neck.

    ¡°It can be anything. But Dawn¡­¡±

    He leaned in slowly, until even their breathing tangled together.

    Dawn didn¡¯t dodge. She even looked at him with a faint smile. ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s breathing was heavy. Those dark, intense eyes wrapped around her. ¡°Since you¡¯vee back, I can give you anything you want. I can help you achieve any goal you have. But ¡­ you must be with me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught, as if she were being pulled into the whirlpool in his eyes.

    The next second, Ethan lifted her up against him.

    A burning kiss crashed down on her.

    All the pain, the longing, the restraint, the tenderness¨Ceverything seemed to be sealed into that one kiss.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed before she heard footstepsing closer from downstairs.

    Benjamin hummed as he walked in a wonderfully good mood.

    Seeing no sign of Ethan stopping, Dawn panicked and pinched his waist hard. She pulled back and adjusted her clothes. ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    The man raised his hand and brushed a thumb across her flushed lips.

    The desire still in his eyes made him look almost like a demon.

    <b>9:39 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 457 Only Mine

    ¡°Oh! There you are!¡±

    Benjamin had already walked up. He tilted his head and looked from one to the ot curiosity. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Chapter 458 Making a Baby

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 458

    Chapter 458 Making a Baby

    +30 Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the woman across from him. His voice was hoarse. ¡°We¡¯re ying a game.¡±

    ¡°What game? I wanna y too!¡±

    Dawn shot Ethan a fierce look, then bent down and said, ¡°He¡¯s lying to you. We were clearly talking about work, okay? Work, you get it?¡±

    To prove her point, she repeated it seriously.

    Benjamin¡¯s little mouth drooped.

    <i>What¡¯s </i><i>fun </i><i>about </i>work<i>? </i>

    <i>Nothing </i><i>at </i><i>all</i>.

    He listlessly went, ¡°Oh,¡± then said, ¡°Then can you give me a bath, Dawn? I¡¯m kind of sleepy.¡±

    Ethan grabbed him by the back of the cor and lifted him over. ¡°I¡¯ll wash you. You sleeping by yourself tonight?¡±

    ¡°Ok-¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t even finish the word before he stopped.

    He looked around, puzzled, then raised his head and asked, ¡°Why are you suddenly giving me a bath? And why do I have to sleep by myself?¡±

    Ethan took a deep breath. ¡°Why do you have so many questions?¡±

    ¡°Do you know how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve slept with Dawn? You just wanna hog my mommy, don¡¯t you? That¡¯s so unfair. You¡¯re not a kid anymore. Why do you get to sleep with her?¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t hold back augh. She also wanted to hear how this man nned to answer.

    Kids were naturally curious and possessive. Benjamin, especially, had ten thousand questions a day. Other than Aidan, she¡¯d never seen anyone who could really handle him.

    Ethan¡¯s face darkened. After a long moment, he snorted softly.

    ¡°She¡¯s your mommy, but she¡¯s my

    wife.¡±

    <b>9:39 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Jan <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 458 Making a Baby

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief.

    1:0

    89

    +30 Free Coins.

    ¡°Wives have to sleep with their husbands, got it? You¡¯re not a little kid who still needs your mom to cuddle you to sleep, okay?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t give him any time to react. He picked Benjamin up and carried him straight to the bathroom.

    Before long, the kid¡¯s protests echoed through the house.

    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re not the good daddy anymore! You¡¯re a bully!

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m sleeping with Mommy! Otherwise, I¡¯m not gonna shower!¡±

    The voice gradually died down. No one knew what trick Ethan used, but in the end, Benjamin not only washed up obediently, but he also went to bed quietly without crying or making a fuss.

    When Ethan returned to the room, Dawn had already showered and was lying on the bed, half¨Casleep.

    A big hand slid around her waist. She nearly jumped.

    ¡°Is Benjamin asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan leaned in and kissed her. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°You wish.¡± Dawn snorted, but the corners of her mouth lifted anyway. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡­ Hey, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have your own room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    Dawn froze.

    <i>This </i><i>man</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>flirting </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    She raised her hand to hit him, but he caught it

    .1

    <b>11 </b>

    <b>9:39 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 458 Making a Baby

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes went wide in disbelief.

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Wives have to sleep with their husbands, got it? You¡¯re not a little kid who still needs your mom to cuddle you to sleep, okay?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t give him any time to react. He picked Benjamin up and carried him straight to the bathroom.

    Before long, the kid¡¯s protests echoed through the house.

    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯re not the good daddy anymore! You¡¯re a bully!

    ¡°No way, I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m sleeping with Mommy! Otherwise, I¡¯m not gonna shower!¡±

    The voice gradually died down. No one knew what trick Ethan used, but in the end, Benjamin not only washed up obediently, but he also went to bed quietly without crying or making a fuss<b>. </b>

    When Ethan returned to the room, Dawn had already showered and was lying on the bed, half¨Casleep.

    A big hand slid around her waist. She nearly jumped.

    ¡°Is Benjamin asleep?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan leaned in and kissed her. ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°You wish.¡± Dawn snorted, but the corners of her mouth lifted anyway. ¡°I just couldn¡¯t fall asleep¡­ Hey, what are you doing here? Don¡¯t you have your own room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡±

    Dawn froze.

    <i>This </i><i>man</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>flirting </i><i>again</i><i>! </i>

    ¡°Pervert!¡±

    She raised her hand to hit him, but he caught it and pulled her toward him, his tall body pressing down on her.

    Dawn was kissed breathless. She could clearly hear the rhythm of his heartbeat.

    <b>9:39 </b>Fri<b>, </b>Jan 2

    Chapter 458 Making a Baby

    ¡°Wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait for what?¡±

    :.

    &

    <b>89 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Ethan lifted his head, his lips brushing over every part of her face. ¡°Dawn, I don¡¯t want to wait anymore.¡±

    Dawn pressed her hands against his chest, her eyes bright and glossy.

    ¡°I just want to know¡­ how exactly did you get Benjamin under control?¡±

    That kid looked obedient most of the time, but when he really got mad, nothing worked. Those screams in the bathroom definitely hadn¡¯t been fake.

    Ethan pecked her lips. His low voice was full of temptation.

    ¡°You really wanna know?¡±

    ¡°Mm¨Chmm.¡±

    ¡°Because I told him ¡­ ¡± Ethan leaned close to her ear, warm breath brushing her skin, ¡± ¡­ that if I sleep with Mommy, he¡¯ll get a baby sister very soon.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s ears tingled. ¡°Who says we¡¯re¨Cah!¡±

    Before she could finish, kisses rained down from her ears, trailing over her cheeks, and finally sealing her mouth.

    Ethan kneaded the soft flesh at her waist, his voice hoarse. ¡°Yes, we are. Right now.¡±

    The next morning, Dawn woke up with sore legs. <i>That </i><i>bastard </i><i>dragged </i><i>me </i><i>all </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>ce </i><ist </i><i>night</i><i>. </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>really </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>jerk</i><i>! </i>

    She grumbled as she got up to wash. When she came out after brushing her teeth, Benjamin happened to push open the door.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    He looked amazed, staring at her from head to toe.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°What is it? If you¡¯ve got something to say, just say it.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s my little sister?¡±

    <b>9:39 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 458 Making a Baby

    Dawn was speechless.

    :

    <b>89 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    When she didn¡¯t answer, Benjamin even reached out and gently poked her stomach, careful not to hurt her. ¡°Ethan said if I didn¡¯t bother you guys, there¡¯d be a baby.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eye twitched. <i>What </i><i>nonsense </i><i>has </i><i>Ethan </i><i>been </i><i>teaching </i><i>this </i><i>kid</i><i>? </i>

    But since it had already been said, she could only go along with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that fast.¡±

    She moved his hand away and took it in hers, leading him downstairs. ¡°There will definitely be a little sister someday ¡­ or maybe a little brother. But it¡¯ll be at least two more years.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 459

    Chapter 459 Fake Daddy

    Benjamin was stunned.

    ¡°They have to stay in your belly that long?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ not exactly.¡±

    89

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn answered vaguely, ¡°We have to wait until you¡¯re a little older. Then you can be the big boss, and whether it¡¯s a little brother or sister, they¡¯ll all have to listen to you!¡±

    That exnation finally convinced Benjamin. He stopped obsessing over it and just muttered a few more things.

    Dawn didn¡¯t quite catch it, but she rxed anyway.

    She¡¯d finally gotten through this one.

    Otherwise, with Benjamin¡¯s determination to get to the bottom of everything, who knew how far this would¡¯ve gone?

    Hannah finished making breakfast and hurried over when she saw theming downstairs. ¡°Come eat! Today¡¯s best dish¨Cscrambled¨Cegg sandwiches!¡±

    Then she nced behind them and probed, ¡°Dawn, why isn¡¯t Ethan down yet?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    <i>He </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>in </i><i>the </i><i>room</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn checked the car in the yard. Seeing it was still there, she said, ¡°He¡¯s probably in the study handling some work. Let¡¯s eat first. Don¡¯t worry about him.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay¡­ Then hurry and <i>try </i>it. If you want anything else, tell me right away.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s eyes crinkled to slits as she smiled, and she hurried out to the yard.

    The moment she stepped out, she went straight to Tara, who was trimming flowers.

    ¡°It¡¯s done! They made up!¡±

    Tara didn¡¯t react at first. ¡°What¡¯s done?¡±

    ¡°Come on! Ethan and Dawn made up!¡± Hannah said mysteriously. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear them

    <b>9:39 </b>Fri, <b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 459 Fake Daddy

    +30 Free Coins

    talking about getting married? Those two are nning another wedding. A huge one. A once- in¨Ca¨Clifetime kind. This time, you can really go all out!¡±

    Last time, because Ethan told Tara that Dawn didn¡¯t like anything too shy, they¡¯d kept it simple.

    But this time was different.

    This time, it was what they both wanted.

    Tara got excited for two seconds, then hesitated. ¡°But ¡­ I¡¯m already old. My taste probably won¡¯t match theirs anymore. Forget it¡­ Let the young people handle it themselves.¡±

    <i>What </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>miss </i><i>something </i><i>and </i><i>upset </i><i>Dawn</i><i>? </i>

    Hannah thought about it. ¡°That¡¯s true.

    ¡°Then just wait and see if Ethan gives you any assignments!¡±

    The vi was lively again. Benjamin helped Tara arrange flowers and identally soaked himself by knocking over a vase. It eventually turned into a small water fight among several people.

    Ethan sat on the couch nearby, ncing over now and then with a faint smile in his eyes.

    Dawn had just taken Benjamin upstairs to change when she got a call from Mason.

    There was an important client thepany needed to meet at noon.

    She was hesitating about whether to bring Benjamin along when Ethan came in.

    ¡°Oh, you mean this client really hates kids?¡±

    Mason was puzzled.

    ¡°I get it. I¡¯ll figure something else out.¡±

    Dawn sighed and hung up, worry written all over her face.

    Ethan could tell she was plotting something questionable and sighed quietly. Then he said, ¡°I¡¯ll take him.¡±

    ¡°What? Would that be okay?¡±

    Dawn answered right away, then felt she sounded too eager andughed awkwardly. ¡°I mean,

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 459 Fake Daddy

    <b>189 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    don¡¯t worry. Benjamin is super well¨Cbehaved. He definitely won¡¯t cause trouble. Right, buddy?¡±

    She looked down and frantically winked at the kid.

    <i>Cause </i><i>as </i><i>much </i><i>trouble </i>as <i>possible</i>. <i>Payback </i><i>for </i><ist </i><i>night</i><i>! </i>

    Whether he understood or not, the kidughed happily and was more than willing to go to work with his ¡°fake¡± daddy.

    They left together, each getting into their own car.

    Dawn raised her hand and waved.

    ¡°Bye! Hope you two ¡­ get along well!¡±

    Benjamin struggled in his car seat and waved back with a grin. ¡°Bye, Dawn!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes lingered for a moment. He waited for Dawn¡¯s car to leave before starting his engine.

    He nced at the rearview mirror.

    The kid was ying with a toy, humming and acting out little scenes.

    ¡°Benjamin.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Benjamin was in a great mood. In his soft little voice, he asked, ¡°Fake Daddy, what is it?¡±

    <i>Fake </i><i>Daddy</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan took a slow breath. ¡°Is your real dad busy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Thinking about how dirty Aidan looked every day, Benjamin¡¯s face scrunched up. ¡°Daddy¡¯s fixing Dawn¡¯s house. He¡¯s super tired every day.¡±

    <i>Fixing </i><i>Dawn¡¯s </i><i>house</i>? <i>So </i>it¡¯s <i>going </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>for </i><i>Dawn</i>?

    Ethan¡¯s gaze hardened a little. ¡°How do you know it¡¯s for Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Because it is. Daddy said we¡¯d move thereter and all live together with Dawn.¡±

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>2

    Chapter 459 Fake Daddy

    :

    &

    <b>89</b><b>% </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Ethan tightened his grip on the steering wheel, then asked hoarsely, ¡°When you were overseas,

    you live together?¡±

    did

    Benjamin pouted. ¡°Nope.¡±

    Ethan instantly felt better.

    Then the clueless kid added, ¡°But sometimes Dawn would leave as soon as she woke didn¡¯t even eat.¡±

    Ethan was speechless.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 460

    Chapter 460 Mommy Will Be Mad

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkenedpletely, and he didn¡¯t say another word.

    +30 Free Coins

    They reached the office soon enough. Benjamin was carried like a little trinket in his arms. A huge plush poodle was strapped to the back of his T¨Cshirt, bouncing up and down as they walked.

    Dawn had put a baseball cap on him, pulled low to cover most of his face<i>. </i>He looked clueless and adorable.

    The man carrying him, on the other hand, was in a perfectly tailored suit, calm andposed The contrast couldn¡¯t have been sharper.

    They rode the elevator upstairs. Wherever they passed, people whispered.

    Some even secretly took photos and posted them in thepany group chats.

    <i>This </i><i>is </i><i>huge</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>brought </i><i>a </i><i>kid </i><i>to </i><i>work</i><i>! </i>

    <i>Whose </i>is it? <i>When </i><i>was </i><i>he </i><i>born</i>? <i>Is </i><i>he </i><i>a </i><i>secret </i><i>child </i><i>or </i><i>the </i><i>result </i><i>of </i><i>a </i><i>hidden </i><i>marriage</i>?

    Those questions kept every group chat B

    all morning.

    Ethan knew nothing about it. When it was time for the meeting, he settled Benjamin in the lounge area nearby and walked into the conference room.

    When he turned around, he caught the curiou

    stares that hadn¡¯t even been put away yet. He snorted. ¡°What, you all switching careers to celebrity reporters?¡±

    Everyone quickly scattered, embarrassed.

    ¡°No, no¡­ We were just checking if the kid needed anything.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah! I¡¯ve got snacks at my desk. Does he want some?¡±

    Once someone found an excuse, everyone else followed to get another look at the kid.

    And honestly, the resemnce was eerie.

    But work still had to be done.

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 2 </b>

    Chapter 460 Mommy Will Be Mad

    89

    +30 Free Coins

    That said, the moment the meeting ended, Benjamin waspletely surrounded by people holding gifts.

    ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Tell me in secret¨Cwhat¡¯s your rtionship with our Mr. Jackson?¡±

    The questions kept getting more and more inappropriate. Tony rushed over and pushed them back. ¡°Don¡¯t you all have jobs to do? If you scare the kid, are you gonna take responsibility for that?¡±

    That finally sent them back to their desks.

    Benjamin looked at the pile of food and toys in front of him and blinked.

    ¡°Tony, do they all want me to be their kid?¡±

    Tony froze. ¡°Huh? What makes you think that?¡±

    ¡°Then why are they giving me so many presents?¡±

    Benjamin sat straight and said seriously, ¡°But there¡¯s only one of me. I¡¯m already Daddy and Mommy¡¯s kid. I can¡¯t be anyone else¡¯s kid.¡±

    Tony¡¯s head was spinning.

    Heughed awkwardly. ¡°They just like you. You can ept their gifts. Don¡¯t worry about the rest.¡±

    Ethan still had an international meeting.

    So babysitting duty fell on Tony.

    Honestly, he didn¡¯t <ol><li>it. get </li></ol>

    <i>This </i><i>kid </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson¡¯s</i>. <i>Isn¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>taking </i><i>this </i><i>way </i><i>too </i><i>seriously</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Tony.¡± Benjamin was bored out of his mind and rested his chin in his hands. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking your daddy isn¡¯t really your daddy, but he still insists on being your daddy¡­¡± Tony finished his tongue¨Ctwister of a sentence, then realized it wasn¡¯t something he should say to a kid.

    <i>Well</i><i>¡­ </i><i>actually</i>.

    2/

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 460 Mommy Will Be Mad

    <i>The </i><i>kid¡¯s </i><i>so </i><i>young</i>. <i>How would </i><i>he </i><i>even </i><i>understand</i><i>? </i>

    :

    Z

    <b>89 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Tony sighed and patted Benjamin¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re still a little kid. There are lots of things you don¡¯t need to know yet.¡±

    ¡°Who says I don¡¯t get it?¡±

    Benjamin pped his hand away and huffed.

    ¡°You think Daddy Ethan shouldn¡¯t be my daddy, right?¡±

    Tony had no words. He hadn¡¯t expected the kid to actually get it.

    Benjamin didn¡¯t care what Ethan was feeling and said proudly, ¡°If he shouldn¡¯t, then he shouldn¡¯t. Anyway, the people lining up to be my daddy stretch all the way to Faloria. My mommy doesn¡¯t exactlyck husbands.¡±

    Tony was stunned. <i>Did </i><i>a </i><i>three</i><i>¨C</i><i>year</i><i>¨C</i><i>old </i><i>really </i><i>just </i><i>say </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°No¡­ that¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Tony hurried to change the topic. ¡°I mean, your mommy is amazing, and lots of people are worthy of her, b¨Cbut¡­¡±

    <i>That¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>my </i><i>point</i>.

    It¡¯s <i>more </i><i>like</i>¡­ <i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>used </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>someone </i><i>who </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i><i>tolerate </i><i>things </i><i>going </i><i>against </i><i>his </i><i>wishes</i>. <i>Who </i><i>would¡¯ve </i><i>thought </i><i>he¡¯d </i><i>be </i><i>a </i><i>stepdad</i><i>? </i>

    Benjamin watched him struggle to exin,pletely confused.

    He muttered, ¡°But what? Even before Mommy was my mommy, tons of people chased after her¡­ She¡¯s never been short on boyfriends anyway.¡±

    A lightbulb went off in Tony¡¯s head. He suddenly grabbed Benjamin by the shoulders. ¡°What do you mean, before your mommy was your mommy? Is Dawn not your real mommy?¡±

    Benjamin had no idea why he was so worked up.

    ¡°She¡¯s not. She adopted me before.

    ¡°Then Daddy found me, and she became my mommy.¡±

    Those crisp little words blew open a massive secret.

    3/

    9:40 Fri, Jan 2

    Chapter 460 Mommy Will Be Mad

    Tony stared at the kid, too shocked to speak.

    Compared to him, Benjamin seemed far calmer. His round eyes flicked 1 he lowered his voice. ¡°But, Tony, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay? This is a secret. if she knows I told.¡±

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 460 Mommy Will Be Mad

    Tony stared at the kid, too shocked to speak.

    :

    <b>89 </b>

    +30 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Compared to him, Benjamin seemed far calmer. His round eyes flicked toward the door, and he lowered his voice. ¡°But, Tony, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay? This is a secret. Mommy will be mad if she knows I told.¡±

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 461

    Chapter 461 Real Mommy

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling. No way.¡±

    Tony exhaled slowly, and his thoughts were scrambling.

    <i>How </i>am <i>I </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>break </i><i>this </i><i>to </i><i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>without </i><i>setting </i><i>off </i><i>a </i><i>bomb</i><i>? </i>

    <i>If </i><i>I </i><i>phrase </i>it wrong, <i>would </i><i>I </i><i>be </i><i>the </i><i>one </i>taking <i>the </i><i>fall</i><i>? </i>

    +30 Free Coins

    The more he mulled it over, the heavier it got. But priorities¨Che needed to win over the little champ first.

    Tony brought Benjamin downstairs and spoiled him with a pile of toys.

    Ethan stepped out of his office and found them buried in stic bags and bright colors.

    He scowled. ¡°Opening a toy shop?¡±

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Benjamin practically glowed with excitement. ¡°Tony bought all of these for me! He¡¯s my favorite person in the world right now!¡±

    Tony raised a brow, pleased with himself.

    <i>See</i><i>? </i><i>That </i><i>money </i><i>was </i><i>worth </i><i>it</i>.

    Ethan hadn¡¯t expected Tony to splurge like that. He shot him a look, then took Benjamin¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯re going home.¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay! I can¡¯t wait to show Mommy all my toys!¡±

    Benjamin grabbed every bag he could and rushed toward the elevator.

    Tony watched him go with an indescribable expression.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    cooled as he stared at him for a moment before asking, ¡°Did you take something?¡±

    Tony rubbed the back of his neck, genuinely unsure what to do.

    If he revealed this now, it would hit hard; one blow after another. Would Ethan even be able to

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Fri</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 461 Real Mommy

    take it? He figured it was safer to structure his exnation first.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The kid¡¯s adorable. Like¡­ ridiculously adorable.¡±

    Tony straightened up. ¡°Come on, Boss. I¡¯ll drive you both.¡±

    <b>89 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Across the city, Dawn had just wrapped up a meeting with a coborator.

    Later that afternoon, Vincent called her himself. He asked about the recent chaos and then pushed again for her trip to Ithelia.

    Clearly, Ithelia wasn¡¯t optional.

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    Mason looked at her through the rearview mirror, tone steady. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t want to go, there¡¯s still a way out.¡±

    ¡°What way?¡± Dawn smirked. It was hard to tell if she was teasing or not. ¡°Have you ever seen your Chairman fail to get his way?¡±

    No.

    When Vincent made a move, he never missed.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t witnessed his dirt firsthand, but she understood him¨Can elegant predator with a mind like steel traps. No one challenged his authority and walked away unscathed.

    She shut her eyes and murmured, ¡°You can¡¯t hide forever. Fine, I¡¯ll go. Let¡¯s see what my lovely father has up his sleeve.¡±

    When she arrived home, Benjamin¡¯sughter reached her before she even stepped inside.

    Her heart softened, and she quickened her steps.

    ¡°Benjamin-¡±

    She pushed open the door and called out. He had been ying with Tara, but the moment he heard her voice, he spun around and leapt into her arms, bursting with giggles.

    ¡°Dawn, I missed you so, so much today!¡±

    He hugged her tight and rubbed his cheek against hers, then whispered, ¡°I watched Mr.

    <b>9:40 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 461 Real Mommy

    Jackson for you. He worked super hard and didn¡¯t look at any prettydies.¡±

    Everyone froze for a moment, then cracked up.

    A

    <b>189 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    Tara walked over smiling. ¡°Dawn, you did amazingly today. Go eat. Hannah set aside dishes for you.¡±

    Dawn had already eaten, but she still took a few bites just to be polite.

    Upstairs, Benjamin was already curled up with a plush toy, ready for sleep.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    His big eyes blinked at her. ¡°Will you sleep with me tonight?¡±

    That small, hopeful expression tugged at her. She bent down and lifted him But go back to your room first. I need to wash up.¡±

    ¡°Of course. up.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Dawn ced him on the bed, then headed off to clean herself up.

    When she returned, Benjamin was sitting smack in the center of the bed, a storybook beside him.

    ¡°Dawn, it¡¯s been ages since you told me a story. Can you read me one?¡±

    Dawn scrunched her nose. Something about him felt ¡­ different tonight.

    She slid under the covers and drew him close.

    ¡°What story do you want to hear?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­¡± Benjamin tilted his head, thinking hard. ¡°The tadpoles looking for their mom!¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Dawn settled infortably, her voice gentle as she read.

    It was a short story. She reached the end pretty fast. Benjamin stayedpletely quiet.

    She assumed he¡¯d nodded off.

    She nced down¨Chis eyes were wide open. Not even a little sleepy.

    <b>9:40 </b>Fri<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 461 Real Mommy

    ¡°Want another one?¡±

    He shook his head.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Dawn set the book aside, picking up on his strange mood. She asked soft wrong, sweetheart? Did something happen?¡±

    Benjamin shook his head again, stared at her for a long moment, then said wit seriousness, ¡°Mommy, why aren¡¯t you my real mommy?¡±

    Dawn narrowed her eyes. ¡°I am your real mommy.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 462

    Chapter 462 Sleeping in Her Arms

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    What in the world did <i>he </i>just say?

    +35 Free Coing

    Dawn¡¯s expression cooled instantly. She pulled the little boy tighter against her. ¡°I am. Of course I am. Being a mother isn¡¯t only about blood, right?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s voice shrank. ¡°You¡¯ll have your own baby one day.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t asking anyone in particr. He just mumbled quietly, ¡°I don¡¯t even know what my real mom looks like. I really, really like you, but I still want to see her.¡±

    ¡­

    Maybe yearning for a mother was something instinctive in every young cub.

    Even if he¡¯d nevercked affection.

    Even if he barely remembered her at all.

    Once someone mentioned her, a hundred questions flew to the surface.

    Dawn pressed her lips thin. She didn¡¯t want to tell him the truth about that woman. She softened her tone. ¡°You do have a mother. She was a truly, truly good person. She went somewhere far and beautiful. She¡¯s always keeping an eye on you from a ce

    ¡°Then why won¡¯t she let me meet her?¡±

    <i>What </i><i>possible </i><i>answer </i>works <i>for </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn silently cursed whoever had filled his head with these ideas. She gently stroked his cheek. ¡°Because she had no other choice. And hey, don¡¯t you adore me? Isn¡¯t having me enough for you?¡±

    Herst two sentences carried a light, coaxing tease.

    Mostly, Dawn just wanted to pull him away from this topic.

    Benjamin didn¡¯t cling to it either. He wrapped his arms around her neck and kissed her cheek. ¡°I love Dawn the most!¡±

    <b>9:59 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 462 Sleeping in Her Arms

    A

    +35 Free Coins

    Hearing that, Dawn finally breathed out in relief. She slid her hand under Benjamin¡¯s neck and pulled him close.

    ¡°Go to sleep. Mommy will sing for you.¡±

    She hummed a soft luby, her thoughts drifting far away.

    Benjamin¡¯s biological mother was someone who worked in the adult industry.

    At the time, Aidan was still running missions as a mercenary. During one assignment, the drugs forced on him kicked in, and he ended up sleeping with Benjamin¡¯s mother.

    He never knew a baby woulde from it. After that single night, they never crossed paths again.

    But that woman carried the pregnancy to term.

    Surviving was already difficult. Raising a child was almost impossible.

    With no options left, she sent him to an orphanage and relied on the local welfare center for support.

    From day one, Benjamin¡¯s life was unstable and uncertain. When Dawn met him, he was already two years old.

    Born with fragile health and suffering from malnutrition, he was tiny and underweight- smaller than most one¨Cyear¨Colds.

    Dawn¡¯s heart ached, so she began delivering supplies and donating generously to the orphanage.

    But something made her furious¡­

    The director there was corrupt. He tried to take advantage of Benjamin.

    Dawn discovered the plot and did everything she could to pull Benjamin out. After that day, Benjamin started calling her Mommy.

    And Dawn never expected thatter on, fate would give her a chance to save his biological father too.

    This child¡¯s early life was nothing but struggle.

    All Dawn wished was for him to grow up safe and carefree.

    <b>9:59 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 462 Sleeping in Her Arms

    P

    +35 Free <b>Coina </b>

    Ethan wrapped up work and returned to the bedroom. The bed looked untouched, perfectly neat, without a single crease.

    He nced at the bathroom, then turned away and stepped out.

    The nursery¡¯s warm, softmp was still on.

    He approached the doorway, and through the small opening, he saw a woman on the bed holding a child. Her pale, slim fingers rested on his shoulder, patting gently in a rhythm like a heartbeat.

    The calm, tender expression on her face¨Che¡¯d never witnessed anything like it before.

    A sudden shock hit Ethan¡¯s chest, a rush unlike anything he¡¯d felt, sending his pulse thundering.

    He had no idea how long he remained there.

    Then he pushed the door open and stepped inside.

    Dawn heard the sound and raised her head. Her voice was so gentle it barely made a sound. ¡°Finished with work?¡±

    Ethan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re staying here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Mm. I¡¯ll keep himpany.¡±

    Dawn motioned for him to return to their room. ¡°You¡¯ve got work tomorrow. Go re

    His eyebrows lifted slightly. He didn¡¯t respond.

    He simply turned and walked out.

    She was speechless.

    All right, that felt unnecessarily cold.

    Dawn smirked and cursed him internally.

    A little whileter, footsteps appeared again. She looked up to see Ethan, now in pajamas, walk back in. He lifted the nket on the other side andy down.

    ¡°You¡­ what are you doing?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>9:59 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 462 Sleeping in Her Arms

    ¡°What does it look like?¡±

    Ethan sounded unbothered and steady. ¡°Sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    +35 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s eyes

    drifted to hisrge hand resting on the nket, holding Benjamin close but carefully avoiding putting weight on him¨Cdetails many biological fathers wouldn¡¯t even notice.

    She couldn¡¯t describe the feeling. Warm, soft, and with a faint bittersweet sting.

    She didn¡¯t even remember when she drifted off.

    By morning, the scene on the bed was¡­ less peaceful.

    Benjamin sat at the foot of the mattress clutching a plush toy, his wide innocent eyes staring at what he saw¨Ca man and woman curled together, arms wrapped around each other.

    <i>Wait</i><i>, </i>what<i>? </i>

    Didn¡¯t I <i>fall </i>asleep <i>in </i><i>Mommy¡¯s </i><i>arms </i><ist </i><i>night</i><i>? </i>

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 463

    Chapter 463 Going to Ithelia

    How did I end up <i>shoved </i><i>aside </i>while <i>Ethan </i><i>gets </i><i>to </i><i>sleep </i>with <i>her</i><i>? </i>

    83

    +35 Free Coins

    Benjamin couldn¡¯t make sense of any of it. He grumbled and crawled closer, squeezing himself between them.

    Dawn was exhausted. She rolled over sleepily and didn¡¯t stir again.

    Ethan was a light sleeper; he woke instantly.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Benjamin pushed so hard his little face flushed. ¡°Move! I want to sleep next to Mommy!¡±

    Ethan lifted him into his arms. ¡°Stay still. I¡¯m sleeping beside my wife.¡±

    ¡°She is not your wife!¡± Benjamin exploded. ¡°If you keep being annoying, I¡¯ll make her my wife instead!¡±

    Dawn covered her face,ughing and almost crying at the same time.

    She didn¡¯t even know when it began, but these two hadpletely flipped roles and were jealous of each other nonstop.

    They bickered on the bed until Ethan picked up a work call.

    ¡°Dawn, that was messed up!¡±

    The little boy folded his arms, visibly offended.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help smiling. ¡°What exactly was messed up?¡±

    ¡°We were sleeping just fine. Why¡¯d you let Ethan join in? I swear I was next to you first. How did everything get weird while I was asleep?¡°¨C

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Her instincts warned her that answering would only make things worse. She got up quickly to grab his clothes.

    ¡°Maybe he came over while you were dreaming?<b>¡± </b>

    He was still a child, but Dawn felt guilty anyway. She turned around and hugged him. ¡°And it

    <b>9:59 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    83

    Chapter 463 Going to Ithelia

    +35 Free Coins

    was only for one night, right? I¡¯m going on a business trip soon. You¡¯ll have to return to Daddy.¡±

    Benjamin let out a noise. ¡°Didn¡¯t I juste back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ but I have work. I can¡¯t help it, can I?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

    He tried hiding his sadness, but the disappointment still showed.

    Dawn was about to soothe him when a cool male voice spoke behind her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    She was speechless.

    She turned and realized Ethan had been standing there quietly.

    He had definitely heard everything.

    ¡°Ithelia.¡±

    Her face stayed steady. ¡°You¡¯re drowning in work there¡¯s no reason for him to stay with the Jacksons.¡±

    and he has his own father. If I¡¯m not here,

    ¡­

    Ethan didn¡¯t focus on the kid. He only asked, ¡°How long?¡±

    ¡°No idea.¡±

    Vincent never said.

    But from Mason¡¯s hints, things over there wereplicated. Maybe ten days. Maybe months.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze grew

    gaze grew darker. He parted his lips, but in the end only asked, ¡°When do you go?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    Dawn licked her lips and stepped closer to him.

    7

    ¡°I ¡­ I just found out. And it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t be back, right? Even if it takes time, I¡¯ll try to fly home when I can.¡±

    Ethan stared at her. He had countless questions, but none seemed to settle.

    Like¡­

    <b>$</b><b>10</b><b>:</b><b>00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 463 Going to Ithelia

    <i>Does </i>it have <i>to </i>be Ithelial

    Why couldn¡¯t she talk to me <i>first</i><i>? </i>

    He had discussed marriage. <i>Did </i><i>she </i><i>forget</i><i>! </i>

    2

    83

    +35 Free Coins

    His brow tightened. Eventually he swallowed everything and said low, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to Northville Airport tomorrow.¡±

    Dawn replied, ¡°Okay.¡±

    There was plenty of time to prepare for Ithelia.

    She handled some matters at thepany, left the rest to Mason, then took Miles and brought Benjamin home.

    It had only been two days; Aidan already sensed something was wrong.

    He leaned against a box by the doorway and lit a cigarette.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Ithelia.¡±

    Dawn never kept things from him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll be away. Miles is reliable. Have hime support you.¡±

    She pulled a pile of documents from her bag.

    ¡°These are the schools Hazel screened. I¡¯ve already contacted them. You choose one. If it fits, enroll Benjamin. It¡¯ll make things easier for you.¡±

    The man scoffed. ¡°You handing out your final wishes?¡±

    ¡°Can you not?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just helping Mr. West with some matters. Rx. I can deal with it

    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether you can.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s deep eyes settled on her. He didn¡¯t want to spell it out.

    But some truths needed to be said. He smiled a little bitterly.

    ¡°It¡¯s about whether that father of yours has any conscience left. Of everyone who knows him,

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b>, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 463 Going to Ithelia

    you¡¯re probably the only one still hoping he might be human.

    3

    +35 Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t refute him. She shrugged. ¡°I never imed he was decent, but I won¡¯t rule out <b>that </b>he could be. In business, being ruthless and decisive isn¡¯t always a w.¡±

    Aidan raised a brow and snubbed out his cigarette.

    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m assuming someone¡¯s taking you. Keep your head straight. Don¡¯t let them use you as a chess piece.¡±

    He slid one hand in his pocket, stepped forward, and hesitated for just a second.

    Aidan reached out and ruffled the top of Dawn¡¯s head twice.

    Chapter 464 Shared Night

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 464

    Chapter 464 Shared Night

    ¡°Dawn, look after yourself, alright.¡±

    <b>+35 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Dawn stared at the same unreadable face. For some reason, her nose prickled. Like always, she thumped his chest.

    This time, she didn¡¯t hold back. The hit made him stagger half a step.

    ¡°Make sure Benjamin¡¯s okay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t stay a second longer. She turned away and got into the car.

    Neither of them was any good with emotional goodbyes, but they both understood how much they meant to each other.

    Dawn watched the scenery sliding past outside the window, all those shifting colors tumbling into her mind.

    Maybe the path ahead wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    But once she started walking it, she wouldn¡¯t get to turn back.

    Back at Eastcrest Regency Residence, she grabbed her bag. ¡°Take my car home, okay? If anythinges up, go straight to Aidan. And thanks for keeping things running at thepany.¡±

    Victor studied her through the rearview mirror. ¡°You¡¯re not taking me to Ithelia?¡±

    ¡°Mason has to go. If you leave too, there¡¯ll be no one I trust left in Crestavia.¡±

    She said it inly, and Victor¡¯s hand tightened around the wheel.

    She didn¡¯t catch it. She just smiled and stepped out of the car.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pressure yourself. Whatever the result is, I¡¯ll believe in you.¡±

    Victor stayed in the car. His eyes tracked her for a long, long moment.

    Tara had heard Dawn was flying overseas.

    The moment Dawn walked in, she hurried over to help her pack.

    ¡°Anything you¡¯re craving? I¡¯ll get Hannah to make it¨Csomething that keeps well and is easy to

    10:00 Sat, Jans

    Chapter 464 Shared Night

    bring<b>. </b>Food over there is awful.¡±

    <b>1435 </b>Free Coins A

    She said that and rushed downstairs to talk to Hannah about the dishes, and soon their chatting made the quiet vi feel warm again.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stop a small smile. A soft warmth spread through her chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    A firm presence pressed against her back. She didn¡¯t need to turn around to know who it was. She remembered his foul mood that morning and gentled her tone. ¡°Thinking about you.¡±

    She turned and wrapped her arms around his waist.

    ¡°Thinking some random seductress might snatch you away.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t reply. He kissed the edge of her ear, slow and light. After a long moment, his voice came out low. ¡°Handling one like you is already a handful.¡±

    ¡°What about the ones who aren¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Still you.¡±

    Dawn had always known he could toss out sweet lines effortlessly. But now¡­ they just didn¡¯t move her the way they once had.

    ¡°Alright. We¡¯re sleeping early tonight.¡±

    She nudged him lightly. ¡°My flight¡¯s at dawn.¡±

    Dawn had never liked bright lighting; only a small nightmp glowed. In the dimness, his eyes were dark as night, carrying a heat she couldn¡¯t quite name.

    ¡°Where are we sleeping?¡± he murmured against her ear.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn blinked. ¡°Here.¡±

    ¡°Then together.¡±

    In the next breath, he released her and strode to the door.

    He locked it, came back, and swept her off her feet.

    A few stepster, he tossed her onto the bed.

    R

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 464 Shared Night

    135 Free Coins

    <b>By </b>morning, several rms were ringing. Dawn reached out on instinct, but no one <b>was </b>beside

    her<b>. </b>

    She opened her eyes. Sunlight filled the room. The weather was extraordinarily clear.

    She got ready and headed downstairs. The man in the kitchen was actually cooking himself<b>. </b>

    Dawn nced around. No Hannah. No Tara.

    She tiptoed over and hugged him from behind.

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    She tilted her head, smiling in a yful, sugary way.

    Ethan looked down at her. ¡°Up early today.¡±

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep without you.¡± Dawn peered at the pan. ¡°What are you making?¡±

    ¡°Scrambled egg sandwiches.¡±

    He poured the beaten eggs into the pan, flicked the spat twice, and a warm aroma drifted

    out.

    Dawn leaned against his back. His clean, woodsy scent drifted into her lungs. She inhaled deeply. ¡°Forget breakfast, I could live off your scent.¡±

    Ethan turned to grab a te, and she moved with him, matching his steps.

    ¡°Why so clingy today?¡±

    He let out a quietugh. ¡°Don¡¯t cry if you fall.¡±

    ¡°With you here? I won¡¯t.¡±

    Her teasing tonended light and natural.

    626

    Just one night, and they seemed to find their rhythm again. As if all the tangled things from before had vanished. Just an ordinary couple making breakfast together.

    Dawn didn¡¯t bother asking where Tara and Hannah had gone.

    When Ethan set the sandwiches on the table, she poured two sses of milk herself.

    ¡°Want coffee?¡± Ethan asked.

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 464 Shared Night

    Her eyes brightened. ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Wait here.¡±

    He stood and soon came back with twottes.

    +35 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn looked at him, warmth blooming quietly in her chest. She lowered her gaze and took a bite of the sandwich. ¡°This is delicious.¡±

    Ãû

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 465

    Chapter 465 On a Trip

    Three years ago, Ethan had been the one behind the stove most nights.

    Now his cooking had only gotten better, almost unfairly so.

    83

    +35 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m putting this egg sandwich on my all¨Ctime favorites list. When I get back from Ithelia, I¡¯m eating it every single day.¡±

    Ethan looked down and took a slow sip of his coffee. His eyes stayed hidden behind the rim of the cup.

    ¡°Then you better hurry back, Ms. Porter.¡±

    ¡°Deal.¡±

    A bit of mayo still clung to the corner of Dawn¡¯s mouth. She reached up and brushed her fingertips along his jaw. ¡°I¡¯lle back as fast as I can, alright?¡±

    Silence settled over the table. Only the soft scrape of cutlery and the steady sounds of chewing filled the space.

    When breakfast was over, the clock told them it was time to go.

    Mason¡¯s car pulled up to the front. Ethan loaded the suitcases into the trunk himself, careful and quiet.

    The drive was wordless. Dawn¡¯s hand stayed locked in his, her palm slick with nervous He didn¡¯t let go.

    At the airport, Mason went ahead to handle the check¨Cin. <ul><li></li></ul>

    Dawn turned and wrapped her arms around Ethan. The hug was long and desperate.

    Her voice came out low and warm. ¡°Eat properly. Get enough sleep. Take care of yourself. I¡¯ll be back soon. I promise.¡±

    Ethan stayed still for a moment before his arm came around her waist.

    His voice was rough. ¡°Dawn, you told me you¡¯d marry me.¡±

    She froze, just for a second. Then she said softly, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll marry you when I¡¯m back.¡±

    The words sounded light, almost teasing, but if someone wanted to, they could call it a

    10:00 <b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 465 On a Trip

    promise.

    Ethan drew in a deep breath, his eyes shut for a heartbeat. Then he stepped back.

    ¡°Go on. It¡¯s time for security.¡±

    +35 Free Coins

    Dawn bit her lower lip, her eyes fixed on him until thest possible moment. Then she turned

    away.

    After two steps, her whole demeanor shifted. The warmth drained from her face, leaving onlyposure and sharp focus.

    She moved through security with practiced efficiency and boarded right after.

    Mason passed her the nket and finally asked, ¡°Ms. Dawn, why didn¡¯t you let Mr. Jacksone along<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    From what he¡¯d seen, Ethan¡¯s feelings for her had never been fake.

    ¡°What would be the point?¡± Her face was calm. ¡°He¡¯s got his own work to handle.¡±

    Mason realized his mistake.

    He dipped his head slightly and backed off.

    Dawn reclined in her seat and shut her eyes. Hershes trembled like fine silk in the light.

    Ethan¡¯s words from the night before reyed in her head.

    ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t even try to run this time. No matter where you go, I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    She smiled faintly and kissed his eyelids. ¡°I was never nning <i>to </i>run.¡±

    The words weren¡¯t romantic in any ordinary sense, yet they still made the man who stood so high above others lose control for a moment. His eyes grew wet.

    They had both changed a lot in three years. Neither of them needed to cling to derations of love anymore. Neither felt the urge to dissect every little thing until the truth was strangled out of it.

    Time would give them the truth on its own.

    Dawn let out a small smile for no reason. Her thoughts eased, and she drifted to sleep.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was in another country.

    10:00 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 465 On a Trip

    +35 Free Coins

    Stonewarden Group had branches across the world, with influence in nearly every major region.

    This time, her job was to oversee a luxury bicycle brand.

    Cycling had be a global trend over the past few years. Many investors had smelled the profits and started buying into fake brands, copying the image of real foreign luxury ones.

    Vincent never liked splitting the pie with others. At the height of the boom, he had bought an Ithelianpany outright. It managed everything from design to research and production.

    The current problem was that the factory workers had walked out. None of them wanted to keep working for Stonewarden Group.

    When Dawnnded, the local head, Marshall, came to meet her at the airport.

    He was a blond man with pale blue eyes and a tousle of soft curls that brushed his ears.

    His features were handsome enough to draw attention. But when Dawn looked at him, she saw something else beneath the surface, a glint of calction and self¨Cinterest that made her skin tighten.

    She caught Mason¡¯s gaze and saw the same look mirrored there.

    Neither of them trusted this man.

    ¡°My lovely Ms. Dawn, you can¡¯t imagine how long I¡¯ve been waiting to finally meet yo Marshall eximed, throwing his arms open in exaggerated excitement.

    A casual hug might have been polite, but Dawn had no interest in ying along. She feigned confusion and shifted a step to the side.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been in the air all day. Mr. Marshall, please take us to the hotel.¡±

    Mason stepped forward and opened the car door for her without a word.

    Marshall¡¯s grin faltered, but he quickly masked it with an even broader one.

    ¡°Of course, of course. I told the chairman I wanted to send a private jet, but he wouldn¡¯t let me. Seeing you travel like this just breaks my heart. Let¡¯s get you checked in. You deserve a good rest.¡±

    He kept talking as he slid into the driver¡¯s seat. When Mason climbed into the passenger side, Marshall shot him a look filled with smug amusement before turning the key.

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 465 On a Trip

    <b>83 </b>

    +35 Free Coins

    Vincent had property in Ithelia, but Dawn refused to stay anywhere that tied her to him. She had already booked a hotel herself.

    When they arrived, the hotel staff appeared at once to carry their luggage upstairs, moving quickly and quietly under the soft glow of the lobby lights.

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 466

    Chapter 466 Into the Hotel

    (83)

    +35 Free Coins

    After they finished checking in, Mason and Dawn headed toward the elevator.

    When Mason heard footsteps behind them, he turned fast and lifted his arm, blocking the man¡¯s path. His voice dropped cold. ¡°Ms. Dawn needs to rest. Mr. Marshall, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t need to follow her any farther.¡±

    Marshall brushed a hand along his nose and smiled like he hadn¡¯t noticed the tension. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about Ms. Dawn¡¯s safety. It¡¯s my job to look after her.¡±

    Dawn nced at Mason and gave him a small, knowing smile.

    ¡°Thank you, but with Mason here, I think I¡¯ll be fine. You should go home and get some rest.¡±

    They had just arrived after hours in the air. She was worn out and needed time to adjust to the time difference.

    Work could wait until tomorrow.

    Marshall¡¯s jaw tightened. His reluctance showed in as day, but Dawn¡¯s tone left him no room to argue.

    ¡°Well then¡­ Ms. Dawn, why don¡¯t I take you to dinner tonight?¡±

    Dawn gave a polite nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s settled then.¡±

    He finally left. The air seemed clearer once he was gone.

    Mason frowned and lowered his voice. ¡°Ms. Dawn, doesn¡¯t that guy seem a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Suspicious?¡± Dawn finished for him. Her tone stayed calm as she stepped into the elevator. think so too. I¡¯d really like to know what my wonderful father is up to this time.¡±

    They reached their floor. Mason¡¯s room was right next to hers. They each carried their luggage inside and went to clean up.

    After her shower, Dawn sat by the window, hair still damp, and sent a few texts home to let everyone know she¡¯dnded safely. It waste over there, so she didn¡¯t expect anyone to respond.

    But less than a minuteter, her phone buzzed.

    <b>83 </b>

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 3 </b>

    Chapter 466 Into the Hotel

    Ethan texted, ¡°d to hear that.¡±

    Just a simple reply, but it struck something deep inside her chest.

    She steadied herself and typed back. ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±

    Ethan replied, ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±

    +35 Free Coins

    Her fingers tapped softly on the edge of her phone. ¡°Well, I¡¯m here now. Go to bed. I¡¯ll see you in your dreams.¡±

    She hit send, and the chat stayed silent after that.

    Then there was a knock at the door.

    Mason stood outside, freshly changed into another tailored suit, but this time without the tie. It made him look a little more at ease.

    He handed her a folder. ¡°Ms. Dawn, I checked into it. Marshall has been working under the chairman for years. He¡¯s one of Stonewarden Group¡¯s old hands. People here in Ithelia say he¡¯s decisive and ruthless. His reputation is solid.¡±

    Dawn flipped through the file. ¡°You¡¯ve met him before?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Mason said with a short nod. ¡°But only briefly. The chairman usually handles his own people personally.¡±

    The closer they were to the chairman, the more he kept them on a short lea

    ¡°Fascinating.¡±

    The sly old fox clearly hated being outyed.

    Dawn flipped through the file, her expression unreadable, then tossed it across the table. ¡°S tell me, what do you think he¡¯s trying to pull?¡±

    If Marshall was really close to Vincent, there was no chance he didn¡¯t know who she was.

    And if he knew yet acted like this, then the man had an ego the size of the world.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re already here. Let¡¯s just see what game he wants to y.¡±

    Mason inclined his head. ¡°Got it.¡±

    They changed clothes, straightened up, and headed out.

    <b>10:00 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 466 Into the Hotel

    833

    +35 Free Coins

    Marshall arrived in a gleaming vintage car, something that looked like it belonged in an old movie. The brand logo was so faded she couldn¡¯t even tell what it was.

    When Mason climbed into the passenger seat again, Marshall¡¯s smile cracked.

    ¡°Dinner tonight is just for me and Ms. Dawn,¡± he said coolly. ¡°Mr. Cook, you don¡¯t need <i>to </i>tag along¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he does,¡± Dawn replied before Mason could speak. Her tone was velvet¨Csmooth, but her eyes were sharp. ¡°Mr. Marshall, surely you know what a personal assistant is. It means he doesn¡¯t leave my side. Not ever. I need him around to feel safe.¡±

    Marshall froze, then lifted his hands with a forcedugh.

    ¡°Alright, alright. You people are

    ¡­

    unique.¡±

    He¡¯d switched to Ithelia¡¯snguage. Dawn had studied enough to catch it, and her lips curled slightly.

    She caught his reflection in the rearview mirror, meeting the look in his eyes. There was something slick and dirty in that gaze, the kind that made her skin crawl.

    They passed no Arian restaurants on the way, so she decided to stomach whatever Ithelian dishes he had nned.

    The restaurant he chose was upscale, all marble floors and soft lighting.

    Once they slid into a booth, Marshall leaned close to the waiter, whispered,

    pressed a few folded bills into his palm.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, you just got here, so you have to try the local specialty,¡± he said proudly. ¡°I¡¯m a regr here. The food¡¯s fantastic.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°I can tell. This ce suits you perfectly.¡±

    He grinned, leaning closer. ¡°And what kind of man would that be? Charming? Sophisticated?¡±

    Her smile didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    <i>Like </i><i>a </i><i>pompous </i><i>fool</i>.

    She nced toward Mason and spoke lightly. ¡°But tell me, Mr. Marshall, don¡¯t you think dining alone is dull? Let¡¯s have Mason join us.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s grin faltered, disbelief flickering across his face.

    10:00 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 466 Into the Hotel

    ¡°You want your bodyguard sitting with us?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not a bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°Then who is he?¡±

    ¡°A friend.¡±

    83

    +35 Free Coins

    She gave him a deliberate wink, and while he was still caught off guard, she motioned for Mason to sit.

    When Mason took the seat, Marshall said nothing. The arrogance faded from his expression, reced by a stiff politeness that barely held together.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 467

    Chapter 467 Upscale Restaurant

    Chapter 467 Upscale Restaurant

    Dawn exhaled slowly, wishing the dinner would just end already.

    Three people sat at the table, but only two were talking.

    <b>+35 </b>Free Coins

    Marshall wouldn¡¯t stop trying to impress her. He cut her steak, filled her te, and kept pouring wine as if charm could be forced. Each time, Dawn moved the food to Mason¡¯s te with a polite smile that froze the air between them.

    Marshall¡¯s grin wavered more with every small rejection, yet he didn¡¯t dare speak up.

    When the meal finally ended, Dawn set her fork down with grace.

    ¡°Thank you for the dinner, Mr. Marshall. Let¡¯s stop here for tonight. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at the office.¡±

    ¡°Leaving so soon?¡± Marshall tilted his head with a sly smile. ¡°Come on, Ms. Dawn. The night¡¯s barely started.¡±

    Dawn pressed her fingers against her temple, her tone soft but detached. ¡°Not tonight. My body¡¯s still on another time zone. I need rest. We¡¯ll continue tomorrow.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s face tightened, but he managed to keep his smile.

    He drove them back to the hotel, silent the entire way.

    As his car disappeared into the dark, Dawn¡¯s eyes grew colder.

    ¡°Tomorrow, get us our own car. I don¡¯t want him in control of our schedule. We take the lead.¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°Got it.¡±

    She paused, her tone dropping. ¡°And Mason, after tonight, watch yourself. He¡¯ll try someth

    I can feel it. He¡¯s the kind of man you see once and just know he¡¯s trouble.¡±

    Her instincts were right.

    That night, Mason¡¯s hotel room caught fire.

    The staff came running, rms ring through the hallway. When the chaos finally settled, their report med it on ¡°faulty wiring.¡±

    Faulty wiring. What a convenient excuse.

    83

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 467 Upscale Restaurant

    Dawn rubbed at her temples, feeling a tension coil tighter and tighter in her skull.

    +35 Free Coins

    Marshall showed up soon after, towering over the staff, barking uselessments that did nothing to help.

    Then came the sharp sound of her palm striking the table.

    Every voice went silent.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were ice when she looked at the police. Her voice was clear and cold. ¡°I expect an answer by tomorrow. If I don¡¯t get one, the biggest taxpayer in this city will be relocating out of it.¡±

    The officers rushed to agree, promising quick action. Marshall stood to the side, quiet in a way that didn¡¯t feel right.

    When the police left, only two hotel employees remained.

    They gave Mason a new room and nervously handed over a cheap basket of fruit and snacks as an apology.

    Dawn said nothing at first. Her gaze shifted to Marshall, sharp and steady. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you seem more nervous than Mason. Were you worried he might not make it out?¡±

    Marshall blinked, caught off guard. He forced augh that came out dry. ¡°Of course not! As they say in Ar, fortune favors good men. Mr. Cook¡¯s one of them. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Hours ago, he had called Mason an assistant. Ackey.

    Now, it was Mr. Cook.

    Dawn¡¯s lips curled in a faint, icy smile, though her tone stayed perfectly steady. ¡°Mr. Mars believe you already know that Mason was my father¡¯s private secretary for years. If anythi were to happen to him, I¡¯d be held responsible. His safety is as important as mine. I won¡® anyone touch him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s face shimmered under the light, his smirk reflecting like cheap ss catching a dozen colors. ¡°You can rx, Ms. Dawn. I¡¯ll make sure both of you are safe.¡±

    As if she¡¯d ever trust that.

    Dawn gave a quiet, mockingugh and didn¡¯t reply.

    <b>83 </b>

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 467 Upscale Restaurant

    By the time everything settled down, it was well past midnight.

    +35 Free Coins

    She could finally rest, though she didn¡¯t dare fall into deep sleep. After the night¡¯s chaos, her nerves stayed strung tight. She drifted in and out until the tter of the breakfast tray at the door knocked her awake.

    She called Mason and told him toe eat with her.

    ¡°Everything okay after I left?¡± she asked, stirring her coffee.

    Mason shook his head, then paused. ¡°Actually, Ms. Dawn, I noticed something odd.¡±

    Her brows lifted slightly. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The hotel staff. They keep wandering near our rooms. They pretend to be cleaning, but they¡¯re not.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s fork stopped midair. After a beat, she set it down and gave a faint smile. ¡°Then Mr. Marshall¡¯s even more entertaining than I thought.¡±

    So the hotel was already under his thumb. Those fake walks in the hallway were nothing but eyes on them.

    If he had that kind of reach here¡­

    She didn¡¯t finish the thought. It wasn¡¯t worth speaking aloud.

    After breakfast, Mason went to rent a car, and Dawn joined him. She <b>de </b>

    too.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, if we do this, won¡¯t Marshall take it personally?¡±

    ¡°Let him.¡± Dawn scoffed. ¡°I¡¯ve got my own score to settle with him.¡±

    98

    If he ran snitching to Vincent, perfect. She¡¯d finally have an excuse to strip him of his position.

    But she wasn¡¯t na?ve. Marshall controlled the entire Ithelia branch, and Vincent was a world away in Meriax.

    Out here, Marshall acted like a king on his ownnd. That arrogance came from distance and powerbined.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t understand why Vincent had chosen this man to handle her project.

    The logic escaped her.

    10:01 Sat, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 467 Upscale Restaurant

    By the time they got settled into a new hotel, it was already 10 a.m.

    AG 083

    +35 Free Coins

    Mason drove them straight to the Stonewarden offices, but the security guard stepped in front of the gate, blocking their path.

    Dawn¡¯s tone stayedposed, her words clipped and firm. ¡°Tell Mr. Marshall that Dawn West is here.¡±

    The guard hesitated, frowning. ¡°Dawn West? From Ar?¡±

    10:01 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 468 Arrogant Guard

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 468

    Chapter 468 Arrogant Guard

    <i>$</i>35 Free Cou

    The security guard sneered and gave her azy once¨Cover. ¡°Another one of the boss¡¯s girls, huh? He¡¯s not in. Come backter.¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice cut through the air, cold and sharp. ¡°What did you just say to her?¡±

    ¡°Forget him.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s tone was calm, almost bored. She barely looked at the man before pulling out her phone and calling Marshall.

    He answered right away, his voice syrupy with charm. ¡°I sent a car for you earlier, but the front desk told me you¡¯d already left. Were you out sightseeing?¡±

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s patience snapped like ss. ¡°I¡¯m standing at your front gate.¡±

    The line went silent. Then the call ended.

    Minutester, Marshall stormed out of the building, fury painted across his face. He spotted the guard and started shouting. ¡°Do you even know who this is? She¡¯s the daughter of the group¡¯s founder! You let Ms. Dawn stand outside like some stranger? If you hate this job that much, quit now!¡±

    Dawn watched him quietly until he finished yelling. Her voice was level and cool. ¡°He¡¯s right about one thing. You should leave.¡±

    Both men froze.

    Marshall¡¯s tone shifted instantly, his voice sugarcoated.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, please. It¡¯s hard for people like him to find work. I¡¯ve already punished him. It won¡¯t happen again. Could we give him another chance?¡±

    The guard¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Ms. Dawn, I didn¡¯t know who you were. Please, forgive me this once. It won¡¯t happen again, I swear!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes hardened. ¡°If I were a client instead of me, what would you have done?¡±

    Her voice dropped lower, colder. ¡°I don¡¯t want him here tomorrow.¡±

    She turned and walked into the building without another nce.

    10:01 Sat, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 468 Arrogant Guard

    Marshall stood still, his pale green eyes dark with something unreadable.

    ¡°B¨CBoss?¡± the guard stammered.

    ¡°Get lost.¡±

    +35 Free Cons

    Marshall¡¯s voice was a growl. He kicked the guard, sending him crashing to the ground. ¡°Worthless idiot! You can¡¯t even recognize who¡¯s standing in front of you!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t about the guard anymore.

    Dawn had done that to put him in his ce.

    Marshall¡¯s jaw tightened, a flicker of amusement in his eyes.

    He gave a lowugh, straightened his jacket, and followed her inside.

    Docile girls were never as fun as feisty ones.

    Dawn might not have held official power, but her name was enough. The moment she walked in, Marshall ordered the staff to prepare the top office for her. Every document, ledger, and report was delivered to her desk within the hour.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, here are all the records and financial statements.¡±

    Dawn said nothing. She began flipping through the files, her movements steady and precise.

    The papers looked clean and well¨Corganized, but the deeper she read, the tighter her frown became.

    ¡°You¡¯ve reviewed these reports yourselves? The numbers don¡¯t add up at all.¡±

    The filended on the desk with a sharp smack that silenced the room.

    Everyone except Marshall flinched.

    He sat there,posed and unreadable, not a hint of guilt in his eyes.

    Dawn studied him for a long moment before speaking. Her tone was steady, but her words cu deep. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I believe I deserve an exnation.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, there is nothing to exin.¡± Marshall spread his hands in mock helplessness. ¡°The factory¡¯s been shut down for weeks because of the strike. Production stoppedpletely. We¡¯re still paying bills, and that¡¯s where the lossese from.¡±

    Chapter 468 Arrogant Guard

    He wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.

    1:14

    A business that size bled money every day it stood still.

    With nothinging in, every expense hit twice as hard.

    +35 Free Coins

    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me every other department is running at a loss too?¡± Dawn gave a short, coldugh. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, we also have an auto parts division. What happened to that? Did it go bankrupt overnight?¡±

    Something flickered in Marshall¡¯s eyes. He stayed silent.

    He clearly hadn¡¯t expected her to know thepany¡¯s operations that well.

    ¡°If you do not have an answer,¡± Dawn said coolly, ¡°then bring me the sales reports. I¡¯ll review them myself.¡±

    Her voice was sharp and clear, carrying an authority that made everyone in the room stiffen unconsciously.

    The assistant by the door jumped in rm. ¡°Y¨CYes, Ms. Dawn. Right away, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, stop right there!¡±

    Marshall¡¯s voice cracked through the air like a p. The assistant froze midstep.

    The silence that followed was heavy and tense.

    Dawn looked up, a faint, almost amused smile on her lips. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Marshall? You don¡¯t want me to see them?¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s not it.¡± Marshall forced a chuckle, but his voice came out tight you came here to handle the strike. Everything else can wait. Let¡¯s not get

    cd, alright.

    Not a single person in the room bought that excuse.

    B

    Dawn stayed quiet for a moment. Her pale fingers tapped softly against the desk, the rhythm echoing through the stillness.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Mason give a small shake of his head. He was warning her to stay calm.

    So, that was how things were going to be here in Ithelia.

    <b>ssion </b>smoothing back into quiet control. ¡°If you insist, then we¡¯ll

    83

    <b>10:01 </b>Sat, Jan 3

    Chapter 468 Arrogant Guard

    start with the factory situation.¡±

    Just then, footsteps pounded down the hall.

    ¡°Emergency! The factory¡¯s on fire!¡± someone shouted, the words shattering the air.

    The entire room erupted into panic.

    <b>+35 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn was already on her feet, following Mason out the door and into the car. As they sped through the streets, Mason leaned closer, his voice low. ¡°Ms. Dawn, first the hotelst night, and now the factory. This can¡¯t just be coincidence.¡±

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 469 No Coincidence

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 469

    Chapter 469 No Coincidence

    ¡°Let¡¯s go see what¡¯s happening first.¡±

    +35 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Even as Dawn spoke, the unease in her chest kept growing like a knot tightening with every mile.

    The factory sat deep in the outskirts, surrounded by fields and empty roads. It took nearly five hours of driving before the faint smell of smoke hit them.

    A gray plume curled against the pale sky, thin but rising high. The fire had been no small

    matter.

    Dawn leaned forward, her brows drawn tight. ¡°Step on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The driver pressed the pedal, and the car sped ahead. Twenty minutester, they reached the

    gates.

    The factory looked dead. The doors were bolted, the walls streaked with ash. From outside, it could¡¯ve passed for an abandoned building, yet there were faint shouts and nging sounds from within.

    Mason got out and pounded on the gate, but no one answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s locked from the inside.¡±

    She scanned the walls. They weren¡¯t tall, but the top was lined with barbed wire, sharp enough to slice through skin. Climbing wasn¡¯t an option.

    ¡°The fact they haven¡¯te out means they¡¯ve managed to contain the fire¡±

    as no one¡¯s injured, we can deal with the rest.¡±

    Before she could finish, Marshall finally arrived, his car screeching to a stop.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, you¡¯re unbelievable,¡± he said with a grin that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°You care so much about the workers, you even beat me here.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s stare turned icy. ¡°Cut the ttery. The gate¡¯s locked. What do you n to do?¡±

    Marshall adjusted his belt and smirked. ¡°These workers have been around too long. They think they¡¯re untouchable. They¡¯ve lost all respect for management. But not today. Not when you¡¯re here. We can¡¯t have you standing out in the cold.¡±

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 469 No Coincidence

    He turned to his men. ¡°Break it down.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression snapped. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    $<b>839 </b>

    +35 Free Coins

    Before she could react, the guards had already moved. They grabbed a thick wooden beam from the truck and rammed it into the iron gate. The ng echoed through the open field.

    ¡°You¡¯re making this worse! Stop right now!¡±

    No one moved.

    Marshall¡¯s men only answered to him.

    He leaned against the hood, calm and entertained. ¡°Rx, Ms. Dawn. They already despise us. A little noise won¡¯t change a thing. Look¨Cthey¡¯reing out.¡±

    The sound of running feet echoed from inside, fast and furious. The noise swelled like a wave about to break.

    Dawn¡¯s pulse spiked. The dread in her stomach twisted tighter.

    She was right.

    The moment the gate flew open, chaos erupted. Debris came flying¨Cstones, tools, anything within reach. The workers¡® faces were wild with fury, eyes burning as they shouted over each other.

    ¡°Get out of here! You¡¯re not wee!¡±

    ¡°Step in and we¡¯ll bury you with us!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take you down if we have to!¡±

    ¡°Parasites! All of you deserve to burn!¡±

    162

    The air crackled with rage, and the crowd surged forward like a wave ready to swallow everything in its path.

    The hatred in their eyes was so fierce it turned Dawn¡¯s veins to ice. She couldn¡¯t move.

    Mason stepped forward and blocked her, keeping her behind him as he backed away.

    ¡°Mason, stop!¡±

    Her voice cut through the chaos. She forced in a slow breath. ¡°We need to understand why

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 469 No Coincidence

    they hate thepany this much. There¡¯s a reason for this.¡±

    She stepped out from behind him, straightening her back.

    +35 Free Coins

    Something flew through the air and struck her forehead hard. A piece of stale bread, hard as a brick. Red bloomed across her skin on impact.

    The little boy who threw it froze, eyes wide with fear.

    He hid behind an adult, trembling.

    Dawn shut her eyes briefly, then opened them and raised her voice. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±

    The noise dropped to silence for a few seconds.

    Then the shouting started again, quieter but still burning with anger.

    Dawn steadied her voice. ¡°I¡¯m in charge of Stonewarden Group. I came because I heard about the fire. I wanted to make sure no one was hurt. You don¡¯t need to be afraid of me. I didn¡¯te to fight you.¡±

    ¡°How do we know that?<b>¡± </b>

    A broad woman stepped forward, her face red and furious. ¡°You said the same thing before! You people only want our patents! You want freebor! Not this time!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Not this time!¡±

    ¡°Get out of here!¡±

    The shouts grew louder, vibrating with resentment. Dawn¡¯s stomach sank. There was clearly more to this than anyone had told her.

    She turned to Marshall, her tone cold and steady. ¡°No one can force you to do anything. Not me, not anyone. But we can sit down and talk about this. Right now, what matters is making sure everyone¡¯s safe, figuring out how bad the damage is, and finding out what caused the fire

    Her words hung heavy in the air. No one responded. Faces stayed hard and guarded.

    Dawn lifted her hand and raised three fingers. ¡°I¡¯m an Arian. Where Ie from, integrity is everything.

    ¡°I promise you this. I mean every word I say. I will take all responsibility for any lies.¡±

    Her voice was clear and firm, ringing through the space like metal striking stone.

    63

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 469 No Coincidence

    Something in the crowd changed. The fury began to fade.

    +35 Free Coins

    The workers exchanged nces, then slowly lowered the pipes and wrenches in their hands.

    An older man stepped forward. His face was lined and darkened by smoke, his eyes sharp as flint. He looked like someone who had spent his entire life on this factory floor.

    ¡°You¡¯re really the one running Stonewarden Group?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    He jabbed a finger toward Marshall. ¡°You rank higher than him?¡±

    Dawn held his gaze.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The foreman¡¯s eyes narrowed, his voice rough and low. ¡°Then I¡¯ll believe you. But if you lie to us again, I¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡±

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 470 Negotiation

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 470

    Chapter 470 Negotiation

    Dawn let out a long breath, her face so tense her cheeks had gone numb.

    Still, she managed a thin smile. ¡°I give you my word.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Dawn-

    ¡°Enough. Not another word!¡±

    +35 Free Coins

    Her sharp tone sliced through the air. Marshall froze, startled. She turned her head toward him, her eyes glinting like ss under the light. ¡°Things are bad enough as they are! Do you want this to reach the point of no return before you lift a finger?¡±

    Marshall¡¯s fists tightened, his face hardening to the color of stone.

    ¡°Go inside. Check on the situation. If anyone¡¯s injured, send them to the hospital right away.¡±

    She waited, but he stayed motionless, his pride anchoring him in ce.

    Her lips twisted into a cool, mocking smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mr. Marshall? Is that fancy title making you toofortable? Maybe you should go home and take a break.¡±

    Even with rage burning in his eyes, Marshall swallowed it down. He clenched his jaw and signaled his men forward.

    Dawn and Mason followed behind him. She studied every inch of the factory as she walked, her eyes thoughtful, her face unreadable.

    She leaned closer and spoke quietly. ¡°What¡¯s your take on this?¡±

    Mason¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°This is worse than it looks. I think we¡¯re caught in bigger.¡±

    That included Marshall.

    He acted like Vincent¡¯s subordinate, but he didn¡¯t behave like one.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of Vincent. Not even a little.

    The two of them seemed more like business partners than boss and employee.

    g much

    If Vincent had sent her all the way to Ithelia, it couldn¡¯t have been just about this bicycle nt.

    <b>10:01 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>3 </b>

    Chapter 470 Negotiation

    The air between them grew heavy again. Neither spoke another word.

    <b>83 </b>

    <b>+35 </b>Free Coins

    The fire had been brutal, but the main machines were untouched. No one had been hurt.

    Only an empty warehouse had burned down, leaving nothing but ckened ruins and the smell of ash.

    Dawn stood still, staring at the wreckage. Then a young boy with dark skin walked toward her. He tugged gently at her sleeve and whispered, ¡°I ¡­ saw it.¡±

    Her breath hitched. She crouched down until her eyes met his. ¡°Tell me what you saw.¡±

    The boy stiffened. His eyes darted around nervously.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to talk. He was scared.

    He couldn¡¯t tell if she was someone who¡¯d protect him or someone who¡¯d make him disappear.

    Everyone here said people like her¨Cpeople dressed in fine clothes¨Cwere the enemy.

    ¡°You can trust me.¡± Her tone softened.

    The boy blinked, hesitant. After a long pause, he asked quietly, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Dawn held his gaze, her voice steady. ¡°I want to know who the bad people are too. If you tell me, I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re caught and sent to the police. You have my word. Alright?¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes were dark as midnight, framed by skin so deep it made the whites of his eyes gleam like polished ss.

    He parted his lips to speak, but a slick, mocking voice sliced through the air first.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, are you seriously questioning a child?¡±

    The words hit hard, cutting straight through the fragile calm.

    The boy¡¯s mother ran forward, her face pale with fear. She pulled him close and red at Dawn. ¡°Don¡¯t you darey a hand on him!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t move.

    She stayed crouched, hershes falling for a moment as she drew in a slow breath.

    Marshall¡¯s cold eyes drifted from the boy to her, and his mouth curved into that smug, poisonous smile she¡¯de to hate. ¡°See, Ms. Dawn? People are so quick to get the wrong idea.

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 470 Negotiation

    You¡¯d be better off staying close to me. I can protect you.¡±

    Dawn rose to her full height, her expression icy.

    ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking for your approval before doing my job.¡±

    +35 Free Coins

    Marshall lifted a shoulder, looking amused. His silence said everything¨Cif she got burned, that was her problem.

    Dawn ignored him. She turned to the boy¡¯s mother and spoke quietly, her words steady and careful. The woman didn¡¯t respond, only tightened her hold on her son. Her eyes stayed guarded, watching Dawn like she was a threat waiting to strike.

    Once the crowd began to thin, Mason approached. His face was grim, his jaw tight. His gaze followed Marshall¡¯s figure as he walked away.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, do you think the fire is¡­¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±

    Dawn rubbed her temple, the ache behind her eyes spreading. ¡°The boy said he saw something. But he never told me what it was.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t gotten that far before Marshall barged in and blew the moment apart.

    ¡°Do you think that kid¡¯s in danger?¡±

    Dawn froze. Her breath caught for a few seconds, the silence pressing in around her.

    Then she raised a hand to her lips and paced in a small circle, her voice low and tight.need you to bring a few people you trust. Watch over him. Quietly. I don¡¯t want a single happening to that child. Do it right now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Mason gave a short nod and disappeared into the dark.

    Dawn turned back toward the ruins. The copsed warehouse still smoked faintly, streaks o ash and soot curling through the night air.

    The wreckage looked haunted, like the aftermath of an ancient war, still echoing with pain.

    The truth remained hidden, and the inventory couldn¡¯t be counted. After what felt like endless arguing, Marshall finally managed to convince the foreman to let them stay overnight.

    When night fell, the silence outside was suffocating.

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Sat</b>, Jan <b>3 </b>

    Chapter 470 Negotiation

    Dawn cleaned up quickly and stretched out on the bed, still in her clothes.

    $35 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Strange cries drifted through the fog, high and uneven, like birds that didn¡¯t belong to this world. The air in the factory felt heavy and wrong, every shadow thick with unease.

    Her phone buzzed on the nightstand, the screen lighting up the dim room.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, something¡¯s happened.¡± That was from Mason.

    Dawn sat up at once. She snatched her coat from the chair, threw it on, and stepped into the dark hallway without hesitation.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 471

    Chapter 471 Situation

    Chapter 471 Situation

    :

    s

    The factory wasn¡¯trge, and after winding through a few dim hallways, Dawn finally caught sight of Mason standing near the corner, half¨Chidden by the shadows.

    His tone was tense. ¡°We were right. Marshall¡¯s men are going after the boy. They just headed toward the dorms. Ms. Dawn, should we stop them?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn¡¯s fingers tightened around her palm until her knuckles ached. Her voice came out rough. ¡°Follow them. Keep quiet.¡±

    She walked forward a few steps, then turned slightly. ¡°Is Marshall here?¡±

    Mason shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    A chill crept through her chest. Something about this felt wrong in a way she couldn¡¯t shake.

    If Marshall was behind it, there was no telling what he might do. His kind of deceit ran deep.

    Still, she didn¡¯t have the luxury to hesitate. It was already toote to turn back.

    She drew in a steady breath and said, ¡°Call the police.¡±

    Mason froze for a brief moment, then pulled out his phone and started dialing the local authorities.

    The night hung heavy and silent, the kind of quiet that made every sound echo. Insects whispered in the dark, and small creatures darted between the weeds. The air felt too still, too expectant.

    The dorm building stood at the far edge of the factory lot, dark and cold.

    They didn¡¯t pass a single person along the way.

    The structure loomed before them, swallowed by shadows. Not a single window was lit. It looked dead, as if every soul inside had drifted into an endless sleep.

    Dawn scanned the area, her voice low and wary. ¡°Where are they? Did they climb through the window?<b>¡± </b>

    No one answered.

    She turned fast. Mason¡¯s face was barely visible in the darkness, and there was something unsettling about the faint smile on his lips.

    Chapter 471 Situation

    s

    ¡°They didn¡¯t have to climb in,¡± he said slowly. ¡°They¡¯ve been waiting here. For you, Ms. Dawn.¡±

    ¡°You¡±

    The word barely formed before a sharp pain struck behind her eyes. The world tilted, and everything went ck.

    Her body copsed like a marite with its strings cut.

    Marshall emerged from the shadows, his smile gleaming under the dim light. ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± he murmured with a tone of mock sympathy. ¡°I told you to behave. You really thought you could turn this around on me?¡±

    Her head hung forward, motionless. She was out cold.

    Marshall¡¯s grin deepened, a cold gleam shing across his eyes as he turned <i>to </i>Mason.

    ¡°Well done. You¡¯ve outperformed every expectation. The chairman was right about you.¡±

    Mason¡¯s face stayed nk. ¡°I trust you will keep your word?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Marshall said, his tone smooth as silk. ¡°Thirty million Meriaxian dors. Transferred by morning. No trace.¡±

    His expression hardened in an instant.

    ¡°Get her back to her room.¡±

    Dawn had been right all along. He had nned to silence the boy tonight. But once she began <i>to </i>suspect him, he had to improvise.

    And the surest way <i>to </i>remove her from the equation?

    It was through the one man she believed would never betray her.

    Mason was the perfect weapon.

    When Marshall first arrived at the factory, he wasted no time pulling Mason aside. His tone was smooth, his words like bait. ¡°Mr. Cook, let¡¯s make this simple. Help me when I need it, and I¡¯ll wire you 30 million Meriaxian dors.¡±

    He leaned in, his smirk confident. ¡°You¡¯re sharp, no doubt about it. But at the end of the day, you work for money. What do the Wests ever give you? Loyalty doesn¡¯t pay the bills. You should cash in while you still can.¡±

    Chapter 471 Situation

    s-

    Mason¡¯s face barely moved, but something in his silence made Marshall¡¯s grin widen. ¡°Rx,¡± he said smoothly. ¡°No one will ever know. And even if Ms. Dawn finds out, my side of the table. is always open for you.¡±

    Mason¡¯s tone was quiet, but firm. ¡°What do you n to do with Ms. Dawn?¡±

    Marshallughed, the sound dripping with mockery. ¡°Didn¡¯t see thating. Mr. Cook, are you seriously catching feelings? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve actually slept with her.¡±

    Mason¡¯s brow twitched, but he stayed silent.

    ¡°Easy, I¡¯m joking,¡± Marshall said, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Truth is, the chairman already ns to marry her to me. He¡¯s old and heirless. No son, so the daughter fills the gap. I¡¯m the ideal pick.¡±

    A sleazy smile curved his lips as he rubbed his hands together. The thought of Dawn¡¯s body maade him drool. ¡°And tonight, I¡¯ll make sure she knows it. Once that¡¯s done, both our problems disappear.¡±

    When Dawn regained consciousness, she found herself in a small, unfamiliar room. The furnishings were basic, the air heavy and stale. It looked like one of the dorm rooms.

    Outside the window, the night was still dark.

    The chorus of crickets droned endlessly, blending into the silence.

    It hadn¡¯t been too long since she was knocked out.

    She rubbed her aching neck and sat up, trying to steady her breathing. Before she could think, the door swung open.

    Marshall walked in, his white silk shirt hanging loose and half¨Cunbuttoned. The fabric clung to his chest, exposing clumps of blond chest hair that made her stomach twist.

    For some reason, her mind shed to an absurd image.

    If Ethan ever wore that same shirt, it would never look this revolting.

    Her gaze hardened as she red at the man approaching her.

    ¡°Marshall, do you even realize what you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Marshallughed, his teeth gleaming. ¡°Oh, I know exactly what I¡¯m doing, Ms. Dawn.¡±

    He tilted his head, the smirk never leaving his lips. ¡°What you don¡¯t know is that your father already promised you to me. You know how your country loves its old¨Cfashioned deals. So

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 471 Situation

    you¡¯re mine now. I¡¯m only iming what¡¯s rightfully mine.¡±

    As he spoke, his fingers slid down the line of buttons, undoing them one after another.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 472

    Chapter 472 The Assant

    Chapter 472 The Assant

    One. Two.

    s

    When the shirt fell open, his bare chest gleamed in the dim light. The sight made her skin crawl.

    Dawn¡¯s stomach churned with disgust. Her eyes red red. ¡°You¡¯re insane. I would never marry you.¡±

    ¡°But your opinion doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s grin turned vicious as he shrugged off his shirt and stepped toward her. His shadow fell across her face.

    ¡°Wait! Stop!¡±

    Dawn pressed her hands against his chest. Her heart pounded so hard it made her dizzy. The thick mix of sweat and cologne on him made her throat tighten.

    She forced her voice to stay steady. ¡°What did you do to that boy?¡±

    Marshall lifted an eyebrow, his grin sharp and mocking. ¡°You really are something, Ms. Dawn. Even now, you¡¯re worried about someone else?¡±

    ¡°Answer me!¡±

    He chuckled, slow and taunting. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Since I¡¯m in a generous mood, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    He caught her chin between his fingers, tilting her face toward the light. His touch was firm, possessive.

    <i>Well</i><i>, would </i><i>you </i><i>look </i><i>at </i><i>that</i><i>. </i><i>ssic </i><i>Arian </i><i>beauty</i><i>. </i><i>Skin </i><i>as </i><i>pale </i><i>as </i><i>snow</i><i>, </i><i>cheeks </i><i>just </i><i>the </i><i>right </i><i>shade </i><i>of </i><i>pink</i><i>. </i><i>Makes </i><i>a </i><i>man </i><i>wonder </i><i>what </i><i>you </i><i>taste </i>like.

    ¡°Rx,¡± Marshall drawled. ¡°The kid¡¯s fine. I only had him locked up. He just needed a little scare. A good fright shuts kids up real fast, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath eased, but only slightly.

    At least he hadn¡¯t gone all the way. Not yet.

    But she knew his kind of ¡°scare¡± was never mild.

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>4</b>¡­

    Chapter 472 The Assant

    Her voice turned sharp. ¡°What did he see that made you so desperate to shut him up?¡±

    Marshall froze.

    The air in the room grew heavy.

    A 1930

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Then he gave a lowugh and leaned close, his breath hot on her skin. ¡°Clever girl. Trying to get information out of me already?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s lips pressed together.

    He smiled wider. ¡°But you already know, don¡¯t you?¡±

    That was enough proof.

    Her chest tightened, but her tone stayed calm. ¡°You said my father promised me to you. Was that true?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said lightly, releasing her chin and twirling a strand of her hair. ¡°I don¡¯t like the chairman¡¯s way of doing things, but I respect his drive. If he hadn¡¯t given me the hint, I¡¯d never have made a move like this.¡±

    Dawn had thought she would feel anger, betrayal, something¨Canything.

    But she felt nothing.

    Even knowing her own father had sold her off, the sting didn¡¯t cut as deep as the pain she once carried when she left the Osborne family.

    A faint, bitter smile crossed her face. She couldn¡¯t tell whether she was mocking Vincent or herself.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do it,¡± she said softly.

    Her tone was calm, but her eyes burned. <i>If </i><i>you </i><i>survive </i><i>long </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i><i>see </i><i>it</i>.

    Her hand lifted and brushed his cheek gently.

    Then, in a sh, her fingers tangled in his golden hair. She yanked hard, pulling his head back with brutal force.

    ¡°You really think you¡¯re in control, don¡¯t you?¡± she said through her teeth.

    ¡°You filthy¨Clet go!¡±

    12:04 <b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 472 The Assant

    B

    93

    s

    Marshall¡¯s shout cracked through the air. Before he could react, she mmed him backward, her movements fast and precise. His body hit the mattress hard, and within seconds, she had him pinned beneath her.

    ¡°Damn you!¡± he yelled.

    ¡°No, damn you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s stare was cold enough to freeze the air. ¡°Vincent might be a bastard, but you¡¯re worse. You¡¯re the kind of filth that crawls out of the sewer.¡±

    Outside, the sound of police sirens sliced through the night, waking the factory from its uneasy silence.

    Mason burst through the door, his voice sharp with rm. ¡°Ms. Dawn!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, her tone firm. She turned her head toward him. ¡°Tie him up.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s eyes widened. His expression twisted in disbelief. ¡°What? Are you siding with her now? You idiot, you¡¯ll regret this! That¡¯s 30 million dors!¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t hesitate. His movements were quick and sure as he tied Marshall¡¯s wrists.

    ¡°Mr. Marshall,¡± he said evenly, ¡°money doesn¡¯t solve everything.¡±

    <i>Not </i><i>this </i><i>one</i><i>, </i><i>of course</i>.

    He gave a cool smirk. ¡°At least not tonight. You¡¯re done.¡±

    Every word between them had been recorded. Combined with the boy¡¯s statement and the evidence of his forged ounts, Marshall¡¯s path to prison was sealed tight.

    When the police finally arrived and took him away, Mason turned back to Dawn. His brows were drawn tight, his voice low.

    ¡°Are

    you

    hurt?<b>¡± </b>

    He didn¡¯t even notice he¡¯d dropped the formality.

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    But Mason¡¯s eyes drifted to her wrist. The skin there was red and swollen where Marshall had gripped her.

    His jaw flexed. His voice dropped an octave. ¡°Stay here.¡±

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>4</b>¡­

    Chapter 472 The Assant

    He spun around and strode toward the dorms, his footsteps heavy with anger.

    <b>(</b><b>93</b><b>) </b>

    s

    Dawn had no idea what he nned to do. She looked around and noticed a small figure sitting on a bench under a flickering light.

    The boy.

    She walked over and crouched beside him.

    ¡°Hey, you alright?¡±

    The boy turned his head. The fear in his eyes had softened into curiosity. After a few seconds, he said, ¡°They took me earlier. You knew, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawn said with a faint smile. ¡°They took me too.¡±

    ¡°So the guy was telling the truth? We were just ying a game?¡±

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>4 </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 473

    Chapter 473 Promise

    He meant Mason.

    939

    s

    Dawn let out a softugh. ¡°Yeah. But now that we¡¯ve yed it once, we¡¯re done. It¡¯s not a fun game.¡±

    The boy stared at her quietly, studying her face.

    A momentter, his mother appeared at the end of the walkway, calling his name.

    The boy darted toward his mother but hesitated before leaving. His eyes shone like ss in the dark. ¡°If I tell you what I saw, can you really help us make the bad people go away?¡±

    A child¡¯s world was simple. To him, good and evil existed with no shades between.

    Sharing a secret meant trust. It meant friendship.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Dawn said softly, her voice warm but firm. ¡°You saw it yourself, didn¡¯t you? The bad guy¡¯s already been taken by the police. If you tell me everything you saw, we can make sure he pays for what he did.¡±

    The boy nced up at his mother. She did not say no. He let go of her hand and ran to Dawn. He leaned in close and whispered something against her ear.

    Before Dawn could react, Mason walked up, carrying a small medical kit in one hand.

    She turned her head and smiled faintly, then patted the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I see. When the policee tomorrow, can you tell them exactly what you told me? They¡¯re good people, <i>too</i>. I¡¯ll make sure someone stays with you, alright?¡±

    The boy nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    His mother looked awkward but managed a faint, apologetic smile.

    Then she took his hand and led him away.

    Dawn watched them go, her tone cool butposed. ¡°Find awyer. A woman, if possible. Someone patient and professional. She¡¯ll go with the boy to the station tomorrow for his statement.¡±

    Mason nodded once. His eyes dropped to her wrist, where the skin was raw and flushed.

    ¡°I should put something on that,¡± he said.

    <b>12:04 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b>Jan 4

    Chapter 473 Promise

    ¡°What?¡±

    193

    s

    Dawn blinked, then followed his gaze. Sheughed under her breath. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. But thanks. I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡±

    She took the kit and flipped it open. Inside was a small tube of ointment, in but clean.

    He must have checked it before bringing it over.

    She squeezed some onto her fingers and rubbed it gently onto her bruised wrist.

    The sting burned for a moment, making her draw a sharp breath through her teeth.

    Mason¡¯s expression tightened. His hand twitched slightly, but before he could move, she was already done.

    She closed the tube, tucked it back into the box, and handed it to him. ¡°Here. Return it to whoever owns it.¡±

    His hand lingered midair before he took it back. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He smiled faintly, his tone softer. ¡°Come on. You should get some rest.¡±

    Dawn gave a small nod.

    Things had finally settled. The workers would likely calm down now, though plenty still needed to be handled. For tonight, she would stay here.

    The night drifted by in silence.

    When dawn broke, sunlight spilled through the dusty window. Dawn woke up, opened the door, and froze.

    A crowd of people stood outside her room, waiting.

    She caught her breath and frowned. ¡°What are you all doing here?¡±

    ¡°We wanted to see you.¡±

    The one leading them was the boy¡¯s mother. Her voice trembled, but her eyes were warm. ¡°Ms. Dawn, we¡¯re very sorry for what we did yesterday. We want to apologize.¡±

    Another worker stepped forward. ¡°Yeah, we thought you were with Marshall. The man¡¯s a bastard.¡±

    <b>12:05 </b><b>Sun</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>4 </b>

    Chapter 473 Promise

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, please,¡± another added softly. ¡°Can you forgive us?<b>¡± </b>

    In one night, Dawn had done what no one in this factory had ever dared to imagine.

    She had dragged Marshall into the hands of the police.

    <b>930 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn gave a faint shake of her head. ¡°He dug his own grave. Even without me, he wouldn¡¯t have kept his power for long. And it was my job to handle this. You don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±

    Her calm tone swept away the tension like wind clearing smoke.

    A momentter, they were leading her down the hallway toward the foreman¡¯s office to show her the ledgers and shipment files fromst year.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, there¡¯s something you should know,¡± one of the women said, her voice tight with anger. ¡°Marshall made us work on his private orders all year. We worked through nights without rest, but he never paid the overtime he promised.¡±

    Another worker clenched her fists. ¡°Two people died from overwork. He hid the truth and gave their families nothing. He even tried to silence anyone who found out.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s stomach knotted.

    ¡°How did he silence them?¡±

    The woman paused, her face twisting in grief. ¡°We don¡¯t know. But two people disappeared. They were just gone.¡±

    That kind of quiet disappearance chilled Dawn from the inside out.

    Were they moved somewhere else? Or dead?

    No one had answers.

    That was why they had locked down the factory and rebelled against Marshall¡¯s men.

    The thought made her pulse slow with dread. Knowing Marshall, she believed him capable of anything.

    And deep down, something else stirred in her¨Ca strange unease about his arrest.

    When they arrived at the foreman¡¯s office, the man wasted no time. Heid out every file and record across the desk.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± he said, bowing deeply, ¡°we¡¯re putting our trust in you now.¡±

    12:05 Sun<b>, </b>Jan 4

    Chapter 473 Promise

    <b>93 </b>

    s

    Dawn quickly reached forward to lift him back up. ¡°Please, don¡¯t. You¡¯ve done your part.¡±

    Up close, she could see the toll on him. His beard was streaked with gray, his face lined with fatigue.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 474

    Chapter 474 Records

    1920

    s

    She turned toward the piles of paperwork. Her eyes moved quickly over the numbers, and with each page, her heart sank lower.

    The factory¡¯s losses were worse than anything she¡¯d seen from headquarters.

    Yet the shipment records wereplete. Every single order was marked as fulfilled.

    Dawn¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°These shipments,¡± she said, her voice steady but cold, ¡°did they all actually leave this factory?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The foreman nodded, his voice steady. ¡°Our factory builds world¨Css bike frames and wheelsets. The biggest luxury brands in the world hire us to make their products. Our craftsmanship can¡¯t be reced.¡±

    Then the problem was obvious. It was Marshall.

    Dawn closed the ledger with a snap and reached for the shipment reports.

    The numbers told the truth. The output matched what the foreman said, but for handmade production, it was far beyond what was reasonable.

    At such a high unit price, the profits should have been massive.

    So where did all that money go? And worse, the workers still hadn¡¯t been paid.

    Her tone turned sharp. ¡°Mason.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Bring in a full audit team. I want every ount checked, every cent traced. Make sure Marshall¡¯s people work with us. If they don¡¯t, call the chairman. Ask him if he¡¯sfortable letting Marshall use thepany as his personal bank. Then ask who¡¯s going to <i>pay </i>for it.¡±

    The sum involved wasn¡¯t small.

    Mason nodded once and left to carry out the order.

    But what came next confirmed the unease twisting in Dawn¡¯s chest.

    Even after everything had been handled by the book, Marshall walked free the very next day.

    <b>10:52 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 474 Records

    The police imed there wasn¡¯t enough evidence to charge him.

    ¡°Not enough evidence?¡±

    <b>920 </b>

    s

    Dawnughed, the sound sharp and bitter. ¡°We have witnesses. We have proof. What more do they need?¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice was low. ¡°The local police said the recording doesn¡¯t count. It was taken without consent. And they didn¡¯t find any illegal funds in Marshall¡¯s ounts.¡±

    Her eyes darkened. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    Where had the money gone?

    It couldn¡¯t have just disappeared.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and said quietly, ¡°Keep investigating. Tell no one. Marshall¡¯s dirty money is somewhere safe. Start watching the people closest to him.¡±

    She paused, then added, ¡°And pay the workers first. Everyst one of them.¡±

    Mason hesitated. ¡°Ms. Dawn, Marshall hasn¡¯t paid them in a year. The factory¡¯s been running on the workers¡® savings. Covering that back pay will cost a fortune.¡±

    ¡°Then pay it,¡± she said coldly.

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°No excuses.¡±

    Her voice carried the weight ofmand. ¡°This factory is their lifeline. They¡¯ve poured everything they have into keeping it running. And what did they get in return?¡±

    Her gaze hardened. <i>If </i><i>they </i><i>spent </i><i>all </i><i>their </i><i>money</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>would </i><i>they </i><i>put </i><i>food </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>table</i>?

    ¡°They¡¯ve carried this burden long enough. If there¡¯s no money left, go to Vincent.¡±

    A faint, bitter smile touched her lips. ¡°Because let¡¯s face it, he¡¯s not clean in this either.¡±

    Marshall¡¯s arrogance didn¡¯te from confidence. It came from being spoiled, protected, and never once held ountable. They were all the same. Rotten to the core.

    The door burst open the moment Mason left.

    A tall man strolled in like he owned the ce. He brushed his fingers over a potted nt,

    10:52 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 474 Records

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    whistled low, and grinned. ¡°Well, well, Ms. Dawn. Two whole days without me. Tell me you missed me at least a little?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s stomach tightened. His golden hair gleamed under the office lights, and his blue shone with smug delight. Every step he took made her skin crawl.

    eyes

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she said, her voice sharp as ss.

    ¡°Now that¡¯s the question of the day.¡±

    Marshall leaned against her desk, looking perfectly at case. ¡°You did give me quite the gift, sending me to jail like that. I figured it¡¯d be rude not toe say thank you.¡±

    He leaned forward, close enough for her to catch the scent of his cologne. ¡°After all, you almost became mine.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s jaw flexed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me like that. You make me sick.¡±

    ¡°Make you sick?¡±

    His tone snapped cold. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? You went along with your father¡¯s little deal just fine. Don¡¯t act innocent. No woman has ever made a fool out of me before.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a first time for everything,¡± she said tly. ¡°You¡¯ll learn to live with it.¡±

    She rose, smoothing her jacket with deliberate calm. ¡°Now leave. I have work to do.¡±

    But Marshall stayed right where he was.

    He hadn¡¯te to talk. He wanted to see for himself what kind of woman could throw him to the wolves and still look him in the eye without blinking.

    So what if she had?

    The cops had already let him go once. They¡¯d do it again.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯re looking into the missing money from the factory,¡± he said, his tone light, like they were chatting over coffee.

    Dawn didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Not just the factory. The

    He smirked, his voice dripping with fake sympathy. ¡°And what did you find, hmm? Such a shame, all those losses. Bute on, Stonewarden Group is filthy rich. You could plug a dozen holes and still have more left over. Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Dawn?¡±

    10:52 Mon<b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 474 Records

    :

    Her hand stopped mid¨Cturn of a page. She lifted her gaze slowly, her

    eyes

    cold.

    92

    s

    ¡°How many mothers did you have, Marshall? You act like every single one of them raised you wrong.¡±

    His face went red, then white. He sputtered, furious. ¡°You have no proof! None! You can¡¯t touch me! But I swear, you¡¯ll regret this. Every word of it!¡±

    He spun on his heel and stormed out, mming the door so hard the walls shook.

    The sound echoed through the office. Dawn stared at the empty doorway, her eyes like steel.

    He really was fearless.

    And that made him even more dangerous.

    <b>10:52 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>5 </b>

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 475

    Chapter 475 Troublesome Man

    6923

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn¡¯s patience finally snapped. Her chest felt tight, and she flung the pen onto the desk. Leaning back in her chair, she closed her eyes and let exhaustion swallow her whole.

    Sometimeter, she woke up groggy. The afternoon light poured through the blinds, soft and hazy.

    Her phone screen glowed with several missed calls from home.

    Only then did it hit her. She hadn¡¯t called Ethan in days.

    She rubbed her face, sat up straight, and dialed him back.

    It was night in Ar.

    Ethan was still in his office, the only lighting from a small goldenmp. The warm glow brushed against his face, softening the edges but making the room feel lonely.

    He answered, his voice low and smooth. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°You miss me already?¡± she asked, a teasing lilt slipping into her tone.

    A faint smile tugged at her lips without her realizing it. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ve been mmed the past few days. I didn¡¯t want to wake you, so I didn¡¯t call.¡±

    He let out a quiet chuckle. ¡°Would it even make a difference if I

    got

    mad?¡±

    She hesitated. ¡°Not really.¡±

    His tone was steady, unreadable. ¡°You¡¯re killing it at work. I should be proud.¡±

    Dawnughed softly. ¡°Once I wrap things up here, I¡¯ll head back. Just hold out a little longer for me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    That was it?

    Just sure?

    She frowned a little. ¡°What¡¯s been keeping you busytely?¡±

    ¡°Work,¡± he said, his deep voice calm and rich, bouncing off the walls. ¡°Same as always. You

    10:52 Mon<b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 475 Troublesome Man

    being gone doesn¡¯t change much.¡±

    Wake up. Eat. Work.

    492

    92

    s

    Go home. Sleep. Repeat.

    Their words drifted into silence, and the weight between them grew heavier.

    eyes

    lost

    Dawn leaned forward, resting her cheek on the cool surface of the desk. For once, her that usual sharpness. In that quiet space, when no one was watching, the loneliness showed.

    Neither spoke again, but neither hung up.

    The silence stretched, warm and fragile.

    After a while, she whispered, ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    She had just woken up, but she didn¡¯t bother to exin.

    Ethan nced at the clock. ¡°It¡¯s almost mealtime for you, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    That made her perk up instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk to me about food. Everything here tastes terrible. If I didn¡¯t have my housekeeper¡¯s secret stash, I¡¯d probably starve.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tone was smooth, warm, and teasing. ¡°So you¡¯ve been starving yourself over there?¡± ¡°Pretty much,¡± Dawn murmured with a yful hum. ¡°I¡¯ve lost weight because of it.¡±

    A low, velvetyugh slipped from him, rich enough to melt her defenses. The sound wrapped around her, soft and steady, until her pulse fell into rhythm with it.

    Her lips curved without her noticing. ¡°I miss you,¡± she said quietly.

    The words came out too soft, too real.

    Realizing that, she cleared her throat. ¡°Anyway, Mason¡¯s yelling at me to eat. You should go to bed, okay? I¡¯ll call again soon.¡±

    When the call ended, Dawn sat still for a moment, breathing out a long sigh. Things here were tangled and exhausting. There was no reason to tell Ethan and make him worry.

    But the thought still gnawed at her.

    They were just starting to get close again.

    <b>10:52 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 475 Troublesome Man

    (92

    s

    If she didn¡¯t finish this fast, that fragile closeness could slip away, like everything between them had before.

    She

    gave her cheeks a light tap and went back to work.

    Across the ocean, Ethan sat in silence, his phone still in his hand.

    His gaze was dark and steady, heavy enough to drown in.

    A knock broke the quiet. Tony stepped inside, holding a tablet.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, the designer finished the renderings. They¡¯re based on your sketch. You should take a look.¡±

    The screen showed a wedding gown, simple in form yet glowing with detail. The fabric shimmered faintly, catching light like water over ss.

    Ethan studied it for a moment, then smiled faintly. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. Tell them to start making it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you get the flight booked?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s confirmed. Tomorrow night at eight.¡±

    Ethan nodded once. ¡°Good. Bring me next week¡¯s schedule. I¡¯ll take care of the urgent matters. You handle the rest.¡±

    Tony rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Oliver¡¯s going with you to Ithelia, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±

    Tony forced a grin. ¡°No reason.¡±

    He wanted to go, but Oliver wasn¡¯t as familiar with the Northville operations, and the boss¡¯s decision was airtight.

    There was no room to argue.

    With a quiet sigh, Tony turned and left the office.

    Meanwhile, in Ithelia, Dawn had no idea what Ethan was nning. She workedte into the night until Mason appeared for the third time.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t eaten?¡± he said, his brow furrowed.

    10:52 Mon, Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 475 Troublesome Man

    :

    ¡°Did you settle the funds?¡± Dawn asked, not looking up.

    ¨¢???92)

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Mason¡¯s tone was strained. ¡°The chairman said he¡¯ll release the money after financepletes the audit.¡±

    ¡°What audit?¡± Dawn¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Are they auditing the missing funds?¡±

    She didn¡¯t believe for a second that Vincent was innocent. He either knew all about this or was being ckmailed.

    Mason hesitated. ¡°Maybe if you call him yourself, it¡¯ll help.¡±

    He knew Vincent cared about her.

    ¡°Fine, but first, we eat.¡±

    Dawn stood, but before she could take a step, the room spun. Her vision blurred, and her bnce slipped away.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn!¡± Mason caught her around the waist just as her knees gave out.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 476

    Chapter 476 Wobbly Dawn

    :

    When Mason looked down, Dawn was limp in his arms and her skin was pale as paper.

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    His pulse jumped and he lifted her without hesitation, carrying her out to the car and straight to the hospital.

    Everything in Ithelia moved at a cial pace, so he slipped some money under the table and brought in a private doctor.

    The exam took forever. The doctor¡¯s brows never rxed once.

    Mason had never felt more worried in his life.

    Mason¡¯s voice cut through the silence. ¡°How is she?¡±

    The doctor sighed and studied him. ¡°Sir, are you this woman¡¯s husband?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Mason said sharply, his jaw tense. ¡°Just tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±

    ¡°I should be telling this to her husband, but¡­¡±

    The doctor hesitated, then gave a helpless shrug. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll just tell you. She¡¯s pregnant. She passed out because she¡¯s malnourished and hypoglycemic. I have no idea how you people let it get this bad. Can¡¯t you see how pale she is?¡±

    The words hit him like a jolt.

    Dawn had been running herself into the ground for weeks. She barely ate, worked past midnight every day, and ignored every sign her body gave. It was a miracle she hadn¡¯t copsed sooner.

    Mason thanked the doctor and saw him to the door. The man rattled off a long list of instructions, and Mason stored every word in his head.

    When he returned, Dawn was awake. She was staring nkly at the ceiling, her face unreadable.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± he said softly.

    ¡°I heard him,¡± she whispered.

    Her voice was hoarse and fragile. She tried to sit up, but her strength failed halfway. Mason rushed forward and slipped a pillow behind her back to keep her steady.

    10:52 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 476 Wobbly Dawn

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    Her expression flickered, somewhere between disbelief and quiet shock. A baby. Now, of all times. <i>First </i>pregnancy.

    She closed her eyes, hershes trembling.

    For the first time in years, she felt lost.

    Mason stood by, silent and unsure what to say. Finally, he spoke. ¡°Are you hungry? I can have the cooks make you something.¡±

    She shook her head, then hesitated.

    ¡°Do we have a chef who can make Arian cuisine? Maybe some chicken soup.¡±

    ¡°Consider it done,¡± he said.

    To her, Mason always seemed capable of everything. Every request she made, he found a way to deliver.

    And tonight was no different.

    In less than an hour, a tray arrived with steaming chicken soup and a few light dishes.

    The broth was rich and golden. The scent filled the room, warm and familiar. She took a sip. A faint smile touched her lips. ¡°Mason,¡± she said quietly, ¡°sometimes I think Vincent sending you to me was the best mistake he ever made.¡±

    Without Mason, Vincent was like a ruler missing his strongest arm.

    There were times Dawn truly couldn¡¯t make sense of him. She couldn¡¯t tell if he cared about her or not.

    If he didn¡¯t, then why did he always show a kind of patience that only real fathers had?

    But if he did, why had he sat down with Marshall and made a deal behind her back, tossing her out like a bargaining chip?

    Mason stood in front of her, his voice calm but respectful. ¡°The chairman wanted someone dependable to stay by your side.¡±

    Dawn looked up slowly. ¡°So your loyalty¡¯s still with him?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    -L

    1187

    10:52 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>5

    Chapter 476 Wobbly Dawn

    :

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    for me for three years. The first two, you worked for my father. By the third, you started dodging certain questions. I noticed.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t angry.

    She never hid things from him because she knew he had his own sense of right and wrong.

    He always knew what to say and what to leave unsaid.

    ¡°But I need rity now,¡± she said. ¡°You either stand with me or with father.¡±

    my

    Her voice was light, almost detached. ¡°If you choose him, I¡¯ll tell him to take you choose me, then nothing that happens here goes back to him. Ever.¡±

    you back. But if

    Her lips curved faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make it hard for you. Just tell me what you n to report each time.¡±

    She wanted him to stay. Deep down, she did.

    But she no longer had the strength to trust blindly.

    Mason stayed quiet for a long while.

    The silence stretched until Dawn began to wonder if she¡¯d gone too far.

    She finished her soup, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and looked at him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is this question really that difficult?¡±

    ¡°I choose you,¡± he said suddenly.

    Her gaze flicked up to meet his. There was determination in his eyes. There was also something more. Dawn had no idea what it was. No, she did. She just didn¡¯t want to say it out loud.

    He held her eyes, his tone steady, his expression unreadable. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, Ms. Dawn, but I¡¯ve been with the chairman since I was fifteen. He¡¯s the reason I survived.¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak of the pain or the brutality that came with it. That debt, however cruel, was still a debt.

    He had served Vincent for ten long years. That was enough.

    He wanted to make his own choice this time.

    ¡°The chairman often asks me about you. But I never told him much.¡±

    <b>37 </b>

    10:52 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 476 Wobbly Dawn

    <b>924 </b>

    s

    He knew she wouldn¡¯t like hearing that, but she only smiled faintly. ¡°I know.¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t, this conversation wouldn¡¯t even exist.

    ¡°Then for now,¡± she said softly, ¡°my pregnancy stays between us.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask why. His answer was short and certain. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°And Ethan,¡± she added, her tone quiet but firm. ¡°Keep it from him too.¡± She hadn¡¯t decided what to do yet. The fewer who knew, the fewer who could interfere.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 477

    Chapter 477 A Secret

    :

    ??? 92:

    s

    The doctor said everything looked fine, but once the pregnancy was confirmed, he loaded her up with supplements and folic acid.

    Mason went out and bought every bottle on the list. Dawn nced at the stack, then pushed it into the back of the cab without another word.

    She took one day to rest before heading right back to work.

    After her fallout with Marshall, most of his old loyalists left. Only a few new hires and the original veterans remained, which meant everyone had twice the work.

    Dawn rubbed her temple. ¡°Tell them if they get their main work done right, I¡¯ll double their sries.¡±

    Nobody believed her at first.

    But every night, she was thest to leave.

    Anyone pulling overtime would find coffee or tea quietly delivered to their desk.

    In Ithelia¡¯s ruthless business scene, kindness like that was unheard of.

    The longer it went on, the more people began to choose her side.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn.¡±

    Mason stepped in, holding a folder. ¡°Ms. Gina¡¯s throwing a ball at her estate tonight. Rumors im that the ball¡¯s a pretext to pick her family¡¯s main business partner for next quarter.¡±

    Dawn took the folder and flipped it open.

    Gina¡¯s family carried real weight in Ithelia. Three generations of her family had built their fortune in luxury cars before shifting into high¨Cend sports bikes, where they still dominated the field.

    She looked up. ¡°What do you think our odds are?¡±

    Mason thought for a moment.

    ¡°Half and half.¡±

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    <b>10:52 Mon</b><b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 477 A Secret

    <b>927 </b>

    s.

    ¡°Ithelians like working with Ar firms,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯re known for being reliable, and Ar¡¯s growing fast. Our market reach is stronger than most developed countries. Plus, our factory¡¯s craftsmanship is among the best in the world.¡±

    Thepany had its share of chaos, but its reputation abroad was untouchable.

    Dawn nodded slowly. ¡°Then we¡¯re going to the ball. When you meet Gina, pitch her exactly what you said to me.¡±

    Mason blinked. ¡°You want me to handle her?¡±

    That was all the answer he needed. Dawn didn¡¯t n to skip the ball either.

    She freshened up, changed, and joined Mason for the drive.

    She didn¡¯t expect Ethan to be there.

    Gina¡¯s family estate looked like a scene from a bygone century, grand and heavy with old- world charm.

    Mason parked the car, got out, and opened the back door for her. He offered his hand.

    Dawn stepped out in a white dress that hugged her waist just right. Her hair was pinned loosely behind her ear with a silver clip. The usual sharp edge in her style had softened, reced by quiet grace.

    At the entrance, she presented her invitation. The attendant checked it, nodded, and let them through.

    The ballroom was overflowing, every corner packed with Ithelian faces.

    When Dawn entered, the shift in the air was instant. Conversations stalled. Dozens of eyes turned toward her. Being one of the few Arians in the room made her stand out like a diamond under harsh light.

    Some people whispered her name, passing along rumors about the Stonewarden heiress who hade all the way to Ithelia.

    The low murmurs wrapped around her like an irritating hum. It pressed against her nerves until she almost wanted to snap.

    Mason caught the faint tension in her brow and leaned closer. ¡°Ms. Dawn, would you like to grab a bite?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    <b>10:52 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 477 A Secret

    Her gaze slid toward the far end of the hall.

    :

    92

    s

    There stood Gina Hall¨Cthe matriarch of the Hall family. If Dawn had to describe her in one word, it would be ¡°formidable¡°.

    Thirteen siblings, and she had fought her way to the throne alone.

    Dawn had imagined someone sharp, maybe even severe. But Gina was nothing like that. She wore a flowing champagne gown, the fabric glimmering like liquid gold under the chandeliers. If she hadn¡¯t spoken, she could have passed for a queen painted in an old portrait.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes caught the smooth curve of her neck, and she felt a flicker of satisfaction.

    The gift she¡¯d chosen couldn¡¯t have been more perfect.

    She walked over, posture poised, voice steady. ¡°Ms. Gina, it¡¯s a pleasure. I¡¯m Dawn West.¡±

    Gina turned toward her, and for a second, something like admiration shed in her eyes. She leaned in and gave Dawn a soft kiss on both cheeks. ¡°Dawn West. Of course I know you, the heiress of Stonewarden Group. I don¡¯t often find women intriguing, but you¡¯ve changed that.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s lips curved slightly. ¡°Then I should take that as a rarepliment.¡±

    She nodded toward Mason, who stepped forward with the gift bag.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s coincidence,¡± Dawn said with an easy smile. ¡°But I had a feeling you might have left your ne at home. So I brought you something you might like.¡±

    Insidey an emerald diamond ne, deep green stones glinting under the ballroom light.

    It wasn¡¯t the priciest thing in the world, but it carried a seven¨Cfigure tag and, more importantly, a rare sophistication.

    Most gemstone jewelry tended to scream for attention.

    This one whispered.

    It looked as if it had been designed for Gina alone, the green stones setting off her pale skin, the curve of the chain drawing attention to her neck.

    Gina stared at it, speechless for a moment. The piece shimmered in her hands, elegant and alive, more breathtaking than anything she owned.

    ¡°Oh, sweetheart,¡± she finally breathed, her voice full of awe. ¡°You really do know how to make woman feel special.¡±

    Chapter 477 A Secret

    Dawn smiled, her tone warm. ¡°I¡¯m d it suits you.¡±

    ¡°Suits me? I¡¯m obsessed!¡± Ginaughed and pulled her into an embrace. ¡°This is the I¡¯ve had in years. But now you have to tell me¨Csomething this exquisite doesn¡¯t jus out of nowhere. Do I have the honor of knowing the name of the designer?¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 478

    Chapter 478 The Party

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± Dawn said, her voice steady. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know this, but I used to be a jewelry designer.¡±

    The career itself wasn¡¯t rare, but the skill she showed after leaving it behind was nothing short of remarkable.

    Gina¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. ¡°So you understand design. That means you could lead your team to create somethingpletely unique. Maybe even a custom bike frame. I¡¯ve be obsessed with themtely. The color, the bnce, the thrill¨Cit¡¯s addictive.¡±

    Before Dawn could reply, a man¡¯s voice cut in.

    ¡°She can, of course,¡± he said loudly. ¡°But with all due respect, Ms. Gina, designing bikes isn¡¯t just about ir. It¡¯s about expertise. And that¡¯s something only I can provide.¡±

    Marshall stood nearby in a blinding white tailcoat, puffed up like he¡¯d stepped out of some old movie.

    Maybe he thought he looked like royalty.

    To Dawn, he looked more like a loud rooster who had lost his sense of direction.

    Gina raised a brow, unimpressed. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh, forgive me. I believe introductions are in order.¡± Marshall smiled, taking her hand and pressing a kiss to it. ¡°Marshall Shelton. You may not recognize me, Ms. Gina, but your father and I have known each other for years.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gina¡¯s polite smile tightened. ¡°Then perhaps you should speak with my

    Her father had been bedridden for years, unable to lift his head, let alone speak.

    Marshall¡¯s grin froze for a beat before he turned to Dawn, masking his irritation.

    father.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± he said, tone smooth but forced, ¡°you didn¡¯t tell me you¡¯d be here tonight. I could¡¯ve sent a car to pick you up.¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful of you, but I brought my own.¡±

    The tension between them was sharp enough to feel. Gina caught it immediately.

    She looped her arm through Dawn¡¯s with a charming smile. ¡°I wanted to talk more about your

    <b>10:53 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 478 The Party

    design work. It¡¯s far too noisy here. Why don¡¯t we go somewhere private?¡±

    It was an unmistakable rejection to Marshall¡¯s advances.

    924

    s.

    Marshall¡¯s eyes darkened, but he stayed silent. His assistant shifted nervously, ready to speak until Marshall stopped him with a look.

    ¡°Let them go,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Two women chatting won¡¯t change a thing. Remember why we¡¯re here.¡±

    Gina led Dawn into the lounge, where the noise of the party faded to a low hum. Dawn hadn¡¯t imagined that a single ne could open such a door so effortlessly.

    Gina couldn¡¯t stop admiring the piece, her fingers brushing the emeralds as if she were afraid they might vanish. She even snapped a few photos, her eyes gleaming like a child¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s settled,¡± Gina said finally. ¡°You have a designer¡¯s eye, and I trust your instincts. I want yourpany to take this project. That¡¯s why you came tonight, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her directness caught Dawn by surprise.

    She blinked, a little shy, and brushed her fingers against her cheek.

    ¡°Yes. And I promise you this¨Cyou won¡¯t regret it.¡±

    ¡°I think so too,¡± Gina said, shing an eager smile. ¡°So when do we lock it in? Most people bring their contracts with them. Did you? We could sign right now.¡±

    Dawn blinked in surprise. ¡°Of course not. Tomorrow works better.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Then it¡¯s settled.¡±

    Gina was unlike anyone Dawn had ever done business with. She was sharp, impulsive, and bold enough to seal a deal before hesitation could creep in. To make sure nothing changed, she announced it right then and there.

    The gesture caught Dawn off guard. For a moment, she felt something almost like gratitude.

    Before they parted, she promised, ¡°Once I¡¯m back home, I¡¯ll design another ne for you myself.¡±

    Ginaughed softly. ¡°No gifting though. I¡¯m paying. This one¡¯s already expensive enough. If you gift me another, you¡¯ll be paying for my entire contract. Let me at least pay market value for it.¡±

    10:53 Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 478 The Party

    92

    s

    Her words had that easy mix of humor and sophistication that made Dawn understand exactly why she was so sessful. Gina thrived on precision and charm.

    In a short span, they¡¯d built a surprising connection, something that felt effortless and real.

    Gina linked arms with her and led her through the estate, her voice warm as she described the family history.

    ¡°This tree here,¡± she said proudly, resting a hand on the bark, ¡°has stood here for over <i>a </i>century. My great¨Cgrandfather nted it himself.¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly as she listened, but her gaze drifted¨Cand froze.

    Marshall. And Ethan.

    Her pulse stumbled. What was Ethan doing here?

    For a second, she thought her mind was ying tricks on her. But no¨Che was standing right there under the dim garden lights, tall andposed in his ck suit. He held a cigarette between his fingers, unlit, the veins on his hand standing out as he turned slightly toward Marshall.

    He said something, quiet and deliberate, then his lips curved into that faint, knowing smirk she knew too well.

    A handshake. Then silence.

    ¡°Danica?¡± Gina¡¯s voice pulled her back to earth.

    Danica was Dawn¡¯s other name. Gina noticed her spacing out. ¡°What is it? Did one of them catch your eye?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart gave a small jolt. She looked again, but Ethan had already stepped behind one of the marble columns. Only Marshall remained, his smug grin still in ce.

    ¡°Him?¡± Gina wrinkled her nose. ¡°Honey, you can do better. Go get something to eat before you lose your taste.¡±

    Dawn said nothing. Her throat felt tight.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 479

    Chapter 479 Questions

    <b>6924 </b>

    s

    Dawn forced her expression back into calm. ¡°I was just curious who he was talking to, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m sure everyone¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Elegant voices echoed under the golden chandeliers,ughter mingling with the sound of a live string quartet. Among the guests were investors, designers, and even a few officials from Ithelia¡¯s government.

    Despite her reluctance, Gina had to give them a warm wee.

    Gina barely had a moment before someone pulled her away for introductions.

    The orchestra yed another waltz, but Dawn stayed seated. The soft light shimmered across the marble floor while couples glided under the chandeliers. She lifted a ss of juice and watched them in silence.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn.¡± Mason came over, his jacket unbuttoned and his tie slightly loosened after a long round of introductions. ¡°You look tired. Want me to take you home?¡±

    The deal was done. There was no reason to linger.

    Dawn stifled a yawn and rose from her chair. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m beat. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not saying goodbye to Ms. Gina?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll text her. We¡¯ve already exchanged numbers.¡±

    Mason looked faintly surprised. He picked up her shawl and folded it over his arm as they walked toward the doors.

    ¡°I heard Ms. Gina¡¯s supposed to be entric,¡± he said casually. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d hit it off with her.¡±

    Dawn arched a brow. ¡°I am entric too, you know.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Just a touch.¡±

    Theirughter drifted across the hall, light and easy. But not everyone found it pleasant.

    From across the ballroom, a man¡¯s gaze locked on them, sharp as a de. His expression hardened, the air around him heavy with quiet tension.

    Oliver, standing beside him, noticed immediately. ¡°Boss, should I go get Ms. Dawn?¡±

    <b>10:53 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b>5

    Chapter 479 Questions

    ¡°She cane to me herself if she wants to. She¡¯s an adult now.¡±

    Oliver shut his mouth, resigned. He silently counted down in his head. Three. Two-

    He never made it to one. Ethan was already striding away.

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    Outside, the wind picked up, rattling the tall hedges that lined the driveway. The cold bit through the night air, making the leaves whisper like restless ghosts. Dawn pulled her shawl closer, waiting for Mason to bring the car around.

    ¡°You came out dressed like that?¡±

    The deep voice came from behind her, familiar and calm.

    She turned, startled. The faint scent of his cologne reached her first. Ethan stepped out of the shadows, dressed in a fitted ck suit that caught the faint light from the gardenmps. Her hair, loosened from its clip, fluttered across her face in the breeze.

    Without a word, he slipped his jacket over her shoulders. His fingers brushed the side of her neck as he straightened the cor. Then he smoothed the strands of hair from her face, only for the wind to tug them loose again.

    He sighed, his movements unhurried as he gathered her hair and tied it back with the ck leather band around his wrist.

    He always wore that band when he was with her. His movements were sure and fluid, like a habit formed over time.

    Dawn stood there, silent. Her eyes stayed on him, her expression frozen in quiet disbelief.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± His voice dropped lower. ¡°Did you forget how to speak?¡±

    She swallowed. ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Here?¡± he finished smoothly.

    His tone was clipped, his jaw tight. When Mason¡¯s headlights swept across the drive, Ethan¡¯s hand reached for hers. His grip was firm, his thumb brushing over her skin in a silent warning that felt almost like a im.

    ¡°Tell him to leave,¡± Ethan said under his breath. ¡°I¡¯ll exinter.¡±

    She

    It wasn¡¯t the question she wanted answered. But something in his tone made her pause. hesitated, then looked toward Mason. ¡°Go ahead without me,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll head backter.¡±

    10:53 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 479 Questions

    Mason¡¯s face stayed unreadable.

    He didn¡¯t even look at Ethan.

    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t forget your medicine.¡±

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    The car drove off, its taillights fading into the night. Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes hardening as he turned toward her. ¡°Medicine? What¡¯s going on? Are you sick?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. My blood sugar dropped earlier.¡± Dawn spoke quickly. She didn¡¯t know why Mason had to bring it up. Her gaze shifted to Ethan. ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me when you got to Ithelia. And what you¡¯re doing here.¡±

    Her tone was calm, but inside, her thoughts twisted.

    What she wanted to ask was why he had been standing with Marshall.

    Oliver¡¯s car rolled to a stop beside them.

    Ethan¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°Get in.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t argue. She slid into the back seat beside him.

    Before she could sit back, his arm wrapped around her waist.

    He pulled her close, and his lips met hers in a kiss that burned through the cold like a spark in dry air.

    His breath brushed against her ear. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t speak. His kiss was demanding, almost desperate, like he was iming back every second they had been apart.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± he murmured. ¡°Every damn minute.¡±

    Her heart pounded. ¡°You-¡±

    His lips trailed <i>to </i>her neck, warm against her skin. She gasped and pushed lightly against his chest,ughing. ¡°Ethan, stop. Oliver¡¯s right there.¡±

    He sat back with a low growl, his tongue pressing against his teeth. He tugged at his cor, his breathing uneven.

    Eventually, he calmed down.

    10:53 <b>Mon</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 479 Questions

    :

    <b>92 </b>

    s

    ¡°I got herest night,¡± he said, voice rough. ¡°Didn¡¯t want to wake you. Had work this morning.¡± He pulled her in again, resting her against his shoulder. ¡°I was nning to surprise you after I finished. Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d show up here first.¡±

    The car was quiet except for the sound of his heartbeat against her ear.

    It was strong, steady, impossible to ignore.

    After a pause, she spoke softly. ¡°So you¡¯re here for work?¡± She was trying to get more answers.

    He smiled faintly and brushed his thumb under her chin. ¡°I¡¯m here for you. The work is just an excuse.¡±

    Her eyes drifted down to his shirt, and she toyed with one of the buttons. ¡°This event¡¯s about luxury bikes. Since when does Jackson Group deal in that?¡±

    ¡°Since recently.¡±

    He tightened his arm around her and sighed, his tone light but edged with frustration.

    ¡°Seems like you beat me to it. Gina already announced your partnership. Jackson Group¡¯s officially out.¡±

    Dawn¡¯sshes lowered as a small smile touched her lips. ¡°You sound jealous.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 480

    Chapter 480 Proud

    Chapter 480 Proud

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    His voice came out low and steady, carrying a kind of authority that filled the air.

    s

    Dawn paused, then lifted her face and brushed a quick kiss against his chin. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡±

    ¡°So, Gina¡¯s already made our partnership public. What¡¯s yourpany nning <i>to </i>do then? Are you looking for another brand to team up with?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ethan toyed with her fingers like they were something fragile and expensive. He didn¡¯t even notice what he was saying. ¡°There are tons of cyclingpanies tied to Ithelia. Finding another won¡¯t be a problem, so stop worrying.¡±

    Dawn said nothing.

    Worry didn¡¯t even cross her mind.

    But she hated the idea of anyone close to her being connected to Marshall, no matter the

    reason.

    Which meant Ethan might not know about her conflict with him.

    <i>Has </i><i>he signed </i><i>the </i><i>deal </i>with <i>Marshall</i><i>? </i>

    She thought of how easily they¡¯d talked earlier. Then she spoke, her tone light. ¡°At the g, I spotted someone who looked just like you. Turns out it really was you. Who was that person you were talking to? Another partner?¡±

    The question made Ethan stop cold. He lifted his head and stared at her.

    His eyes were dark and unreadable like wet ink.

    He said quietly, ¡°So you did see that.¡±

    Dawn froze for a moment, then smiled. ¡°You make it sound like it was something I shouldn¡¯t have noticed. I saw it because it was there.¡±

    <b>10:53 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 480 Proud

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    :

    42

    Ethan¡¯s fingers stayed around hers. His gaze shifted away, focusing somewhere distant.

    ¡°Just a business contact. Nothing important.¡±

    The humor drained from Dawn¡¯s eyes. Her voice was soft but sharp. ¡°Right. Got it.

    Neither of them said another word.

    s

    Ithelia wasn¡¯trge. The mainmercial blocks sat close together, and when they arrived, she noticed the ce was only a few streets from her hotel.

    Ethan helped her out of the car and started walking her inside like it was already decided.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    Dawn stopped short. ¡°I think I¡¯ll just go back. I have work in the morning.¡±

    His stare grew darker, heavy like smoke curling in the air, though something bright flickered behind it. ¡°You mean you don¡¯t miss me at all?

    ¡°What are you trying to pull?¡±

    She leaned closer, rising on her toes until her lips brushed his ear. ¡°Even if I do miss you, it doesn¡¯t mean we have to do that.¡±

    His breath slid against her ear, warm and heavy, and Ethan felt heat surge through his core like fire catching dry leaves.

    He clenched his jaw and swept her into his arms.

    ¡°I know. But tonight, I just want you in my arms when I fall asleep.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t buy it at first.

    But after her shower, when she came upstairs, he really did only hold her.

    It was almost unnatural how much control he had. He stayed still, restrained, not once taking it further.

    A man and a woman, alone in a hotel room. What else could they do?

    A touch. A kiss. The kind of warmth that blurred every boundary.

    10:53 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 480 Proud

    And the longer it went on, the more intoxicating it became.

    <b>1923 </b>

    s

    ¡°Stop.¡± Ethan caught her hand and tugged it away from his shirt. A quietugh slipped from. him as he kissed her forehead. ¡°If you keep teasing me, I won¡¯t be able to stop myself.¡±

    Dawn froze and rolled onto her back, eyes fixed on the ceiling.

    Her chest rose and fell too fast.

    She didn¡¯t understand herself anymore.

    The more secrets hung between them, the heavier everything felt.

    She wanted to ask, but the words refused toe out.

    ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± His voice was low and steady, the same tone he always used when he sensed her mood shift. ¡°Something happened, didn¡¯t it?¡±

    She turned her head toward him. Her reflection shimmered in his eyes, calm and steady, filled with concern. They looked like any normal couple, lying close with their hearts tangled in the same quiet.

    She pressed her lips together and said, ¡°You already know Marshall is moving against Stonewarden Group.¡±

    Although that wasn¡¯t exactly it.

    Marshall had already left thepany. He was building something new, something that could rival them.

    The clients and assets Stonewarden once owned could be his stepping stones to rise faster. When that happened, Stonewarden would be the one in danger, ready to be pushed out of the Ithelia market.

    If Ethan knew all this and still wanted to work with him, then she wasn¡¯t sure where that left

    her.

    <i>Does </i><i>he </i><i>even </i><i>care </i><i>about </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    She kept telling herself it didn¡¯t matter. Yet deep down, it did.

    Ethan brushed his thumb along her cheek. His tone was calm, almost detached. ¡°Does that really matter so much?¡±

    ¡°It does!¡±

    Chapter 480 Proud

    Dawn leaned back, meeting his gaze head¨Con.

    She let out a sharp, humorlessugh.

    <b>673 </b>

    s

    ¡°Ethan, tell me the truth. You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t care about my work. You don¡¯t care how I feel.¡±

    Her voice red with anger, catching him off guard.

    It was the first time she¡¯d ever lost control in front of him.

    The first time she¡¯d let him see her fury, unfiltered and real.

    A ghost of a smile flickered in his eyes. He pulled her back into his arms and pressed a hard kiss to her forehead. ¡°I¡¯m not doing it on purpose. And don¡¯t ever think your job or your feelings don¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    She red at him, refusing to answer.

    ¡°I swear.¡±

    He raised one hand, looking far too sincere for someone teasing. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the day Ms. Dawn bes filthy rich and decides to keep me. I¡¯ll stay home, take care of the house, and be the perfect trophy husband.¡±

    Dawn was quiet.

    <b>10:53 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan 5

    Chapter 481 Promise

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 481

    Chapter 481 Promise

    <i>Trophy </i><i>husband</i>, huh?

    It almost sounded logical.

    :

    923

    s

    Yet somehow, the second those words left his mouth, the fire in Dawn¡¯s chest vanished like smoke in the wind.

    Her tone softened. ¡°Then tell me, why are you even teaming up with him?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m getting even for you.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°You got pushed around by that guy. I¡¯m not about to just sit back and do nothing.¡±

    His voice stayed low and smooth, calm like a man discussing business over whiskey. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me sooner when you saw him. I told you before, I won¡¯t keep anything from you again.¡±

    By the time his ne hadnded, Ethan had already pieced together everything that was happening.

    The fight between Marshall and Stonewarden Group wasn¡¯t ending anytime soon.

    Marshall¡¯s goal couldn¡¯t have been clearer.

    He wanted to devour Stonewarden¡¯s Ithelia branch whole.

    Then Dawn showed up. She¡¯d shattered his ns, exposed what he¡¯d been hiding, and left him scrambling to recover. There was no world where he¡¯d walk away quietly.

    Ethan¡¯s countery was sharp and deliberate. He¡¯d use the partnership as bait, force Marshall to pour all his focus into Jackson Group, and then make him realize toote that the whole thing was a trap that would cost him instead of paying off.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t expected him to think that far ahead. Her chest tightened with something she couldn¡¯t name.

    She curled her fingers, trying to steady her pulse.

    Ethan mistook it for emotion and leaned close to press a kiss to her cheek. ¡°This isn¡¯t a big deal for me. Thepany won¡¯t take a hit either. You don¡¯t need to stress over it.¡±

    <b>10:53 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>5 </b>

    Chapter 481 Promise

    .:..

    Her reply came faint, almost automatic. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Good girl.¡±

    s

    He drew her against his chest, his voice dropping lower. ¡°Marshall¡¯s already working behind the scenes, talking to Stonewarden¡¯s clients. If nothing changes, most of them won¡¯t renew with you.¡±

    Of course she knew.

    She let out a slow breath. ¡°I¡¯ll handle what I can. The rest will go how it¡¯s supposed to.¡±

    Truth be told, she¡¯d never felt any real attachment to thepany Vincent had built.

    Ethan looked down at her. Her face was soft, her skin luminous under the light. He reached up and gave her cheek a yful squeeze. ¡°Then stop overthinking. Handle what¡¯s fixable. Let <i>go </i>of what¡¯s not.¡±

    Dawn blinked. Deep down, she sensed he wasn¡¯t finished.

    ¡°Leave the rest to me. I¡¯m your husband, after all.¡±

    Dawn said nothing for a moment.

    That one word hit her like warmth spilling through her chest.

    For a fleeting second, she caught herself imagining what life might¡¯ve been if thest three years hadn¡¯t happened.

    Ethan would¡¯ve been the man every woman dreamed of. The kind of husband who made her feel safe. The kind of father any child would adore.

    But that world no longer existed.

    Because three years had changed everything beyond repair.

    Dawn slid her arm around his waist, her voice soft andzy. ¡°I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Ethan wasn¡¯t tired at all. The time difference had him wide awake.

    He pulled her against his chest, his hand pressing into the small of her back. His lips hovered near hers as he murmured, ¡°You¡¯re sure you don¡¯t want to do it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worn out.¡±

    <b>10:53 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan <b>5 </b>

    Chapter 481 Promise

    :

    The look in his eyes was sharp, wild even, like a wolf ready to pounce.

    Dawn¡¯s pulse raced. She shut her eyes fast. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep now. Goodnight.¡±

    6928

    s

    She rolled over, curling into the sheets. Every muscle in her body stayed tense, afraid he might keep pushing. She was pregnant, and whether she kept the baby or not, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she needed to be careful.

    Sleep slowly took over.

    The room was dim and still. Ethan watched her face, his eyes fixed on every breath she took. He didn¡¯t blink for a long while.

    When the doorbell rang at eight, the sharp sound cut through the quiet.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes opened instantly. He looked down at the woman beside him. Her brows pinched together. The noise had woken her.

    He slipped his arm free and got out of bed.

    When he opened the door, Oliver froze under his re, suddenly awkward.

    ¡°M¨CMr. Jackson,¡± Oliver stammered, ¡°you asked me to bring breakfast up this morning.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s tone was cool. ¡°Did you even check the time?¡±

    He did.

    It was eight.

    Nothing strange about that.

    In Ar, people were already working by then.

    Oliver scratched his neck, realizing a secondter that Dawn was still asleep. His face fell. ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful next time.¡±

    Ethan gave him a look but didn¡¯t reply.

    The breakfast cart rolled inside.

    The spread was extravagant, every dish something Dawn used to love. There were even fresh egg rolls glistening under the light.

    10:53 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>5

    Chapter 481 Promise

    :

    $<b>92 </b>

    s

    front of the table like he¡¯d forgotten what food was. She stepped beside him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°Nah.¡±

    Ethan smiled faintly. ¡°I was wondering how to keep it all warm.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve just woken me.¡±

    ¡°I wanted you to sleep in.¡±

    Her chest softened. She leaned into him, her voice gentle. ¡°It¡¯s nice having a man around. I don¡¯t have to stress about anything.¡±

    ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s hand slipped behind her neck. He pulled her back just a little, his voice dropping.

    ¡°You mean it¡¯s nice having a man around, or nice having me around? Make it clear.¡±

    Dawn burst outughing. She grabbed his face and squished his cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t fuss over the details. I¡¯m going to brush my teeth.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t let her go alone. He followed her inside.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 482

    Chapter 482 In the Hotel Room

    Chapter 482 In the Hotel Room

    919

    +20 Free Coins

    They stood in front of the mirror, their reflections framed in perfect symmetry.

    Dawn barely reached Ethan¡¯s corbone. Their height difference looked cinematic, like they¡¯d stepped straight out of an ad for luxury perfume.

    They brushed their teeth together, washed up together.

    The mirror caught every movement, turning it into something soft and picturesque, like a morning painted in calm tones.

    When they finished, Ethan picked up a cotton towel and began wiping her face, gentle and precise. He patted once, then again, like he was touching something fragile.

    He said with a smile, ¡°When we have a kid, both of you will have to line up for Daddy to wash your faces.¡±

    Dawn froze and looked up at him.

    His sharp features softened under the morning light, his eyes full of quiet warmth.

    A child¡­

    Was he actually serious?

    <i>Wait</i>, is <i>he </i><i>teasing </i><i>me </i><i>again</i><i>? </i>

    Her expression hardened. She snatched the towel from his hand and said sharply, ¡°Why can¡¯t you two line up and wait for Mommy to do it?¡±

    ¡°Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She lifted her chin in mock pride, then leaned closer, her eyes glinting with yfulness. ¡°New Inte craze. Guys call the woman they like ¡®Mommy.¡® You didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    Ethan clearly didn¡¯t. He barely touched the inte.

    He tapped her forehead with his finger and sighed.

    ¡°What kind of nonsense do you read all day? Come on. Breakfast¡¯s ready.¡±

    <b>1/4 </b>

    <b>9:55 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 482 In the Hotel Room

    201

    913

    +20 Free Coins

    Oliver had somehow found an impressive spread. The dishes looked simple, but in a foreign city, they felt like a full¨Cblown luxury brunch.

    ¡°Why did you order so much? It¡¯s a total waste.¡±

    Ethan caught her muttering and answered without looking up, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll just dock Oliver¡¯s paycheck.¡±

    Dawn went silent.

    Poor Oliver.

    Working for a man like Ethan couldn¡¯t be easy.

    She picked at the food and took a sip of milk. She was already full.

    ¡°This one¡¯s actually pretty good. Try it.¡±

    Ethan handed her some cmari, golden and crisp, the oil still glistening.

    Her stomach twisted out of nowhere. A wave of nausea hit her like a punch. She pushed her chair back and bolted toward the bathroom.

    Ethan followed quickly, rubbing her back.

    ¡°What happened? Something you atest night?¡±

    She didn¡¯t manage to throw up. The tightness in her chest just made it hard to breathe. She sshed cold water on her face, steadied herself, and said, ¡°Maybe I just ate too much. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t hesitate. He helped her sit on the couch and poured her a ss of water.

    ¡°You should take the day off,¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dawn lifted the ss, hershes low, her voice steady. ¡°I have to go in. The office is a mess.¡±

    There was too much chaos waiting for her, and the longer she stayed here, the more dangerous it became.

    Ethan was sharp. If she slipped even once, he¡¯d notice.

    He frowned but didn¡¯t argue. His tone softened. ¡°Then I¡¯ll drive you there myself.¡±

    <b>9:55 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>6

    Chapter 482 In the Hotel Room

    He had his own meetingster. Once he dropped her off, he left with Oliver.

    Dawn stood at the front steps, watching the car disappear down the street.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn.¡±

    Mason appeared behind her. ¡°The factory director asked to see you.¡±

    91

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°He asked to see me?¡± She turned, puzzled. ¡°I thought we already settled everything? The payments, the ounts, it¡¯s all done. What else does he need?¡±

    ¡°He looked serious,¡± Mason said. ¡°It seems like something urgent.¡±

    Dawn shot him a brief nce and headed upstairs.

    The sky hung heavy with thick clouds. The air in Ithelia was scorching, the kind of heat that made your clothes cling and your lungs ache. The humidity pressed down until every breath felt like steam.

    The factory director waited in the office, drenched in sweat. It ran down from his hairline to his cor. Whether from nerves or the weather, she couldn¡¯t tell.

    When footsteps echoed at the door, he snapped his head up.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, thank God you¡¯re here.¡±

    Her brows lifted slightly. He never called her that before. Normally it was just ¡°Boss.¡± The form?l address meant one thing. He was trying to use herst name to pull strings.

    And as expected, his next words confirmed it.

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble,¡± he blurted, his voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it all night, and you¡¯re the only one who can save me.¡±

    Dawn circled behind the desk and nodded toward Mason. ¡°Bring me some water.¡± She turned to the factory director. ¡°And take it from the top. I need to know exactly what happened.¡±

    The director¡¯splexion was dark, masking his expression, but his eyes gave him away. They were filled with guilt.

    He shook his head miserably.

    ¡°This is all my fault. But Marshall lied to me too, Ms. Dawn. When Stonewarden Group first took over our factory, he had me sign a contract. I trusted him. I didn¡¯t read it. I just signed. And now that paper is about to ruin me.¡±

    9:55 Tue<b>, </b>Jan <b>6 </b>

    Chapter 482 In the Hotel Room

    <b>991 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Years ago, Stonewarden Group had bought the factory, along with its tech, patents, and machines. Even the old staff stayed on.

    As the director, his influence ran deep.

    The employees believed in him.

    But Marshall¡¯s contract had never passed through corporate channels. It was a private agreement between the two men.

    The terms were ruthless. If the factory ever failed or the tech became obsolete, Marshall had the right to buy every employee¡¯s shares for half of their market value.

    <b>9:55 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>6

    Chapter 483 Unfair Terms

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 483

    +20 Free Coins

    Chapter 483 Unfair Terms

    The workers¡® arrogance made sense. That factory wasn¡¯t just another branch of the corporation. It was their anchor, the one thing holding their families together.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t expected that.

    Vincent had actually given every employee shares? That was unusually kind.

    It almost sounded generous, but when she remembered the strike from before, it clicked. Vincent must have done everything he could to get their loyalty when he took over the ce.

    She tilted her head slightly. ¡°So now Marshall¡¯s targeting you?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The director bent forward, his voice trembling. ¡°Ms. Dawn, please, you have to help us. You¡¯re the only one who can.¡±

    <i>Really</i>? <i>I¡¯m </i><i>the </i><i>only </i><i>one</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn gave a small, cool smile and asked quietly, ¡°Do your workers know you signed that contract without permission?¡±

    His expression froze for a moment before settling into forced calm. ¡°Of course they do. But back then, they were just like me. None of us understood how risky it was. We didn¡¯t think that far ahead.¡±

    They only saw the short¨Cterm gains. The future didn¡¯t matter until it arrived.

    They¡¯de up with something if problems showed up.

    Dawn twirled a pen between her fingers, her tone calm but cutting. ¡°I respect what you¡¯ve done for this factory. But if I¡¯m only here to pay for your mistake, then maybe this factory doesn¡¯t deserve to stick around.¡±

    She had already done enough to cover the hole Marshall had left behind.

    The loans from the bank. The wages for all those employees.

    It wasn¡¯t pocket change.

    She¡¯d med it all on Marshall at first, but now she wasn¡¯t so sure.

    <b>9:55 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 483 Unfair Terms

    ¡é.9i)

    +20 Free Coins

    If it had just been him, he could have only manipted Stonewarden Group¡¯s ounts. The factory operated on its own. Every employee was a shareholder. How could Marshall have gotten control?

    If he was really that powerful, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to lure them in with stock in the first ce.

    The director froze, his confidence cracking. He had thought Dawn was softhearted, young, easy to convince. Surely, she¡¯d agree without hesitation.

    All she had to do was say something.

    But instead, she was turning the knife back toward him.

    ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it wrong.¡±

    and

    He shook his head quickly, panic creeping into his tone. ¡°Ms. Dawn, it¡¯s not just my fault. If it is, then everyone here shares the me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one who signed the contract,¡± she said evenly. ¡°Not them. So tell me, how are they guilty?¡±

    ¡°I ¡­ I¡­¡±

    The words died in his throat.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze stayed steady, calm as ss. ¡°You¡¯ve done pretty well for yourself these past few years; haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Her smile curved, subtle and dangerous. ¡°Marshall might be a bastard, but he rewards loyalty. You handled plenty for him. I¡¯m sure he made sure you got your cut.¡±

    The director¡¯s face went from pale to burning red, fury twisting every line on it. ¡°That¡¯s nonsense! Drivel!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense?¡±

    Dawn raised her brows, her tone light but cutting.

    ¡°Then maybe I should have someone look into your bank records. Oh wait-¡± Her voice drew out, smooth and taunting. ¡°He probably sent the money to your family instead. Should we check theirs too?¡±

    A flicker of fear shed through his eyes. His jaw tightened as he red at her, speechless.

    9:55 Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 483 Unfair Terms

    B

    <b>91 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    He hade to beg for help, yet somehow she had turned the whole thing against him.

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯re just like Marshall! The two of you are both crooks!¡±

    His voice cracked from anger. He spun toward the door, shouting, ¡°I¡¯m done! I shouldn¡¯t havee here. From now on, this factory will separate from your corporation. You¡¯ve got enough clients already, you don¡¯t need us!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t stop him. She only watched him with that cool, half¨Csmiling expression that said far more than words ever could.

    The silence made him falter. His pride stung, and with a sharp turn, he stormed out.

    Outside, he ran into Mason.

    Mason¡¯s expression stayed unreadable, his tone t. ¡°Leaving already?¡±

    The man snorted and brushed past without a word.

    Mason frowned and stepped into the office.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, what was that about? What happened to him?¡±

    ¡°He came here looking for someone to take the fall.¡±

    Dawn set down her pen, reached for the factory¡¯spiled folder, and passed it to him. ¡°Go through the factory¡¯s records again. Especially the transactions connected to the director.¡±

    Mason blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You think he¡¯s dirty?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t considered it before, but now that she mentioned it, it didn¡¯t sound impossible.

    The man¡¯s clean image had always been too spotless. Behind that, he¡¯d been taking bribes from Marshall for years, feeding him inside information and drainingpany money bit by bit.

    When Mason finally saw the documents, he sucked in a sharp breath.

    ¡°He¡¯s just a director. How did he get his hands on projects worth this much?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re forgetting what Marshall was paying him,¡± Dawn said softly.

    Money worked the same way everywhere.

    Offer enough of it, and even the careful ones would take the risk.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 484

    Chapter 484 What Now

    Chapter 484 What Now

    :

    <b>91 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    All Marshall had to do was offer something no one could resist. No one could resist temptation forever.

    And the director¡¯s greed knew no limits.

    He hadn¡¯t only gambled with his own life.

    He¡¯d risked the future of every worker under him.

    Mason¡¯s tone dropped low. ¡°Ms. Dawn, what do we do next?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, what do we do?¡±

    Dawn shot him a sharp look. ¡°He screwed up, so he pays the price. Being the director doesn¡¯t give him a free pass.¡±

    She picked up the folder and straightened her jacket. ¡°Take this evidence to the factory. And tell HR to start putting up new job listings.¡±

    The day outside was clear and golden, the kind of weather that felt perfect for settling unfinished business.

    By afternoon, Dawn and Mason were driving toward the factory.

    A few kids were tossing a ball around in the yard. When the car rolled in, the sound of tires on gravel caught their attention, and they scattered to the side, whispering to each other.

    As soon as Dawn stepped out, one of the boys recognized her. His face lit up as he ran over.

    ¡°Hi!¡±

    Dawn smiled as she met the boy¡¯s eyes. Her voice was warm as she said, ¡°Hey there. Can you help me out?¡±

    ¡°Sure thing!¡±

    He grinned, clearly proud to be asked.

    ¡°Tell your mom to gather everyone around. I need to talk to all of you.¡±

    ¡°Okay! I got it!¡±

    <b>9:55 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 484 What Now

    :

    He pped his chest confidently and sprinted toward the workshop.

    Dawn and Mason shared a look and followed after him at a steady pace.

    ¨¢91.)

    +20 Free Coins

    A few minutester, the factory director burst out of the building. The instant his eyesnded on them, his face darkened like a storm cloud. ¡°I told you earlier to stay away! The factory¡¯s problems have nothing to do with you! Get out!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t move. Mason stepped in front of her, his arm blocking the man¡¯s path.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°Nervous?¡±

    For a moment, the director¡¯s eyes wavered. Then he sneered. ¡°Why would I be nervous? You¡¯re the ones without a shred of decency! You¡¯re a disgrace to every honest worker in Ar!¡±

    The noise brought the workers out from the back, wiping their hands on their aprons as they gathered.

    But this time, they didn¡¯t look at Dawn with suspicion. They just watched. They didn¡¯t go along with the director.

    The boy stood beside his mother, clutching her sleeve, his small face tense.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± the woman asked quietly, ¡°what¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking her!¡±

    The director snapped before Dawn could speak. His voice shook with anger. ¡°You people really think she helped us out of kindness? She just wanted to use us! That¡¯s what people like her do -rich, maniptive, pretending to care while squeezing every drop of work from us!¡±

    The crowd murmured. They trusted the director.

    People exchanged wary nces. The shift in mood spread fast, like a spark catching dry grass.

    And now they were wary of Dawn.

    Dawn waited. She stood still, her expression calm and unreadable. When she finally spoke, her tone was quiet but cutting. ¡°Alright then. If yout hink I¡¯m a maniptive pig, why don¡¯t you return the money I paid from my own pocket?¡±

    The crowd burst into chaos, voices ovepping in outrage. No one wanted to part with the money they had already pocketed.

    <b>9:55 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 484 What Now

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, this is wrong!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Are you trying to make fools out of us?¡±

    <b>919 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn gave a low, mockingugh. ¡°Funny. I risked my own neck and used my own money to help you, and somehow, I¡¯m still the viin?¡±

    That silenced them.

    She made a good point.

    A few exchanged uneasy nces. Someone finally turned to the factory director. ¡°Mr. John, what¡¯s really going on?¡±

    Every pair of eyes fixed on him. Sweat rolled down his temples, and panic flickered in his expression. For the first time, he wished he had nevere here.

    Maybe, just maybe, Dawn didn¡¯t know everything. Maybe there was still a way to crawl back to Marshall.

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    His hand trembled as he jabbed a finger in her direction.

    ¡°It¡¯s her! She¡¯s the one who angered Marshall! And now she wants us to take the hit for her! She threw some money around to look generous, but she¡¯s already nning to walk away from this mess!¡±

    Dawn folded her arms, watching him with quiet amusement. Her calm only made his desperation look worse.

    The shouting started again, louder this time.

    Voices called her a liar. A few spat usations, twisting her help into something ugly. Some even started throwing around talk about corporate greed and politics.

    Dawn began to p. The sharp rhythm sliced through the noise like the crack of ss under

    pressure.

    She said coolly, ¡°Well, Mr. John, you really have a gift for theater. Everyone thought you were this upright, hardworking man who lived for this factory. But clearly, you¡¯ve got quite the hidden talent.¡±

    Her lips curved into a smile, but her gaze was ice.

    <b>9:55 Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 484 What Now

    :

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time to change careers. Acting suits you better.¡±

    8913

    +20 Free Coins

    John¡¯s face drained of color. His voice shook as he shouted, ¡°Stop twisting things! No one here will believe your lies! Get out! All of you, get out!¡±

    ¡°I beg to differ.¡± Dawn¡¯s tone sharpened. ¡°Maybe you should exin this.¡±

    She raised her hand, and a gust of wind caught the papers she held. The sheets scattered through the air like a white storm.

    The sky overhead darkened, heavy clouds swallowing the light.

    Mason stepped forward, catching her cue. He lifted the documents high, his voice steady and clear. ¡°Your director isn¡¯t who you think he is. When Stonewarden Group bought this factory, he secretly sold every one of you to Marshall.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 485

    Chapter 485 Expose the Truth

    The yard fell into stunned silence before erupting again, louder than before.

    +20 Free Coins

    Someone shouted from the back, ¡°How do we know those papers aren¡¯t fake? What if you forged everything to frame him?¡±

    That single spark of doubt was enough. Others joined in, hurling questions and suspicions like wildfire.

    Dawn waited, her face calm as the noise raged. When it finally died down, she smiled faintly.

    ¡°Tell me, what do I even stand to gain from framing a man like him?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s just a factory director. I don¡¯t even need a reason to get rid of him. I could fire him right now. And none of you could stop me.¡±

    The silence was sharp enough to cut through the air.

    Power spoke for itself. Capital always outweighedbor.

    They could go on strike, but that would only hurt both sides, and they knew it.

    The workers exchanged uneasy nces. Doubt began to crack their certainty.

    Dawn let out a soft sigh and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m disappointed too. I thought he was decent. But he forged the books behind your backs. He sold your shares without telling you. And now that Marshall¡¯s pressing for answers, he expects me to clean it all up.¡±

    Her voice stayed calm, almost detached. ¡°This was his mistake, not yours. You don¡¯t need to bear the cost. I¡¯m just giving you the truth. Whether you still want to stand with him or not, that¡¯s on you.¡±

    When she finished, Mason stepped forward and handed a stack of documents <i>to </i>two older workers.

    The proof was in. Even the untrained could see what it meant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Back in the car, Mason frowned. ¡°Ms. Dawn, we¡¯re really not stepping in?¡±

    <b>9:55 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 485 Expose the Truth

    ??

    913

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°This is their mess. We can¡¯t fix it for them.¡± Dawn leaned back against the seat, exhaustion settling in her bones. ¡°The more we try to control it, the less they¡¯ll trust us. Let them fight it out. They¡¯lle around when they¡¯re ready.¡±

    Mason nodded slowly. ¡°Got it.¡±

    Not long after, word spread from the factory.

    John had been beaten until he looked like a stray kicked out in the rain. The workers threw out his luggage and told him never toe back.

    Mason nced over. ¡°Do you think Marshall¡¯s going to give up on the factory?¡±

    Dawn gave a dryugh.

    ¡°A man like him never quits. A persistent thief never quits just because the lock¡¯s a little harder to crack. He¡¯ll find another way in.¡±

    For the first time, she almost felt grateful to Ethan.

    He had been right all along. His solution would have been clean and final.

    By nightfall, several groups from the factory came begging Dawn to return and take charge.

    She refused to meet them. She didn¡¯t even leave her office. She only told Mason to send a message¨Cshe would find someonepetent and level¨Cheaded to run the ce.

    Mason agreed and turned to go, but she stopped him. ¡°Wait.¡±

    He turned back. ¡°Yes, Ms. Dawn?¡±

    ¡°If they refuse, give them two more options.¡±

    Her nails tapped a quiet rhythm against the desk as she thought. ¡°They have too many personal stakes tangled up. They aren¡¯t fit for shared ownership.¡±

    Her tone stayed smooth and precise. ¡°First option, thepany buys their shares at a price higher than the market rate. Second option, they buy the factory back by working it off.¡±

    The first option meant freedom. Once they sold their shares, they could decide for themselves whether to stay or walk away.

    The second option meant obligation. They would have to keep taking Stonewarden Group¡¯s orders without dy. But they could still take outside contracts. When the debt was fully paid off, the factory would be theirs.

    <b>9:56 </b>Tue, Jan 6

    Chapter 485 Expose the Truth

    The idea hit Mason like a jolt. He froze for a moment, stunned.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t the chairman object to something like this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    <b>91 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s tone was light, her face unreadable. ¡°Because they won¡¯t pick either. They¡¯ll just ept the director thepany appoints.¡±

    People who spent their lives on the factory floor had no means to find new contracts.

    With their director gone, they were lost, leaderless, and afraid.

    Without work, that factory might as well be a ghost town.

    Mason¡¯s gaze lingered on her. The admiration in his eyes was hard to hide. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

    He left the office, and momentster, Dawn¡¯s phone rang.

    It was Ethan. She leaned back in her chair, her voicezy but amused. ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Still working?¡± His tone was low and smooth, like velvet over ss.

    ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. You just wrapped up your own meetings as well.¡±

    <i>Or </i><i>else </i><i>you¡¯d </i><i>have </i><i>called </i><i>sooner</i>.

    Heughed softly on the other end. ¡°Maybe. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll pick you up. We¡¯ll get something good.¡±

    Her stomach rumbled loudly in protest before she could answer.

    She grinned, thankful he couldn¡¯t see it.

    ¡°Alright. How long till you get here? I¡¯ll wait in my office.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already here.¡±

    The words had barely settled when the office door swung open.

    The building was silent, empty except for the glow spilling from her office window. Everyone else had gone home hours ago.

    Dawn still had her phone against her ear when she looked up. Ethan stood by the door, tall and

    <b>9:56 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 485 Expose the Truth

    calm. Their eyes met, and a quiet smile passed between them.

    He lowered his phone and said, ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡±

    01

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    The city outside moved in slow rhythm. Ithelia wasn¡¯t like Ar. By nine, the streets had emptied. Streetlights stretched in neat lines, each one casting soft rings of light onto the quiet road.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 486

    Chapter 486 Night at Ithelia

    Chapter 486 Night at Ithelia

    :

    Dawn walked beside Ethan, her handced in his. Their steps were unhurried.

    ¡°You think we¡¯ll ever get mugged?¡± she asked, her tone yful.

    <b>M </b>

    +20 Free Coing

    She thought of her time abroad, the chaos she¡¯d witnessed. ¡°Once, someone broke my car window. He wore a ski mask and held a knife. I panicked and threw my bag at him.¡±

    Ethan tilted his head, eyes amused. ¡°And that worked?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± she said,ughing under her breath. ¡°It worked.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s hand tightened around hers. ¡°Most of those people only care about the money. Give them what they want. Your safetyes first.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him, a faint smile curving her lips. The glow from the streetlights touched her face, soft and smooth.

    Moments like this were rare.

    They weren¡¯t rushing anywhere. Just walking. Talking.

    And somehow, that made them closer than before.

    ¡°When are you signing the contract with Marshall?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes flicked toward her, his brow lifting slightly. ¡°When do you want me to sign it?¡±

    She shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯re really turning that question back on me?¡±

    Dawn pouted, pretending to be annoyed.

    She never liked getting involved in his work. If they hadn¡¯t brought it up earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have asked at all.

    But after a second, she changed her mind. Why shouldn¡¯t she ask?

    He was her man now. And since he¡¯d already stood up for her, he might as well finish the job. Then it would actually mean something.

    ¡°As soon as you can.¡±

    <b>9:56 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>6 </b>

    Chapter 486 Night at thelia

    :

    She leaned closer, her voice lowering. ¡°He¡¯s been-¡±

    ¡°A damn nuisance,¡± Ethan cut in, his tone sharp but amused.

    Always stirring up trouble. Never knowing when to stop.

    If it weren¡¯t for all this, Dawn would have been done here and back home already.

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan gave a soft hum, then lifted her hand to his lips. His kiss brushed against her skin, light and warm. ¡°If you say so, then I guess I have no choice but to obey.¡±

    ¡°You say that like I¡¯m some kind of tyrant.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not,¡± he said with a teasing smile. ¡°I just wish you were a little scarier.¡±

    She blinked.

    ¡°That¡¯s ¡­ an interesting preference.¡±

    She turned her head toward him. The light caught the edge of his jaw, outlining his sharp profile. His features were striking, too perfect to look away from.

    She remembered the day they met again after years apart. Her heart had almost stopped when she saw him.

    Back then, she was still lost in her memories of Austin.

    Every time she was hurt, she thought of him. It wasn¡¯t love. It was habit. It was thefort of something familiar. When Sydney showed up, that dependency turned into jealousy, and she confused that jealousy with love.

    Ethan was different.

    He could change her mood with a word. He made herugh, and he made her restless.

    Four years had passed, and everything around them had changed.

    Yet somehow, they hadn¡¯t.

    They had picked up where they left off, hiding the parts of themselves no one else could see and clinging to whatever sweetness they could find in the mess they created together.

    Dawn turned her gaze away and lowered her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    <b>9:56 </b>Tue<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 486 Night at thelia

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    <b>191 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Her breath caught for a second, but she steadied herself quickly. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    Ethan watched her closely. When he saw no trace of difort, he finally rxed and called Oliver toe pick them up.

    With Marshall still stirring up chaos and John gerson already gone, Dawn had more on her te than ever after closing the deal with Gina.

    Living with Ethan had at least brought her peace at home. Every meal was warm, every morning calm. But the moment she walked into the office, that calm shattered. Work devoured her from every direction.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn.¡± Mason entered the room holding a stack of folders. ¡°These are the candidates HR picked for the factory position. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Dawn pressed her fingers against her temples. ¡°Fine, let me see.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s a shipment due soon. What¡¯s the status?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s halfway done.¡±

    Her hand froze mid¨Cturn of the page. ¡°Halfway?¡±

    Mason¡¯s shoulders tensed. ¡°There was the strike, and the whole situation with Mr. John dyed production. They¡¯re trying to make up for lost time.¡±

    ¡°Trying means nothing,¡± she said sharply. ¡°Do you even realize what half¨Cfinished means?¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just any order.

    It was a limited¨Cedition collection from the original brand.

    Clients had already ced their deposits, and ate delivery would destroy their reputation overnight.

    She could already picture the outrage that would follow.

    Her head throbbed. Whatever calm she¡¯d managed to hold on to vanished.

    She tossed the folders back onto the desk.

    ¡°If HR already narrowed the list down, let them handle the rest. I don¡¯t need to see it.¡±

    <b>9:56 </b><b>Tue</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>6 </b>

    Chapter 486 Night at Ithelia

    <b>91 </b>

    401

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Dawn.¡± Mason retrieved the folders, paused, and said carefully, ¡°Maybe we should authorize overtime. Triple pay as stated in the contract. They¡¯ll agree.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only choice we have.¡± Dawn¡¯s tone softened but stayed steady. ¡°But make sure the quality is perfect. No mistakes.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    Mason nodded and left.

    Dawn leaned back in her chair, staring up at the ceiling. She let out a long, heavy sigh.

    Her phone started ringing before she could even close her eyes.

    ¡°Hi, Dawn. Are you busy?¡±

    She sat up straighter and answered, ¡°Not right now. What can I do for you, Ms. Gina?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 487

    Chapter 487 Gina¡¯s Call

    ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so formal with me,¡± Gina said with a yful smirk. ¡°We¡¯re friends <b>already</b>, <b>remember</b><b>? </b>

    If you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll pick you up myself and take you somewhere fun.¡±

    Dawn paused for a moment. A little escape didn¡¯t sound so bad.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡±

    She straightened her workspace, gave Mason a few quick instructions, then went downstairs.

    A sleek red Ferrari pulled up just as she stepped outside. The sunlight reflected off the car¡¯s polished surface, and Gina, with her ruby¨Cred lips and wless hair, looked like she belonged on the cover of a luxury magazine.

    ¡°Oh my god, you¡¯ve gone all minimalist on me.¡±

    Gina pursed her lips, then grinned. ¡°Still stunning, though. It¡¯s a more refined kind of beautiful.¡±

    Dawn slid into the passenger seat, buckled up, and sighed. ¡°If you saw how chaotic my days have been, you¡¯d forgive the fact that I barely had time to brush my hair.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Ginaughed, shing a row of perfect white teeth. ¡°You don¡¯t need forgiveness from me. You could show up in sweatpants and still pull it off.¡±

    Dawn chuckled. ¡°You have a way withpliments.¡±

    She didn¡¯t bother asking where they were headed. The wind through the open window cooled her face, and for the first time in days, the pressure in her chest eased.

    The Ferrari roared out of the city, the skyline fading behind them as they drove toward the industrial outskirts.

    When they finally pulled into a gatedplex, Gina leaned against the wheel, her eyes gleaming with mischief.

    ¡°You trust me that much? You¡¯re not even a little worried I might drag you somewhere shady?¡±

    ¡°Would you actually do that?¡± Dawn asked with a calm smile.

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Then why would I be worried?¡±

    Gina was more prominent than she was. She would be wasting her time if she tried to set a nobody like Dawn up.

    Ginaughed, raising her hands in defeat. ¡°Fair point. Maybe that¡¯s what I like about you. Anyway, I want to show you my secret spot. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Neither of them realized that this so¨Ccalled ¡°secret spot¡± would end up solving one of Dawn¡¯s biggest

    <b>WED </b>

    <b>7 </b>

    W

    |||

    Chapter 487 Gina¡¯s Call

    5 Free Coins

    headaches.

    Inside thepound, workers in dark blue uniforms passed by, greeting Gina with friendly smiles and

    nods.

    ¡°Surprised?¡± Gina asked as they walked. There was a spark of mystery in her tone. ¡°No one knows about this ce. Not even my family. You¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve brought here.¡±

    Dawn tilted her head slightly. ¡°Ooh, you tter me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not get dramatic,¡± Gina teased,ughing at her calm response. ¡°Come on, this way.¡±

    The property was enormous, divided into several specialized sections, each focused on something different.

    As they walked, Dawn couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    It wasn¡¯t just her wealth that kept Gina at the top. It was her sharp mind, her boldness, and her ability to execute ideas like a seasoned executive.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always loved anything connected to sports,¡± Gina said, her tone lighter now. ¡°My first job was at a tiny outdoor brand. I started there as a designer.¡±

    Gina turned her head, seeing surprise flickering across Dawn¡¯s face.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see thising, did you?¡±

    ¡°Not really,¡± Dawn said honestly. ¡°I always thought you were the type to graduate and walk straight into your family¡¯spany.¡±

    ¡°I used to be a nightmare,¡± Gina replied, her lips curling in a half¨Csmile. ¡°You¡¯d never believe it, but I spent almost my entire college life skipping ss.¡±

    ¡°You skipped school to work?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Dawn blinked, then raised her thumb in silent approval.

    ¡°I always knew what I wanted,¡± Gina said. ¡°But before I got there, I needed to learn how to survive. How to understand the rules. How to fight in a world that doesn¡¯t y fair. Otherwise, there was no way I could stand against my brothers and sisters.¡±

    Those lessons. couldn¡¯t be found in a family office.

    She had carved her own path, and she¡¯d won.

    Gina brought Dawn into a massive production hall. ¡°This ce is probablyrger than your family¡¯s factory. But it never takes our family¡¯s contracts. We only take outside orders.¡±

    Dawn stared, speechless.

    <b>10:00 Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 487 Gina¡¯s Call

    A whileter, she turned her attention to Gina.

    ¡°You own something this huge?¡± she asked, disbeliefcing her voice.

    *B <b>Free </b><b>Coing </b>

    Her eyes swept over the rows of machines, the polished metal, and the sleek car emblems that shimmered under the lights. Every logo belonged to a luxury brand.

    Gina tilted her chin up with a faint, proud smile. ¡°I¡¯m not bragging. I just don¡¯t have anyone to share it with. You understand that feeling? This is what I¡¯m most proud of.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice softened. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see it. I swear.¡±

    ¡°Then promise me you¡¯ll keep quiet.¡±

    ¡°Not a word,¡± Dawn replied firmly.

    Their eyes met, and a brief smile passed between them. Gina began exining everything, from blueprints to finished models, every detail clear and precise.

    Dawn could tell this wasn¡¯t just business to her. It was passion.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t many women who love this kind of work like you do,¡± Dawn said.

    Gina spread her hands.

    ¡°Maybe I was a mechanic in another life. This stuff¡¯s in my veins. You can¡¯t force it out, and you can¡¯t fake it.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    The weather was perfect. The ride back to the city was wrapped in a sea of bright blue sky and drifting white clouds.

    When Gina nced over, she saw Dawn staring out the window, her mind clearly caught on something heavy.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 488

    Chapter 488 No Worries

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    She parked the car and waved her hand in front of Dawn¡¯s face, snapping her out of her daze. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t look like that. If something¡¯s weighing you down, just say it. I¡¯ll handle it for you.

    Dawn turned her head slowly. A flicker of conflict crossed her eyes.

    She knew this wasn¡¯t the perfect moment to bring it up.

    But after seeing Gina¡¯s factory, the thought came to her like a spark in the dark.

    ¡°Ourpany just got hit with an urgent order. I don¡¯t think we can make the deadline. Can your team take some of the production off our hands? I¡¯ll pay five percent above the standard rate.¡±

    Gina blinked, caught off guard. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s been eating at you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­

    Dawn¡¯s voice faltered. She couldn¡¯t find the right words, but the timing felt too right to ignore. ¡°I know it might sound out of ce, but I¡¯ve been stressing about this nonstop. If you can help me, I¡¯ll owe you big time.¡±

    Gina looked at her for a long moment. The intensity in her eyes made Dawn¡¯s chest tighten.

    Dawn was about to give up on the idea. Then suddenly, Gina burst outughing.

    ¡°I¡¯m messing with you.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t even a big deal.¡±

    Gina slipped an arm around her shoulder and turned her to face her. ¡°We¡¯re friends. Friends don¡¯t make a fuss over little things. Besides, this is business. You¡¯re not begging me for favors.¡±

    Dawn let out a long breath and smiled. ¡°I guess I was overthinking it.¡±

    ¡°But,¡± Gina said, lifting a finger, ¡°I¡¯m not taking a five percent markup.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s your number?¡±

    ¡°Zero.¡±

    When Dawn tried to argue, Gina pressed a finger lightly against her lips. ¡°If it¡¯s business, we do it by the book. Deal?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Fine. Then I¡¯ll just have to treat you to a few expensive dinners.¡±

    That settled it.

    Chapter 488 No Worries

    Gina went back to Dawn¡¯spany to wrap up the paperwork,

    They signed the contract on the spot.

    5 Free Cons

    Gina pped her hands once. ¡°Perfect. One crisis down. And if anotheres up, you know who to call I¡¯m your muse.¡±

    Dawnughed and pulled her into a hug. ¡°You are my muse.¡±

    Gina stayed with her for half the day before heading out near closing time.

    When she stepped outside, she almost bumped into Ethan, who had just arrived to pick Dawn up.

    ¡°Well, look at that.¡±

    Her eyes gleamed with amusement. ¡°Here I was thinking I was your number one. Turns out you¡¯ve already got a man.¡±

    Dawn let out a softugh and introduced them with a touch of ease. ¡°Gina, this is Ethan.¡±

    ¡°Pleasure to meet you,¡± he said smoothly.

    Gina tilted her head, studying him. ¡°You look familiar.¡±

    She thought for a moment, then snapped her fingers. ¡°That charity gst week. You were there, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ethan gave a courteous nod. ¡°I was. But I didn¡¯t get the chance to talk with you. I guess today makes it.¡±

    up

    for

    ¡°Oh, please,¡± Gina said with a sharp smile. She tore through his lie. ¡°You weren¡¯t there to see me. You had someone else in mind.¡±

    She was right. He had gone there for Marshall.

    Dawn cast him a teasing nce, then slipped her hand through Gina¡¯s arm with a smile. ¡°He¡¯s really not that big of a deal. If you don¡¯t like him, I¡¯ll just leave him out next time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± Gina said, grinning. ¡°But if he ever gives you trouble, you call me. I¡¯ll handle him myself.¡±

    Dawn walked her to her car and watched until it disappeared down the street.

    When she turned back, Ethan was standing there with a stormy expression.

    His eyes were calm, but the edge in them was sharp.

    ¡°Not that big of a deal?¡± he said quietly.

    Dawn felt her stomach drop. She forced a nervousugh and took his hand, locking their fingers togeth ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I was just trying to make things easier.¡±

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 488 No Worries

    Before he could respond, a deep rumble rolled through the air. A motorcycle shot toward them ar a terrifying speed.

    Ethan¡¯s face hardened. In one swift motion, he pulled Dawn close and turned his body to shield <i>her</i><i>. </i>

    A thunderous crash ripped through the street.

    Despite his speed, the impact threw Ethan off his feet. He hit the pavement with a heavy thud as the motorcycle screeched past, sparks flying from the asphalt.

    The rider tried to circle back, but one look at Ethan¡¯s furious face made him freeze<i>. </i>

    A security guard came running with a baton, shouting for the man to stop.

    The rider panicked, mmed the throttle, and disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice shook as she dropped to her knees beside him. Her hands ran over his shoulders, chest, and arms. ¡°Where does it hurt? Did it hit you hard? Can you move? Please, talk to me!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze locked on hers.

    ¡°It hurts,¡± he said.

    Was he actually being serious?

    Dawn let out a shaky sigh and turned to the guard. ¡°Call the police. And please get an ambnce.¡±

    The officers arrived within minutes. After a brief inspection, one of them frowned. ¡°Ms. Dawn, this doesn¡¯t look like an ident. Someone came for you. Did you cross anyone recently? Take your time and think about it.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t have to think. She already knew who was behind it.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 489

    Chapter 489 Revenge

    Chapter 489 Revenge

    The only person she¡¯d fallen out withtely was Marshall.

    She gave the cops a brief summary of what happened, her

    catch the guy, not make me y detective.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Cons

    tone sharp and clipped. ¡°I believe your job is to

    The officers exchanged uneasy nces. Then came the wail of sirens as the ambnce pulled up. Dawn slipped an arm around Ethan to help him inside.

    ¡°Dawn, really, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He had only meant to tease her, but when he saw the worry clouding her face, the words died in his throat. He leaned in and kissed her forehead softly. ¡°Don¡¯t stress over me.¡±

    Blood had already soaked through his sleeve. He was nowhere near fine.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes reddened, and she red at him with a mix of anger and fear.

    The paramedic examined his arm and spoke with a calm tone. ¡°There¡¯s a fracture. We¡¯ll need an X¨C<i>ray </i>once we get to the hospital.¡±

    The nurse noticed Dawn¡¯s silence and gave her a gentle smile. ¡°Try not to worry, ma¡¯am. He¡¯s strong. He¡¯ll bounce back fast.¡±

    Dawn whispered a polite thank¨Cyou before turning her gaze back to Ethan.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Can¡¯t believe you fell for it.¡±

    His hand closed around hers, firm and warm. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I came to pick you up. This could¡¯ve ended much worse.¡±

    That rider had been after her. There was no doubt in his mind.

    The thought darkened his expression, shadows settling deep in his eyes.

    ¡°You think it was Marshall?¡±

    The scene reyed in Dawn¡¯s head in shes of light and sound. Fear coiled in her chest. Ethan was right. If he hadn¡¯t been there, she wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with just a broken bone.

    Ethan lifted her hand to his lips and kissed it gently. ¡°I¡¯ll figure out who¡¯s behind this. But for now, let your assistant drive you around. Or should I send two of my men to keep an eye on you?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°Let Mason handle it. Too much security would make it worse.¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± she said, her lips curving in a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m shocked. You¡¯re actually letting Mason drive me?

    C

    <

    10:01 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Jan 7

    Chapter 489 Revenge

    Dawn shot him a cool nce. ¡°You look way too pleased about having a <b>broken </b>arm.

    Ethan had noeback.

    Ethan pressed his fingers to his mouth and coughed, trying not to smile.

    He couldn¡¯t really deny it. Maybe, deep down, he didn¡¯t mind.

    Because now, with his arm in a sling, Dawn couldn¡¯t find an excuse to stay away.

    He chuckled under his breath and ruffled her hair. ¡°Come on. You can¡¯t tell I¡¯m joking? You can be a little serious sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Then behave yourself while you¡¯re healing. If your arm doesn¡¯t recover, don¡¯t expect me to take pity on you.¡±

    Dawn exhaled softly, the tension finally leaving her shoulders. She was still early in her pregnancy, and she had to avoid too much contact. Lately, she¡¯d beening up with excuses to keep some space, but now his injury had saved her the trouble.

    When they walked out of the hospital, Oliver was waiting by the car. He gave his boss a cautious nce and When they walked out of the hospital, Oliver was waiting decided things didn¡¯t look too bad.

    He opened the door quickly.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, tonight¡¯s business dinner¡ª¡±

    ¡°What dinner?¡± Before he could finish, Dawn¡¯s cold voice cut in. ¡°You¡¯re not really expecting him to show up for clients in this condition, are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Oliver¡¯s eyes darted between them. ¡°Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Ethan acted confused and leaned more heavily against Dawn, looking weak. ¡°Yeah. Look at me. I¡¯m barely standing.¡±

    Oliver went silent.

    Dawn helped Ethan into the car, her voice sharp.

    ¡°Get plenty of rest. That¡¯s your top priority. You pay your employees to handle these things for you. If they can¡¯t manage that much, maybe you hired the wrong people.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 490

    Chapter 490 Stern Dawn

    Oliver froze, his face stiff as stone.

    The boss¡¯s wife had just taken a jab, and he felt the burn from across the car.

    14 Free Coink

    Dawn turned her head and gave him a sharp, icy look. ¡°If this meeting¡¯s really that urgent, maybe I should go with you.¡±

    ¡°No, absolutely not.¡± Oliver forced a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Dawn, I can handle it myself.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you want him to attend the dinner? You can¡¯t have a drink unless he¡¯s there?¡±

    Oliver¡¯s mouth opened, but no sound came out.

    He knew better than to argue with her. That never ended well. He gave a quick nod and shut up.

    Dawn gave a short, coldugh and slid into the car.

    Oliver closed her door and walked around to the driver¡¯s side. He got in, turned the key, and the engine came alive.

    His phone buzzed. It was a text from his cunning boss. ¡°Bonus doubled this month.¡±

    Instant relief washed through him. He let out a breath and hit the gas.

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice Ethan¡¯s little smirk. She was too busy staring at her phone, frozen in ce.

    A message had appeared moments ago. ¡°Someone wants you dead. Guess who?¡±

    Ethan had been feeling a bit guilty before, but one look at that text wiped it away. His voice dropped, low and sharp. ¡°Who sent that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dawn said quietly.

    She handed him her phone.

    He didn¡¯t have to call the number. It was nothing but a string of random digits. He could tell it was sent through a system that couldn¡¯t be traced. The origin was invisible, like it never existed at all.

    Dawn¡¯sposure was unnerving. Once the shock faded, her mind went to work, cold and methodical.

    ¡°There are two options,¡± she murmured. ¡°The first is Marshall.¡±

    That man had always been twisted, sly enough to make a snake look honest.

    It wouldn¡¯t surprise her if he¡¯d sent that motorcyclist to hit her as a warning.

    Then this message was a follow¨Cup, just to make sure she stayed scared.

    Ethan¡¯s brows tightened. The afternoon light flickered through the window, sliding across his sharp

    Chapter 490 Stern Dawn

    features. His eyes were dark, cold, and deep, like ck water at night.

    *5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    He reached for her hand and wrapped his fingers around it, rubbing his thumb over her knuckles.

    Her skin was freezing.

    ¡°And the second?¡± he asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Dawn swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. Her chest felt tight, as if she¡¯d been dragged underwater again. Her voice came out hoarse. ¡°The person from three years ago.¡±

    Lucas had already been caught.

    But she never believed he was the one behind that message.

    Even with their thin blood tie, Lucas could have confronted her directly if he wanted to oppose her. He didn¡¯t need to hide in the shadows.

    When she thought it through, everything fell into ce.

    The text. The note.

    They were the same in every way.

    Only the goal had changed.

    Three years ago, they had wanted to keep her from marrying Ethan. Now, they wanted her dead.

    Ethan saw the color fade from her face, and his chest clenched tighter with every passing second. It felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    He reached out and pulled her against him, his arm firm around her waist. He pressed a kiss to her forehead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m not letting anything happen to you this time.¡±

    Dawn managed a weak smile but said nothing.

    They both knew the truth. The road ahead was long. And the more promises they made, the dangerous they became. One day, those promises could turn into knives that cut them both.

    more

    Her nerves were worn thin. Once they got home, exhaustion swallowed her whole, and she fell asleep within minutes.

    Ethan shut the bedroom door softly and stepped into the dim living room. Oliver was waiting there, straight¨Cbacked and silent.

    ¡°What do you need, Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was low. ¡°Find out who was behind that motorcycle. The text message is connected. And check what Marshall¡¯s been doing.¡±

    Chapter 490 Stern Dawn

    145 Free Coins

    His eyes narrowed, and his tone turned cold. ¡°If he¡¯s been getting reckless, make sure he¡¯s too busy to cause

    trouble.¡±

    Oliver nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°You handle this yourself,¡± Ethan said.

    He did not think Marshall was clever enough to n something that clean.

    ¡°And assign some of our men to stay close to Dawn. Keep her safe, but don¡¯t hover. She¡¯ll notice if you do.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Oliver gave a short nod and left.

    The house went silent again.

    Ethan moved to the window. The city outside looked strange and hollow. The streets were quiet, drained of life, as if the world itself was holding its breath.

    He pulled a cigarette from his pocket. He didn¡¯t smoke, but he needed something to keep his hands from shaking.

    Three years had passed, and the person behind those notes still hadn¡¯t surfaced.

    Every lead they¡¯d found had vanished before they could catch it.

    And now there was another message.

    He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. How could someone stay hidden this long, pulling strings from the dark?

    And why was it always Dawn?

    His dark eyes gleamed faintly in the light, sharp and distant like ss in shadow.

    Dawn didn¡¯t expect to sleep through the night.

    When she opened her eyes, the morning sun was already high, and Ethan¡¯s side of the bed was cold.

    She got dressed and stepped out of the room.

    Ethan sat on the couch, phone in hand. When he saw her, he raised a hand, motioning her closer.

    ¡°Yeah, follow the n,¡± he said into the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll be tied up for the next few days. Reach out when the deal¡¯s ready to sign.¡±

    He ended the call and looked up at her.

    10:01 <b>Wed</b>, <b>Jan </b>7

    Chapter 490 Stern Dawn

    Dawn tilted her head, her tone calm but curious. ¡°What¡¯s keeping you so busy?

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 491

    Chapter 491 Staying With Her

    ¡°What else would it be?¡±

    Ethan leaned closer and kissed her. ¡°I¡¯m spending the day with you.¡±

    15 <b>Free </b>Calm

    His rough stubble brushed against her cheek, making herugh as she pushed at his chest. ¡°¡®Cut it out! I¡¯ve got work to do. I don¡¯t need you following me around. And that hurts! You¡¯re scratching me!¡±

    The room filled with lightughter, and for a moment, it felt like time stood still.

    It had been far too long since they¡¯d felt this carefree.

    Ethan¡¯s throat tightened as he watched her. His eyes were warm and steady, glimmering like stars.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll stop.¡±

    He wrapped an arm around her waist and lifted her gently. ¡°Come on. Breakfast. You went to bed without dinnerst night. You must be starving.¡±

    Only then did Dawn notice the paper bags on the coffee table. When she reached out, they were still warm to the touch.

    ¡°You really nned ahead,¡± she said with a smile.

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    Ethan opened one of the containers. Inside were perfectly browned buns, crisp at the bottom and sprinkled with ck sesame seeds. The smell was rich and buttery, and her stomach growled instantly.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes brightened as he took out each dish. She grinned and licked her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Real breakfast food, here of all ces. Do you have milk? I need some.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Ethan said, his voice soft and indulgent.

    ¡°Then that¡¯s mine!¡±

    Her mood lifted in an instant. Whatever shadows had clung to her the night before seemed to vanish with every bite.

    When she was done, she let out a satisfied sigh. Ethan reached over and dabbed her lips with a napkin, wiping away a trace of oil.

    ¡°I have to admit,¡± she said, smiling, ¡°moving in with you was probably the smartest thing I¡¯ve done. At my ce, I couldn¡¯t even find decent soup. This is heavenpared to that.¡±

    Her eyes gleamed as she leaned forward. ¡°But which restaurant did you order from? Mason searched everywhere and couldn¡¯t find anything this authentic.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t order it,¡± Ethan said casually.

    1/

    WED

    O

    <b>C </b>

    11

    O

    10:01 <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 491 Staying With Her

    ¡°What?¡± Her eyes widened. ¡°You didn¡¯t fly this in from home, did you?¡±

    Ethanughed, tapping her nose lightly. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable. No. I brought the chef.

    He had expected she wouldn¡¯t like the food here, so he¡¯d asked Oliver to hire someone skilled and bring them along.

    Dawn blinked, the warmth rising in her chest catching her off guard. She took a slow breath and looked at him, her lips curving slightly.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Ethan asked.

    known

    ¡°Nothing.¡± She tilted her head, teasing. ¡°If I¡¯d you had your own chef, I wouldn¡¯t have stuffed myself. Guess I can have this every day now.¡±

    Ethan chuckled and ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Are you going to the office today?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Almost <i>forgot</i>. <i>What¡¯s </i><i>the </i><i>time</i><i>? </i><i>She </i><i>nced </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><i>clock </i><i>and </i><i>gasped</i><i>. </i>

    ¡°I really need to go. Don¡¯t you dare try to do anything with that arm. Stay put, rest, and let Oliver deal with the work. That¡¯s literally why you pay him.¡±

    Oliver sneezed suddenly, hard enough to make him blink.

    He looked up at the sky. The clouds were heavy, thick, and dark. Rain was definitelying.

    He made a mental note to remind Ethan to tell Dawn to bring a coat.

    47

    But Dawn didn¡¯t need one. She had wrapped herself tightly in a cashmere shawl, elegant and neat. When Mason pulled up, he almost didn¡¯t recognize her through the folds of fabric.

    ¡°Alright, go on inside. I¡¯m heading out,¡± she said lightly.

    ¡°Hold on.¡±

    She had just taken a step when Ethan caught her wrist. He leaned in and kissed her forehead. His voice wa low and tender. ¡°Be careful. Come back early.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dawn slipped into the car, waved, and smiled as they pulled away.

    But after a few blocks, her smile faded like fog in the morning sun. ¡°Did you find out who sent that text?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Dawn,¡± Mason said. He caught her reflection in the mirror. Her face was pale, the kind of pale that came from nights with too little rest. His tone softened. ¡°I¡¯ll handle the questioning myself. Once I ge something, I¡¯ll report back.¡±

    Dawn pressed her fintora amine

    Chapter 491 Staying With Her

    her in thest few days

    She had only just gotten out of bed, yet she already felt exhausted.

    ¡°I¡¯m going with you,¡± she said finally. ¡°Take him to the factory

    She didn¡¯t know how many people were watching. Only somewhere big and secure could guarantee she stayed in control.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Mason paused. ¡°Do you really not want Mr. Jackson to know about this?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to hide it,¡± Dawn said evenly. ¡°But I¡¯m not telling him myself. He¡¯s already got people watching me. Let them report it.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t understand her logic, but that wasn¡¯t his ce. His job was to follow Dawn¡¯s orders to the letter.

    She didn¡¯t go to the office that morning. Instead, she went straight to the factory.

    By noon, her men brought the person responsible for the text inside.

    Dawn sat on a chair with a small te of fruit, eating one piece at a time while she watched <i>the </i>man on the floor.

    He was an Ithelian. He looked ordinary. Nervous, even. His eyes kept flicking up to her and then away again, like he was afraid to meet her gaze.

    ¡°You¡¯re sure it was him?¡± she asked coolly.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Dawn,¡± Mason said. ¡°When we found him, hisputer was still on. The messages were right there.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he delete them?¡±

    Mason hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Dawn plucked a grape from the te, slipped it between her lips, then set the dish down on the table beside her. ¡°Because he wanted me to see it.¡±

    Her voice was quiet but sharp. It fit. Whoever sent that message had known the exact timing. They had to be watching the front of thepany closely, waiting for her to notice.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 492

    Chapter 492 A Lure

    Chapter 492 A Lure

    The biker never got the chance to warn anyone. That meant the other one had to be nearby

    Mason led his men out to investigate, and soon enough, they dragged someone back.

    But it was obvious this guy was just a decoy.

    Dawn stood in front of him, her voice smooth but cutting. ¡°Tell me. Is thatputer yours?¡±

    The man¡¯s head hung so low it almost brushed the floor. He shook it hard.

    ¡°Then why were you there?¡± she asked, her tone calm but cold. ¡°And where did you get thatptop?¡±

    ¡°There¡­ there was this guy,¡± he stammered,

    for a while. He even paid me.¡±

    bling. ¡°He gave it to me. Said it was mine if I waited there

    His eyes were wide and guileless, but there was fear hiding behind the innocence. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it belonged to you. I swear. You can take it back, okay?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She just stared at him for a few seconds, silent.

    This was useless.

    She turned her head toward Mason and gave him a look before walking out.

    Mason hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out this way. Right then, his phone buzzed. His men had confirmed the man¡¯s identity. He was just a college kid from a nearby school.

    Rage red in Mason¡¯s chest, but there was nothing else to do. He had to release him.

    What happened next would¡¯ve caught their attention, but none knew of it.

    The moment the man stepped past the factory gates, his entire expression shifted. He turned his head, nced back once, and a sinister smile twisted across his lips.

    August in Ithelia was brutally hot. Because of the country¡¯s strict green policies, only a handful of people could afford air conditioning. The river near the factory was jammed with bodies. People were packed together in the water, trying to escape the heat.

    Dawn stood at the window, lost in thought. The sunlight shimmered off the ss as memories flickered through her mind, one after another, like scenes from a dream.

    Years ago, Daniel had saved her.

    He¡¯d said Vincent had been searching for her.

    But had that really been luck?

    The moment her identity was confirmed, the ident happened.

    §à

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>7 </b>

    Chapter 492 A Lure

    * Free Cons

    Or maybe it wasn¡¯t an ident at all. Maybe it had been nned. Maybe they¡¯d staged her death to <b>free </b>her from the Osbornes, the Jacksons, and Jonathan.

    The thought made her skin crawl. A chill ran down her spine even in the summer heat.

    She sank into her chair, trying to steady her breath. The room felt too still. Her phone spun between her fingers before she finally hit call.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± Daniel¡¯s voice drawled on the other end, smooth and yful. ¡°Calling me again from across the ocean? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re lonely already.¡±

    Her voice turned sharp. ¡°If you¡¯re that cager to <i>get </i>buried six feet under, perhaps I should arrange for an undertaker?¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± he said quickly, clearing his throat with a shortugh. ¡°Message received. I¡¯ll behave. What do you need, Ms. Dawn?¡±

    ¡°I need the truth,¡± she said, her tone quiet but firm. ¡°Three years ago, when you saved me from that wreck

    going to happen?¡± -was that coincidence, or did you already know it

    Her question lingered in the air, heavy and sharp.

    The silence stretched too long, twisting into something that almost hurt to breathe through.

    ¡°So,¡± Dawn said, her voice steady butced with ice, ¡°you knew. All of you knew. That car crash¨Cit was connected to Vincent, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Daniel let out a shortugh, smooth and mocking. ¡°Ms. Dawn, thatg too far. The chairman lives and breathes for you. How could you think that of him?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t move. ¡°Is that what you believe?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t see his face through the phone, but his tone was warm, careful, and too clean to be honest.

    Daniel went on, his voice dripping with that fake charm he¡¯d perfected. ¡°The chairman is ruthless in business, I¡¯ll give you that. But when ites to you, he¡¯s all heart. My advice? Stop overthinking. Maybe try trusting him for once.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s lips curled faintly, though her eyes stayed t. She didn¡¯t waste another word. She hung up.

    Her mind spun, wild and chaotic, like it had during the days Jonathan had kept her trapped.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn.¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice broke the stillness as he stepped inside. ¡°Should we keep digging?¡±

    ¡°They released the man?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    2

    Chapter 492 A Lure

    ¡°Then we stop the investigation.¡±

    <b>Free </b><b>Cous </b>

    Whoever orchestrated this already knew every move she made. What was the point of chasing nt

    After a pause, she asked, ¡°Has the chairman contacted youtely?¡±

    ¡°He did, two days ago,¡± Mason said. ¡°He was checking the project¡¯s progress,¡±

    ¡°I handled it the way he wanted,¡± she replied evenly. ¡°So this is done. That means we can finally go home. right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°Then make it happen soon.¡±

    Dawn turned toward the window. The city outside looked foreign and cold, its skyline stripped of warmth. There was nothing left here worth holding on to.

    By four in the afternoon, her phone rang again. Vincent.

    She drew in a breath and forced her tone into something polite. ¡°Hello, Vincent.¡±

    ¡°I thought you had already forgotten about me,¡± Vincent said. His voice was calm, smooth as ever. ¡°So, everything settled over there?¡±

    ¡°Almost,¡± Dawn said softly. ¡°I¡¯ll be heading home soon. Is there anything else you¡¯d like me to handle?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Vincent answered. ¡°You did an excellent job. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Then his tone shifted, quieter, almost wistful. ¡°I¡¯m getting old.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not. You¡¯ve taken good care of yourself. You still look strong,¡± she said gently.

    That seemed to amuse him. His voice lightened. ¡°Tell me, how are things with you and Marshall? I used to think highly of him. The boy had a rare instinct for business. But now¡­¡± His words trailed off, slow and deliberate. ¡°It seems I may have misjudged his character.¡± <ol start="3"><li>3. </li></ol>

    Wed, Jan /

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 493

    Chapter 493 Vincent¡¯s Call

    Chapter 493 Vincent¡¯s Call

    Vincent couldn¡¯t have been more mistaken.

    He had forced his own beliefs onto Dawn, and that was ridiculous.

    Dawn stayed quiet. After a long pause, she asked calmly, ¡°Vincent, was Roxanne the only child you ever adopted?¡±

    Vincent seemed caught off guard. It took him a moment before he answered, ¡°Well, not exactly.

    ¡°Years ago I met a boy during a business trip. He was an orphan, and he looked so helpless that I couldn¡¯t just walk away. I arranged for his sponsorship, but he was already almost grown. So I never brought him back to the family estate.¡±

    His tone softened, the weight of memory hanging on every word.

    He sighed before continuing, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in years. His name is Shawn. Funny enough, he¡¯s studying in Ithelia now. Such a shame you¡¯re leaving soon. You might¡¯ve liked him.¡±

    Shawn.

    The name echoed in Dawn¡¯s mind. Suddenly, fragments of the past started to fit together.

    Vincent heard her silence and immediately grew uneasy. ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t start imagining things. It doesn¡¯t matter how many children I¡¯ve supported. You are my only daughter by blood. Everything I have, everything the family built, is yours. No one else matters.¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m not thinking about it.¡±

    She had never cared about the Wests¡® fortune anyway.

    Whatever Vincent decided to do with his money was his business. She wouldn¡¯t interfere.

    They exchanged a few polite words before hanging up.

    Her thoughts still tangled around her as the day slipped away.

    By the time Mason drove her back to the hotel, night had already fallen.

    Ethan had just returned. He looked worn out, his shirt sticking to him from the heat.

    After a shower, he came out with damp hair, leaned down, and cupped her face in his hands. ¡°Did you miss me, baby? Hmm?¡± He kissed her.

    Droplets rolled off his hair and sshed against her cheek. She brushed them away and groaned softly. ¡°Yes, yes, I missed you like crazy. Happy now?¡±

    Ethanughed under his breath and drew her onto the couch beside him.

    ¡°Marshall wants to meet tomorrow morning to sign the contract. I told him yes.¡±

    |||

    O <

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>7 </b>

    Chapter 493 Vincent¡¯s Call

    <b>15 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°That¡¯s fast.¡±

    Her brows lifted in surprise. She thought for a moment before speaking. I already saker Mason to stan nning our return. How long do you need to finish up here?

    ¡°Two days, maybe less.¡±

    Ethan twirled a strand of her hair between his fingers. ¡°We¡¯ll leave together.¡±

    There was no point in leaving separately. Dawn nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll finish handling thepany¡¯s end soon. But stay alert. Marshall¡¯s cunning. He¡¯s not someone you can take lightly.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± he teased.

    ¡°Of course I am.¡±

    He smirked. ¡°Then you better protect me.¡±

    Dawn narrowed her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    She studied him suspiciously. ¡°Did you hit your head today or something?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer her right away. His tone dropped instead. ¡°Who did you see today?¡±

    Dawn froze for a second. She understood that he was referring to the earlier incident. ¡°No one,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Mason caught someone who might¡¯ve sent that text. We questioned him for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Did he say anything useful?¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all.¡±

    She crossed her arms, a faint pout tugging at her lips. ¡°The guy¡¯s a slippery one. It¡¯s like catching smoke.¡±

    Ethan could already picture the scene in his head. He let out a quiet breath and brushed a hand over her hair. ¡°Oliver tracked the message. The signal came from Ithelia. It disappeared too fast for them to trace the source.¡±

    That meant they were right back where they started.

    Whoever was behind it was probably watching them even now.

    The air thickened between them. Dawn let out a long sigh, ¡°Once we¡¯re back home, maybe things will finally settle.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    It was the only answer that made sense.

    Ethan turned her gently by the shoulders, his tone calm but firm. ¡°We leave in two days. If anything feels strange before then, you tell me immediately. Promise me.¡±

    <b>10:01 </b><b>Wed</b>, Jan <b>7 </b>TO

    Chapter 493 Vincent¡¯s Call

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to keep secrets from you,¡± she said softly. ¡°Ljust don¡¯t want to be someone who <b>leans </b><b>ou </b>you for everything. You¡¯ve got enough on your te already

    Ethan smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re doing just fine.¡±

    He took her hand and pulled her toward the dining table. ¡°Come on. Dinner¡¯s waiting¡±

    Two days remained before their flight home. Ethan was still buried in work, but Dawn had nothing left to do. She spent her time pacing the hotel suite, restless. She wasn¡¯t just waiting for Ethan to be free.

    She was waiting for Marshall to crash.

    And that wish finally came true.

    The next day, news hit that Marshall had lost control.

    The deal Ethan had made with him turned out to be a noose. It locked Marshall in ce and drained The deal Ethan had made with him turned out to be a no every dime he¡¯d invested.

    But Marshall wasn¡¯t a fool.

    Ethan¡¯s move was bold and dangerous. It was the kind of gamble that burned everything down on both sides.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn,¡± Mason said over the phone, his tone low but amused, ¡°looks like Mr. Jackson really does love you.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t deny it. She smiled lightly. ¡°Once this is over, we can finally go home. You got the tickets ready?¡±

    ¥Ñ¥ó

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 494

    Chapter 494 Lunch With Gina

    Chapter 494 Lunch With Gina

    ¡°Yes. The flight¡¯s booked. Nine in the morning, day after tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Take tomorrow off. I¡¯m having lunch with Gina before we leave.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Dawn.¡±

    2

    168

    +30 Free Coins

    When the call ended, Dawn opened WhatsApp and sent Gina a quick message. They set at lunch date for the next day.

    She went to her suitcase and lifted the lid. Inside was a small jewelry box. She opened it and took out a new pair of diamond earrings she¡¯d bought earlier that week. They caught the light as she turned them in her hand. She decided they would be Gina¡¯s farewell gift.

    Gina greeted her with her usual enthusiasm, pulling her into a warm hug. ¡°Can¡¯t believe you actually called me, darling. I was starting to think you¡¯d forgotten I existed.¡±

    ¡°How could I?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn gave her a yful look. ¡°We¡¯re friends, remember?¡±

    ¡°The best kind,¡± Gina replied with a grin. Then her tone softened. ¡°But you¡¯re flying back to Ar soon, aren¡¯t you? That means it¡¯ll be harder to see you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± Dawn said. ¡°Yourpany does business in Ar too. We¡¯ll have plenty of chances.¡±

    Gina raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±

    It was odd. They hadn¡¯t known each other long, yet talking to Gina always felt natural. There was an ease between them that made it feel like they¡¯d known each other for years. Gina liked to say they were proof that some friendships were justte arrivals.

    Halfway through lunch, Dawn¡¯s phone vibrated. It was a message from Aidan.

    After her conversation with Vincent, she had told him everything. Aidan had friends who were hackers. For him, tracing someone was child¡¯s y.

    Still, when Dawn opened the message and saw the name, her chest tightened.

    Shawn.

    It was him. The same boy Mason had caught yesterday.

    <b>9:46 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 494 Lunch With Gina

    <b>+30 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Everything suddenly made sense. The motorcycle. The text. The entire thing had been his n.

    Gina noticed Dawn¡¯s expression and leaned closer.

    The glow from the phone screen reflected in her eyes. ¡°Well, well,¡± she teased. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Her smirk grew wider. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that¡¯s your new boy toy.¡±

    Dawnughed under her breath. ¡°No. He¡¯s just someone I know. I asked a friend to send me his info.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to get to know him,¡± Gina asked, chewing on her food, ¡°or trying to find out something about him? You could¡¯ve asked me. I actually know him.¡±

    Dawn lifted her gaze sharply. ¡°You¡¯re sure we¡¯re talking about the same person?¡±

    ¡°Positive. That¡¯s Shawn.¡±

    Gina swallowed her bite and gave a small, sly smile. ¡°He¡¯s a bit of a celebrity, actually.¡±

    Dawn felt a flicker of curiosity. She picked up her fork, stabbed a piece of lettuce, and said carefully, ¡°What kind of celebrity?¡±

    Gina leaned forward, eyes bright with mischief.

    ¡°The kind you

    wouldn¡¯t expect in a million years.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t speak. She just looked at her, waiting.

    ¡°Oh,e on,¡± Gina said,ughing. ¡°Take a wild guess. You don¡¯t always have to be so serious. Girls can have fun too, you know.¡±

    That could only mean one thing. Whatever Shawn was famous for, it wasn¡¯t clean.

    young, Gina gave a mock sigh and crossed her arms. ¡°Let¡¯s just say he¡¯s got ¡­ talents. He¡¯s handsome, and knows how to work a room. Guys like him always find a way to climb in that crowd.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brows drew together. ¡°What kind of crowd are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve practically spelled it out, and you still don¡¯t see it?¡±

    Gina looked at her with exaggerated disbelief, then sighed and tipped her head back.

    <b>9:46 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 494 Lunch With Gina

    <b>691 </b>

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°You know how the upper crust is. Once they¡¯ve had everything money can buy, they start chasing whatever gives them a thrill. Especially those pathetic, sleazy middle¨Caged men who think money hides their insecurity.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s head snapped up, her

    eyes wide.

    Gina grinned. ¡°Finally catching on?¡±

    ¡°He¡­ Shawn does that for a living?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    The word hit Dawn like a p. Gina said it so smoothly it made her skin crawl. She kept talking between slow bites of food. ¡°There was a yacht out on international waters a while back. They filled it with gorgeous young men from all over. Then they auctioned them off. Highest bid wins the boy.

    ¡°Whoever got picked became someone¡¯s private toy.¡±

    Dawn felt her throat tighten. ¡°Did they ¡­ do it willingly?¡±

    Gina gave a careless shrug. ¡°Some were. Some weren¡¯t.¡±

    Her tone turned cold.

    It did not matter anyway. In the end, they would be willing ves of the rich, chasing whatever money could buy.

    She lifted her winess, the liquid catching the light. ¡°Those rich bastards are twisted, but they¡¯re generous too. That¡¯s how this world works. You throw enough cash, and things like morals or dignity suddenly have a price tag.

    ¡°If you still can¡¯t buy it, that just means you didn¡¯t pay enough.¡±

    She took a slow sip.

    ¡°People aren¡¯t so different from animals. You just have to find the right leash.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t say anything. Her fingers tightened around her fork. After a long pause, she asked quietly, ¡°How much do you really know about Shawn?¡±

    ¡°Not a lot. I¡¯m not his type, obviously.¡± Gina shot her a teasing look before her voice steadied again. ¡°But he was huge a couple of years ago. People spent ridiculous amounts just to have dinner with him.

    <b>9:46 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 494 Lunch With Gina

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°Then one day he disappeared. Word is, some billionaire took him under his wing. After that, he was gone.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 495

    Chapter 495 The Man Called Shawn

    Chapter 495 The Man Called Shawn

    Men like him rarely return after living such a life.

    Gina tilted her head, studying her.

    ¡°But how do you even know him?¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°He¡¯s a rtive¡¯s kid.¡±

    The words felt heavy, almost bitter. The entire conversation left her uneasy.

    After lunch, she hugged Gina goodbye, but her thoughts refused to settle.

    <b><i>A </i></b>

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    If Shawn had been under Vincent¡¯s care, then why would he fall into something so vile?

    <i>Or </i><i>Vincent </i><i>kept </i><i>the </i><i>truth from </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    No. That couldn¡¯t be true.

    Vincent might¡¯ve had his faults, but greed wasn¡¯t one of them. He had more money than he could ever spend. There was no way he¡¯d ever cut off Shawn¡¯s funding.

    Back at the hotel, Dawn was still lost in her thoughts. The afternoon dragged on, heavy and quiet. By the time Ethan came in, she was still on the couch, her chin propped in her hand, staring at nothing.

    ¡°What¡¯s got you so quiet?¡±

    His voice startled her.

    She blinked and looked up. When she saw him, she exhaled softly.

    Ethan walked over and sat beside her. He slipped an arm around her shoulders and drew her close. ¡°Alright, Ms. Porter. What¡¯s going on in that head of yours? Talk to me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice came out low. ¡°Tell me, what makes a person throw away their pride and conscience to do something that crosses every line?¡±

    ¡°Conscience?¡± Ethan¡¯s brow lifted. He thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°Usually, it¡¯s hunger. Could be for money. Could be for love. Or maybe it¡¯s the need to matter to someone.¡±

    That was all it ever came down to.

    <b>9:46 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 495 The Man Called Shawn

    But what about Shawn?

    Vincent couldn¡¯t have known the things he¡¯d done.

    +30 Free Coins

    Ethan studied her face, the crease between her brows, and the faraway look in her eyes. He didn¡¯t push her. Instead, he reached up and pinched her check lightly. ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t tie yourself in knots. Sometimes, the truth shows up on its own when you stop chasing it.¡±

    She gave a small nod. Maybe that was all she could do.

    ¡°Are you done with work yet?¡± she asked quietly.

    ¡°Almost.¡± Ethan leaned back, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I saw Marshall downstairs earlier. Stay in tomorrow if you can help it. He¡¯s looking for me, but if he gets angry enough, he might drag you into it.¡±

    He brushed his thumb across her cheek. ¡°We¡¯re flying home tomorrow. Try to get some rest tonight.¡±

    After dinner, Ethan went back to work in his study.

    Dawn called Mason soon after. ¡°I want two people watching Shawn. Anyone who¡¯s pulled a stunt like that might try something worse. The second he moves, I want to know.¡±

    Mason¡¯s tone dropped. ¡°Ms. Dawn, do you think he¡¯ll follow us back to Ar?¡±

    Dawn looked straight at him. ¡°Why do you think he tried to kill me?¡±

    Mason thought for a moment. ¡°The chairman only has one daughter. And he¡¯s already said the whole Stonewarden Group will belong to you. If anything happens to you, he and Ms. Roxanne would have the im.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said tly. ¡°His n failed. So why would he give up now?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t tell Vincent anything. She didn¡¯t confront Shawn either. She couldn¡¯t risk tipping him off.

    A faint smile curved her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait. Maybe he¡¯ll surprise us and grow a heart.¡±

    But deep down, they both knew he wouldn¡¯t.

    That night, Ethan didn¡¯te back until it waste. Dawn was half¨Casleep when she felt the mattress sink beside her. She shifted instinctively, drawn to his warmth.

    X

    <b>+ </b>

    Chapter 495 The Man Called Shawn

    +30 Free Coins

    Ethan pulled her close, one arm around her waist. His eyes softened as he looked down at her, full of tired affection and quiet helplessness.

    The phone on the nightstand buzzed softly.

    Ethan turned his head, the screen glowing in the dark.

    ¡°Ms. Dawn, everything¡¯s set. If he really follows us back to Ar, we¡¯ll know right away.¡±

    His eyes narrowed slightly. <i>What¡¯s </i><i>set</i><i>? </i>

    He looked down.

    Dawn was fast asleep, curled up against him. A faint pillow crease marked her cheek, and her skin looked smooth and flushed, warm like sunlight on porcin.

    Dawn. A woman who never stopped keeping secrets.

    Maybe that was part of her charm.

    A quietugh escaped him, low and humorless. The sound caught in his chest, heavy and restrained.

    He looked at her again, and the tension in his shoulders eased. She shifted closer in her sleep, her arm brushing against him, and he finally closed his eyes.

    Morning came, bright and sharp. It was the day of their flight home.

    Because of his hand injury, Ethan couldn¡¯t pack. That left Dawn to handle everything. She stacked his jackets and trousers neatly in the suitcase. Shirts next. Then she started sorting his socks and underwear into separate pouches.

    Everything was fine until she suddenly felt someone watching her. The air shifted, warm and heavy.

    She froze and looked up.

    Ethan was leaning against the doorframe, that faint, unreadable smile tugging at his lips.

    Dawn said nothing.

    Dawn blinked, then looked down at the pair of men¡¯s briefs in her hand. Her face turned pink in an instant.

    <b>9:46 </b><b>Thu</b>, <b>Jan </b>8

    Chapter 495 The Man Called Shawn

    7919

    +30 Free Coins

    She tossed them into the suitcase and muttered, ¡°What are you looking at? Never seen someone pack before?¡±

    He stayed quiet, still smiling. His gaze didn¡¯t move.

    Her patience snapped. She shot to her feet and pushed at his chest. ¡°Oh,e on, get out!¡±

    Why did he have to stand there like that? Didn¡¯t he know he was making it worse?

    She exhaled hard and went back to packing, her movements quick and clipped.

    When she finished, she shut the suitcase and stepped out, only to find him still waiting.

    Before he could speak, she cut him off. ¡°Once your hand¡¯s better, you¡¯re packing your own stuff. Don¡¯t even think about asking me again.¡±

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 496

    Chapter 496 All Packed Up

    He chuckled softly. ¡°Of course.¡±

    That infuriating grin stayed on his face, and it made her want to throw something.

    She rolled her eyes, dropped onto the couch beside him, and crossed her legs.

    ¡°So when are we leaving?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, someone knocked on the door.

    +30 Free Coins

    Ethan got up and opened it. Oliver stood there, crisp andposed. ¡°Mr. Jackson, the car is ready.¡±

    Ethan gave a short nod. ¡°Good. You handle the rest. Keep me posted on any updates.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    They headed downstairs and slid into the car. Through the rearview mirror, Dawn watched Oliver grow smaller until he disappeared. ¡°He¡¯s not flying back with us?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still work here he needs to take

    care of.¡±

    Ethan reached over, his thumb brushing against her hand. ¡°You really do worry about everyone except me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    She stared at him, utterly baffled.

    How did he even manage to twist that around?

    Dawn sighed and turned away, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth arguing. By the time they arrived at the airport, Mason was already there.

    He and Ethan gave each other the briefest nod, more out of formality than courtesy, and not a single word followed. The silence between them felt colder than the morning air.

    Ethan¡¯s jaw flexed. ¡°You should really consider getting a new assistant.¡±

    Mason retorted, ¡°Then maybe you should rece your secretary too.¡±

    That made herugh, soft but sharp. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯re almost thirty. When are you going to

    <b>9:40 </b><b>Inu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>8

    Chapter 496 All Packed Up

    stop acting like a jealous teenager?¡±

    His expression froze for a second.

    Immature? Him?

    6919

    +30 Free Coins

    He gave a low, disbelievingugh, half offended, half amused. Even he didn¡¯t seem sure which side he was on.

    The ne pierced through the clouds, climbing until the world below vanished under a sea of white. The foreign country shrank to nothing, swallowed by the drifting haze.

    The sky stretched wide and blue ahead of them. One chapter had closed. The next would begin the moment they reached Ar.

    Dawn dozed off for a while, and when she opened her eyes again, the ne was already descending.

    As the wheels touched the runway, a strange calm settled over her chest.

    By ten in the morning, they were back among the rush of the city.

    Cars sped by. People hurried down the sidewalks with coffee cups in hand. The world here never slowed down.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. She turned toward Ethan. ¡°Take me straight to the office. I¡¯ve been gone too long.¡±

    He frowned slightly. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to catch a breather?¡±

    ¡°I slept on the ne. If I lie down again, I¡¯ll mess up my schedule.¡±

    He thought for a moment, then leaned forward and murmured something to the driver.

    But when the car stopped, it wasn¡¯t in front of her office. It was at a restaurant nearby.

    Dawn turned to him, confused. Ethan met her gaze with a calm look. ¡°You barely ate on the flight. You need something real before diving back into work.¡±

    She blinked, then let out a quietugh.

    For once, she didn¡¯t argue. Something warm and inexplicable filled her chest.

    Ethan watched her for a long while, his eyes fixed on the woman beside him. She sat still, her head lowered, looking like a guilty student waiting for a lecture. He finally snapped his fingers.

    <b>9.40 </b><b>nu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 496 All Packed Up

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡±

    Dawn lifted her chin. Her eyes shimmered like ss under sunlight.

    ¡°The busy days are over,¡± she said softly. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time we got married?¡±

    Silence reigned for a moment.

    The words hit him so fast that he just stared at her for a moment.

    +30 Free Coins

    ¡°Hey.¡± Her eyes widened, her tone turning sharp. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget, did you? You had a n, right?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget.¡±

    Ethan reached out and caught her finger before she could wag it at him.

    His hand wrapped around hers, warm and steady. His voice dropped to a low murmur. ¡°Tell me. What kind of wedding do

    you want?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Dawn¡¯s lips curved, her expression thoughtful. The light danced across her face like she was made of ss and sun. ¡°It¡¯s our second wedding. It should feel different. Maybe something outdoors. Something wild. Like a forest party, or¡­ The Emerald Grove style.¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°You¡¯re going with forests?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Exactly that!¡±

    Her excitement bubbled through her voice. ¡°You get it! And this time, we¡¯ll include everything we missed before. Mr. Will is expected to be back by then, right?¡±

    The moment she said his name, something flickered in her eyes. Ethan didn¡¯t notice. He was too caught up in her talk of weddings and ns.

    He nodded slowly. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡± She paused and mulled over it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you handle the rest,¡± she finally said.

    After they stopped in front of her building, she leaned into the open car door before stepping out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget,¡± she said with a teasing smile. ¡°Pick a good date for the wedding.¡±

    She waved as the sleek ck car pulled away.

    <b>9:46 </b><b>Th?</b><b>, </b>Jan <b>8 </b>

    Chapter 496 All Packed Up

    400 2

    +30 Free Coins

    But once it disappeared down the street, her smile vanished. The warmth on her face slipped away, leaving only calm control. She turned and walked toward the building.

    Mason followed a few steps behind. His gaze flicked to her, sharp and curious.

    Without looking at him, she said tly, ¡°If you have any questions, just spill them. Don¡¯t give me that stare.¡±

    Her voice was smooth and cool. She already knew what wasing.

    Mason¡¯s throat tightened. ¡°Ms. Dawn, are you ¡­ nning something for the wedding?¡±

    He had heard every word from the car. Every soft tone, every smile. It hadn¡¯t sounded like love. It had sounded like strategy.

    Every line she spoke had been careful. Every nce was meant to make Ethan believe she wanted this marriage more than anything.

    Now her face was unreadable, stripped of emotion. The yful warmth from earlier was gone. She looked like someone standing behind invisible walls, high and guarded.

    She would never allow anyone to get in that easily.

    ¡°Some things you¡¯ll understand when it¡¯s time,¡± she said quietly. ¡°Until then, just do your job.¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t need to.

    He already understood what it meant. Dawn was finally going to do the job Vincent told her to.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 497

    Chapter 497 When the Wedding Loomed

    When she got back to thepany, the first thing she did was call a team meeting.

    After catching up on everyone¡¯s progress, Dawn handed Mason a new assignment.

    ¡°Go track down two people for me.¡±

    +30 Free Coins-

    Light slipped through the loose strands of hair brushing her face, making her already striking features look almost unreal. She lowered her head, idly turning the ring on her finger as she said softly, ¡°You should know Cindy, my uncle¡¯s daughter. Unless something changed, she should¡¯ve been in Meriax.¡±

    Mason paused. ¡°Ms. West, you mean ¡­ you want her toe back to the country?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be great if she did.¡±

    Some things still had to start with this cousin.

    Dawn looked up. Her longshes swept up like two little brushes, moving with her blink and casting shifting shadows over her eyes. ¡°And the other one ¡­ Micah, Andy¡¯s younger brother.¡±

    Mason¡¯s gaze darkened for a moment. Then he nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll get on it right away.¡±

    He turned and walked out.

    Dawn spun her office chair around so she faced the view outside.

    It was summer, but that kind of clear, vivid blue sky only appeared on the best days. Most days, you couldn¡¯t even tell where the horizon was. Everything stayed hazy and washed¨Cout.

    She let out a quiet breath.

    <i>Ethan</i><i>, </i><i>are </i><i>you </i><i>ready</i><i>? </i>

    <i>The </i><i>game </i><i>was </i><i>about </i><i>to </i><i>begin</i>.

    Aftering back to the country, Dawn and Ethan had both been swamped with work, and they sometimes went an entire day without seeing each other.

    Hannah had been worrying herself sick about it. So when she caught Dawn staying home a little longer that day, she quickly pulled her aside to check in. ¡°You and Ethan ¡­ you¡¯re not fighting again, are you?¡±

    Chapter 497 When the Wedding Loomed

    Dawn blinked. ¡°Hannah, why would you say that?¡±

    ¡°Why would I say that¡­?¡±

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    Hannah gave her a subtle side¨Ceye and handed her a ss of milk. ¡°Your mother¨Cinw went on that trip with her girlfriends, right? Before she left, she kept reminding me to keep an eye on you two. If shees back and something¡¯s wrong, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s doomed.¡±

    These two kids¨Cwho knew what was going on with them? It wasn¡¯t just that they didn¡¯t get up together in the morning; even when they came home, they always arrived one after the other.

    And that wasn¡¯t supposed to be a problem?

    Dawn felt a little helpless. When it came to elders¡­ some things just couldn¡¯t be exined in a way they¡¯d ept.

    All she could do was reassure her seriously, ¡°We¡¯re fine. We were both overseas for so long, and there¡¯s a ton of work piled up. We¡¯re just busy with our own things.¡±

    Hannah wasn¡¯t fully convinced. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn smiled, trying her best to show Hannah that she was in a good mood. ¡°I¡¯d never lie to you about something like this. If we were actually fighting, I¡¯d just pack up and leave. No way I¡¯d

    put up with him.¡±

    Well¡­

    That did kind of make sense.

    Hannah finally rxed. ¡°Good, as long as everything¡¯s fine. I heard from Mrs. Jackson that Ethan¡¯s been working on the wedding stufftely. Once you two tie the knot and then go have a honeymoon baby on the honeymoon ¡­ oh boy, we¡¯re all going to be so busy after that.¡±

    She was lost in her lovely little vision of the future,pletely missing the fact that the moment she mentioned the wedding, the smile on Dawn¡¯s face faded a little.

    ¡°Right. So you should take care of yourself while you have the time. The true busy days are still ahead.¡±

    With just a few lines, Dawn had Hannah wrapped around her finger again, and the woman finally went back to her room with a happy grin, probably to call Tara and give her an update.

    Dawn let her smile drop and sipped her milk, deep in thought.

    <b>P9144 </b>

    Chapter 497 When the Wedding Loomed

    If Hannah hadn¡¯t brought it up, she would have almost forgotten about the baby¡­

    She slowly lifted her hand andid it over her stomach.

    It was still so early.

    +30 Free Coins

    Aside from the asional pregnancy symptoms, she barely felt anything. And whether she should let this childe into the world¡­ Dawn honestly hadn¡¯t made up her mind.

    Or maybe, deep down, she just didn¡¯t want to think about it at all.

    Her eyes darkened slightly, and she pushed the ss of milk across the table in irritation.

    She got up and headed out.

    It was still early before working hours. The few people who were already at the office were yawning nonstop, and after clocking in, they lined up at the break room to get coffee.

    Mason walked into the office area in a crisp suit. His nce drifted toward the CEO¡¯s office across the way, and his eyebrows lifted in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Dawn to be in this early today.

    He picked up a folder, knocked, and stepped inside.

    ¡°Ms. West, this was today¡¯s schedule.¡±

    Dawn skimmed it quickly. Thetest item was finished at eight¨Cthirty.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting a friend tonight. Cover thest engagement for me.¡±

    Mason nodded, hesitated for a second, then asked, ¡°Have you been sleeping badlytely?¡±

    ¡°Hm?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure why he brought that up out of nowhere. ¡°It¡¯s been fine. Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    She didn¡¯t bother thinking about it any further and switched topics. ¡°Anything new from Shawn?¡±

    ¡°Nothing for now. His attendance has been pretty consistenttely. He shows up to ss on time every day and doesn¡¯t do anything else.¡±

    O

    <b>9:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 497 When the Wedding Loomed

    ¡°What about the people I asked you to find?¡±

    Dawn opened herptop. ¡°Still no updates?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Swanson should be flying back in the next couple of days. As for Micah¡­¡±

    1913

    +30 Free Coins

    Mason pressed his lips together, then nodded slightly. ¡°Ever since your incident three years ago, he and his brother have barely appeared in public. I still haven¡¯t been able to track down his current location.¡±

    6

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 498

    Chapter 498 The Boy Vincent Abandoned

    Dawn wasn¡¯t sure if it was just her imagination.

    +30 Free Coins.

    She kept feeling like Mason had something he wasn¡¯t saying when he mentioned Micah.

    ¡°Mason.¡±

    She paused, then lifted her head and looked him straight in the eyes.

    ¡°Do you know Micah?¡±

    Mason kept his head lowered, neat andposed, looking almost like one of those impably loyal butlers from a TV drama.

    His voice dropped. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn went silent.

    Her brows tightened for a moment, unsure what expression she was supposed to make. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier? All these days¨Cnothing?¡±

    ¡°Ms. West, you didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Dawn stayed quiet. Well, that was technically true.

    She let out a breathy, incredulousugh. ¡°Fine, then tell me now, how exactly do you know him?¡±

    Mason hesitated for a few seconds.

    No one knew what he was thinking during that short pause.

    Debating, unsure.

    Or maybe deciding where to begin.

    In the end, he summed up everything he knew in a single line.

    ¡°Micah used to be one of the kids Mr. West sponsored.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s pupils tightened sharply. ¡°What?¡±

    Vincent was a businessman, and at his level, he no longer had to worry about expanding his <ol><li>1. </li></ol>

    <b>9:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 498 The Boy Vincent Abandoned

    empire, only about legacy and reputation.

    +30 Free Coins

    So he would search for kids he thought had potential. It was like nting seeds¨Cgive them money, give them opportunities, and one day, eventually, he would take something back¡­

    If they turned out useful, they became powerful assets for Stonewarden Group.

    If not, he still got the shine of being a phnthropist.

    Either way, he never lost.

    ¡°Strictly speaking, Micah came to the West Residence carlier than Ms. Roxanne did. I¡¯m not sure by how many years. All I know is that the kid¡¯s personality was unbelievably rebellious. Mr. West tried every method he could think of and still couldn¡¯t smooth out any of those sharp edges. Eventually, he gave up.¡±

    ¡°Gave up?¡± Dawn didn¡¯t quite understand what that meant. ¡°You mean he kicked him out of the Wests?¡±

    Mason said, ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    A world¨Cfamous entrepreneur wouldn¡¯t do something that crude.

    ¡°He still had ess to the West Residence, but he no longer had the treatment of a family member. He wasn¡¯t going to starve, but that was about it.¡±

    Looked at this way, ¡°gave up¡± really was the perfect phrasing.

    Dawn let out augh, though she wasn¡¯t sure what she wasughing at.

    ¡°No wonder¡­ Micah always acted a little weird around me. So he was just like Shawn, already hating me before we even met.¡±

    But Mason shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. From what I know, Micah stoppeding back to the West Residence when he was very young. He had almost no contact with Mr. West. If he was really interested in the inheritance, wouldn¡¯t he have tried to win Mr. West over first?¡±

    None of that mattered now.

    What mattered was finding him.

    Dawn pressed her fingers against her aching temples and said offhandedly, ¡°You keep saying there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with my health, so why is it that three yearster I still haven¡¯t fully recovered? Mason, what if I actually have some hidden illness<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>9:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>8

    Chapter 498 The Boy Vincent Abandoned

    After she said it, there was no reply for a moment.

    Dawn looked up, just in time to meet Mason¡¯s eyes.

    Complicated, pitying, and even a little¡­ sympathetic.

    Sympathy?

    430 Free Coins

    In the end, Mason didn¡¯t exin anything clearly. He only said she might not bepletely recovered yet and should get more rest.

    At six¨Cthirty that evening, Dawn met up with Anna at a nearby mall.

    ¡°I thought now that you¡¯ve got both a career and a love life, you were nning to ditch. good old wifey here,¡± Anna teased.

    She cupped Dawn¡¯s face and kissed her cheek. ¡°Let me see ¡­ hmm. Boobs <i>got </i>bigger.¡±

    Dawn went silent.

    She shot Anna a look. ¡°You¡¯re talking about me or yourself?¡±

    ¡°Heh, we¡¯re just growing together,¡± Anna joked.

    your

    She hooked her arm around Dawn and pulled her inside. ¡°Come on, tell me, what earth- shattering drama have you been throughtely?¡±

    Honestly, there wasn¡¯t much to say.

    Dawn brushed it off. ¡°I went abroad for a bit.¡±

    ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Anna raised a brow. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then¡­ I¡¯m getting married soon.¡±

    That part wasn¡¯t a secret.

    Anna snorted. ¡°You two really are something, marrying the same person twice, and both times throwing these huge fancy weddings. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think you guys were doing it for the gift money.¡±

    Noticing Dawn¡¯s expression shift, she quickly added with an awkward smile.

    ¡°Of course, the Jacksons are loaded. Hosting a wedding for them is basically losing money, not making it.¡±

    <b>2,47 </b><b>Inu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>? </b>

    Chapter 498 The Boy Vincent Abandoned

    Dawn ignored her, her tone calm. ¡°A wedding is just a formality¡±

    ¡°Right, right, totally,¡± Anna said immediately.

    ¡°The important thing is that you two are rock solid.¡±

    +30 Free Coins

    The mall was packed. At this hour, every restaurant had a long waitlist. After wandering around for a while, the two of them finally went outside and picked a quieter ce.

    They sat down and ordered a few dishes.

    Dawn studied Anna¡¯s face for a couple of seconds. ¡°Your checks are glowing. New romance?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Anna took a sip of water. ¡°What new romance? It¡¯s the same as always.¡±

    Her reaction made it obvious she was avoiding the topic.

    But after years of on¨Cagain, off¨Cagain chaos with that man, Dawn figured no outsider had the right to judge.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 499

    Chapter 499 Her Mother¡¯s Shadows

    Chapter 499 Her Mother¡¯s Shadows

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn hummed lightly. ¡°Anyway, just don¡¯t make yourself unhappy. Everything elsees second.¡±

    Anna hadn¡¯t even had time to feel touched before Dawn dropped another bomb on her.

    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    Anna went silent.

    The cup she had just lifted froze in midair for two whole seconds. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¨Cwhat did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Pregnant.¡±

    More silence.

    Anna repeated the word in her head over and over before she finally snapped back to reality. The first thing out of her mouth was a curse. ¡°Are you kidding me? You really do everything faster than everyone else, huh? Skipping grades, marrying young, divorcing, marrying again, and now you¡¯re having a kid? What¡¯s next? Retiring at 35? Being a grandma at 45?¡±

    She rattled off the whole rant in one breath, finally letting the shock wear off.

    She took a big gulp of water and asked, ¡°Does Ethan know? No, wait¡­¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you decided to get back with him because you found out you were pregnant?¡±

    There were countless girls in the world who did stupid things like that. But if Dawn was abou to be one of them, Anna had no idea what she would even say.

    Seeing theplicated look in her eyes, Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing.

    ¡°You¡¯re being way too dramatic.¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯re wrong.¡±

    She rested her chin on her hand, her eyes drifting slightly, uncertain. ¡°Ethan doesn¡¯t know ye This baby was an ident. Even I haven¡¯t decided whether I¡¯m going to keep her.¡±

    <b>9:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    Chapter 499 Her Mother¡¯s Shadows

    That, at least, made Anna feel better.

    But then she sighed, a little heartsick.

    ¡°Do you want to keep it?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    If she did, she wouldn¡¯t still be struggling with it.

    +30 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Anna thought for a moment, her tone turning more serious. ¡°I don¡¯t think you need to put so much pressure on yourself. Yeah¡­ a kid is innocent, sure. But before a certain point, it¡¯s basically just a fertilized egg.¡±

    As her best friend, she would stand on Dawn¡¯s side no matter what.

    But still¡­

    ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. With your personality, I thought you¡¯d already have made up your mind.¡± Why was Dawn hesitating like this?

    Dawn couldn¡¯t lie to her and didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡°I never nned on staying with Ethan long¨Cterm.¡±

    Anna fell silent.

    She sucked in a sharp breath. They were already preparing for a second wedding. How could Dawn say that?

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the exact reason yet,¡± Dawn said, pressing her lips together with a bitter smile. ¡°But Anna, I stopped living for love a long time ago. Maybe Ethan is a good choice, but ¡­ not every rtionship needs an ending. At this point in my life, a man is optional.¡±

    Her gaze dropped, hiding whatever emotion sat in her eyes.

    Anna looked at her familiar face and felt, for a moment<i>; </i>like she was staring at a stranger. But then she realized that maybe that wasn¡¯t a bad thing at all.

    Dawn had always been someone who loved boldly and walked away just as boldly.

    Anna held her hand. ¡°You¡¯re right, men were never essential anyway. Forget him. Think about ? yourself. If you don¡¯t want the baby, I¡¯ll go with you to the hospital. If you do ¡­ worst case, I¡¯ll help you raise it.¡±

    2/

    Chapter 499 Her Mother¡¯s Shadows

    Dawn felt touched to the point her eyes went red.

    After dinner, the two wandered around for a bit before parting ways.

    When Dawn returned to Eastcrest Regency Residence, it was already nine.

    ??

    +30 Free Coins

    She parked the car and started walking toward the building, and for a second, something at the entrance caught her eye. She slowed, then smiled, her steps unhurried.

    ¡°Roxanne. Long time no see.¡±

    ¡°Cut the fake sweetness.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes were ice¨Ccold. Seeing Dawn just stand there, she let out a mockingugh. ¡°What, you¡¯re noting out? Afraid I might bite?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Afraid you¡¯ll start foaming at the mouth.¡±

    Roxanne went silent.

    Her first instinct was to explode, but something made her force the anger back down. She let out a sharp, bitterugh. ¡°I¡¯m only here to give you something today. I hope you¡¯re still this smug after you look at it.¡±

    With that, she opened her purse and pulled out an envelope.

    ¡°Go on. I spent a long time hunting this down for you. My dear sister ¡­ I hope you just love it.¡±

    Dawn instinctively knew it wouldn¡¯t be anything good, but against her better judgment, she still reached out and took the envelope.

    The smugness on Roxanne¡¯s face deepened, as if she had already seen the ending.

    ¡°Go on, open it.¡±

    Dawn stared at her for a couple of seconds, then finally did.

    Seeing her open it, Roxanne rxed, turning away. Her graceful figure swayed as she walked, slow and deliberate, and her voice floated back like a ghostly whisper, ¡°You and your mom ended up

    with the same kind of photos. Guess some things just run in the family.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t speak.

    She stared at the pictures that slid out of the envelope, feeling as if the air had been punched out of her lungs.

    <b>9:47 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>8 </b>

    ¹«ð^

    Chapter 499 Her Mother¡¯s Shadows

    Two women. Easy to tell apart.

    <b>+30 </b>Free Coins

    Some of the older photos had that vintage blur, which only made the woman in them feel more mysterious. Her private areas were half¨Chidden. It was hard to say whether the photos were meant to be artistic or just vulgar.

    And the others were¡­ hers.

    Both women had their eyes closed.

    Both pale, exposed, and perfectly shaped.

    Faces are simr¨Cfive parts alike.

    an

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 500

    Chapter 500 Dawn on the Floor

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s fingertips tightened so hard they turned white, leaving a deep dent in the corner of the photo she was holding.

    She suddenly lifted her bloodshot eyes, yanked the door open, and strode out.

    Roxanne heard the footsteps behind her and let a small, triumphant smile curl at the corner of her mouth.

    But the moment she turned around, Dawn grabbed her by the hair, so hard Roxanne didn¡¯t even have time to react.

    Dawn mmed her into the wall beside them, her voice icy. ¡°Are you fucking begging to die? Hm?<b>¡± </b>

    Roxanne felt as if her scalp had been torn open. It took her a long moment before she could force out an expression¨Cany expression. ¡°Dawn, are you out of your mind? Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Let go?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were dead cold. She yanked her hair even harder.

    She forced Roxanne¡¯s face up so they were eye¨Cto¨Ceye. The raw, unblinking pressure made Roxanne shiver straight to her bones.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what you wanted? Me grabbing you like this? Now that I am, you¡¯re not enjoying it?¡±

    A loud, sickening thud.

    Roxanne¡¯s head hit the wall.

    ¡°Come on. Tell me. Where the hell did you get these photos?¡±

    Roxanne said nothing.

    She couldn¡¯t tell Dawn, of course. But right now, the pain was so sharp she couldn¡¯t even form

    a sentence.

    Another thud.

    Dawn mmed her head again. ¡°Why are you so fucking pathetic? If I ignored you, you could¡¯ve stayed away, but no, you have to crawl back over and over again. Depression? No.

    68730

    Chapter 500 Dawn on the Floor

    You¡¯ve got a damn masochistic streak, don¡¯t you?¡±

    +30 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s lips lifted, a flush of red over a smile that was cold and bloodthirsty. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then let me give you exactly what you¡¯re begging for. How about that?¡±

    With that, she tightened her grip on Roxanne¡¯s hair and mmed her head into the wall again. And again. Blood appeared quickly.

    ¡°Da¡­ Dawn!¡±

    Bright red blood slid down the side of Roxanne¡¯s face. She reached up instinctively to touch it, then let out a terrified scream.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me! I¡¯m calling the police! Help! Somebody!¡±

    Her shrill voice was loud enough that even the streetlights nearby flickered on.

    Dawn¡¯s chest rose and fell violently, her gaze cold¨Ccold like she was staring at a corpse.

    She let go.

    Roxanne copsed to the ground like a kite with its string cut.

    Dawn looked down at her from above. ¡°I know I won¡¯t get anything out of your mouth. But Roxanne, you¡¯d better pray none of this is actually connected to you. Because if I find out it is¡­ you won¡¯t even know how you died.¡±

    She turned and walked back toward the house, her steps sharp and merciless, like a death god returned from hell.

    Roxanne stared after her, shaking her head and muttering under her breath.

    ¡°Crazy¡­ she¡¯s the crazy one!¡±

    At the vi entrance, dim and shadowed, Roxanne stood there drenched in blood, swaying like a ghost.

    At ten¨Cthirty, Ethan¡¯s car pulled into the driveway.

    He looked up.

    The vi was unusually bright inside butpletely silent.

    His brows drew together. He turned off the engine and went in.

    2/

    <b>9:47 </b>

    <b>Inu</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>

    Chapter 500 Dawn on the Floor

    Hannah happened to being down the stairs.

    +30 Free Coins

    The moment she saw him, she let out a visible sigh of relief. ¡°Ethan, thank God you¡¯re home!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what happened!¡±

    Hannah tried to recall. ¡°I¡¯d already gone to bed when I kept hearing voices outside every now and then. It sounded kind of like Dawn¡­ but I thought she was chatting with the neighbors. Then she didn¡¯te inside for so long, so I figured I should get up and check¡­¡±

    And what she saw nearly scared her out of her skin.

    That girl lookedpletely out of it, drenched in cold sweat.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t see her. She looked like she¡¯d just been dragged out of ake. I called her, and she didn¡¯t even hear me¡­ Ethan, do you think Dawn got mixed up with something she shouldn¡¯t have?¡±

    Hannah looked both terrified and anxious, describing everything with rming detail.

    ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t start with the superstitious stuff.¡±

    His gaze darkened as he nced upstairs. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her first.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ but she locked herself in her room. I knocked and knocked, and she wouldn¡¯t open. Ethan, should we call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows tightened, and he headed straight upstairs.

    The second floor was even quieter than the first. The hallway lights cast ring after ring of shadow on the floor. ncing at it suddenly felt lonely, almost deste.

    The main bedroom door was shut tight, with no sounding from inside.

    Ethan knocked. His voice was gentle. ¡°Dawn, open the door.¡±

    No response.

    His eyes grew darker. After a moment of thought, he turned and pushed open the guest room next door.

    <b>3 </b>

    9:47 Thu<b>, </b>Jan 8

    Chapter 500 Dawn on the Floor

    +30 Free Coins

    The two rooms shared a connected balcony. If someone had steady footing, they could climb across from one side to the other.

    Ethan rolled up the sleeves of his shirt, stepped onto the balcony without hesitation, and with one long stride crossed over.

    He slid open the door. All the lights inside were on.

    From the bathroom came the sound of running water, but the rhythm didn¡¯t change at all.

    Which meant she wasn¡¯t showering.

    Ethan¡¯s steps quickened. When he pushed the door open¨Cthere she was. Dawn sat curled in the corner, arms wrapped tightly around herself.

    She looked like a flower battered at the edge of a cliff¨Cshattered, stripped bare, holding onto thest fragile thread of breath. A single breeze could¡¯ve torn her apart.

    Ethan froze, breath catching painfully in his chest, and only after a long moment did he manage to call her name, his voice trembling.

    ADMINJ

 Beseeched 501

    Chapter 501 Bring Roxanne Right Now

    Chapter 501 Bring Roxanne Right Now

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    No reaction.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    Right now, Dawn felt as fragile as porcin. She just wanted to stay still, as if that could keep

    her safe.

    Ethan didn¡¯t want to scare her, so he slowly reached out and turned off the shower nearby.

    The small bathroom finally felt a little warmer.

    He bent down and crouched in front of her.

    ¡°What happened? Can you tell me? I¡¯m back now.¡±

    Dawn slowly lifted her eyelids to nce at him, then let them fall again.

    Ethan¡¯s heart shattered. He didn¡¯t understand how someone who had seemed fine this morning could be like this in just one day. He didn¡¯t ask again. Carefully, he picked her up and wrapped a bath towel around her.

    Thankfully, Dawn didn¡¯t resist. She didn¡¯t speak, but she didn¡¯t push him away either.

    He dried her off, then helped her change clothes.

    When he was done, he gentlyid her on the bed. She closed her eyes immediately.

    Ethan looked at her pale face. There was a storm behind her closed eyes.

    After a while, the woman on the bed fell into a deep sleep.

    He tucked in the nket around her, then quietly got up and left the room.

    Hannah wasn¡¯t asleep yet. Seeing Ethane down, she rushed over and asked, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Hannah let out a heavy sigh, but the worry on her face didn¡¯t fade at all. ¡°But how did this happen all of a sudden? Did something happen?¡±

    ????

    A 900

    Chapter 501 Bring Roxanne Right Now

    s

    Ethan nced at the time. ¡°Hannah, you might have to stay up a little longer. Keep an eye on her. I need to stop by the property office. Call me anytime if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve got things covered at home,¡± Hannah said.

    She wouldn¡¯t feel at case until she knew exactly what had happened.

    At this hour, the staff at the property office had finished their shift change. Nothing important. was going on, and the security guard was dozing at the desk.

    A sharp knock on the table made him jump.

    ¡°W¨Cwho¡­ Mr. Jackson, do you need something?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face was icy. ¡°Tonight, pull up all the surveince footage around my house.¡±

    Since Hannah had heard voices, someone must have been there. Dawn had be so shaken and insecure after the incident.

    When Roxanne¡¯s face appeared on the footage, Ethan¡¯s fury exploded. A cold, unstoppable anger swept through him.

    He immediately called Tony¡¯s number, his voice sharp. ¡°Bring Roxanne to me. Right now.¡±

    The night was pitch ck, without a single star. Far away, a dog barked now and then, sounding lonely and eerie.

    Each house in the neighborhood had its own basement. After walking through a dark hallway, they reached a medium¨Csized storage room with the light on.

    Roxanne was tied up, her hands and feet bound, and tape over her mouth. Her eyes were full of terror.

    Across from her, Ethan sat calmly.

    He held a lighter in his hand, flicking it open and closed.

    The repetitive motion, subtle but tense, made Roxanne even more nervous. Her mind raced in panic.

    After a while, he spoke, low and even, ¡°Roxanne, do you know why you¡¯re here?¡±

    ¡°Mmph!¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t speak. She just shook her head.

    (90)

    Chapter 501 Bring Roxanne Right Now

    +5 Free Cams

    She could guess the reason, but she never thought Ethan would go this far¨Ckidnapping her because of that woman. This was kidnapping!

    ¡°You should know I¡¯m not very patient. I¡¯ve warned you many times before, but you never listened. So now I had no choice but to bring you here to get some answers.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s long legs pressed against the floor. Sliding his chair forward, he closed the distance between them. With the lighter under her chin, his voice cold and steady, he said, ¡°Tell me. What did you say to Dawn tonight?¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t speak.

    She looked at the man in front of her¨Cthe man she had once wanted more than anything.

    But now¡­

    All she felt was fear.

    Ethan¡¯s steady gaze lingered on her face for two seconds before he scoffed and leaned back slightly. ¡°When you¡¯re ready, just nod.¡±

    Tears streamed down Roxanne¡¯s face. She knew she had no choice. She also knew that as long as Dawn was around, Ethan would never spare her.

    She nodded, and Tony immediately stepped forward, ripping the tape from her mouth with a sharp tear.

    The rip made her wince in pain, and she red at Tony, furious.

    Tony chuckled. ¡°Ms. West, long time no see.¡±

    Roxanne remained silent.

    She turned to Ethan, her eyes full of both love and hatred. After a long pause, she said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask what she did to me?¡±

    Her forehead was still badly bruised from Dawn¡¯s attack. Arge red bruise covered her forehead. Even with medicine applied, it looked painful and scary.

    Ethan nced at her and smirked.

    ¡°Ms. West, you look pretty good. Besides¡­¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°If Dawn did something to you, shouldn¡¯t you think about what you did to her first?<b>¡± </b>

    <b>10:23 Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 501 Bring Roxanne Right Now

    s

    Roxanneughed through her anger. ¡°So you mean anything Dawn does to me is fine, but anything I do to her is unforgivable?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 502

    Chapter 502 Was She Pretending?

    The man stayed silent.

    He took that as a yes.

    Roxanneughed, a bitter, almost crazyugh.

    +5 Free <b>Cons </b>

    After she calmed herself, Ethan¡¯s cold gaze settled on her. He said, ¡°You know better than anyone that I always protect the people I care about. If I were you, I¡¯d tell me everything I know<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Surprisingly, Roxanne agreed.

    ¡°Fine,¡± she said.

    Her hands and feet were tied, so she made herselffortable in the chair, leaning back fully. ¡°What are you going to do if I tell you, Ethan? In the end, you¡¯re just as pathetic as I am.¡±

    The night grewte.

    In the whole neighborhood, only one house kept its lights on from midnight until dawn.

    When Ethan came out of the basement, he didn¡¯t say a word. Nobody knew what he was thinking.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson¡­¡±

    Tony¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°Should I take Ms. West home?¡±

    Ethan just nodded and went upstairs.

    Roxanne watched his back, a faint smile on her lips. Her eyes were red and full of tears, but she couldn¡¯t tell if she felt relief or pain.

    By 7 a.m., the sky was fully bright.

    From downstairs, the tter of dishes could be heard. Hannah was making breakfast.

    Ethan sat at the bedside, holding Dawn¡¯s delicate hand in his palm, gently ying with it.

    His eyes didn¡¯t move, never leaving her face.

    She didn¡¯t sleep well. Her brow was slightly furrowed, and the sunlighting through the

    <b>10:23 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 502 Was She Pretending?

    window made her pale face look even more colorless.

    Suddenly, she stirred.

    Slowly waking up, Dawn opened her eyes and saw Ethan¡¯s handsome face.

    A

    89

    s

    She froze for a moment, still a little disoriented, then finally smiled. ¡°What are you doing? Shouldn¡¯t you be up getting ready instead of staring at me?¡±

    Normally, he woke up earlier than Dawn, so she assumed today would be the same.

    <i>Her </i><i>expression</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>It </i><i>was </i><i>like </i><i>she¡¯d </i><i>forgotten </i><i>everything that </i><i>happened </i><ist </i><i>night</i>.

    Ethan paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    Dawn grabbed his hand in hers and muttered, ¡°Why are you acting so weird? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ You didn¡¯t sleep at all?¡±

    At that, she finally realized the truth.

    She suddenly sat up and cupped his face in her hands.

    Sure enough, his eyes were bloodshot, stubble had grown on his chin, and he looked exhausted.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes

    filled with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Huh? Did something happen?¡±

    Ethan smiled.

    ¡°Are you

    worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Dawn said.

    She let go of his hand. ¡°Do I look like someone who doesn¡¯t care?¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°You do.¡±

    ¡°Seriously?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond. His deep eyes stayed locked on her, as if trying to read something more from her face.

    <b>10:23 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 502 Was She Pretending?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins.

    After all, after such an emotional rollercoasterst night, there was no way she could have bounced back so quickly.

    Was <i>she </i>pretending?

    Or¡­ had <i>she </i>really <i>forgotten</i>?

    From her eyes, Ethan couldn¡¯t see a hint of anything unusual.

    Seeing him stare, Dawn yfully tapped him. ¡°What? If you have something to say, just say it! Do I have a mark on my face?¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°Yeah, a mark. Very pretty.¡±

    He helped her to her feet. ¡°Go wash up first. I¡¯m taking you for a checkupter.¡±

    ¡°A checkup?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s smile froze a little. ¡°What kind of checkup?¡±

    ¡°You passed outst night,¡± Ethan replied.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Dawn lowered her eyes, fidgeting with her fingers¨Ca telltale sign of deep insecurity. She wasn¡¯t fine at all. And she hadn¡¯t forgotten. She was just pretending she had. What Roxanne had shown her was already more than she could handle mentally.

    Ethan clenched his long fingers into a fist for a moment, then finally lifted his hand to touch her face gently. His voice softened. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you. You don¡¯t have to be afraid, okay?¡±

    Dawn asked, ¡°Can I not go?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Fine¡­¡±

    Dawn knew there was no escaping today.

    Her only worry was what if he found out about the pregnancy.

    After breakfast, Tony came to pick them up.

    <b>10:23 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 502 Was She Pretending?

    At the hospital, they went through registration, consultations, and testing.

    *<b>5 </b>Free Cong

    The whole process went smoothly and didn¡¯t take long. Dawn finally felt her racing heart settle back.

    It seemed the tests had nothing to do with pregnancy.

    By the time they returned to the waiting area, Ethan had already had the cast removed from his hand.

    Dawn frowned. ¡°They just took it off? Your hand¡¯s fully healed?¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°The doctor said it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    He gently stroked her head. ¡°Wait for me out here for a bit. I¡¯m going <i>to </i>see the doctor.¡±

    With that, he stepped inside.

    The first thing the doctor said made Ethan frown. ¡°Ms. Porter might have PTSD.¡±

    It was aplicated condition that affected everyone differently. Dawn¡¯s outburstst night was probably something she had learned to suppress after treatment.

    The doctor said, ¡°My rmendation is to have her see a professional psychologist as well.¡±

    That was the doctor¡¯sst word.

    When Ethan came out, he nced over and saw Dawn sitting in the chair, looking no different from anyone else. She was bored, asionally ncing down at the time.

    When she noticed Ethan at the door, she stood up, pretending to be annoyed, and walked toward him.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 503

    Chapter 503 Second Marriage?

    Chapter 503 Second Marriage?

    Dawn said, ¡°Why did you take so long? I¡¯m already hungry.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to cat?¡±

    s

    He naturally took her hand. ¡°There¡¯s a really good yerade food ce nearby. Want to try it?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Sure!¡±

    She had always liked spicy food like yerade food. After living overseas for three years, her taste had gotten milder.

    Buttely, maybe because of the pregnancy, she had started craving strong vors again¨Csour, sweet, bitter, spicy. Anything with a bold taste was fine. She had no interest at all in in food

    anymore.

    On the way to the restaurant, she took off her shoes and sat cross¨Clegged in the seat, looking rxed and careferee.

    Her phone was out of battery, so she grabbed Ethan¡¯s phone to y with instead.

    This <i>man</i><i>¡­ </i>

    His <i>phone </i><i>was </i><i>just </i><i>like </i><i>him</i><i>. </i><i>Honestly</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>very </i><i>interesting</i>.

    She opened his WhatsApp, and her finger suddenly stopped. Smiling, she turned her head and asked, ¡°There¡¯s nothing on your phone I shouldn¡¯t see, right? If there is, I won¡¯t look.¡±

    ¡°So polite?¡±

    Ethan stayed calm and smiled at her. ¡°Then don¡¯t look.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    But she looked into his phone anyway.

    But there really wasn¡¯t much to see.

    When she opened WhatsApp, the top¨Cpinned chat was hers.

    Below that were several work group chats, and then a group chat with his close friends.

    The chat was very active. And the person they were talking about just happened to be the man

    <b>10:23 Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b>17

    Chapter 503 Second Marriage?

    sitting right next to her.

    Alex wrote, ¡°Ethan hasn¡¯t said a wordtely. Is he dead or what?¡±

    Alice replied, ¡°You dare talk like that? Aren¡¯t you afraid he¡¯ll beat you up?¡±

    45 Free Cons

    Alex wrote, ¡°Tch, what do I have to be afraid of? Believe it or not, he won¡¯t even <i>see </i>this

    message.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t see it. He just wouldn¡¯t look at it at all.

    Alice sent an eye¨Croll emoji.

    Brogan jumped in at the right time. ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we got together. When is everyone free?

    Alex replied, ¡°Yeah. And Ethan is getting married again. We should bring some good wine and celebrate for him.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    She didn¡¯t read any further.

    She closed WhatsApp and swiped back a few screens. Then she saw a social media app<i>¨C</i><i>X</i>. <i>Ethan </i><i>even </i><i>used </i><i>X</i><i>? </i>

    She was just about to open it when the phone rang.

    No surprise. It was Alex.

    Dawn answered the call and held the phone up to Ethan¡¯s ear.

    He nced at her. ¡°Hello.¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Ethan, are you free tonight? Let¡¯s hang out. Bring your second bride with you.¡±

    The volume was high. Dawn heard everything clearly. She couldn¡¯t take it anymore and pulled the phone back. ¡°What do you mean, second bride?¡±

    ¡°Oh, haha.¡± Alexughed awkwardly.

    ¡°So you¡¯re together right now.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Sorry to disappoint you. We¡¯ve been together a lottely.¡±

    <b>10:23 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 503 Second Marriage?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Going

    Alex said quickly. ¡°That¡¯s even better. Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, Dawn. We haven¡¯t seen each other in a long time. I really miss you.¡±

    Dawn replied calmly, ¡°Whether you miss me or not doesn¡¯t matter. Is the wedding gift ready?¡±

    Wedding gift?

    Did that really need <i>to </i><i>be </i>prepared <i>ahead </i><i>of </i><i>time</i><i>? </i>

    Alex froze for just a second. Then Dawn, on the other end, added, ¡°I heard Ethan say you¡¯re nning to give 10 million dors, so I¡¯ll thank you in advance, Alex.¡±

    Alex was confused.

    <i>When </i>did <i>I </i>ever say <i>that</i><i>? </i><i>Why </i>didn¡¯t I <i>know</i>?

    They joked around for a bit more before hanging up. Dawn then turned to Ethan and asked, ¡°I said that, he won¡¯t be mad, right?¡±

    Ethan smiled at her with clear affection. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then will he really give 10 million?¡± she asked.

    Ethan said, ¡°If you want him to, he will.¡±

    ¡°Wow.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>easy</i><i>? </i>

    Then they absolutely had to go to dinner tonight.

    After lunch, Dawn went back to her office. Not long after she sat down, Mason walked in and said, ¡°Ms. Porter, Ms. Swanson has already returned to the country. She¡¯s staying at the hotel next door. Should I have here over to meet you now?¡±

    Dawn nced at her afternoon schedule. ¡°I¡¯ll go see her.¡±

    Seeing her stand up, Mason hesitated and said, ¡°Ms. Swanson isn¡¯t in very good shape right now. Maybe¡­¡±

    Dawn said calmly, ¡°As long as she¡¯s seeing me, she won¡¯t be in a good state.¡±

    The world had a cruel way of paying people back.

    She got proof of Lucas¡¯s illegal actions from Cindy. But because of that, Cindy¡¯s family had

    10:23 <b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    B

    893

    Chapter 503 Second Marriage?

    been sent to prison.

    s

    No matter how much Cindy once liked her, the knot in her heart could never be undone.

    Hating Dawn was only natural.

    Or maybe she hated herself even more.

    When Dawn reached the first floor of the hotel, she stopped to buy a bouquet of flowers and took it upstairs with her.

    Two bodyguards were standing at the door. She frowned slightly and turned to look at Mason. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    He said, ¡°Ms. Swanson¡¯s emotions are pretty unstable. If no one watched her, she probably wouldn¡¯t stay put.¡±

    Dawn took a slow breath and knocked on the door.

    There was no response from inside.

    One of the bodyguards took out a key card and swiped it. Dawn spoke softly, ¡°Stand farther away. Don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    The moment the door was pushed open, a vase came flying out and smashed hard onto the floor. The girl¡¯s voice was filled with anger. ¡°Get out! I told you to stay away! Are you deaf?¡±

    Dawn remained silent.

    She stepped around the broken ss and went inside.

    The room waspletely quiet. From the voice earlier, Cindy was probably in the bedroom.

    ¡°Cindy.¡±

    Cindy didn¡¯t answer.

    There was no response.

    The silence felt heavy, like both sides were holding their breath, stuck in the same dead stillness.

    Chapter

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 504

    504 You Make Me Sick!

    Chapter 504 You Make Me Sick!

    s

    Dawn hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still walked toward the bedroom. Before she reached the door, it suddenly opened from the inside. The girl looked at her coldly.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Dawn stayed calm. ¡°I think we should talk this through.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you. Get out.¡±

    ¡°Cindy¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out!¡±

    Her emotions exploded. She rushed forward, grabbed the flowers from Dawn¡¯s hands, and threw them hard onto the floor.

    The petals flew up and fell back down, like trash thrown aside.

    Cindy shouted, ¡°Who are you trying to fool with this fake act? You just want to use me, don¡¯t you? Dawn, I¡¯m telling you right now¨Cyou make me sick!¡±

    Cindy¡¯s chest rose and fell fast. Her eyes were red, filled with hate, but also something moreplicated than that.

    She didn¡¯t understand why.

    Why would Dawn treat her like this?

    She had done so much to help Dawn, but she never thought it would destroy her whole family. Especially when Dawn was the one who had done it herself.

    Dawn lowered her eyes, staring at the scattered flowers on the floor.

    ¡°Why did you stop talking?¡± Dawn asked.

    Cindy pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    Dawn continued, ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve been treated unfairly? Do you innocent?<b>¡± </b>

    think

    your dad is

    She lifted her head and looked straight at Cindy. ¡°If you think he is innocent, then find proof and clear his name. Not stand here yelling in anger and do nothing. If you did

    you

    should

    <b>10:23 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 504 You Make Me Sick!

    nothing, isn¡¯t it because you knew he brought this on himself?¡±

    <b>68 </b>

    s

    Cindy looked at the woman in front of her, her eyes red and sore. In her eyes, Dawn was smart, calm, clear¨Cheaded, and knew right from wrong.

    She was her cousin, and also the person she had always wanted to be.

    But she was also the one who had personally sent her father to prison.

    Maybe Cindy had imagined this day before. But when it really came, she realized she couldn¡¯t handle the fallout.

    So she could only me Dawn instead.

    Only then could she stop tearing herself apart with guilt.

    Cindy turned her head away. Tears slid down her face. Her voice was rough and broken. ¡°Just go. I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Dawn asked, ¡°Do you really not want to see me, or do you not want to face yourself?¡±

    Dawn showed no mercy as she spoke the truth. ¡°Cindy, running away won¡¯t solve anything.¡±

    In this world, everyone has to pay for what they¡¯ve done. You can¡¯t ignore the truth just because the person who did wrong is your family.

    Cindy sobbed softly. She didn¡¯t want Dawn to see her like this, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself.

    She cried, ¡°Then what am I supposed to do?

    ¡°This is all because of you¡­

    All

    your

    fault!

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t asked me to help you do those things, I could tell myself he went to prison because he broke thew, because it was his punishment. But ¡­ but I helped you. It shouldn¡¯t have ended like this.¡±

    Her voice grew softer and softer as she shook her head.

    ¡°No matter what happened to him, I should never have been part of it.¡±

    No matter how bad Lucas was, he had never treated her poorly. Instead, he gave her afortable life and freedom.

    Cindy knew he wasn¡¯t a good man. But since she still enjoyed the good things he gave what did that make her?

    her,

    <b>TU</b><b>:</b><b>23 Sat</b>, <b>Jan 17 </b>

    Chapter 504 You Make Me Sick!

    s

    Dawn asked, ¡°Have you ever thought that if someone else had handled this, the oue might have been even worse?¡±

    Since Lucas had been involved in many illegal businesses, he was tied to a lot of powerful people.

    Now that he had been caught, those people would definitely feel threatened.

    They might even make sure he would never be able to speak again.

    Dawn frowned deeply, but her voice was unusually calm. ¡°No matter what choice you made, his ending was never going to be good. Do you understand?¡±

    Cindy didn¡¯t respond.

    She looked at Dawn with wide eyes, clear but filled with pain and conflict.

    She shouted, ¡°I understand. So what?

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand!

    ¡°Do you know what happened after my dad went to prison? My mom ran away! I can¡¯t find her now. I don¡¯t have a home anymore! Are you happy now? Are you satisfied!¡±

    Dawn stepped forward, wanting to hug her, but Cindy moved away first.

    She yelled, ¡°I really don¡¯t want anything to do with you anymore. Get out!¡±

    Dawn remained silent.

    Standing at a short distance, she looked at Cindy. She was still young and had never been through anything like this before.

    Her father was in prison. Her mother had gone missing.

    For Cindy, it was like her whole world had fallen apart.

    Dawn felt a heavy pain in her heart. She couldn¡¯t think of anythingforting to say. No matter what she said, it would sound like an excuse, and excuses wouldn¡¯t help.

    She said hoarsely, ¡°Cindy, whether you believe me or not, this was never the ending I wanted. I wish everything we found out was false¡­ That the fire years ago had nothing to do with him, and that he never tried to kill my mom.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family left either. He was my only uncle, and now the only family I have left

    <b>10:23 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 504 You Make Me Sick!

    <b>is </b>you.

    :

    ¡°I hope you can live your life well and not let anyone else control or influence you.¡±

    s

    Sadie was able to disappear the moment Lucas got into trouble, and for her own benefit, she could just as easily do other terrible things.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 505

    Chapter 505 Something Was Missing

    Whether she would use Cindy was still unclear.

    Dawn took a deep breath.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m leaving now. Take good care of yourself. If you need anything, you can contact me. If you don¡¯t want to see me, you can reach my assistant instead.¡±

    She had nned to find Sadie through Cindy, but now it seemed the n wouldn¡¯t work.

    And suddenly, she didn¡¯t want to do it

    anymore.

    After leaving the hotel, Mason looked at her red eyes and asked worriedly, ¡°Ms. Porter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She lifted a finger and wiped her eye. Her voice was still hoarse. ¡°Watch where she¡¯s going and give her a ride. Also, give her some money.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a cab.¡±

    Dawn forced a small smile and walked downstairs.

    There was no chance left with Cindy. If she wanted to find Sadie, she would have to try another way.

    <i>Crestavia </i><i>is </i><i>huge</i><i>. </i><i>Where </i>will <i>she </i><i>go</i>?

    <i>Or </i><i>had </i><i>she </i><i>already </i><i>left</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn got into the car and looked at the scenery sliding past the window, lost in thought.

    Not long after she returned to the office, Victor came in to report on work. In less than a month, he had learned almost everything about thepany, and most of the work was now on his shoulders.

    After signing the papers, Dawn put down her

    pen

    and looked up at him.

    ¡°Can I ask you a couple of questions?¡±

    Victor stayed calm. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She asked, ¡°Back then, did you work for Daniel first, or Jonathan first?¡±

    <b>89 </b>

    Chapter 505 Something Was Missing

    ¡°Mr. Curran first,¡± Victor answered.

    <i>So </i>it¡¯s Jonathan <i>first</i><i>. </i>

    s

    Dawn nced at him. She didn¡¯t expect that after all this time, he still showed that man the same respect. <i>Mr. </i>Curran, <i>huh</i>?

    Looking rxed, she slowly twirled the pen in her hand and asked in a casual tone, ¡°How much money did Daniel give you to make you work for him?¡±

    Victor frowned and stayed silent.

    That silence could mean at least two things.

    First, he really did take money, and he didn¡¯t want to say it.

    Second, he wasn¡¯t paid with money at all¨Cmaybe he was offered something else, or he was threatened.

    Dawn smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to answer. That¡¯s not what I really want to know. What I want to ask is this¨Cwhat do you know about the connection between Daniel and Lucas?¡±

    Victor answered quickly this time. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He said, ¡°I was only told to give him information about you while you were with Mr. Curran, and whether you were still in contact with Mr. Jackson. Other than that, he didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    Knowing how careful Daniel was, that made sense.

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Alright. You can go.¡±

    After he left, she sank back into her office chair and closed her eyes.

    <i>Daniel</i><i>. </i><i>Lucas</i><i>. </i><i>Jonathan</i><i>. </i>

    <i>And </i><i>the </i><i>fire </i><i>from </i><i>more </i><i>than </i><i>ten </i><i>years </i><i>ago</i>.

    Dawn closed her eyes. She felt like she was missing something very important. Every time she got close to the truth, it was like thick fog appeared and blocked her view.

    Suddenly, she remembered what Vincent once said, ¡°Back then, your mom and I loved each other, but many people tried to stop us. You may find it hard to imagine, but Dawn¡­

    ¡°I just want you to remember this¨Cpeople are the mostplicated thing in the world. Many

    Chapter 505 Something Was Missing

    people who seem kind and gentle may be the ones who push you into the dark. What happened to me and your mom is the best warning.¡±

    e

    Dawn felt like she had reached a dead end. If she wanted the truth, she could only wait to meet that person.

    Her mind suddenly tightened, like a string being pulled. A cold feeling shed past and was

    gone.

    At noon, Mason came back and handed Dawn a piece of paper.

    She paused. ¡°She¡¯s gone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ms. Swanson went back to Meriax. She asked me to give this to you before boarding the ne.¡±

    On the paper was her mother¡¯s address.

    Dawn swiped a hand down her face. ¡°Did she say anything else?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Swanson is almost cut off from her mother. They haven¡¯t spoken even once in all this time, so she isn¡¯t sure if her mother still lives there. She said we¡¯d have to try our luck. And¡­¡±

    Mason looked at the woman¡¯s pale face and finished the sentence for her.

    ¡°She said not to contact her again.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn clenched the note in her hand, then suddenly rxed her grip and handed it back to him. ¡°Check this address. We¡¯ll go there tomorrow.¡±

    At six thirty, Ethan drove over to pick her up.

    Dawn came downstairs around the same time. She opened the passenger door, then stopped.

    A huge bouquet of white rosesy on the seat, filling the car with a soft scent.

    She couldn¡¯t stop herself from smiling. ¡°Why did you suddenly buy flowers?¡±

    Ethan said, ¡°I had a feeling that Ms. Porter needed a bouquet today. Do you like them?¡±

    <i>¡°</i>Of course I do. Thank you, Mr. Jackson.¡± Dawn picked up the flowers and held them close. She lowered her head and smelled them¨Cthey were very fresh. Then she turned and kissed him on the cheek. ¡°So where are we going now?¡±

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 505 Something Was Missing

    ¡°The usual ce.¡±

    <i>A </i>bar?

    With her current condition, staying in a ce like that for too long wasn¡¯t a good idea.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, then turned her gaze <i>to </i>the window and said nothing.

    s

    They arrived soon. It was the same group as always¨CAlex, Brogan<b>, </b>and Alice¨Ceach with a different style. Together, they were the most powerful and hard¨Cto¨Cdeal¨Cwith families in Northville.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 506

    Chapter 506 Long Time No See

    Chapter 506 Long Time No See

    621

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    After greeting everyone, Ethan held Dawn¡¯s hand and led her to sit on the inner side of the table. One hand rested on the table, the other on her back. The way he held her made it look like he had herpletely tucked against his chest.

    ¡°See if there¡¯s anything else you want to cat. I¡¯ll have the chef make it for you.¡±

    Dawn nced at the table. There was already more than enough food.

    She tugged on him lightly. ¡°It¡¯s enough. Sit down.¡±

    The three people not far away stared in shock. Arms crossed, all three had the same look of disbelief.

    ¡°Where do you think that proud, untouchable Ethan from before went?¡±

    ¡°No idea. But he¡¯s clearly not here.¡±

    ¡°At this rate, he¡¯ll turn into a totally devoted husband any day now.¡±

    ¡°Agreed.¡±

    As soon as the words fell, a throw pillow flew over. Ethan didn¡¯t even change his expression. ¡°Are you eating or not? If not, get out.¡±

    Alex pointed at himself. ¡°Me?¡±

    This dinner was his idea and this ce was his, too.

    If he left, wouldn¡¯t he just be clearing space for this couple to enjoy themselves?

    No way. He had to eat.

    The other two followed him over. Alice, ignoring the warning look from Ethan, plopped down right next to Dawn. ¡°Sweetheart, want a drink?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lifted her orange juice and clinked Alice¡¯s ss. ¡°Can I use juice instead? My stomach hasn¡¯t been feeling greattely.¡±

    Of course, Alice didn¡¯t push her. She took a big sip and let out a satisfied sigh.

    ¡°Wow, that was fast. You¡¯re getting married again already.¡±

    Chapter 506 Long Time No See

    ¡°Yeah. I hope there won¡¯t be a third time.¡±

    P:

    s

    The two women looked at each other and smiled. Alice shifted her gaze to the side, watching the man who kept putting food onto Dawn¡¯s te. ¡°With Ethan acting like this now, if you say there¡¯s no third time, he¡¯d put you on a pedestal.¡±

    Alex chimed in, ¡°Seriously. Who would¡¯ve thought Ethan would ever turn into this kind of man?¡±

    As soon as he said that, he got kicked under the table. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat without running your mouth?¡± Ethan said coldly.

    Jokes andughter rose one after another. Dawn smiled softly, her delicate face looking as if a thin veil covered it.

    When she was almost done eating and saw everyone else drinking, she stood up and said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to go with you?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°No need. You guys keep drinking.¡±

    Dawn walked out of the private dining room and let out a quiet breath.

    Maybe because of the pregnancy, she didn¡¯t feelfortable in ces like this anymore.

    After using the restroom, she didn¡¯t go back right away. Instead, she asked which way the balcony was, nning to get some fresh air.

    She walked through a few hallways. When she turned a corner, she identally bumped into a solid wall of muscle.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­¡±

    She looked up, and the rest of her words got stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t say another word.

    It was Austin.

    Austin clearly didn¡¯t expect to see her here either. He froze for a moment, then gave a bitter smile. ¡°Not again. Can you stop running into me all the time?¡±

    He had had a little too much to drink. The area around his eyes was red, and he looked much

    393

    Chapter 506 Long Time No See

    thinner. His face, already sharp and serious, now looked even more chiseled.

    Dawn steadied herself and greeted him calmly.

    ¡°Uncle Austin, long time no see.¡±

    Austin froze.

    <i>So </i>it <i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>a </i><i>dream</i><i>. </i>

    He rubbed his fingers together and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    +5 Free Csing

    But really, it hadn¡¯t been that long. It was just that for them, some things felt like stories from a past life.

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem ready to leave, Dawn hesitated for a moment, then spoke. ¡°Do you want to go out to the balcony and get some air?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    How could he say no to her?

    Austin followed half a step behind Dawn. She was wearing t shoes. From his angle, he could see the top of her head clearly. For a moment, it felt like years ago, as if time had turned back, and nothing had ever changed.

    The wind on the balcony was strong. The fresh air made people feel lighter.

    Dawn took a deep breath and asked, ¡°Uncle Austin, have you been doing welltely?¡±

    ¡°Pretty well.¡±

    Austin¡¯s deep gaze stayed on her, filled with words he never said.

    He continued, ¡°I have a business project here. I just arrivedst night. I¡¯ll probably stay a few days.¡± He was exining why he had appeared here.

    Dawn nodded. ¡°Seeing that you¡¯re doing well puts my mind at ease.¡±

    Austin asked, ¡°What about you? Are you doing well?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Dawn smiled softly. Her gaze drifted into the night. Her slim body looked like the wind could blow her away at any moment, and even her voice seemed unreal.

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    A

    Chapter 506 Long Time No See

    ¡°I¡¯m doing pretty well.¡±

    Austin frowned. The haze of alcohol in his eyes could barely hold back his feelings.

    s

    He looked at her face. From such a close distance, the person he had thought about day and night was right within reach.

    But there was nothing he could do anymore.

    Austin looked away. His hoarse voice was firm. ¡°You¡¯re not.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re having another wedding. But Dawn, if being with him makes you ufortable, you can leave him at any time.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. Her eyes drifted somewhere far away, lost in thought.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 507

    Chapter 507 Be Honest With Me

    Chapter 507 Be Honest With Me

    ¡°Uncle Austin, I¡¯m not a kid who can do whatever she wants anymore.¡±

    s

    Austin sensed that she was hiding something and said in a low voice, ¡°If I say you can, then you

    can.¡±

    Dawn felt a warmth in her chest and suddenly remembered when she was little¨Cback when she first went home with Austin. He always worried she wasn¡¯t happy. Every day, he would call her countless times to check on her, even Sandra said he was practically a father at such a young age.

    But now, all of that was gone and would nevere back.

    Austin looked at her lowered eyes, and a sharp pain shot through him.

    He suddenly pulled her into his arms and said in a rough, quiet voice, ¡°Dawn, no matter where you are, or who you¡¯re with, I¡¯ll always be someone you can lean on.¡±

    No one noticed the man standing quietly at the side of the balcony. He had been there a long time, quietly watching the scene, his eyes deep and unreadable.

    Dawn blinked for a moment before freeing herself from his embrace and smiling, ¡°Uncle Austin, you¡¯re being too serious. Look at me now. I have money, free time, and I¡¯m getting married soon. I don¡¯t really need your help right now.¡±

    Austin¡¯s eyes showed a sh of disappointment, and he didn¡¯t try to hide it.

    ¡°Are you still upset with me?¡±

    Back then, Dawn had been responsible most of the time, but she still knew how to act spoiled.

    get it. If she wanted something, she would coax or even tease Austin into helping her

    In the end, it was his fault that turned what could have been a perfect rtionship into what it is today.

    ¡°I¡¯m already happy that you¡¯re not angry at me,¡± Dawn said with a teasing pat on Austin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Besides, I just don¡¯t need your help right now. Who knows? Maybe in the future I¡¯ll really need you to help me when it really matters.¡±

    At that moment, neither of them realized her words would one daye true.

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 17 </b>

    Chapter 507 Be Honest With Me

    2

    <b>87 </b>

    s

    They stayed on the balcony for a long time, talking about recent events and old memories.

    A long time ago, neither of them would have thought that one day they¡¯d be able to talk this calmly.

    Dawn checked the time and looked up.

    ¡°Uncle Austin, let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±

    She raised a hand and pointed outside. ¡°My friends are still waiting.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re free,e home more often,¡± Austin said.

    He lifted his hand, paused for a moment, then smiled to himself. Everything that needed <i>to </i>be said had already been said. Now, it was just a simple uncle¨Cand¨Cniece rtionship, and that¡¯s how it would be. There was nothing left to hold back.

    Still, his strong, defined hand rested on Dawn¡¯s shoulder, gently patting her.

    ¡°Mom and Dad miss you a lot. We¡¯ll always wee you.¡±

    Dawn felt her chest tighten, a mix of warmth and guilt.

    She hade back but hadn¡¯t properly visited them yet.

    ¡°I know. I will,¡± she said softly.

    Austin watched her walk away. It felt like watching a child he had raised himself slowly take steps farther and farther away from him.

    Dawn reached the door to the private room and let out a soft breath before pushing it open.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s everyone?¡±

    Only Alice was on the couch. Empty bottles were scattered all over, showing she¡¯d been drinking quite a bit.

    Alice straightened up a little and waved at her.

    ¡°They went next door to y pool. Come on, Dawn, let¡¯s chat for a bit.¡±

    Her cheeks were flushed, strands of hair fell messily over her forehead, and her eyes were red -she¡¯d clearly been drinking a lot.

    Dawn poured Alice a ss of water. ¡°Someone who didn¡¯t know might think something

    Chapter 507 Be Honest With Me

    happened to you, drinking that much.¡±

    s

    ¡°You should ask your husband that,¡± Alice saidzily, squinting as she took a sip of water. ¡°He went looking for you earlier, couldn¡¯t find you, and came back drinking one after another, like he had a grudge.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart skipped. ¡°He¡­ went looking for me?

    ¡°The restroom?¡±

    Alice shook her head. ¡°He probably didn¡¯t find you and came back. Look at how clingy he is with you.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help but let out a small sigh of relief.

    If he had seen her, he probably would¡¯ve barged in immediately.

    Alice noticed her reaction, and her expression grewplicated. ¡°Dawn, can you just be honest with me? Why are you with him, really?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s because I love him. What else could it be?¡± Dawn replied.

    Alice remained silent.

    She couldn¡¯t really exin it.

    But this reunion, three yearster, made Alice feel something strange she couldn¡¯t put into words.

    Dawn had changed. It wasn¡¯t just her personality or the way she carried herself¨Cthere was something else, a feeling that was hard to describe but impossible to miss.

    ¡°No matter the reason, I hope you don¡¯t hurt Ethan,¡± Alice said, staring at her without blinking, trying to read something in her eyes¨Cbut found nothing.

    ¡°Ethan did hurt you. He hid things from you, didn¡¯t put your feelings first. But losing you these past few years has been punishment enough. Dawn, just let it go. Forgive him, and forgive yourself, too.¡±

    Dawn said nothing.

    The air suddenly felt eerily still.

    Light poured down from above, falling over Dawn. Her hair cast shadows over her eyes and the storm of emotions behind them.

    899

    Chapter 507 Be Honest With Me

    s

    Alice noticed something in an instant and was about to speak when suddenly a loud bang came from the doorway.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 508

    Chapter 508 Men Are Hard to Deal With

    Alex mmed the door open, scanning the room.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s just call it a day!¡± he shouted.

    Alice and Dawn were taken aback.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Alice closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When he got close, she couldn¡¯t help but lift her leg and kick him. ¡°You¡¯re all talk!¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t get it and pretended to swing at her. ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you jerk!¡±

    Alex was puzzled.

    Just like that, they were tangled up, fighting and wrestling.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stop smiling, her eyes drifting away from them to the man standing behind her.

    He stood tall, his ck shirt unbuttoned at the top, two buttons undone, showing the clean line of his throat. His jawline was smooth and defined, his features perfectly bnced.

    His eyes were dark and deep, impossible to read.

    For some reason, Dawn felt a little nervous meeting his eyes.

    Brogan noticed something was off and looked toward the two fighting. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys head back and rest? Dawn¡¯s probably tired too. I¡¯ll make sure they get home safely.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan took Dawn¡¯s hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    Then he turned and strode away.

    For the first time, he didn¡¯t slow down to match Dawn¡¯s pace. He walked fast, and she almost had to jog to keep up.

    ¡°Ethan, wait¡­

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>17.

    Chapter 508 Men Are Hard to Deal With

    <b>789 </b>

    s

    By the time they got to the parking lot, Dawn couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Out of breath, she yanked her hand free. ¡°Have you been drinking too much? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±

    Ethan sneered, pain shing in his eyes.

    He stared at Dawn, step by step, closing the distance. ¡°Dawn, sometimes I feel like I just don¡¯t understand you. But I tell myself¡­ I don¡¯t have to understand everything. I just want you to be yourself.¡±

    Dawn swallowed hard. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°And then¡­¡±

    He stopped walking. The corners of his mouth twisted into a bitter, self¨Cmocking smile. ¡°I realized¡­ I¡¯m such a damn fool!¡±

    He turned and walked away, looking more alone than ever, and Dawn felt a sharp ache in her heart.

    She stayed where she was and said, ¡°I just ran into Austin, but we only talked for a little while.¡±

    Ethan stopped in his tracks.

    He didn¡¯t turn around, didn¡¯t say a word.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, making sure he had seen her with Austin. ¡°Ethan, the Osbornes raised me for years. I can¡¯t just cut them off and be strangers. If I had feelings for Austin, I would¡¯ve gone straight to him when I came back, right?¡±

    Her voice was calm, neither loud nor soft¨Cbut to Ethan, it sounded cold, even merciless.

    He turned his head, eyes bloodshot.

    ¡°So, why didn¡¯t you go?¡± he asked.

    Dawn remained silent.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say it?¡± His voice was hoarse, low. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll say it for you. Because only by marrying me can you get what you want!¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, but no words came out. She didn¡¯t even know how much Ethan already knew.

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Sat</b>, <b>Jan </b><b>17 </b>

    Chapter 508 Men Are Hard to Deal With

    s

    After a moment, she said in a low, hoarse voice, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Ethan¡¯s deep eyes locked onto her, like he was trying to see right through her.

    But this woman was wearing armor from head to toe¨Cso thick no one could get close. He had no idea what she was really thinking.

    Ha<i>. </i>Ridiculous.

    He didn¡¯t say another word. He opened the car door and got in.

    The door mmed shut with a loud bang, sounding especially harsh in the quiet night.

    Dawn ran her fingers through her hair, feeling frustrated. For the first time, she felt a little lost.

    Why <i>are </i><i>men </i><i>so </i><i>hard </i><i>to </i><i>deal </i>with?

    She even thought back to earlier with Austin. She hadn¡¯t said anything over the line. <i>Maybe </i>it¡¯s <i>that </i><i>hug</i>?

    Dawn sighed and, with a sense of resignation, got in from the other side.

    The driver wasn¡¯t here yet, so they would have to wait a little while.

    Two people who had just argued sat in the back seat. Even the air felt awkward.

    About two minutester, a small, soft hand reached over and gently tugged at Ethan¡¯s sleeve. ¡°If ¡­ it¡¯s because Austin hugged me earlier, I can exin. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, and don¡¯t be mad at me.¡±

    Ethan closed his eyes, his brow furrowed slightly.

    Silence.

    Dawn felt a little discouraged and let go of his hand.

    Before she could pull it backpletely, Ethan¡¯s low, cold voice said, ¡°Ms. Porter, is that all the patience you¡¯ve got?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Dawn blinked in confusion.

    Ethan opened his eyes.

    In just a moment, he seemed to have calmed himself. His eyes were unreadable again, but when theynded on Dawn, all that came through was sheer dominance. ¡°Instead of wasting

    <b>10:24 </b><b>Sat</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 17 </b>

    Chapter 508 Men Are Hard to Deal With

    words, it¡¯s better to do something useful.¡±

    ¡°Do what¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, he grabbed her by the neck, pulled her close, and kissed her.

    s.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes went wide, but then she wrapped her arms around his shoulders, tilting her head up to meet him.

    It didn¡¯tst long, but it was more intense than most of their other moments together. When it ended, Dawn¡¯s whole body felt weak. She rested against his chest, breathing hard.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 509

    Chapter 509 Argument

    Chapter 509 Argument

    The driver arrived.

    AD

    s

    She instinctively brushed her tingling lips, about to pull away, when Ethan pressed her back against his chest with one hand.

    In a rough voice, he said, ¡°Stay put.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    No one said anything else.

    The entire ride, the atmosphere in the back seat was intimate and heavy, full of unspoken thoughts.

    Dawn thought that, judging by how hard the man had kissed her just now, he would definitely do something once they got home.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    Ethan took a shower and went straight to sleep.

    She let out a sigh of relief, yet at the same time felt confused¨Chad he found out something, or was he testing her?

    Unable to figure it out, Dawn looked at the wless, handsome face beside her and drifted off to sleep without realizing it.

    His breathing was steady and light.

    Ethan opened his eyes, facing her directly.

    He smirked in self¨Cmockery; they were clearly sleeping in the same bed, so close, yet his heart felt more distant than ever¨Cwas this what people meant by ¡°same bed, different dreams¡°?

    This was his Dawn¨Cand also his lover.

    Ethan sighed silently, carefully slipping his arm behind her neck and pulling her closer into his embrace; the familiar softness and gentle fragrance instantly dissolved all his resentment.

    Whatever she wanted, he could just give it to her.

    Why bother arguing over what was real or fake?

    11:36 Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b>19

    Chapter 509 Argument

    +5 Free Cottes

    Ethan felt no trace of sleepiness, his deep gaze lingering on her face for a long, long time.

    Ever since finding out she was pregnant, Dawn seemed never to get enough sleep; no matter how long she slept, she was still tired, able to fall back asleep the moment she closed her eyes.

    When she finally woke up for real, the space beside her was already empty; she nced at the time¨Cit was eight o¡¯clock.

    Annoyed, she tapped her forehead and opened her phone.

    Mason had sent several unread messages, asking where she was so he coulde pick her up.

    After replying casually, she got out of bed.

    After tidying up and heading downstairs, Hannah happened toe out of the kitchen.

    ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re up? I just reheated your breakfast. Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dawn nced toward the yard and asked quietly, ¡°Hannah, when Ethan left this morning¡­ what kind of mood was he in?¡±

    Hannah immediately knew the two of them had argued again; she pursed her lips. ¡°Hard to tell. You know, Ethan usually keeps everything to himself. Why don¡¯t you send him a message?¡±

    Send him a message?

    What was she supposed to say?

    Dawn took a bite of her omelet, her face full of frustration.

    ¡°But there¡¯s no need to worry too much,¡± Hannah added. ¡°You know men¡­ Give him a bit of space, and he¡¯ll figure it out on his own.¡± After saying that, she lowered her voice mysteriously. ¡°Still, you should give him a little sweetness at the right time. They¡¯re easy to cate.¡±

    ¡°Okay, thank you, Hannah.¡±

    Dawn thought she would deal with what she had to do first, then figure out a way to coax that manter.

    Not long after breakfast, Mason arrived.

    Dawn got into the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the address Cindy gave us.¡±

    It took three hours to drive from Northville to Avandale. She slept most of the way and was

    <b>11:36 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b>19

    Chapter 509 Argument

    woken up by Mason when they arrived.

    ¡°Ms. West, we¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    ¡­

    72

    s

    Dawn stretchedzily, annoyed at her own sluggishness. ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. There¡¯s no rush.¡±

    Mason nced at her, worry flickering in his eyes. ¡°Ms. West, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Mason.¡±

    As if she knew what he was about to say, Dawn said calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have the headspace to think about that right now. Finding Sadie and Micah is more important.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The two of them picked a random ce to eat, not noticing the tail that had been following them.

    The man wore a baseball cap and a mask, fully covered; only after Dawn and Mason entered the restaurant did he take out his phone and make a call.

    ¡°Sir, Ms. Porter has arrived in Avandale.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Make sure she¡¯s safe.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    On the other end, Ethan hung up the phone.

    He stood by the office window, the vast Northville cityscape reflected in his eyes; the weather wasn¡¯t great today, a gray haze blurring the distant skyline.

    After a long while, he turned his phone once in his palm and sent Tony a message.

    ¡°Check where Austin is right now.¡±

    Two secondster, another message followed.

    ¡°Never mind.¡±

    Ethan casually tossed the phone onto his desk, raised a hand to pinch the bridge of his nose, and squeezed his eyes shut.

    <b>11:36 </b>Mon<b>, </b>Jan 19

    Chapter 509 Argument

    Just then, the phone on the desk buzzed once.

    He thought it was a reply from Tony and didn¡¯t look.

    Meanwhile, Dawn stared nkly at her phone while eating.

    Was that man really still upset? <i>He </i><i>could </i><i>at </i><i>least </i><i>reply </i><i>with </i><i>something</i><i>. </i>

    Seen? Mm? Okay? Fine?

    Even a single punctuation mark <i>would </i><i>do</i>.

    <i>Was </i>that so <i>hard</i><i>? </i>

    d

    Her irritation red. She turned off the screen and tossed the phone onto the table. ¡°Mason, why do men act so petty when you¡¯re angry? Don¡¯t you know conflicts shouldn¡¯tst overnight?¡±

    Mason nearly choked, never expecting to be dragged into this just because of his gender. He didn¡¯t even like Ethan.

    After hesitating for a moment, he actually started speaking up for the man he disliked. ¡°Could it be that Ethan is busy?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 510

    Chapter 510 Finding Aunt Sadie.

    s

    This actually made Dawnugh. She nced at him in surprise. ¡°I thought you really disliked him. Looks like I misunderstood?¡±

    Mason¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°I¡¯m just stating an objective fact. It has nothing to do with whether I have an opinion about him.

    ¡°Besides¡­¡±

    He looked at the woman across from him. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t decide whether to be with him based on my opinion anyway.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t someone who dragged others into her emotions. She didn¡¯t even know what was

    wrong

    with her today.

    Was it because of the pregnancy?

    Dawn took a deep breath and put down her fork.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Their purpose foring here was to see Sadie, so they drove toward the apartmentplex where she lived.

    When they arrived, Mason got out first to check things out. He came back and said, ¡°Ms. West, the security guard says she¡¯s not home right now. We might have to wait.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait.¡±

    Dawn swept her gaze around the area. ¡°But my aunt is really keeping a low profile.¡±

    It was clearly an old neighborhood¨Celderly people sat by the roadside chatting to pass the time, and through the fence, children could be seen running around wildly inside.

    Sadie hated noise the most. So was she living here because of financial constraints, or because she was hiding from someone?

    The Swansons¡® assets hadn¡¯t all been seized, so¡­

    :

    <b>20 </b>

    Chapter 510 Finding Aunt Sadie

    Obviously, it was thetter.

    s

    Dawn tapped lightly on the car window with one hand, her eyes alert as she watched the surroundings. After some time, she finally spotted a familiar figure.

    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±

    She pushed open the door and walked quickly to Sadie¡¯s side.

    ¡°Aunt Sadie, long time no see.¡±

    Sadie hadn¡¯t expected to see her here. She paused for only a moment before quickening her pace. ¡°Aunt? I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know me, then do you know Cindy Swanson?¡± Dawn stood where she was, looking at her back, and said evenly, ¡°I just met with Cindy. She asked me to pass a message to you.¡±

    Sadie¡¯s steps halted. After a long while, she finally turned around.

    The conflicted look on her face twisted into a knot. ¡°You¡­ what do

    you

    want?¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go inside and talk?¡±

    At this point, there was no room to refuse.

    Sadie brought Dawn upstairs.

    Unlike the extravagant life she used to live, the ce she stayed in now didn¡¯t even have an elevator. The walls were stered with all kinds of advertisements.

    Sixth floor.

    Sadie took out her keys and nced at the man behind them.

    ¡°Only you cane in.¡±

    Mason frowned slightly, but Dawn said, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡± Not knowing Sadie¡¯s current situation, Mason wasn¡¯t at ease letting Dawn go alone.

    in

    Dawn shot him a look and said casually, ¡°If you¡¯re bored, just walk around.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    <b>11:36 </b>Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>19 </b>

    Chapter 510 Finding Aunt Sadie.

    Once inside, there were only two pairs of everyday shoes on the simple shoe rack.

    72

    s

    Sadie opened the cab next to it, took out a new pair of slippers, and tossed them onto the floor. ¡°The ce is a bit messy. Bear with it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dawn changed her shoes and looked around the apartment.

    A very small two¨Cbedroom unit¨Cyou could take in the entireyout at a nce. It didn¡¯t look like anyone else lived there.

    As for Sadie, in just that short span of time, the panic on her face had faded. She went into the kitchen and calmly poured a ss of water, setting it on the coffee table.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯te looking for me because of Cindy. Go on, what do you want to know?¡±

    Dawn withdrew her gaze and smiled faintly.

    ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Sadie pressed her lips together, her fixed stare locked on Dawn, as if to say, <i>Even </i><i>if </i>I know <i>something</i>, <i>I </i><i>won¡¯t </i><i>tell </i><i>you</i>.

    ¡°I used to think you were heartless. The moment something happened to Uncle Lucas, you couldn¡¯t wait to grab the money and run. You didn¡¯t even care about your own daughter¡­ But aftering here, I realized something.¡±

    Dawn looked at her with a light, steady gaze, each word clear.

    ¡°You¡¯re not someone who doesn¡¯t love her daughter. On the contrary, you love her too much.¡±

    That was why she hid herself away in this small ce, living a secluded life of in meals and istion.

    ¡°You thought that by doing this, no one would go looking for Cindy, and if you were lucky, you might even avoid disaster yourself. That just makes me even more curious¡­¡±

    Dawn slowly lifted the cup of water. The y cup was old, and the doodles on its surface were already faded.

    She didn¡¯t drink. She just stared at the worn patterns and spoke slowly. ¡°What exactly do you know? The people behind all this haven¡¯t even found you yet, and you¡¯re already so afraid that you¡¯d rather cocoon yourself and hide away. Aren¡¯t you afraid of trapping yourself instead?¡±

    <b>11:36 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>19 </b>

    Chapter 510 Finding Aunt Sadie

    Sadie didn¡¯t speak.

    :.

    * Free Coins.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing any makeup, which made every change in her expression even more obvious.

    Paleness. Panic. All of it shed across her face.

    Dawn let all expression drain away from her face, her voice turning heavy. ¡°The reason Uncle Lucas took everything upon himself back then was because he was threatened, right? Then tell me, Aunt Sadie, in this world, who is truly safe? And would that person really let you go<i>?</i>¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 511

    Chapter 511 The Truth About Her Mother

    Chapter 511 The Truth About Her Mother

    ¡°What difference does it make if they don¡¯t let me go? If I tell you, will you let me go?¡±

    Sadie finally spoke, her voice raw and torn.

    s

    She lived every day on edge, so cautious that even the appearance of a stranger in theplex put her on high alert. She had already gone this far, so why were they still refusing to leave her alone?

    Dawn watched as Sadie clutched her head with both hands, her body shaking as she broke down.

    She said nothing.

    After a long while, Sadie took several deep breaths and lifted her head.

    Dawn stared straight into her eyes and said slowly, word by word, ¡°Of course I won¡¯t let you go. But¡­ Lucas is my uncle, and Cindy is my cousin. That¡¯s an undeniable fact.

    ¡°No matter how much I hate you, I still have to consider things from Cindy¡¯s perspective, even just a little. So yes, I¡¯m condemning you¨Cbut I¡¯m also saving you. Only I can truly protect your daughter.¡±

    Sadie¡¯s breathing stalled, as if her throat were stuffed with cotton.

    She had to admit that Dawn was telling the truth.

    No matter how trustworthy outsiders were, nothing was ever one hundred percent safe, and she and Cindy were bound by blood that could never be severed.

    Seeing her expression fall slightly, Dawn leaned back and said casually, ¡°Aunt Sadie, what¡¯s the point of hiding here like a mouse? If I were you, I¡¯d rather go to prison. At least there, you could sleep peacefully at night.¡±

    Sadie lifted her gaze, her bloodshot eyes looking as though they¡¯d been soaked in red.

    ¡°After saying all this, you just want some information from me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡±

    Dawn spread her hands. ¡°I never denied it. If you really don¡¯t want to talk, there¡¯s nothing I can do. But Aunt Sadie¡­¡±

    Chapter 511 The Truth About Her Mother

    A

    s

    ¡°I have to remind you of one thing. What I want to know, I¡¯ll find out sooner orter¨Cit¡¯s only a matter of time. But you and Cindy¡­¡± She curved her lips slightly and finished slowly, ¡°Theter I find out, the more dangerous it will be for you.¡±

    People who know too many secrets rarely meet a good end.

    Especially when someone is actively digging for them.

    Sadie lowered her head and thought for a long time before finally relenting. ¡°I can tell you everything I know<i>, </i>but you have to agree to one condition.¡±

    Dawn looked at the expression in her eyes and knew the condition wouldn¡¯t be easy to fulfill.

    Still, she said, ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°First, prepare a sum of money for Cindy. I have to make sure she¡¯ll neverck food or clothing for the rest of her life. And¡­ I don¡¯t want her to return to the country.¡±

    The request was reasonable, and Dawn had no intention of refusing it.

    But¡­

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say one condition? Why is there a first and a second?¡±

    Sadie suddenly became calm andposed. ¡°You can hear me out before deciding whether to agree. I¡¯m making a deal with you, not threatening you.¡±

    She knew very well that even though Dawn was still young, she was not someone who could be threatened.

    ¡°Fine. Continue.¡±

    ¡°The second condition is that once I help you, you can¡¯t hold me responsible anymore,¡± Sadie said this with a hint of guilt, ncing at Dawn as she spoke. ¡°Besides, it really had nothing to do with me. At most, I was just informed. Including your uncle.

    ¡°Dawn, how heartless do you think your uncle would have been to harm his own sister? He was forced!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression remained light, giving nothing away.

    ¡°I agree to everything. Aunt Sadie, can you talk now?¡±

    <b>11:37 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>19 </b>

    Chapter 511 The Truth About Her Mother

    A

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    She didn¡¯t press the matter further, and Sadie visibly rxed. She knew some things <b>couldn¡¯t </b>be hidden forever. Being able to secure something for her daughter was already a rare stroke of luck.

    ¡°Your uncle actually didn¡¯t tell me much¡­ I just overheard bits and pieces when he <b>was </b>talking with other people.¡±

    Sadie kept her head lowered.

    Even after all these years, bringing it up still made her feel ashamed.

    ¡°When your parents got married, your mother was already pregnant. From what your uncle said, the child she was carrying wasn¡¯t your father¡¯s. That child was you, by the way.¡±

    And the facts now proved that Dawn was not.

    Sadie felt awkward, nced at her, and continued.

    ¡°Because of that, your mother cut ties with her family. With rumors spreading everywhere, her emotional state kept getting worse. It wasn¡¯t until after you were born that things eased a little.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hand at her side clenched tighter. She said coldly, ¡°What happened after that? What I want to know is why she died.¡±

    ¡°How would I know something that detailed?¡±

    Sadie¡¯s eyes flickered as she added, ¡°Let me think¡­¡±

    Dawn scoffed. ¡°Do you need time to think, or do you know but don¡¯t want to say? Aunt Sadie, do

    you think I have a lot of time to waste on you?¡±

    As she spoke, she stood up, ready to leave. Sadie hurriedly reached out and grabbed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡±

    Dawn turned back, her gaze sharp and piercing. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to handle it?¡±

    Perhaps her conscience hadn¡¯tpletely rotted. After struggling for a long time, Sadie let go of her hand and sighed heavily.

    ¡°If you insist on hearing it, don¡¯t me me then¡­ It wasn¡¯t long after you were born. Your mother caught the eye of a wealthy man. She refused him, so he had her kidnapped. She was locked up for several days, and she¡­¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 512

    Chapter 512 Jackson

    Dawn was frighteningly calm. ¡°And what else?¡±

    ¡°And-¡±

    A

    723

    s

    Sadie twisted her fingers together, her voice full of resignation. ¡°And because she wouldn¡¯t listen, he handed her over to his bodyguards!¡±

    The air suddenly went still.

    In the cramped living room, something seemed to be slowly swelling.

    Dawn abruptly covered her mouth and ran toward the bathroom.

    The nausea in her stomach churned violently; she vomited almost everything she¡¯d eaten at lunch. By the time she reached up to flush, it felt like all her strength had been drained.

    She had never heard of these things. Never even¡­

    Never dared to imagine them.

    So, that was how it was.

    Dawn forced herself to stand, bracing one hand on the sink as she washed her hands. In the mirror was a facepletely drained of color.

    She stared at it and, for no reason at all, felt utterly unfamiliar with herself.

    What was <i>real</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i><i>was </i><i>fake</i><i>? </i>

    Her mother¡¯s death cut through her life in a way that made no sense at all.

    No wonder Vincent had been so insistent on her uncovering the truth. No wonder her mother had appeared in her dreams so many times. No wonder¡­

    Dawn tugged the corner of her mouth at her reflection, turned on the faucet below, scooped up a handful of cold water, and sshed it hard onto her face.

    The fog in her mind seemed to clear a little. She turned and walked back out.

    Sadie was startled by the sight of her. ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Chapter 512 Jackson

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°So who was that man?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI don¡¯t know.¡±

    s

    Sadie wasn¡¯t lying. ¡°I never saw what he looked like. When I asked your uncle, he told me not to ask so many questions.¡±

    ¡°Then how did you and Lucas know about this at all?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Because he came looking for us.¡±

    At the time, they were no longer living in the country. They hadn¡¯t expected someone to track them down over Vera.

    ¡°He said that if your uncle brought your mother to Candavia, then as long as he got what he wanted, your uncle wouldn¡¯t have to worry about orders for the next three years. Of course, your uncle refused!¡±

    Sadie¡¯s voice rose for a moment, then fell. ¡°That man probably had no other choice, so he used the worst possible method. By the time we heard what had happened, it was already toote.¡±

    Vera suffered severe physical and psychological damage. For a long time, she couldn¡¯t even leave the house.

    Dawn said nothing.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was supposed to say.

    She couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of despair her mother must have endured to still hold herself together in front of her young daughter, maintaining a gentle, normal image.

    Her throat was unbearably dry, her voice low and strained. ¡°So that means Lucas knew who that man was, but felt you couldn¡¯t afford to offend him, so he chose to stand by.¡±

    Sadie nodded.

    ¡°But you can¡¯t really me us for this.¡±

    Whether it could be med on them or not was beside the point. Dawn fixed a sharp gaze on the woman in front of her and said slowly, word by word, ¡°I can roughly guess what you didn¡¯t finish saying. Because even after what was done to her, my mother would rather die than give in. The man flew into a rage and decided to kill her, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    72

    Chapter 512 Jackson

    Sadie froze for a moment, then nodded.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s how it was.¡±

    s

    ¡°And did Uncle Lucas try to talk her out of it, saying she shouldn¡¯t drag the whole family down with her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the truth.¡± Sadie blurted out. ¡°Your uncle¡¯s business was just getting started. If everything copsed because of this, how many chances would we have left?¡±

    ¡°So you just stood by and watched her be killed!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were red as she shouted the words.

    The sudden harshness made Sadie tremble involuntarily. She lowered her head and stammered, ¡°You can¡¯t put it like that¡­ If your mother had really gone along with that man, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily have suffered. But she insisted on going against him. What could we do?¡±

    Even if they knew some of the inside story, so what? What could they actually stop?

    If that fire hadn¡¯t burned down the Porter residence, whether Vera and her husband could have been saved was one thing, but the Porters would definitely have been dragged down with them.

    Dawn let out a heavy breath. After a long while, she asked softly, ¡°That man¡­ hisst name wouldn¡¯t happen to be Jackson, would it?¡±

    When Dawn came downstairs, even her steps were unsteady.

    Mason hurried over to support her. ¡°Ms. West, what did she say?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°I asked around the neighborhood just now. Sadie has been living here for nearly two months. The ce is rented, and aside from her, no one else usuallyes by.¡±

    Mason¡¯s words stirred no reaction in Dawn. None of it mattered anymore.

    She got into the car and closed her eyes, her thoughts a tangled mess.

    ¡°Ms. West, where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Back to Northville.¡±

    11:37 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>19 </b>

    Chapter 512 Jackson

    72

    s

    Dawn drifted in and out of sleep and fell into another dream. When she was still very young, her mother had already stopped sleeping beside her.

    On nights of thunder and lightning, it was always easy for her to wake up.

    Dawn climbed out of bed. The nightlight beside her had run out of power, and the rumbling outside the window made her small body tremble uncontrobly.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 513

    Chapter 513 Another Dream

    Chapter 513 Another Dream

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    She called twice, but there was no response.

    s

    Lightning lit up the room in a blinding sh. Fear crept in. Clutching her doll, she sat up, wanting to sleep with her parents.

    As she stepped out of her room, she thought she saw someone standing near the stairway. A

    man.

    ¡°Dad?¡±

    When she blinked, he was gone.

    Dawn rubbed her eyes and kept going toward her mother¡¯s room.

    In the past, her parents never closed their door, but tonight, no matter how hard she pushed, it wouldn¡¯t open.

    Not long after, strange sounds came from inside the room. Dawn thought a monster hade to eat her parents and burst into loud sobs.

    Suddenly, someone covered her mouth from behind.

    Her head burned for a split second, and then she lost consciousness.

    When she woke up the next day, the stormy night had passed. Her mother was sitting by the bed, her gaze vacant but anxious.

    ¡°Mom¡­¡±

    Dawn weakly lifted her hand and poked her mother¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    Vera wiped her face absently and pulled the child into her arms. ¡°You had a nightmare, didn¡¯t you? It¡¯s okay now¡­ I¡¯m here. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    Dawn blinked in confusion. What happenedst night didn¡¯t feel like a dream.

    But if Mom said so¡­

    4202

    Chapter 513 Another Dream

    She looked around. It was her own room.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Mom, I went looking for youst night, but I couldn¡¯t find you¡­ I also heard monster soundsing from your room.¡±

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Her mother smiled through tears. ¡°How could there be monsters in my room? Monsters aren¡¯t real. That¡¯s why it was a nightmare. Once you wake up, everything will be fine. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    <i>Once </i><i>you </i><i>wake </i><i>up</i><i>, </i><i>everything </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>fine</i>. <i>Don¡¯t </i><i>be </i><i>afraid</i><i>. </i>

    The words echoed in her mind as Dawn suddenly opened her eyes.

    She raised a hand to press her forehead. Sweat soaked her head like water.

    Mason had just parked the car. ¡°Ms. West, we¡¯re here.¡±

    She looked out the window and realized they were already back at the Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    ¡°Any news about Micah?¡±

    ¡°If nothing unexpected happens, you should be able to see him in a couple of days.¡±

    That was enough. Dawn didn¡¯t want to ask anything else. She gave a quiet ¡°Mm¡± and said, ¡°Make sure he¡¯s safe. Watch this personally. Nothing can go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Mason drove off.

    Dawn stood on thewn in the courtyard. Unlike the gloomy morning, there was now a patch of brightness breaking through in the distance, as if the light had finally pierced throughyers of cloud and haze.

    Ignoring the sting in her eyes, she stared at it for a while.

    <i>Mom</i>¡­

    <i>So </i><i>everything </i><i>is </i><i>finally </i><iing </i><i>to </i><i>an </i><i>end</i><i>, </i>isn¡¯t <i>it</i>?

    After a long time, she looked away. Her vision swam in a wash of colors, and she nearly stumbled when she went inside.

    ¡°Hey, Dawn, be careful.¡±

    Chapter 513 Another Dream

    Hannah hurried over to support her. ¡°How did you trip? Is it low blood sugar?¡±

    s

    The concern in her eyes was unmistakably real. The pain Dawn had felt from staring into the sunlight surged back, and tears almost spilled over.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. I just got some sand in my eyes.¡±

    ¡°Did ite out? If not, I can blow on it for you.¡±

    Hannah believed her and even frowned. ¡°I¡¯ve been saying we should nt something in that empty patch in the yard. Otherwise, when the wind blows, this¡¯ll happen again. What then?¡±

    The more she listened, the sharper the ache in Dawn¡¯s chest became.

    She gently pulled her hand away, lowered her eyes, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hannah. I¡¯ll just wash up.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡­ Dawn!¡±

    Watching her rush upstairs, Hannah grew more uneasy by the second. ¡°This child¡­ she didn¡¯t get hurt somewhere, did she?¡±

    At 7 p.m., Ethan came home. Upstairs, Dawn still hadn¡¯t made a sound.

    ¡°Ethan.¡±

    The more Hannah thought about it, the more worried she became. The moment he walked in, she hurried to stop him.

    ¡°I think Dawn¡¯s not right today. She came back pale, eyes all red. Something might¡¯ve happened. Go check on her.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What time?¡±

    ¡°What time? About four or five, I think?¡±

    Hannah counted it out. ¡°Oh dear, she hasn¡¯t moved for hours. Go, go check on her.¡±

    The second floor was silent. The door to the guest room stood open.

    Ethan swept it with his eyes and strode into the main bedroom.

    He stopped halfway.

    There was a small mound on the bed. The womanypletely still, only her head visible,

    <b>11:37 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>19 </b>

    Chapter 513 Another Dream

    s

    silky hair spilling across the pillow. Even with only a sliver of skin showing, her allure was unmistakable.

    Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he walked over.

    Before he could do anything, she turned toward him first.

    Just awake, her eyes and voice were hazy and soft. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± He sat on the edge of the bed and asked in a low voice, ¡°Why are you sleeping in the afternoon? You won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight.¡±

    Dawn looked at his face and blinked.

    She didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she said gently, ¡°I messaged you at noon. You didn¡¯t reply.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 514

    Chapter 514 Destroy This Wedding

    Chapter 514 Destroy This Wedding

    The tone sounded exactly like an usation.

    Ethan took out his phone and opened his WhatsApp.

    There really was one unread pinned message, sent at 11.30 p.m.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t look at my phone.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what all jerks say.¡±

    ¡°Jerk.¡±

    s

    The woman sniffed lightly, the tip of her nose reddening almost instantly, as if she had been wronged and might burst into tears at any moment.

    Ethan frowned deeply and reached out to lift her chin. ¡°Who did you go see this morning?¡±

    ¡°I was on a business trip.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°I went to Avandale. Ran into a particrly difficult person. I was negotiating a deal and almost lost my temper with her¡­¡± She sighed miserably. ¡°Ethan, when are you going to marry me?¡±

    Her pitiful tone made it sound as if she¡¯d suffered enough in life and just wanted to marry him as soon as possible, to finally lean on him.

    The people Ethan had sent only tracked her movements; they didn¡¯t know who she met or what she did.

    Later, the investigators reported that Austin hadn¡¯t left Northville.

    So was it really just a business trip?

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes were unreadable. After a long pause, he answered in a low voice, ¡°Whenever you want. You can be Mrs. Jackson, and you¡¯ll be in charge of the family finances.¡±

    In fact, most of the assets under Ethan¡¯s name had been transferred to Dawn three years ago; he had simply never gone through the formal changes.

    Dawn scooted closer and rested her head naturally in his palm.

    Chapter 514 Destroy This Wedding

    She looked up, her eyes pleading.

    ¡°Then, have you set a date? When are we getting married?¡±

    ¡°What day do you want?¡±

    ¡°As soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    As soon as possible meant as soon as possible.

    s

    Dawn got up and curled into the man¡¯s arms, then somehow started browsing various fortune and astrology apps online.

    August 6th was marked as a good day for everything. It was also Dawn¡¯s lucky day, so it was suitable for marriage.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it that day?¡±

    Ethan stared at her deeply for a long moment, then said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    The woman in front of him was hiding things far too well. If he truly wanted to know her purpose, the only way was to follow her desire.

    Marriage.

    The person she wanted to find would appear at the wedding.

    With the date set, the next steps were invitations and guests.

    The wedding dress and ring that Ethan designed with the designer were things Dawn knew nothing about. When they were delivered for fitting, Anna happened to be there. Dawn only gave it a cursory look and said, ¡°As long as the size is right, it¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t be off.¡±

    The designer blinked. ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re not going to <i>try </i>it on?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression was t, without a trace of anticipation for the wedding. ¡°If I try it on now, there won¡¯t be any surprise left.¡±

    That logic wasn¡¯t wrong.

    But in all her years as a designer, she had never seen a bride so indifferent to her own wedding

    Chapter 514 Destroy This Wedding

    dress.

    She could only leave and report the situation to her boss.

    Ethan had no reaction after hearing it. He only said, ¡°As long as she likes it.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Alright then, Sir. Do you need your suit sent over for fitting?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    What difference would it make?

    Even if he tried it on, there might not be a chance to wear it.

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    The designer was stunned. Ethan had clearly prepared everything with such care, so why such a drastic change in attitude now?

    She hung up the call as if in a dream and couldn¡¯t help ncing back.

    In the garden.

    The woman stood gazing into the distance, her eyes carrying a faint, lingering mncholy that made it seem as though she wasn¡¯t happy at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. If you¡¯re not even looking forward to this marriage, why insist on marrying him again?¡±

    The one who asked was Anna.

    She had finally had a free day. Hearing that Dawn was really getting married, she came over to see what was going on.

    She hadn¡¯t expected it to be this bad.

    Dawn didn¡¯t turn around. The smile at the corner of her lips was hard to define¨Cbitter, or something else entirely. ¡°Anna, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m not looking forward to it. I already know how it ends, so I don¡¯t dare to hope.¡±

    The confusion in Anna¡¯s eyes deepened. ¡°Dawn, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t say.¡±

    Some things couldn¡¯t be exined in a sentence or two. Dawn turned to face her directly and,

    <b>3/4 </b>

    <b>Jall </b><b>Ty </b>

    Chapter 514 Destroy This Wedding

    after a pause, said, ¡°But I do need you to help me with something.¡±

    Anna asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Destroy this wedding.¡±

    What?

    AM

    s

    Dawn didn¡¯t go into detail. She only gave Anna a few general instructions, then saw her off.

    Today was the day Tara returned from her trip. She had juste back from Mayaka and had also, while she was at it, taken a detour to Candavia.

    She had thought Will would show up with her, but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Will is swamped. Even making time toe back once after you get married would already be a stretch.¡±

    After exining, Tara cupped Dawn¡¯s face with both hands. ¡°What, am I not enough for you? Do you think I¡¯m not worthy to be here? Let me tell you, everyone said I got quite a bit tanner on this trip¡­ Am I?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°No. You¡¯re the most beautiful woman in the world.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 515

    Chapter 515 Secrets

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°All right then.¡± Tara immediately lit up, a bright grin spreading across her face as she excitedly. pulled Dawn over to open the boxes. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m telling you, most of this is for you! Come see if there are any surprises!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze lingered on Tara¡¯s face. Sure, she was a bit tanned, but her features were striking, so she was still beautiful regardless.

    Tara came from a schrly family, grace and poise showed in everything she did. Even in casual clothes, she still stood out among women her age.

    She tore through the packaging, letting Dawn choose.

    ¡°Look at these! Thestyer¡¯s a mystery! Opening a blind box is the best part!¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help smiling, caught up in Tara¡¯s excitement. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tara had bought an entire box.

    Under thestyer of wrapping were all kinds of things: perfume, nes, scarves, even luxury brand bags and essories¨Clike opening a blind box, with little surprises popping out now and then.

    Finally, after everything was unwrapped, Tara pped her hands. ¡°All yours, honey. Pick what you like.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, I don¡¯t really need anything.¡±

    ¡°No way. You have to pick something.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t refuse. She finally chose a bracelet and a wallet.

    At the table, Tara talked as if she were making up for everything she hadn¡¯t saidtely, asking about Dawn and Ethan¡¯s work and health, and naturally steering the conversation back to the uing wedding.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t interfere at all this time. How¡¯s everythinging along?¡±

    As soon as she said it, everyone¡¯s eyes at the table fell on one man¨Cthe one in charge. Ethan remained expressionless. He shelled a shrimp and put it onto Dawn¡¯s te, grabbed a

    Chapter 515 Secrets

    napkin and wiped his hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve taken care of everything.¡±

    Tara exhaled, relieved.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­ I still trust you.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s Dad nning toe back?¡±

    She had asked jokingly during the day, but now, with Ethan asking, it sounded serious.

    s

    His gaze casually swept past Dawn, who appeared to be focused on her food, but in reality, she wasn¡¯t touching anything on her te¨Cjust silently eating spoonful after spoonful of mashed potatoes.

    Tara looked up, puzzled.

    ¡°He said he¡¯d see when the timees.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze returned. ¡°See when the timees? Busy even to miss your son¡¯s wedding?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Tara nced at Dawn, then smiled teasingly. ¡°Your dad¡¯s words were, anyway, you two have already been married once. Dawn has never changed how she viewed him, so it¡¯s like nothing ever changed.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t done that because she hadn¡¯t seen him since that wedding. However, she had always respected him.

    Herplexion was pale, and her knuckles whitened around her fork.

    Only Ethan noticed. A shadow seemed to flicker across his sharp gaze. He let out a small, almost private chuckle. ¡°He only has one son, and he doesn¡¯t evene to his wedding. What will people think? Tell him, if he doesn¡¯te, he shouldn¡¯te to me with anythingter.¡±

    It sounded like a joke, but Tara could feel that her son was genuinely angry.

    Of course, she still believed the wedding had to happen. But the way father and son were acting.

    It felt like they were hiding something.

    Dawn remained silent the entire time. Just as she was about to speak, Ethan squeezed her hand under the table and said, ¡°I¡¯m done eating.¡±

    11:38 Mon<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>19 </b>

    Chapter 515 Secrets

    He stood, and she naturally followed.

    ¡°I¡¯m done too, Mrs. Jackson. You guys enjoy the rest.¡±

    <b>2 </b>

    s

    The two young people left the table one after the other. Tara bit down on her fork and turned to Hannah. ¡°Am I imagining things? Doesn¡¯t it feel like everyone in this house is keeping secrets except us?¡±

    Hannah, having spent more time with the younger pair, could tell. But <i>to </i>reassure Tara, she just smiled. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯ve been married once before. The second time around, things are bound to get a little messy. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Tara nodded, but her mind was still uneasy. She decided to stay alert.

    Upstairs, Dawn and Ethan returned to their room. He went to shower, and she sat on the couch scrolling through her phone.

    About 20 minutester, the bathroom door made a sound. Dawn nced up, and her eyes widened.

    A very pleasant sight.

    Ethan stood there, wrapped in only a towel. His abs were defined, his chest smooth, his corbones delicate, and his Adam¡¯s apple noticeable. Droplets of water fell from his damp hair. Every inch of him radiated allure.

    Dawn instinctively swallowed hard and leaned back as he moved closer.

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes flickered. He held out the towel.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 516

    Chapter 516 Two Seconds of Silence

    Chapter 516 Two Seconds of Silence

    ¡°Mm?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Help me dry my hair.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡±

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Com

    Dawn took the towel. Before she could even start, she nearly jumped at Ethan¡¯s sudden movement. He shifted a little, lying down with the back of his neck resting perfectly on herp.

    In this position, all she had to do was nce down to meet his gaze.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He looked up at her. ¡°Is it hard to dry like this?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Dawn fumbled, awkwardly reaching for his hair.

    The towel covered his face enough to avoid any

    distractions.

    She exhaled quietly, thinking, <i>My </i><i>hormones </i><i>must </i><i>be all </i><i>over </i><i>the </i><i>ce</i>. <i>I¡¯ve </i><i>known </i><i>Ethan </i><i>is </i><i>handsome </i><i>for </i><i>ages</i><i>. </i><i>Why </i><i>am </i>I <i>still </i><i>distracted </i><i>by </i>him? <i>This </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>rational</i>.

    Once his hair stopped dripping, Dawn patted his shoulder, signaling him to sit up.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ethan kept his eyes closed. ¡°Let me lie a little longer.¡±

    Dawn looked at his face. Perfect brows, high nose, wless features.

    But faint shadows under his eyes betrayed hisck of sleep.

    She spoke softly, ¡°How¡¯s the wedding preparation going?¡±

    ¡°All normal.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was calm, deep, and steady. ¡°I handled the nning myself this time and had specialists oversee the arrangements. Last time, Mom took care of these things. This time, I won¡¯t leave you with any regrets. I¡¯ll give you a surprise.¡±

    Chapter 516 Two Seconds of Silence

    Dawn gripped the towel unconsciously, silent.

    A surprise?

    But what she wanted didn¡¯t seem to be the wedding.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b>Coina

    After a moment, Ethan opened his eyes and met hers. Something churned in her transparent gaze, unguarded.

    ¡°W¨Cwhat¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dawn lightly touched her face, hiding her reaction, and asked with a smile, ¡°Do I have something on my face?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened, like fog rolling over obsidian. He covered her hand with his own, gently stroking her face. ¡°No. If anything, it¡¯s the prettiest thing I¡¯ve seen.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so annoying.¡±

    Dawnughed, pretending to be upset, and lightly tapped him.

    ¡°Get up, I¡¯m going to shower.¡±

    She moved Ethan aside, took the towel halfway, then turned back to grab her phone. Holding it up, she half¨Cjoked, ¡°y some music.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips curved slightly, his gaze following her in quiet intensity.

    Momentster, the bathroom door clicked shut.

    Ethan¡¯s expression grew unreadable. He leaned back on the couch with a long, slow sigh.

    Not long after, he got up, threw on casual clothes, and went to the balcony with his phone.

    It must still be early evening in Candavia.

    Ethan didn¡¯t often share much with his father; their conversations were always formal, rarely personal.

    Thinking back¡­

    Even at thest wedding, Will had barely said a word.

    Ethan hesitated, then dialed his father¡¯s number.

    Chapter 516 Two Seconds of Silence

    s

    Just as the ringtone was about to end, Will¡¯s warm baritone came through, ¡°Good evening, son. What made you call me today?¡±

    ¡°Dad, am I disturbing you?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Will had just returned home and was sitting on the couch. ¡°I met an important client today and had a bit to drink.¡±

    Perhaps the alcohol loosened him; he spoke more than usual,ughing lightly and sighing.

    ¡°I was just thinking, if I could finish all my work in the next two days, I could return home to reunite with you all. But¡­ Ethan, this project is critical for thepany, so I probably won¡¯t make it in person.

    ¡°But that¡¯s okay. As long as you and Dawn are well, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    Ethan stayed silent.

    The dim night light fell across his face, half in shadow, half illuminated.

    ¡°Ethan?¡±

    Will didn¡¯t hear a reply for a while and grew a little anxious. ¡°Signal bad? Why so quiet?¡±

    ¡°Dad, you really can¡¯te?¡±

    His tone was calm, genuine, as if asking a true question.

    Rarely had anyone heard this¡ªEthan¡¯s father, a normal, harmonious man, was missing his son¡¯s wedding because of work.

    Two seconds of silence¨Cenough to say more than words ever could.

    Then, Will chuckled. ¡°Of course. Otherwise, what else?¡±

    Ethan let out a shortugh. He lowered his gaze, dragging his tongue across his teeth, his low voice heavy with restrained emotion. ¡°Dad, what do you think of my wife?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Will paused, considering.

    ¡°Objectively speaking, Dawn is the most bncedbination of innocence and intelligence

    11:38 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>19

    Chapter 516 Two Seconds of Silence

    72

    s

    among the girls I¡¯ve ever met. Of course, this innocence doesn¡¯t mean simplicity¨Cit means purity, knowing right from wrong, and having the courage to love and hate. People like her are rare nowadays.

    ¡°Why suddenly ask about her?¡± Then, as he said that, Will¡¯s voice grew heavier. ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen Dawn, you can¡¯t¨Clike the news says¨Clet your mind wander elsewhere. Even if there¡¯s a momentarypse of curiosity, that¡¯s normal.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 517

    Chapter 517 About Her Parents

    Chapter 517 About Her Parents

    ¡°Live well, Dad trusts that you¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    Will said much more after that.

    Free

    In Ethan¡¯s memory, even during major milestones¨Clike starting college or his first days at thepany- his father had never said so much.

    His dark eyes darkened, burning with intensity, as if moltenva were about to spill from them.

    ¡°Looks like you think highly of my wife, Dad.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Will¡¯s smile was warm and kind. ¡°Dawn is a delightful girl. So from now on, you have to treat her well. She deserves that.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± This was Ethan¡¯s first direct answer to a question. ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Will stood and walked to the window. Outside were foreign streets and unfamiliar buildings. Even after all these years, he never quite got used to it, never quite liked it.

    Then, he heard his son¡¯s low voice. ¡°You care so much about Dawn. Were you close to herte parents?¡±

    It was less a question than an usation.

    A strange silence fell between them. Neither spoke. Perhaps they were waiting for the other to break it.

    Finally, Willughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, we were neighbors. How could we not know each other?¡±

    ¡°How well?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°You little brat!¡±

    Will¡¯s tone darkened slightly, a mixture of real and feigned frustration. ¡°Neighbors? At most, you greet each other when you meet, and exchange gifts on holidays. That was it.

    ¡°But that was many years ago. Thinking back, it almost feels like a dream.¡±

    Ethan hummed, but didn¡¯t let the topic drop. ¡°Since you had a good rtionship with her parents, you shoulde to our wedding. This time is different. Dawn would really like to see you there.¡±

    Will was silent for a long moment.

    Finally, he sighed.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    DO

    <b>TUE </b>

    <b>20 </b>

    **

    O

    Jan <b>20 </b>

    Chapter 517 About Her Parents

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Colna </b>

    His voice was a little hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ll try. Ethan, just like I said before, make sure every detail is perfect. Don¡¯t let the girl suffer in any way.¡±

    That was enough. There was no need for more words.

    Ethan acknowledged it and hung up.

    He gazed into the distance. The dark sky was endless, like a heavy, hazy lid pressing down on the city.

    ¡°What

    are you doing out there? It¡¯s hot.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice came from inside.

    She had finished her shower and wore a full cotton pajama set¨Clong sleeves, long pants, wrapped snugly around her.

    Ethan stood at the balcony door, arching an eyebrow. ¡°nning to hibernate through winter?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± Dawn looked down. ¡°The AC is cold at night. Wouldn¡¯t it be a pain in if I catch a cold?¡±

    ¡°Mm, fair enough.¡±

    She rarely seemed so responsible.

    Ethan strolled over. Just as he raised his hand, Dawn instinctively took a half¨Cstep back. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    His hand paused midair.

    Then he lowered it and smiled.

    ¡°Worried I might do something? Hm?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know where to look. She tried to stayposed. ¡°No, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ve been working hard these past couple of days. You can¡¯t even hide your dark circles anymore.¡±

    She moved behind him, gently pushing him toward the bed. ¡°So don¡¯t even think about anything. Resting properly is the most important. If I see an ugly husband on the wedding day, you¡¯re doomed!¡±

    Her teasing tone sounded surprisingly earnest.

    A deep shadow flickered in Ethan¡¯s eyes. As Dawn shoved him onto the bed, he grabbed her arm.

    With a tug, shended against him.

    Dawn struggled to get up, but he held her steady around the waist.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± sheughed, half exasperated and half flustered. ¡°It¡¯s already past ten, and we have work tomorrow.¡±

    Ethan said nothing. His

    gaze. fixed on her face, as if he wanted to memorize every inch of her.

    <b>?? </b>

    TUE

    <b>20 </b>

    O

    <b>11:36 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b>200<b>¡¤ </b>

    Chapter 517 About Her Parents

    He lifted his hand, lightly tracing her beautiful eyes, her delicate nose, her small mouth.

    Then he raised his head and kissed her.

    <b>+5 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Dawn should¡¯ve pushed him away, but the moment their eyes met, it was as if she forgot everything <b>else</b><b>.. </b>

    The kiss was slow and unprecedentedly tender.

    They hadn¡¯t shared such intense closeness for days, yet some things are like dormant volcanoes. They seem harmless until a spark ignites.

    Dawn could clearly feel his body heat rising, his deep breathsced with emotion and longing.

    ¡°Ethan¡­ Mm!¡±

    Her rational mind pushed her to gently shove his chest.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were red as he looked at her. ¡°No, baby?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­¡± Dawn¡¯s breathing was heavy. But saying a firm no felt impossible.

    HIL

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 518

    Chapter 518 A Call From the Police

    She exhaled slowly and soothingly ran her fingers over his face, her voice soft, carrying an unspoken coaxing tone. ¡°I¡¯ve got a meeting tomorrow morning, and you need to rest too. Let¡¯s save it for next <b>time</b>, okay?¡±

    Next time might be fine¨Cbut definitely not tonight.

    The doctor had emphasized repeatedly: the first three months are critical; no intimacy.

    Ethan¡¯s deep eyes stayed on her for a few seconds. Then he rolled onto his side, staring at the ceiling, adjusting his breathing without saying a word.

    Dawn bit her lip and turned away.

    ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled as he spoke, his hoarse voice smooth, like liquid honey. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how to really open someone¡¯s heart.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s chest skipped a beat. Her breath caught for a moment.

    <i>Why </i><i>would </i><i>he </i><i>say </i><i>something </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Had </i><i>he </i><i>sensed </i><i>something</i><i>? </i>

    Her mind spun, every thought too heavy, too overwhelming to deal with.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The man beside her sensed her stiffness. His voice was calm and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s just a problem at mypany. Nothing to do with you.¡±

    His exnation only made that previous line feel even stranger.

    Still, Dawn could only nod along.

    ¡°Is itplicated?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Ethan turned his head toward her, speaking deliberately, word by word. ¡°Veryplicated.¡±

    Dawn felt exposed under his gaze. She quickly raised her hand and pressed it against his temple, just enough to block the sharp intensity of his eyes, gently saying as she massaged, ¡°All the more reason to rest properly. It¡¯s alreadyte. Be good, and once this hectic period is over, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He closed his eyes, letting her touch soothe him.

    His breathing slowly evened out, as if he had already fallen asleep.

    <b>20 </b>

    ?

    C

    §º

    O

    Chapter 518 A Call From the Police

    45 Free Come

    Dawn finally exhaled, her gaze lingering on his handsome face for a long moment until the phone beside him buzzed. She quietly got up and picked it up.

    The message on the screen made her

    eyes widen.

    Impossible¡­

    Before she could react, another message arrived.

    This time, it was an address.

    ¡°If you want to know,e see me. Now.¡±

    Dawn barely had time to think it through. She threw on the first clothes she could find and grabbed the car keys.

    The streets were quiet¨Cfew cars, few people. A silver Porsche sped down the overpass.

    The address led to a corner caf¨¦. It wasn¡¯t busy, but it wasn¡¯t deserted either.

    Dawn parked casually on the street and nced up. A man was sitting on a chair outside the door, dressed in a ck jacket, his back to her, his face hidden.

    <i>It </i><i>was </i><i>him</i><i>. </i>

    She took a deep breath and got out of the car.

    With the door closing behind her, the phone vibrating in the passenger seat was left in the car.

    At 3 a.m., Ethan got a call from the police. Dawn had been detained, and he needed toe immediately.

    He arrived at the station 20 minutester.

    At that hour, only a few officers were on duty.

    After finishing the paperwork and getting a brief overview, one officer politely said, ¡°She¡¯s inside, Mr. Jackson. You can see her first.¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°So you mean I can¡¯t take her home today?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Porter is suspected of intentional assault. The victim is still in the hospital. We need the family to arrive first, to see their stance. If you cooperate and get Ms. Porter to speak, it may speed things up.¡±

    The family was already there, but the young man remained silent.

    Ethan said nothing and followed the officer toward the interview room.

    Above the door, a transparent window offered a clear view inside.

    A small square room. One table. One chair. Nothing else.

    <b>C </b>

    TUE

    C

    |||

    O

    Chapter 518 A Call From the Police

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Dawn sat quietly, her face pale, lips tightly pressed and dry. Perhaps from biting too hard, a faint bluish tint lingered there.

    Ethan¡¯s chest tightened. When the officer pushed the door open, he couldn¡¯t help whispering hoarsely, ¡°Please be gentle. Don¡¯t scare her. Thank you.¡±

    The officer froze, then nodded.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re being too polite.¡±

    Ethan was a well¨Cknown entrepreneur in Northville, someone whose annual tax payments alone were staggering. Even high¨Cranking officers usually treated him with deference¨Cyet just now, he had spoken to the officer politely.

    The officer nced inside. Ethan still stood by the door. Dawn sat inside, motionless.

    This case would need to be handled carefully.

    Inside the room.

    Ethan lowered his gaze to Dawn. She was tense from head to toe; her hands on the table trembled slightly.

    Clearly, she had been through extreme stress.

    He furrowed his brows and stepped closer.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to hear. He called again.

    This time, Dawn lifted her head slightly. Her red¨Crimmed eyes met his. She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.

    O

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 519

    Chapter 519 This Involves Me Too

    Chapter 519 This Involves Me Too

    Ethan¡¯s breath caught. He stepped closer and gently pulled her head onto his chest. ¡°It¡¯s <b>okay</b><b>. </b><b>I¡¯m </b><b>here</b><b>. </b><b>You </b>don¡¯t have to be afraid.¡±

    Dawn pressed against him, struggling to catch her breath.

    She suddenly grabbed Ethan¡¯s shirt with all her strength.

    After a long moment, a low, choked sound escaped her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse, like a dry well in her throat. She whispered, ¡°How

    is he?¡±

    He.

    She meant Micah.

    ording to the police, Dawn had tried to hit Andy with her car, but Micah had intervened.

    Ethan lowered his eyes, resting them on the top of her head. ¡°The police said he¡¯s still in surgery. I don¡¯t know the full situation yet, but I already called Tony. He¡¯ll follow up on this.¡±

    Dawn froze, not sure if what she felt was guilt¨Cor something else entirely.

    After a long pause, she buried her face against his chest.

    Tears quickly soaked through his shirt as her voice trembled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to, I really didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Ethan¡¯s hands moved gently, stroking her hair. ¡°No one will me you. You can tell me exactly what happened. I¡¯m here, okay?¡±

    The woman in his arms didn¡¯t move or speak.

    Finally, after a long while, she lifted her head. Her face, pale from holding her breath so long, had a faint return of color. Her red¨Crimmed eyes were filled with emotions that felt ready to swallow her whole.

    ¡°I got a text from Micahst night. He asked to meet me. When I arrived, it was just him. And then, Andy showed up.¡±

    Her voice was low and hoarse, barely audible.

    Ethan forced himself to stay calm. ¡°And what did you talk about?¡±

    Dawn bit her lip; the muscles in her jaw trembled.

    <i>What </i><i>did </i><i>we </i><i>talk </i><i>about</i><i>? </i>

    <i>So </i><i>much</i>.

    <b>TUE </b>

    O

    Chapter 519 This Involves Me Too

    Andy had told Micah to leave, but he refused.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°This is between her and me. You don¡¯t get involved. Go home.¡± Micah¡¯s gaze burned into Dawn; anyone unaware might have thought they were enemies.

    Andy¡¯s face looked especially stern under the streetlights. The coffee shop nearby had closed, and on the empty street, there were only the three of them.

    He couldn¡¯t just leave Micah there.

    ¡°Go home.¡±

    Seeing the younger boy sitting still, Andy¡¯s voice lowered. ¡°What are you trying to say to her? Whatever you want to say, she probably already knows. Speaking now will only make things worse for both of you.¡±

    Micah paused, his red eyes flicking toward him. ¡°Are you really thinking about us or just scared?¡±

    <i>Scared</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn had stayed silent, listening to the brothers bicker.

    But at the word scared, her brows furrowed instinctively, and she nced at Andy.

    Three years had passed. His face had been worn down by sun and wind, more rugged now, his emotions harder to read.

    At that moment, Andy also looked toward her.

    Their eyes met. For a few seconds, an unspoken tension spread between the three of them.

    Suddenly, Micah stood and stepped between them, blocking Andy¡¯s view. His voice was cold, with an odd edge of irritation.

    ¡°Why are you always looking at her? I told you that this doesn¡¯t concern you. I came back, so you can go take a hike or whatever. Stay out of our business!¡±

    Andy¡¯s brow furrowed, his voice low and icy.

    ¡°Micah, I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    In Dawn¡¯s memory, Micah had always feared Andy. But today, he seemed to break every boundary as he stared straight at Andy without blinking.

    Ultimately, Andy backed down.

    Or maybe he just intended to teach Micah a lesson.

    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Andy stepped past the younger boy, facing Dawn. His voice was deep. ¡°I think I know more than he does. You can ask me.¡±

    <b>11:36 </b><b>Tue</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>20</b><b>. </b>

    Chapter 519 This Involves Me Too

    ¡°Andy, what the hell are you doing?¡±

    Micah tensed, reaching to grab Andy.

    <b>45 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying? Stay

    t <i>of </i>it! Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    Andy, trained in outdoor fitness and climbing, easily shoved him aside. His sharp gaze stayed on Dawn. She wasn¡¯t sure if she was imagining it, but there seemed to be a trace of mockery in his eyes.

    ¡°You just want to know about your mother, right? I¡¯ll tell you right now that your mother did die an unnatural death, and this involves me too.¡±

    Thest words hit Dawn like a shockwave. Something inside her shattered.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were calm, the shadow from his hailing any emotion.

    He stroked her hair slowly, soothing and coaxing, ¡°And then? What else did he say?¡±

    m

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 520

    Chapter 520 The Longest Wait

    Chapter 520 The Longest Wait

    Dawn¡¯s face turned even paler.

    She clutched Ethan¡¯s shirt tightly, lips pressed together and whispered, ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    Then she said it again.

    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you tried to hit him with the car?¡±

    #5 Free coins

    ¡°No.¡± Dawn shook her head, lowering it even further. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ I don¡¯t know why the car lost control. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Micah¡­¡±

    Not long after, the police came in to announce that time was almost up.

    Ethan had thought Dawn would beg him to stay, but she didn¡¯t.

    The woman in front of him seemed empty, hollow,pletely detached.

    He stood up, and she let go of him.

    Her nk gaze drifted somewhere unknown, tears streaming freely.

    Ethan felt his chest tighten, like someone had gripped his heart, and he struggled to breathe.

    The officer asked, ¡°Mr. Jackson, did she say anything?¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Ethan lifted his eyes, a sharp edge shing in his gaze. ¡°Have you checked the car?¡±

    ¡°The forensics team is inspecting it now. We should have results soon. Are you suggesting the car was tampered with?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for you to investigate.¡± Ethan nced at his watch¨C5:30 a.m.¨Cstill dark outside, no updates from Tony yet.

    ¡°Ourwyer will be here soon, but I have to take her with me today.¡±

    The officer hesitated.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, it goes against the rules.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your process, but there¡¯s no conclusive evidence proving she intended harm. If I¡¯m correct, you haven¡¯t even gotten any useful statement from Andy, have you?¡±

    The officer paused, then nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Mr. Kelsinger didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    <b>C </b>

    A

    <b>20 </b>

    O

    Chapter 520 The Longest Wait

    ¡°So, with insufficient evidence, our bail requestplies with regtions.¡±

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Thewyer arrived quickly to handle the bail. Ethan guided Dawn out of the station. Morning light was just spilling over the skyline; the air carried a rare, cool freshness.

    Her hand was icy¨Cout of ce for a summer morning.

    Ethan held it tighter, voice soft as he said, ¡°Wa

    to go home and rest first?¡±

    ¡°I want to see him at the hospital.¡±

    Dawn shook her head, her pale face still tense. ¡°Micah is lying there because of me, Ethan¡­ Save him.

    Thest words nearly broke her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gaze lingered on her. He opened the car door for b

    helped her in, and buckled her seatbelt.

    One hand rested on the dashboard, the other on the seatback, keeping her entirely within his protective reach.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. He¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    His low voice was like a spring of water. Dawn¡¯s heart calmed slightly.

    On the drive, her mind reyed the moment over and over¡­

    She had meant to drive away, but as she pressed the pedal, something went wrong. The car seemed to lose all control and headed straight toward Andy.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    It all happened too fast.

    Micah lunged forward, pushing Andy out of the way, and was mmed by the car, thrown heavily onto nearby tables and chairs.

    Dawn trembled, stunned, before stumbling out of the car.

    ¡°Micah¡­¡±

    ¡°Micah!¡±

    The boy¡¯s mouth was bleeding. For the first time, his emotions poured out entirely as he looked at her face, whispering, ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Dawn pressed her hands to her face, tears streaming through her fingers.

    O

    Chapter 520 The Longest Wait

    She hadn¡¯t felt such heart¨Cwrenching panic in years.

    She would rather have been in the hospital herself.

    613

    45 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Micah, you can¡¯t die <i>on </i>me<i>. </i>

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the hospital.

    Ethan hadn¡¯t even parked before Dawn unbuckled and ran out.

    She grabbed the nearest nurse. ¡°Hi! A car ident patient was brought in around 3 a.m., named Micah Kelsinger. Where is he?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. You¡¯ll need to check at the front desk.¡±

    The nurse rushed off. Dawn swayed slightly.

    Ethan reacted fast and caught her gently from behind. ¡°Calm down. Come with me.¡±

    At the desk, they confirmed: Micah was still in the ER, not yet out.

    Most of Dawn¡¯s weight leaned on Ethan. She didn¡¯t even realize how she¡¯d made it to the ER door.

    Andy leaned against the wall, disheveled, like someone who¡¯d been wandering the streets all night.

    He nced up when he heard footsteps, then back down.

    Ethan frowned slightly and gestured for Dawn to sit in a nearby chair. He crouched in front of her. ¡°Stay here. Micah wille out soon. He¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    His firm, reassuring tone made Dawn finally nod.

    Ethan let out a quiet breath.

    He nced toward Andy and instantly felt the tension rise.

    ¡±

    O

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 521

    Chapter 521 Taken at Birth

    Chapter 521 Taken at Birth

    Another half hour passed before the ER doors finally opened.

    Dawn¡¯s head snapped up. She saw Andy take two quick steps forward. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°The patient is out of life¨Cthreatening danger, but his internal organs were injured. He¡¯ll need some time to recover. The family shouldplete the admission process and take good care of him.¡±

    Andy thanked the doctor and tried to move, but Dawn blocked his way.

    She looked at him with a nk expression. ¡°No need for you to trouble yourself.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s my brother.¡±

    ¡°And you think that matters?¡±

    Andy pressed his lips into a thin line. His mouth moved, but no sound came out.

    Ethan returned from a phone call and saw the tense standoff. He quickly stepped forward, pulling Dawn slightly behind him.

    Dawn¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Tell him to go. He shouldn¡¯t get involved in Micah¡¯s situation.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes narrowed in confusion. <i>Andy </i><i>is </i><i>Micah¡¯s </i><i>brother</i><i>, </i><i>yet </i><i>she </i><i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>want </i>him <i>involved</i>.

    <i>That </i>made <i>no </i><i>sense</i>.

    ¡°Micah is my biological brother.¡±

    Dawn clutched her palm tightly, her voice low. ¡°Tell him to leave.¡±

    Before Ethan could say anything, Andy spoke first, his tone deep. ¡°If you want to go after me, I¡¯m ready anytime. But before that, take care of yourself.¡±

    He nced Dawn up and down. She was so weak that a breeze could knock her over. He let out a short scoff.

    ¡°You¡¯d probably copse before you even get to revenge, judging by the state you¡¯re in. Why are you doing this<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Are you admitting it, Mr. Kelsinger?¡± Ethan said coldly.

    Ethan said coldly, ¡°Then I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be leaving either. Looks like the police are about to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Do you think they have evidence?<b>¡± </b>

    Andy scoffed and turned to leave.

    Ethan frowned, about to follow, but Dawn grabbed his arm and shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s right. If the police had <b>evidence</b>, he wouldn¡¯t be <b>so </b>carefree.¡±

    Were

    21

    <b>11 </b>

    <b>14:42 </b>Wed<b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>21 </b>G

    Chapter 521 Taken at Birth

    Her gaze returned to the ER.

    The doors were still open.

    Fre Coins

    So, she could see the nurses moving around, detaching the monitors from Micah. After a few hours of observation, he could be moved to a regr ward.

    <i>Thank </i><i>God</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Thank </i><i>God </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>okay</i>.

    Dawn let out a long breath and lowered her eyes. ¡°You probably have a lot of questions. Ask.¡±

    Ethan did. So many.

    Why was Andy connected to her mother¡¯s death? How could Micah really be her brother?

    But judging by Dawn¡¯s state, now wasn¡¯t the right time.

    Seeing what he was thinking, Dawn gave a small, bitter smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about hurting me. Earlier¡­ I just couldn¡¯t make sense of it. I still can¡¯t, but once I settle my emotions, it won¡¯t feel impossible to ept.¡±

    At that moment, a nurse wheeled a stretcher out.

    The boy lying there was pale, his features delicate.

    Longshes rested heavily on his eyelids.

    The oxygen mask covered his nose and mouth. Those were the two features most like Dawn¡¯s.

    The nurse was about to take him to the ICU.

    They couldn¡¯t do anything but watch.

    Dawn¡¯s gaze followed the stretcher. Her voice was soft. ¡°Micah and I are twins. Someone bribed the doctors when we were born and took him away, so no one knew Mom had two children.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Who took him? What was the purpose?¡±

    ¡°To threaten my mother, of course.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s mouth twisted bitterly. ¡°And they seeded.¡±

    She had never known exactly how those people controlled her mother.

    Now it all made sense<b>. </b>

    Even the most free¨Cspirited person couldn¡¯t abandon their child.

    ¡°After Mom died, Micah lost his value to them. He was so small¡­ I don¡¯t even know how he survived.¡±

    <b>WED </b>

    <b>14:42 </b>Wed<b>, </b>Jan <b>21 </b><b>G</b>#.

    Chapter 521 Taken at Birth

    The more she spoke, the sharper her self¨Cmockery became.

    She had been so lucky inparison.

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Her parents were with her as a child. Later, the whole family perished in the fire. She was lucky <i>to </i>be adopted by the Osbornes, safe and well¨Cfed.

    Ethan¡¯s hand on her shoulder was firm. ¡°The fact that you two have met now was fate. We¡¯ll make it up to him together.¡±

    Dawn shook her head.

    This wasn¡¯t aboutpensation.

    No one would understand but her.

    Her mother hadn¡¯t told anyone. If Micah hadn¡¯t secretly investigated, no one would ever have known. Dawn even wondered about her father.

    Dawn and Micah¡¯s biological father was Vincent. Did he know?

    What role did he y in all this?

    O

    Dawn didn¡¯t dare think any

    further.

    ¡°Then¡­ why did you say Andy is connected to your mom¡¯s death?¡±

    She raised her gaze. A sleepless night and tense emotions had left her eyes bloodshot.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 522

    Chapter 522 Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    10 Free Coins

    ¡°Andy was the student my mom sponsored. He knew everything, but he just stood there and watched her fall, step by step, into the abyss! Do you think he¡¯s meless<b>? </b>

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand¡­ I really don¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t my mom his benefactor? Why didn¡¯t he do anything?¡±

    Seeing her spiral, Ethan pulled her into his arms, worry written all over his face.

    ¡°Sweetheart, we¡¯ll get justice for your mom. I¡¯ll help you. I¡¯ll help you make things right, okay? Just¡­ calm down first.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t calm down.

    She couldn¡¯t face it either.

    Hershes trembled gently, and beneath the unsteady emotions, there was something else, something she couldn¡¯t name.

    Ethan had booked a hotel room nearby. After a long time coaxing her, Dawn finally fell asleep.

    By 9 a.m., Tony arrived.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    He handed over a folder. ¡°This is the footage from the scene, copied from Ms. Porter¡¯s car. It¡¯s clearer than the nearby street cameras.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡± Ethan took it and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have the police handled things over there?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They¡¯ll notify me immediately if there¡¯s any update.¡±

    ¡°Keep an eye on Andy. If he tries to leave Northville, intercept him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±

    Tony left.

    Ethan sat on the couch and started reviewing the footage.

    Just as Dawn had said, the

    first

    person she saw after getting out of the car was Micah¨Cno one else.

    The video was grainy, and the sound was unclear, but it was obvious that their initial conversation seemed calm enough.

    After a while, Dawn¡¯s face grew paler.

    She suddenly stood up.

    Something was said that clearly upset Micah. His emotions red, and he even moved physically.

    O

    WED

    21

    14.42 ved<b>, </b><b>Jan </b>21

    Chapter 522 Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    Then, Andy appeared.

    He said a few words, and Dawn actually pped him.

    After that, she got into the car, started the engine, and drove

    From the footage, it was clear she acted inten

    Ethan¡¯s gaze stayed fixed on the screen for a long

    leaned back, mind racing.

    What Andy said must have been about her 1

    raight toward Andy.

    driven by uncontroble rage.

    +10 Free Coins

    adopting her and some other insider truths he knew.

    time, dark and unreadable. The footage ended, and he

    By 11 a.m., Dawn had slept lightly but woke up from a nightmare.

    Sweat soaked her hair as she jolted upright, gasping.

    Hearing the noise, Ethan opened the door and pulled her into his arms. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here.¡±

    Dawn calmed slightly but hadn¡¯t slept well. Her head felt heavy, like it was weighed down.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her voice was hoarse as she lifted her head from his chest.

    ¡°How¡¯s Micah?¡±

    ¡°Still unconscious. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you want Micah to wake up and see you like this?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s words shut her up. She pressed her lips together and said nothing more.

    Ethan had the restaurant downstairs deliver breakfast quickly: three simple dishes and a soup.

    Dawn forced down a few bites, her stomach uneasy.

    After she set down her fork, the phone rang. It was the police.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, the technical unit¡¯s analysis isplete. Ms. Porter¡¯s car brakes were definitely tampered with. The issue is¡­ if she drove normally to the scene, the sabotage must have urred there. But we didn¡¯t find any suspicious people or vehicles.¡±

    Having watched the footage, Ethan knew there was no fourth person.

    Then how were the brakes tampered with?

    It wasn¡¯t telekinesis.

    WED

    <b>11 </b>

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>21 </b>G.

    Chapter 522 Killing Two Birds With One Stone

    ¡°Okay, keep me informed of any updates.¡±

    After hanging up, he turned to see Dawn staring nkly.

    He reached over and touched her head. ¡°You.

    ¡°But who would do it?¡±

    heard everything, huh?<b>¡± </b>

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Dawn shook her head. Nothing made sense in her mind. ¡°Was it to frame me, or to keep me from knowing something?¡±

    But the drive happened after the conversation. She already knew what she needed <i>to </i>know, so what would framing her achieve?

    Ethan¡¯s gaze darkened. Another possibility lingered<i>¡­ </i>Killing two birds with one stone.

    Dawn had spent so long at the hospital yesterday; she felt grimy all over and wanted a shower before going

    out.

    Ethan adjusted the hot water, ncing at her. ¡°You really don¡¯t want me to help?¡±

    Dawnughed and pushed him out

    ¡°I can manage myself. Just wait outside.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened with a faint smile. He closed the bathroom door and immediately got a message from Tony.

    ¡°Sir, Mr. Kelsinger is downstairs.¡±

    Mr. Kelsinger. Andy Kelsinger.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened further. He nced toward the bathroom, grabbed his cont, and went out. Downstairs, Andy hadn¡¯t entered the hotel. He leaned against the outer wall, a cigarette in hand. His usual work

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 523

    apter 523 Time to Go

    +10 Free Coins

    He hadn¡¯t slept all night. A faint shadow of stubble covered his jaw, making his sharp features look worn and unapproachable.

    ¡°Why are you standing here at noon? Is this some kind of atonement?¡±

    Andy had noticed Ethan long ago. He only turned around once Ethan spoke.

    Their eyes met. In an instant, tension surged between them.

    ¡°I came here specifically to wait for you.¡±

    He knew this man had real capability. There was no need to reach out¨CEthan would find him sooner orter.

    Ethan walked over and stood beside him. They were about the same height, but their temperaments couldn¡¯t have been more different.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadybeled yourself a sinner, you should bear the consequences. Looking for me is pointless. I can¡¯t decide for my family, and I certainly can¡¯t decide for Dawn.¡±

    Andy turned to look at him. Ethan¡¯s expression was rxed, unreadable.

    ¡°You trust Dawn that much?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    Yes. Why wouldn¡¯t he?

    Dawn was his wife. By character and by bond, Ethan had every reason to tr

    Andy put a cigarette between his lips and pulled out a lighter.

    Click.

    The me lit up his sharp features, half in light, half in shadow

    ¡°The first time I met her three years ago, I already knew who she was. Getting close to her afterward was to investigate certain things. But it wasn¡¯t until today that I finally understood¡­¡±

    Andy took a deep drag, smoke spilling from his lips and obscuring his expression. ¡°Some things don¡¯t need a clear answer. The deeper you dig, the higher the price you pay.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow tightened. ¡°For example?¡±

    ¡°For example, didn¡¯t Dawn almost die three years ago?¡±

    His tone was casual, his expression hinting at mockery¨Cor something else entirely.

    ¡°Seems you know quite a lot,¡± Ethan said tly. ¡°Since you asked me out, why don¡¯t you just tell me what,

    <b>?? </b>

    WED

    <b>21 </b>

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>21 </b>

    <b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>21 </b><b>& </b><b>G </b>

    Chapter 523 Time to Go

    you found? Who really caused the death of Dawn¡¯s parents?¡±

    Dawn was already caught in all of this.

    If the truth never surfaced, heta

    would never heal.

    +10 Free Coins

    Andy was silent for a long time. He finished the cigarette, then stubbed it out with his fingers. His smoke- roughened voice came out hoarse. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.

    <i>¡°</i>But I believe you¡¯re capable of protecting her. If she wants to see someone, let her. Maybe all she wants is

    an answer.¡±

    They both knew who that ¡°someone¡± was.

    Once she got the answer she wanted, she wouldn¡¯t cling so desperately anymore.

    Andy straightened and faced Ethan. His deep eyes were like a bottomless void, as if hiding an enormous

    secret.

    His voice was heavy and solemn. ¡°From now on, Dawn and Micah are in your hands. I trust you¡¯ll secure their future. Mr. Jackson, I¡¯ll leave them to you.¡±

    Andy bent into a deep bow.

    Ethan watched him steadily. ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    ¡°Do what I should¡¯ve done.¡±

    Andy smiled faintly and adjusted his cor. ¡°Now that they¡¯ve acknowledged each other as siblings, there¡¯s no ce for me anymore. As for Vera¡¯s death¡­ at most, I was someone who knew the truth. Not nearly enough to be convicted.

    ¡°Dawn doesn¡¯t want to see me. That suits me fine. I don¡¯t want to stay here ei

    He didn¡¯t sound like he was lying, but Ethan knew it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    As Andy said, he was only a witness.

    Then why tell Dawn at all?

    It would only deepen her resentment.

    It felt more like he was deliberately pushing her away.

    As Andy turned to leave, Ethan spoke up. ¡°Mr. Kelsinger, I have one piece of advice for you.¡±

    Andy stopped but didn¡¯t turn back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t decide what¡¯s ¡®best¡® for someone based on your own perspective and then hide things or lie. All it does is push the people who matter further away. It¡¯s pointless.¡±

    21

    <b>11 </b>

    O

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan 21 </b>

    <b>Jan </b><b>21 </b><b>& </b><b>G </b>

    Chapter 523 Time to Go

    Andy said nothing.

    He stood there for a moment, then strode off.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s gaze followed his retreating figure¨Cdeep, unreadable. He didn¡¯t stop him, and he didn¡¯t say another word.

    Upstairs, Dawn had just finished showering. Seeing hime in, she asked instinctively, ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    ¡°A friend passed by. We exchanged a few words.¡±.

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t ask more. Her mind was full of Micah. She just wanted to get to the hospital as soon as possible.

    She dried her hair, changed clothes, and went to the hospital.

    The doctorpleted routine checks. All the readings were normal.

    Dawn finally rxed. She turned to the man beside her, who hadn¡¯t stopped taking calls. ¡°You should go take care of your work. I¡¯ll call Mason toe overter. If anything happens, I¡¯ll call you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stay with you.¡±

    ¡°You should go.¡±

    Dawn lifted her hand and gave him a gentle push. Her eyes flickered with a hint of yful reassurance. ¡°You¡¯re making me look like I can¡¯t function on my own. I promise, I¡¯ve calmed down. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    <b>11 </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 524

    Chapter 524 Micah¡¯s Awake

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were utterly sincere. She pressed both hands against his back and pushed him toward the door. ¡°I can¡¯t have you dropping everything at thepany just to stand guard over me every time something happens. If this were ancient times, I¡¯d be scolded to death for that.¡±

    Ethan had no choice but to give a few reminders before leaving.

    Dawn watched him disappear from view. Only then did the smile on her face slowly fade away.

    She stood there for a while, then turned back and sat down on the chair outside the hospital room.

    At three in the afternoon, Mason arrived at the hospital after wrapping uppany matters. As he rounded the corner, he saw the woman opposite him. She sat there with her head tilted back, staring nkly at the ceiling.

    People passed by in front of her, and now and then curious ncesnded on her, but she seemedpletely unaware.

    Right now, she looked like fragile porcin¨Csomething that could shatter at the slightest touch.

    And yet, when you thought about it, she was only 25.

    Mason pushed those thoughts aside and walked up to her.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    Dawn hummed in response and lowered her head. The casual movement frighteningly fragile, like it might snap if you weren¡¯t careful.

    ¡°Everything handled?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ethan haswyers coordinating with the police, so I didn¡¯t follow up further.¡±

    Mason nced toward the hospital room. ¡°Mr. Micah¡­¡±

    er neck look

    ¡°I¡¯ll stay here with him. I¡¯ll leave thepany to you.¡± Dawn¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She didn¡¯t look sad, but the calm on the surface wouldn¡¯t hold up if you looked too closely.

    Her hands clenched on her knees, her already pale skin turning almost snow¨Cwhite.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    Mason¡¯s face darkened. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bear it and spoke softly. ¡°If there¡¯s anything you can¡¯t figure out, you can try telling me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯sshes trembled sharply as she lifted her head.

    00

    WED

    <b>21 </b>

    0

    <b>11 </b>

    O

    Those beautiful eyes were bloodshot again.

    ¡°No.¡±

    The wordnded heavily.

    Maybe she truly didn¡¯t know what face to put on. Dawn forced a smile and turned to look at the hospital room behind her, as if seeing that carefree, unrestrained boy.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t figure out¡­ I just can¡¯t ept it yet.¡±

    Micah was her brother. Back then, a wealthy man who had feelings for her mother kidnapped him, using him as leverage to threaten her.

    After her mother died, he lost his value and was abandoned.

    Andy knew the whole truth. Maybe out of lingering guilt, or to repay that small debt of kindness, he brought Micah home under the guise of being his brother.

    She didn¡¯t know how he managed it, but it was the only exnation that made sense.

    A wealthy man¡­

    Dawn seemed to think of something. Her face turned deathly pale.

    Mason stood there. With a quick nce down, he could see her frail frame, reddened eyes, and fingers twisting helplessly.

    One truth after another had been exposed. How was a young woman supposed to bear all this?

    ¡°At least now you¡¯ve found each other,¡± Mason said in a low voice.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn smiled faintly. ¡°It is.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t alone in this world. She had a brother of the same blood. How could that not count for something?

    Dawn didn¡¯t speak again. Mason stayed quietly by her side.

    No one knew how much time passed before Micah finally woke up and was moved to a regr ward.

    Dawn followed every step. Only after the nurses finished settling everything did she walk to the bedside. Looking at the battered boy, she hesitated, almost afraid to touch him.

    ¡°I spent one night here in the hospital once and you don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡±

    The boy on the bed spoke first.

    <b>00 </b>

    WES

    <b>21 </b>

    ? O

    <b>11 </b>

    O

    TIC Hau jus

    WUNCH

    wrong, but he only said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get ugly, did I?¡±

    Dawn froze, thenughed.

    Sheughed andughed, and then tears fell.

    Thank God.

    Thank heaven, he was okay.

    ¡°The doctor said you need bed rest for a while. You have internal injuries, so you should stay still and rest properly.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t respond. His bright eyes stayed fixed on Dawn, as if she were someone he¡¯d never met before.

    ¡°Dawn, did you get possessed or something?

    ¡°Crying at the drop of a hat. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Dawn lightly pped the edge of the bed, pretending she was about to hit him, though she didn¡¯t evene close. ¡°What do you know? I was the one who hit you with the car. If something happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t get away with it either.¡±

    ¡°So our lives are tied together now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. I¡¯ll take good care of my life.¡±

    Micah¡¯s tone was flippant. He cut her off before she could get angry.

    it did, a different kind After those few exchanges, the atmosphere in the room loosened a little. Bu of awkwardness settled in. They both had so much to say, yet neither knew where to start.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and looked at him. Her breathing was slightly unsteady.

    No one knew how long passed.

    Micah licked his dry lips.

    Only then did Dawn realize she hadn¡¯t given him little.

    water yet¨Cbut he couldn¡¯t drink, only wet his lips a

    OO

    WED

    21

    <b>11 </b>

    111

    wrong, but he only said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get ugly, did I?¡±

    Dawn froze, thenughed.

    Sheughed andughed, and then tears fell.

    Thank God.

    Thank heaven, he was okay.

    ¡°The doctor said you need bed rest for a while. You have internal injuries, so you should stay still and rest properly.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t respond. His bright eyes stayed fixed on Dawn, as if she were someone he¡¯d never met before.

    ¡°Dawn, did you get possessed or something?

    ¡°Crying at the drop of a hat. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Dawn lightly pped the edge of the bed, pretending she was about to hit him, though she didn¡¯t evene close. ¡°What do you know? I was the one who hit you with the car. If something happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t get away with it either.¡±

    ¡°So our lives are tied together now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. I¡¯ll take good care of my life.¡±

    Micah¡¯s tone was flippant. He cut her off before she could get angry.,

    After those few exchanges, the atmosphere in the room loosened a little. But on of awkwardness settled in. They both had so much to say, yet neither knew where to start.

    id, a different kind

    Dawn pressed her lips together and looked at him. Her breathing was slightly unsteady.

    No one knew how long passed.

    Micah licked his dry lips.

    Only then did Dawn realize she hadn¡¯t given him any water yet¨Cbut he couldn¡¯t drink, only wet his lips a little.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    OC

    WSH

    21

    O

    <b>14:42 </b><b>Wed</b><b>, </b><b>Jan </b><b>21 </b>G

    Chapter 524 Micah¡¯s Awake

    <b>34 </b>

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    He had just woken up. His voice was weak, and every frown made people tense, afraid something wrong, but he only said, ¡°I didn¡¯t get ugly, did I?¡±

    Dawn froze, thenughed.

    Sheughed andughed, and then tears fell.

    Thank God.

    Thank heaven, he was okay.

    ¡°The doctor said you need bed rest for a while. You have internal injuries, so you should stay still and rest properly.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t respond. His bright eyes stayed fixed on Dawn, as if she were someone he¡¯d never met before.

    ¡°Dawn, did you get possessed or something?

    ¡°Crying at the drop of a hat. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Dawn lightly pped the edge of the bed, pretending she was about to hit him, though she didn¡¯t evene close. ¡°What do you know? I was the one who hit you with the car. If something happened to you, I wouldn¡¯t get away with it either.¡±

    ¡°So our lives are tied together now?¡±

    ¡°You!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, I get it. I¡¯ll take good care of my life.¡±

    licah¡¯s tone was flippant. He cut her off before she could get angry.

    After those few exchanges, the atmosphere in the room loosened a little. But once it did, a different kind of awkwardness settled in. They both had so much to say, yet neither knew where to start.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and looked at him. Her breathing was slightly unsteady.

    No one knew how long passed.

    Micah licked his dry lips.

    Only then did Dawn realize she hadn¡¯t given him any water yet¨Cbut he couldn¡¯t drink, only wet his lips <b>a </b>

    little.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 525

    Chapter 525 The Truth Comes Out

    Chapter <i>525 </i>The Truth Comes Out

    04%

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn poured a cup of warm water, checked the temperature a few times, then held it to Micah¡¯s lips.

    Micah looked at her and didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Drink.¡±

    Micah smiled and opened his mouth.

    After two small sips, he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±

    Dawn nced at his lips. She didn¡¯t argue and turned around, setting the cup on the table.

    ¡°Dawn.¡± A low, hoarse voice suddenly came from behind her. She froze, like she¡¯d been pinned in ce.

    Micah¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as his gaze dropped to her hand hanging at her side. He wanted to take it, but she was too far away, so he gave up.

    A trace of self¨Cmockery crossed his lips. ¡°All these years¡­ you¡¯ve had it rough.¡±

    A haze clouded Dawn¡¯s eyes, tugging at every nerve.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After several seconds, she steadied herself and turned back.

    ¡°Micah ¡­ since you knew who we were to each other, you should¡¯ve told me sooner.¡±

    ¡°You sure if I¡¯d told you back then, you wouldn¡¯t have called the cops and reported me as a creep?¡±

    Dawn paused.

    <i>Kid¡¯s </i><i>got </i><i>a </i><i>mouth </i><i>on </i><i>him</i><i>. </i>

    <i>¡°</i>Besides, you didn¡¯t even know I existed. Why would I force my way into your life?¡± Micah¡¯s voice was light, weak from being sick. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen you investigating Mom¡¯s case and eventually tracking it all the way to me, I wouldn¡¯t have said anything.¡±

    Dawn had suspected it three years ago. But just like he said, the doubt hadn¡¯tsted long.

    She¡¯d grown up by Vera¡¯s side. How could she have a younger brother she knew nothing about?

    , Jan 22

    64%

    Chapter 525 The Truth Comes Out

    ¡°1¡­¡±

    Dawn whispered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    <i>If </i><i>I </i>had been more <i>alert </i><i>sooner</i><i>, </i><i>or </i><i>dug </i><i>deeper </i><i>earlier</i><i>, </i><i>we </i><i>could¡¯ve </i><i>found </i><i>each </i><i>other </i><i>long </i>ago.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. I¡¯m doing fine. Andy¡¯s been good to me, too.¡±

    s

    Micah suddenly frowned and looked at her. ¡°Can you sit down? It¡¯s exhausting craning my neck to talk to you.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    She clenched her hand, then let go.

    She really wasn¡¯t as calm as she¡¯d imagined. From the moment Micah woke up, guilt and memories had rushed her all at once, like they were about to burst her head open.

    She let out a deep breath, pulled over a chair, and sat down.

    Micah gave her a look that said, <i>That¡¯s </i><i>better</i>.

    ¡°Where did Andy go?¡±

    ¡°He left.¡±

    Mentioning that man put Dawn in a sour mood. She said tly, ¡°You¡¯ll live with me from now

    on.¡±

    ¡°Live with you?¡± Micah scoffed. ¡°What, sleep between you and Ethan?¡±

    She paused before saying, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±

    Micah rolled his eyes, but his tone was serious. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I have my own life. Why do I have to get dragged into your

    your mess<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Dawn thought it over. <i>Fair </i><i>point</i>.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll talk about it after you¡¯re discharged.¡±

    They both wordlessly skipped the topic, and things between them grew more natural.

    When they talked aboutst night, Micah frowned. ¡°Was ther car? Why did it suddenly rush at someone like that?¡±

    something wrong with your

    10.53 Thu, Jan ZZ <b>D </b>

    64%

    Chapter 525 The Truth Comes Out

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He knew that no matter how much Dawn hated Andy, she¡¯d never run him down with a car.

    ¡°Someone messed with the brakes.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know how. The police are still investigating.¡±

    ¡°How long were you sitting there before I arrived? Did you see anyone else?¡±

    She¡¯d driven out from home.

    The house had security cameras, and the neighborhood security was solid.

    <i>If </i>someone was setting her up, they

    Micah thought for a while. ¡°Now

    uldn¡¯t have done it at her ce.

    that you mention it ¡­ I think there was someone.¡±

    Being stared at like that made Micah uneasy. But he couldn¡¯t move anyway, so he could only lean his neck back a little. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? I only saw a person. I didn¡¯t see him mess with your brakes.¡±

    Dawn shook her head and gave a bitter smile. ¡°I just feel like there¡¯s this huge spread all around us. Someone knows everything we do, and we¡¯re stuck inside it, unable to move.¡±

    The sunlight outside was bright. Specks of light fell into Micah¡¯s eyes, half¨Chiding the emotion there, leaving only a trace of pain.

    He finally managed to take Dawn¡¯s hand and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. I swear.¡±

    ¡°You? That¡¯s not very reassuring.¡±

    Dawn pinched his hand. She didn¡¯t like that overly serious tone at all.

    She lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. I already owe you too much.¡±

    Micah hesitated before calling out, ¡°Dawn.¡±

    He tried to hold back, but he failed.

    He said, ¡°We were born, what, ten or twenty minutes apart? Can you stop acting like you suddenly jumped a whole generation?¡±

    Dawn smacked him on the head. ¡°I¡¯m still your sister.¡±

    After a few more rounds of bickering, she called the police and exined everything.

    Micah had asked her to meette. The coffee shop was already closed. If someone had shown up, that alone would¡¯ve been suspicious, and it might lead them to something.

    Chapter 525 The Truth Comes Out

    s

    That night, Dawn ordered takeout. Once he was awake, the pressure on her eased a lot, and

    her appetite was Singly good.

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 526

    Chapter 526 Not Happening.

    64%

    s

    Micah, on the other hand, could only have liquids. Listening to Dawn list off dishes while ordering left him speechless.

    ¡°Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think you¡¯re the patient. Can you at least consider how I feel?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Dawn ced the order and nced at him.

    ¡°So what, just because you¡¯re hospitalized, I have to eat nd food <i>too</i>? Not happening.¡±

    ¡°Then go home and let my brother take care of me.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so¡­¡±

    ¡±

    Micah couldn¡¯t out¨Cargue her. He wanted to curse, but couldn¡¯t find the words, so he turned his head away and stopped talking to her.

    Dawn lowered her head and opened her phone, scrolling through unread messages on WhatsApp. In a casual, detached tone, she said, ¡°I should be grateful that Andy raised you and never let you suffer, but that¡¯s not a reason for me to forgive him.¡±

    Everything was just cause and effect.

    Vera had supported him, so he adopted Micah.

    But how did he manage to stand by and do nothing afterward?

    Maybe there were many reasons, but Dawn wasn¡¯t a saint. She couldn¡¯t objectively analyze every motive.

    ¡°If you want to keep in touch with him in the future, I don¡¯t mind. But at least for now, I don¡¯t want <i>to </i>see him.¡±

    Micah stared at Dawn¡¯s beautiful profile. When he¡¯d said ¡°brother,¡± he¡¯d actually meant Ethan. He hadn¡¯t expected her to misunderstand, much less toy everything out so bluntly.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°That¡¯s not who I meant!¡±

    G

    Chapter 526 Not Happening

    X64%

    s

    Dawn froze for a moment. Then she remembered she still hadn¡¯t contacted Ethan. She hurriedly sent him a WhatsApp message, saying she¡¯d already ordered food.

    Micah watched her flustered movements and gave a quiet snort. ¡°I¡¯m serious. It feels like you don¡¯t really care that much about Ethan. I heard you two are getting married again.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was light. Too light, like she was deliberately covering something up.

    ¡°Ow¡­¡±

    Micah got so worked up that he almost sat up. The moment he moved, pain tore through his insides, and he grimaced.

    After a while, he snapped, ¡°Dawn, what¡¯s gotten into you? Why are you doing this? To get back at him?¡±

    Dawn paused, then looked

    up

    at him.

    Still silent.

    ¡°Do you know why I was always sarcastic toward you three years ago? Because I knew you weren¡¯t right for each other. Ethan is too good. You¡¯re not bad either, but your background means your life will never be peaceful. You-¡±

    Micah was genuinely angry now. But the woman across from him looked more and more lost, as if she were sinking into self¨Cdoubt.

    His chest tightened. He looked away and said quietly, ¡°I just don¡¯t want you to hurt him. I really treat him like brother.¡±

    my

    Dawn¡¯s thickshes fluttered twice. She took a deep breath.

    The emotion from moments ago was quickly hidden away.

    ¡°Just like

    you said, being born into a certain family determines your oue. He was born into the Jacksons, so one day, he was bound to cross paths with me. Micah, you¡¯re so harsh on me, but when ites to him, all you can say is that he¡¯s a good person. Is that fair to me? To my parents?¡±

    Those words shattered the fragile warmth of their reunion and dragged them back into reality.

    Micah¡¯s eyes reddened. He couldn¡¯t say a word.

    Because he knew Dawn was right.

    Chapter 526 Not Happening

    Ethan treated him well. He was a good person. So what?

    Was Dawn not good? Were their deceased parents not good?

    64%

    s

    Twisting the truth in the name of ¡°not hurting anyone¡± was unfair to everyone involved.

    There were restrained tears in Dawn¡¯s eyes, but she held them back. They didn¡¯t fall.

    ¡°I know part of you is worried about me. But Micah, I don¡¯t have a way back anymore. Feelings¡­ They don¡¯t really matter to me right now.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been tangled up with Ethan for so long, but I need answers. Whether we get married isn¡¯t important. What matters is making other people think it¡¯s important.¡±

    Only then would the right people show themselves.

    She¡¯d said too much in one breath. Dawn¡¯s voice grew hoarse.

    A bitter curve touched her lips as she said softly, ¡®You don¡¯t need to worry about whether we¡¯ll be happy in this lifetime. Things ¡­ won¡¯t end well between us.¡±

    Micah was about to say something when he looked up and saw a tall figure at the door. His heart skipped two beats, and he blurted out, ¡°Hey¡ª¡±

    Dawn turned around and met the man¡¯s unfathomable gaze.

    The eye contactsted only two seconds. Ethan stepped inside, his voice t. ¡°I had the restaurant make food for you. When I got downstairs, I saw you¡¯d already ordered. But this ce cooks well. If yours isn¡¯t here yet, eat this instead.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, but no words came out.

    For a brief moment, her whole body felt cold.

    But thinking about it carefully, whether he¡¯d heard or not didn¡¯t seem that important. This man was too smart. No way he hadn¡¯t guessed.

    He didn¡¯t ask anything. That meant either he already nned to stop

    her.

    Or¡­ he would go along with what she wanted.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t feel like eating?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 527

    Chapter 527 Go To Sleep

    Chapter 527 Go To Sleep

    64%

    s

    Ethan¡¯s gaze carried a faint, unreadable depth. ¡°What, thinking of doing what you used to do? Starving yourself whenever

    Dawn didn¡¯t reply.

    you¡¯r

    unhappy?¡±

    Micah gave an awkward smile and took the chance to say, ¡°Is she really that dramatic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She is.¡±

    As he said it, Ethan was staring straight into Dawn¡¯s eyes.

    That deep, boundless look felt like it could pull her in.

    Dawn heard her heartbeat growing louder. She clenched her fingers and asked in a low voice, ¡°Did you hear everything just now?¡±

    Ethan lifted a hand, undid a button, walked a few steps, and sat down on the couch. His sharp eyes held something she couldn¡¯t quite read as he looked at her.

    ¡°Hear what?¡±

    The air tightened instantly.

    Dawn didn¡¯t speak. She didn¡¯t know where to start. When he said ¡°hear what,¡± did he really hear nothing at all, or was he waiting for her toe clean?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    She couldn¡¯t read this man, just like he couldn¡¯t read her right now.

    They each hid their own secrets, about to step back into marriage.

    The more Micah watched, the more dangerous the atmosphere felt. He grabbed a tissue from the bedside and tossed it at Dawn. ¡°So you said a couple of bad things about Ethan. What are you feeling guilty for?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The ending note was light and drawn out.

    The man smiled faintly. ¡°So you were talking behind my back?¡±

    That alone told her he hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    14

    Chapter 527 Go To Sleep

    Ti 04/0

    s

    Micah let out a breath and rolled his eyes on purpose. ¡°What else could it be? With how timid Dawn is, she can¡¯t hide anything from you.¡±

    Ethan hummed in reply and nced at the woman with her head lowered. From this angle, her features sat in a hazy shadow, unreal somehow.

    ¡°Eat.¡±

    One simple word wiped everything clean.

    Dawn rxed her hand. There was still warmth in her palm from clenching it too hard.

    At that moment, she had to admit that no matter how much she¡¯d grown, she still couldn¡¯t beat this man at mind games.

    If she ever could, it would only be because he allowed it.

    Micah could only have chicken soup for now. As he ate, he kept sneaking nces over, hisints never stopping. Because of that, the noise drowned out everything else. Suspicion and concealment were quietly pushed aside without a word.

    That night, Dawn stayed to keep watch.

    She¡¯d originally wanted Ethan to go home, but she didn¡¯t insist in the end and let it be.

    There were two hospital beds in the room, side by side.

    Ethan handled work on the couch. Dawny on her side on the bed, chatting with Micah across from her.

    ¡°When we were little, Mom used to ask me all the time if she should give you a little brother. I always said no. I was afraid that once there was another kid, Mom and Dad wouldn¡¯t love me as much.¡±

    As she spoke, she smiled, a bit regretful.

    ¡°If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve said yes.¡±

    <i>Back </i><i>then</i><i>, </i><i>hearing </i><i>that </i><i>answer </i><i>must¡¯ve </i><i>hurt </i><i>Mom</i>.

    <i>Her </i><i>son </i><i>was </i><i>nowhere </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>found</i><i>. </i><i>She </i>didn¡¯t <i>know </i><i>how </i><i>he </i><i>was </i><i>doing</i>. <i>And </i><i>she </i><i>couldn¡¯t </i>even <i>get </i><i>a </i><i>hopeful </i><i>answer </i><i>from </i><i>her </i><i>daughter</i>.

    Micah turned his head and looked at her, snorting softly. ¡°Did Mom and Dad really not give you enough love?¡±

    ¡°They did.¡±

    ,

    10:54 Thu, Jan 22 ?ng

    64%

    Chapter 527 Go To Sleep

    More than enough.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Before she knew the truth, Dawn had always thought her family was the textbook definition of perfect.

    She smiled at the boy across from her. The more she looked, the more she felt how much he really resembled her. ¡°But that¡¯s how it always goes on TV. Once there¡¯s a second kid, the oldest gets ignored.¡±

    ¡°Wow, Dawn, you were watching stuff like that when you were that little?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I was watching dramas with Mom!¡±

    ¡°Mom actually watched that soapy junk?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ a little.¡±

    ¡­

    They looked at each other and smiled. Something shimmered in their eyes.

    Talking about these things so lightly made it feel as if they¡¯d once shared a happy life together, as if Vera had never suffered, as if¡­ everything could start over.

    Micah didn¡¯t really know the woman named Vera.

    Everything he¡¯d heard came from Andy.

    Andy had said, ¡°She was the most beautiful and fearless woman I¡¯ve ever seen.

    ¡°She was very smart.

    ¡°All her ideas were wild, but once she decided on something, she¡¯d do it. And she could also put everything aside to cook for the man she loved. She was a very strange person.

    ¡°She¡­¡±

    Whether she was good or bad, Micah had never seen it for himself.

    Micah¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he stared at the woman across from him, like he was seeing another face he¡¯d imagined countless times.

    He suddenly called out hoarsely, ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?<b>¡± </b>

    Dawn shifted up a little. ¡°Are you ufortable anywhere?¡±

    ¡°No.

    10:54 Thu, Jan 22 D W <b>G </b>

    Chapter 527 Go To Sleep

    ¡°I just wanted to call you,¡± he said.

    64%1

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn suddenly felt her eyes heat up. She reached out a hand toward him. The distance was just right for their fingers to meet. ¡°I won¡¯t ever leave you alone again, Micah. You can always

    trust me.¡±

    Micah¡¯s breathing stalled. Then he awkwardly pulled his hand back.

    ¡°Can you not be so gentle? It¡¯s kind of creepy.¡±

    <i>Huh</i>?

    <i>This </i><i>kid</i><i>! </i>

    Dawn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She leaned over and gave him a light smack. ¡°You really can¡¯t take a nice word or two, can you? Go to sleep already. It¡¯s past midnight.¡±

    10.54 Inu, Jan 22 D

    G

    Chapter 528 Two Weeks

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 528

    Chapter 528 Two Weeks

    Chapter 528 Two Weeks

    Dawn¡¯s tone really did sound like a nagging parent.

    Micah muttered something under his breath, then said quietly, ¡°Goodnight, Dawn.¡±

    <i>Goodnight</i>, Sis.

    64%

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The IV he¡¯d gotten that afternoon had sedatives in it. The only reason he¡¯d stayed awake this long was because of pure sibling affection.

    Micah fell asleep quickly. Dawn, however, wasn¡¯t sleepy at all.

    She lifted her eyelids slightly, her attention settling on the man on the couch.

    She didn¡¯t know what he was looking at. He was fully focused. The glow from theptop screen washed over his face, making his features look even more sharp and striking.

    After a while, his brows knit slightly.

    His long, well¨Cdefined fingers moved quickly over the keyboard.

    She watched him like that for a long time. Then Ethan looked up and caught her staring.

    ¡°Not tired yet?¡±

    Dawn instinctively nced at the sleeping Micah beside her and shook her head.

    ¡°Wanna get up? I¡¯ll take you out for a walk.¡±

    The air in the hospital wasn¡¯t great. She¡¯d been inside most of the day and barely breathed any fresh air.

    Dawn thought about it, climbed out of bed, and asked softly, ¡°You¡¯re done with work?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. More or less.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    It felt like it was about to rain. The air was thick and muggy. The contrast from indoors to outdoors was especially obvious.

    Dawn took a couple of deep breaths and stretched her arms and legs.

    It was a little after 9 p.m. There weren¡¯t many people around the hospital anymore. asionally, a couple would hurry past the entrance toward the ER, or family members

    10:54 Thu, Jan 22 D 7 G

    Chapter 528 Two Weeks

    would head out to find something to eat.

    ¡°You really didn¡¯t have to stay and keep mepany. I know you¡¯re busy.¡±

    As soon as she said it, Dawn sensed the beside her looking at her.

    That probing gaze left nowhere to hide.

    She couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°What?¡±

    m

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re being distant with me?¡±

    Ethan looked serious, not joking at all. ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m your man.¡±

    64%

    s

    ¡°I know.¡± Dawn put away her smile and argued softly. ¡°But I¡¯m telling the truth. There¡¯s no point in a bunch of people crowding the hospital. It¡¯s enough that I¡¯m here.¡±

    There was no way she could leave Micah. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve hired a caregiver and been done with it.

    ¡°Objectively, yes, having you here is enough. But emotionally, I¡¯m your husband. I¡¯m the one you should trust and rely on the most. You can avoid troubling others, but you can¡¯t avoid troubling me.¡±

    A few days ago, she hadn¡¯t been like this.

    Once someone starts avoiding troubling the other person, that¡¯s when emotional distance begins.

    Dawn pressed her lips together. After a long pause, she said, ¡°Because I know you have your own things to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Should I thank you for being so considerate?¡±

    ¡°Well ¡­ you don¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Ethan reached out and took her hand, as if reminding her of something. He squeezed it firmly. His maic voice dropped lower. ¡°We¡¯re married. And our wedding is in two weeks.¡±

    Just two weeks.

    Micah¡¯s words shed through Dawn¡¯s mind at the worst possible moment.

    He cared deeply about Ethan and didn¡¯t want to see things end that way.

    10:54 Thu, Jan 22 D t? G

    Chapter 528 Two Weeks

    Or¡­ what if Will never showed up at all?

    64%

    s

    Dawn¡¯s thoughts suddenly fell into chaos. She looked up and stared straight at the man in front of her. ¡°Ethan, let¡¯s call off the wedding.¡±

    Everything around them was dark. A single streemp overhead cast nted light onto her hair, ck and gleaming.

    Ethan lowered his gaze to her, to her eyes.

    His voice was low and slow.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Even at this distance, Dawn still couldn¡¯t read what he was thinking.

    She looked away and said softly, ¡°Micah and I just found each other. He still needs time to recover. I¡¯m not in the mood.¡±

    ¡°Do you know the invitations have already been sent out?¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°The dress and rings you wanted, I had new ones made.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to get married anymore?¡±

    ¡°This wedding doesn¡¯t matter to you anyway.¡± Dawn didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. Even now, she could still smile, and she did.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just to amodate me in the first ce? I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. That saves you the trouble.¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    The word was forced out between the man¡¯s lips, heavy with

    pressure.

    Ethan stared at her, trying to find some other emotion in her eyes. But there wasn¡¯t any. Her beautiful eyes were full of impatience, irritation, indifference, sarcasm¨Ceverything except love.

    He took half a step forward with his long legs, closing the distance.

    ¡°What exactly¡­ am I to you?¡±

    10:54 Thu, Jan 22 B C <b>G </b>

    ? G.

    Chapter 528 Two Weeks

    64%

    s

    Dawn swallowed unconsciously. Her gaze flickered, hidden by the shadow of her loose hair. She sounded like she was tired of talking and answered casually, ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    ¡°Are you annoyed?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    She turned away. Her smooth, defined profile looked cold and distant. ¡°Don¡¯t you give me whatever I want? It¡¯s just a wedding. No need to nitpick.¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 529

    Chapter 529 What Can¡¯t Be Forced

    +20 Free Cons

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything else. His tall figure was wrapped in light and shadow<i>. </i>Handsome and restrained, like he was holding something back¡­ No one knew what it was.

    They stayed like that for a long while.

    Then he said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯ve given you everything you wanted. Why isn¡¯t it enough?¡±

    <i>Why </i><i>isn¡¯t </i><i>it </i><i>enough</i><i>? </i>

    Pain stabbed Dawn¡¯s chest without warning, almost stealing her breath. But she hid it well. Her expression turned even colder than before. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it enough? You really don¡¯t know?

    ¡°Ethan, some things change, and once they do, that¡¯s it. I¡¯ve tried so hard to pretend nothing ever happened¡­ but I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t forget.¡±

    She smiled. It looked worse than crying.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at this. We¡¯ll live our own lives.

    The words were deliberately vague.

    They both knew what she meant, but saying it outright would¡¯ve been too cruel. Framing it this way made it sound gentler.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes reddened. His pupils were dark and deep, like they could swallow her whole.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    He ground out the words. ¡°You¡¯re unbelievable!¡±

    After that, he turned and walked away in long strides.

    Dawn stared at his back for a long time, forcing the tears in her eyes not to fall.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. It felt like her legs had gone numb.

    Her phone rang.

    She took it out, waited until the ringtone was about to end, then answered.

    On the other end, Vincent let out a breath of relief. After steadying himself for a while, he said in a restrained voice, ¡°Dawn, you found your brother, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Dawn stood where she could see the hospital room. She answered hoarsely, ¡°I did.¡±

    1879 Fil, Jan 73 D66,

    Chapter 529 What Can¡¯t Be Forced

    K56%

    +20 Free Coins

    He¡¯s me. He¡¯s doing well

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ That¡¯s really good!¡±

    Vincent¡¯s tone shifted from worry to excitement ¡°I never imagined your mother would leave me such a huge surprise, Once I finish things here, I¡¯lle back right away. Our family will finally be together again!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t move. Light poured down over her half¨Cbright and half¨Cdark, hiding her expression,

    She didn¡¯t speak,

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m really happy¡±

    Vincent didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. He said with emotion, ¡°If I¡¯d known your mother left you both behind, I wouldn¡¯t have <i>gone </i>abroad 20 years ago¡­ And maybe she wouldn¡¯t have

    had that ident,

    ¡°But it¡¯s a blessing you found him. Your mother would be relieved. Take a couple of days off and stay with him, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay, I will¡±

    ¡°Did he tell you how he lived before?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hand at her side tightened. Her voice stayed t. ¡°He did. But he had an ident when he was a little over eight. He doesn¡¯t remember anything from before.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ He doesn¡¯t remember.¡±

    Vincent murmured, ¡°Not remembering might be for the best.

    ¡°Then our family can start over. All the memories will be good ones. Take good care of him.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Dawn took a steadying breath. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up. I¡¯m heading back.¡±

    After hanging up, she gripped her phone tightly and stood there for a long time before going upstairs.

    Micah was still asleep.

    In the quiet hospital room, the asional beeping of machines sounded.

    Dawn stood by the bed. The slight frown between her brows hadn¡¯t eased since earlier.

    18.29 Fri, Jan 23 GG ?

    Chapter 529 What Can¡¯t Be Forced

    56%

    +20 Free Coins

    She looked at him for a very long time. In the end, she took out her phone and sent a message to the number she¡¯d just called. ¡°Now that I have found my brother, Mom probably wouldn¡¯t want us trapped by the past forever. I don¡¯t want to keep investigating it anymore.¡±

    There was no reply.

    This was Dawn¡¯s decision alone. No response was needed.

    She sat in the chair beside him all night and barely slept. The second the door clicked open in the morning, her eyes snapped awake.

    A nurse came in, ran basic checks on Micah, recorded the numbers, and left after confirming everything was fine.

    ¡°Why are you here alone? Where¡¯s Ethan?¡±

    Dawn paused, lifted a hand, and pinched the bridge of her nose. ¡°Work¡¯s been busy.¡±

    ¡°You two fought?¡±

    There was silence.

    <i>It </i><i>didn¡¯t </i><i>really </i><i>count </i>as <i>a </i>fight.

    It <i>was </i><i>more </i><i>like </i><i>¡­ </i>a <i>one</i>¨Csided <i>breakup</i>.

    Micah looked much better than yesterday. His voice was strong. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you talked about, but you know very well some things have nothing to do with him. Why can¡¯t you stay together?¡±

    Dawn was very calm. At least on the surface.

    ¡°If you fell in love one day andter found out your girlfriend had a grudge against me, could you still stay with her?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the same thing at all.¡±

    ¡°How is it not?¡±

    At its core, there was no difference.

    Dawn ordered food on her phone and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m done digging into what happened back then. You should be happy.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡± Micah opened his mouth to say something, but when he saw her pale, exhausted face, he couldn¡¯t get the words out. His sister had already endured too much. Letting go might not be a bad thing.

    Chapter 529 What Can¡¯t Be Forced

    56%

    <b>420 </b>Free Coins

    He nced at her and muttered softly. ¡°If you¡¯ve already decided not to pursue it, shouldn¡¯t you cherish what you have even more? Do you think everyone¡¯s lucky enough to meet a man as good as Ethan?

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 530

    Chapter 530 New Aide

    Dawn¡¯s gaze stayed on her phone screen, like she wasn¡¯t really focused.

    56%

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    After a long while, she curled her lips without emotion. ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s so great he can just find someone better anytime. Why waste his time on me?¡±

    ¡°You really made up your mind?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Some rtionships are doomed from the start. They¡¯d already been through one separation that felt like life and death. Why go through another round of love and hate?

    After eating, Dawn had Mason schedule an appointment with the OB¨CGYN.

    Mason knew most of Dawn¡¯s affairs, but he didn¡¯t know what task Vincent had assigned her.

    When they got to the hospital, Dawn¡¯s pale face nearly scared him.

    ¡°Ms. West, what-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just didn¡¯t sleep wellst night.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were painfully dry, to the point that it tugged at her nerves. She ran a hand through her hair. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s get the tests done.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since herst checkup. The doctor still remembered her.

    In just two weeks, the embryo had developed quite a bit more.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, I told youst time. If you¡¯ve decided not to keep the baby, you need to schedule the procedure as soon as possible. The bigger it gets, the higher the risk.¡±

    The doctor looked at the ultrasound, her expression serious. ¡°Look¡­ The baby changes every single day in the womb. Once it passes three months, putting aside the surgical risks, you¡¯ll find it even harder to let go as a mom. You¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish the rest.

    The girl looked young, and every visit, she came in looking this gloomy.

    The doctor lifted her head and nced <i>at </i>Mason, well¨Cdressed in a suit.

    Probably <i>a </i>fresh graduate <i>dazzled </i>by <i>some </i>rich <i>guy</i>. Both times <i>they </i><i>came</i>, that man never <i>even </i><i>showed </i>his <i>face</i><i>, </i><i>only </i>sent <i>an </i><i>assistant</i><i>. </i><i>No </i>way he¡¯s a <i>decent </i>man.

    ???? ??

    18:30 Fri, Jan 23 D G G

    Chapter 530 New Aide

    Dawn had no idea what the doctor was thinking. After a moment of silence, she asked. ¡°What¡¯s the earliest you can schedule the procedure?¡±

    This afternoon.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    ¡°Miss¡­¡±

    Seeing her about to leave, the doctor shot an annoyed look at Mason behind her and said gravely, ¡°Being young is an asset, sure, but don¡¯t be foolish enough to believe everything people tell you. Especially those rich trust¨Cfund kids. Very few of them take responsibility. You really should think more about yourself.¡±

    Dawn froze for a second, then realized the doctor had misunderstood.

    She smiled. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll think it through.¡±

    After leaving the consultation room, she suddenly felt dizzy. Mason reacted <i>fast </i>and steadied her, frowning. ¡°Ms. West, are you really nning to<i>¡­ </i>get rid of the baby?¡±

    Dawn leaned against the wall, her eyes unfocused.

    She answered with a question of her own. ¡°Mason, do you think aplete family is important for a child?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Mason was an orphan. He couldn¡¯t answer.

    He¡¯d never felt the warmth of a family, so he didn¡¯t know what having both parents felt like.

    But as a child, he had indeed envied the happy scenes in other families.

    Mason pressed his lips together. After thinking for a couple of seconds, he said, ¡°Ms. West, I can¡¯t really answer that. But I believe that even without the child¡¯s father, you¡¯d still be a good mother. You¡¯d give the baby so much love.¡±

    Dawn looked up at him. Her smile was a little bitter.

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°So there¡¯s only one thing you need to consider. Whether you¡¯re ready to wee a new life and be its mother.¡±

    The word ¡°mother¡± sounded simple, but it was unbearably heavy.

    Chapter 530 New Aide

    Mason is right.

    Am 1¡­ really ready?

    Ready to wee¨Cor give up¨Ca <i>life</i>.

    Dawn tilted her head back and closed her eyes. She stayed silent for a long time.

    K56%

    20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She didn¡¯t find an answer in her heart. Not long after returning to Micah¡¯s room, Mason received an overseas call.

    When he came back, his expression was heavy.

    Dawn¡¯s brow twitched. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it. Don¡¯t give me that long face.¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°Mr. West said since you want to focus fully on taking care of Mr. Micah, he¡¯s assigning you another capable assistant to help manage thepany.¡±

    ¡°A capable assistant?¡±

    Dawn let out a softugh. ¡°Victor¡¯s already doing a great job. Why would I need another ¡®capable assistant¡®?¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°He wants someone to keep an eye on me, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    Ever since she sent that textst night, Dawn had expected this oue. Her expression stayed calm. ¡°Who¡¯sing?¡±

    ¡°Her name¡¯s Jennifer Nowak. I don¡¯t know her. To be honest, people inside the group don¡¯t all know each other. She could be from a subsidiary. Mr. West has groomed a lot of close aides.¡±

    ¡°Alright. When will she arrive?¡±

    ¡°Tonight.¡±

    Dawn exhaled hard. She stood up from her chair, covered her face with both hands, then lowered them again.

    She¡¯d guessed Vincent would make a move. She just hadn¡¯t expected him to act this fast.

    <i>Tonight</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>Which </i><i>means </i><i>that </i><i>tomorrow</i>, <i>Jennifer </i><i>will </i><i>show </i><i>up </i><i>at </i><i>the </i><ipany</i>.

    18:30 Fr.Jan 23 866

    D

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 531

    Chapter 531 Letting Go

    If things continent as projected, Victor and the would soon be ripped of real authority The people she¡¯d carefully built up inside thepany woved all be reced

    This was Vincent¡¯s way of forcing her forward,

    Micah noticed something was off between themed aked in a low voice, ¡°What does that mean? What happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Focus on recovering, I need to make a call¡±

    ¡°Dawn, can you stop keeping <b>things </b>from me?¡±

    ¡°I..¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, but didn¡¯t know where to begin<b>. </b>

    Micah and Vincent hadn¡¯t met yet, and he didn¡¯t know about all the messy past. But she knew very well that based on everything that had happened before, even if they met, their rtionship wouldn¡¯t be good.

    She let out a breath and forced herself to stay calm.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Let me make a call <b>first</b>, okay? Watch him for me.¡±

    Thest part was directed at Mason.

    Dawn left the hospital room and walked out to an empty balcony.

    Maybe it was payback for yesterday. Vincent took a while to answer this time too. His voice was still warm and gentle. ¡°Dawn, what is it? Do you need something?¡±

    ¡°Mason said you sent someone back to Crestavia to help me. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Vincent soundedpletely at ease, as if it were perfectly reasonable. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to rest for a while and spend time with Micah? Jennifer¡¯s very capable. You can trust her with anything.¡±

    ¡°Is it that I can trust her, or that you can trust her?¡±

    ¡°Dawn, watch your tone.¡±

    GG

    <b>56</b>%

    Chapter 531 Letting Go

    ¡°What tone would you prefer?¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn was always respectful in front of Vincent, but she¡¯d never been submissive like others. ¡°You handed thepany to me, and I arranged positions based entirely on my own judgment. Now you suddenly nt someone in thepany. A lot of people won¡¯t ept that, especially me.¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t want Jennifer to go?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The single wordnded heavily. Silence fell on both ends of the line.

    After a long while, Vincent let out a lowugh.

    It was different from his usual gentle tone. His mood clearly wasn¡¯t good, carrying a faint chill.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve told you clearly. The future of Stonewarden Group is yours. But at my age, there aren¡¯t many things I care about¡­ And the most important one is avenging your mother. Why can¡¯t you understand that?¡±

    Dawn clenched her hand tightly. Two secondster, she asked hoarsely, ¡°Are you .. threatening me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Vincentughed again, but given the timing and the topic, it sounded forced. ¡°It¡¯s just that, Dawn¡­ you know how I feel about your mother. Now that Micah has been found, shouldn¡¯t we make the one who was at fault give her justice?¡±

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t </i><i>we</i><i>? </i>

    At the beginning, Dawn had thought so too.

    But after so much time, after doing so many things, she sometimes questioned her original

    intent.

    If making that person pay with his life counted as justice for Vera, then shouldn¡¯t his descendantse after her in return? Wouldn¡¯t that also be justice?

    She could no longer tell what revenge even meant.

    Vincent didn¡¯t hear her speak for a long time and sighed.

    ¡°Dawn¡­ no one wants you to forget about the past more than I do. But your mother¡­ She¡¯s still there, waiting for us. Can we really live with ourselves if we just move on?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t respond. The phone slowly slid from her ear as she ended the call.

    1830 Fri, Jan 73 DCC

    Chapter 581 Lemting Go

    The balcony was quiet.

    From this angle, the people downstairs looked like fine animals, smiling as they hurried back and forth. A wave of hot air blew toward he, making her eyes sing

    She lifted her gaze toward the distance. Northville¡¯s air was always had. At the farthest <b>point</b>, you couldn¡¯t even see where the sky ended. Maybe Mom is somewhere that far away

    ¡°Mom¡±

    Dawn called softly. The sound was quickly scattered by the wind.

    Do <i>you </i><i>want </i><i>me </i>to keep going forward?

    Or stop?

    In her memories, Vera had been such a good person. She would never want a good person to

    suffer.

    Dawn figured that if Vera saw her in this much pain now, she would probably want her to slow down and rest.

    Dawn covered her face with both hands, sinking into her own world.

    At this moment, shepletely fell apart.

    That night, Jennifer¡¯s flightnded at Northville Airport right on schedule.

    Mason went to pick her up and settled her into a five¨Cstar hotel near thepany. Afterward, he called Dawn. ¡°Ms. West, it looks like Jennifer will report to thepany tomorrow. Should we do anything?¡±

    Dawn was ying video games with Micah. She paused when she heard that and said calmly, ¡°If she wants to go, let her. Let¡¯s see what Ms. Nowak can actually pull off.¡±

    Someone even Mason didn¡¯t know was unlikely to be simple.

    The oue matched Dawn¡¯s expectations.

    At 8 a.m. the next day, Jennifer called an all¨Cstaff meeting. Anyone who waste would be marked absent without leave.

    18330 Fri, Jan 24

    Chapter 532 New Boxe

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 532

    Chapter 532 New Boss

    A new boss alwayses in hot, and everyone thepany was on edge

    56%8

    In just two days, several people Dawn trusted were demoted. The finance department was reced with new faces. Thepany had almostpletely changed overnight.

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    Mason was surrounded byints and had choice but toe to the hospital.

    Jennifer is treating thepany like it¡¯s hers. A lot of people are furious. Can we really let her keep doing whatever she wants?¡±

    Dawn leaned back on the couch, a book in her hands.

    She wasn¡¯t reading. Sunlight spilled over her, and she didn¡¯t even bother blocking it.

    The doctor had said she should get more sun.

    ¡°Then tell me,¡± Dawn said calmly, closing the book and sitting up. ¡°What do you think I should do?

    ¡°If she dares to act like this, someone must be backing her. You know who better than I do.¡±

    Mason¡¯s brows knitted. He didn¡¯t speak.

    Of course, he knew.

    Jennifer had never even met Dawn in person, yet she knew exactly who she was. There was no way she¡¯d dare oppose her so openly without permission.

    The only reason she dared was that she had Vincent¡¯s approval.

    It was either a threat or a warning.

    Dawn let out a soft sigh. ¡°Since she wants to run things, why not just give her the real authority? I¡¯m not that important anyway. That chairman of yours¡­ He has no idea what I actually want.¡±

    Mason looked at the woman across from him. His frown deepened. Aside from sympathy, there was nothing he could do.

    He knew no one could save her.

    With Micah around, at least there was no need to worry about Dawn¡¯s mood.

    Chapter 532 New Boss

    That kid never stopped talking, always full of ideas, and he¡¯d even dragged her down the rabbit hole of gaming.

    For a moment, Dawn almost felt an illusion.

    It felt like thest three years had never happene. Like she¡¯d just grown <b>up</b>, gone to school found her brother, and settled into a quiet life with him.

    Until that calm was shattered by a stranger.

    The day Micah was discharged, Dawn packed up early and had Masone pick them up

    The agreed time came and went. No one showed up.

    ¡°Maybe Mr. Cook got held up.¡±

    Micah checked the time. ¡°Should we just grab a ride ourselves?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a red Porsche pulled up at the hospital entrance.

    The door opened. A woman¡¯s long legs stepped out. Her tall figure instantly drew attention She wore a body¨Chugging skirt, with fair skin, blonde hair, blue eyes, and striking features that were impossible to ignore.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    She curved her red lips into a smile, seductive and bold.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. West. I¡¯m Jennifer.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brow twitched slightly. She looked at her without expression. ¡°You came here to see me. Is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°No official business.¡± Jennifer¡¯s smile was wless, almost ttering. ¡°I just reassigned Mr. Cook to handle something else. Why don¡¯t I give you a ride home instead?¡±

    Maybe it was first impressions, but Dawn had no goodwill toward this woman at all.

    She sized her up from head to toe. A ssic beauty.

    She had sharp, striking features and was dressed in a shy style.

    Probably over five¨Cseven.

    With heels on, Dawn had to tilt her head up to meet her eyes.

    ¡°Everyone at thepany is busy. Howe you have all this free time?¡± The faint curve of

    1830 Fr. Jan 23 D G C.

    Chapter 539 New Boss

    Dawn¡¯s lips carried a chill that seeped out. Jennifer¡¯s expression shifted slightly.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve already finished everything I needed to do.¡±

    ¡°I sec. That¡¯s good.¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn spread her hands. ¡°Mason is my personal assistant. Before you assign him tasks, shouldn¡¯t you get my permission first?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Jennifer¡¯s expression turned exaggerated. She wanted to exin, but didn¡¯t know how. After a long moment, sheughed awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. It was sudden. I¡¯ll let you know in advance next time<i>, </i>okay? Besides, there¡¯s no point arguing about this now, right?¡±

    Right.

    It wasn¡¯t just pointless. It wouldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    Dawn stared at her coldly for two seconds, opened the car door, and called out to Micah, ¡°Get

    in.¡±

    With a driver ready and waiting, there was no reason to keep waiting around.

    On the way back, Jennifer tried several times to speak, only to be cut off by Dawn each time.

    When they arrived, and the siblings were about to head inside, Jennifer finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. ¡°Ms. West, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re going a bit too far?¡±

    Dawn pressed her tongue against her cheek. In the natural sunlight, the gesture made her delicate features even more vivid. ¡°Go on. How am I going too far?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still a guest here at Crestavia. Fine, you didn¡¯te to pick me up yourself, but you didn¡¯t show any host¨Clike courtesy either¡­¡±

    Halfway through, she seemed to realize her position.

    Jennifer suddenly lowered her head, looking a bit stiff.

    But she kept talking. ¡°I thought taking the initiative to pick you up today was already a gesture of goodwill. Don¡¯t you think you should show something in return?¡±

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 533

    Chapter 533 No Turning Back

    Dawn didn¡¯t say a word, but Micah burst outughing.

    This was supposed to be a fight between women He shouldn¡¯t have gotten involved.

    But everything has its limits.

    <i>Is </i><i>this </i>woman out <i>of </i>her mind?

    ¡°So, ording to you, your little ¡®gesture of goodwill¡® is some grand honor?¡±

    Jennifer wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to make of the situation.

    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, Micah put it more bluntly.

    50%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°If I were you, the moment I set foot here, I¡¯d know no one here wees me. Anyone with a shred of dignity would turn around and go back. What kind of ¡®response¡® are you expecting? Why don¡¯t you just go home and get some sleep? You can get whatever you want in your dreams.¡±

    This time, Jennifer understood. Her face turned ugly.

    She¡¯d heard about this man¡¯s background and didn¡¯t dare say anything reckless.

    Her gaze returned to Dawn. Swallowing her anger, she said stiffly, ¡°Ms. West, I came to Crestavia only to help you. Thepany still needs you to hold the reins. Since Mr. Micah is fine now, you should head back to the office as soon as possible.¡±

    With that, she stomped off in her high heels, clicking loudly as she walked away.

    ¡°Please. That woman thinks she¡¯s the big boss now?¡±

    Micah rolled his eyes, then turned to look at the vi behind them. ¡°You¡¯re nning to let me stay here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s expression was calm. ¡°Come with me to pack my things.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Micah grabbed her. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re really breaking up with Ethan?¡±

    <b>Unlock </b><b>seeded </b>

    gut for each other Dawn pulled he hand free and lifted her gazo, The filled her vision, as if it embodied all the feelings of the past few years. ¡°Maybe it was wrong

    <

    Chapter 533 No Turning Back

    from the start.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Does right or wrong still matter?¡±

    Micah frowned deeply, even angry.

    50%

    +10 Free Coins

    Of course, he knew Dawn¡¯s concerns. He knew exactly what knot was in her heart. But the grudges left behind by the previous generation should never have to be borne by this one.

    Even if ¡­ he himself hated the person who caused all this.

    But what if there was still a chance?

    Dawn pressed her lips together. After a long time, she said, ¡°Micah, I¡¯m out of options.¡±

    Her voice sounded distant, like it wasing from far away. ¡°I¡¯m just ¡­ so tired.¡±

    Micah¡¯s jaw tightened hard. His lips moved slightly. In the end, he only said one word. ¡°Okay.¡±

    They went inside. To their surprise, Ethan was actually home.

    It was working hours. There was no way he¡¯de back in the middle of the day. So¡­

    He must¡¯ve known they were being discharged today. He knew Dawn woulde back to pack, and he waited at home on purpose.

    Their eyes met. Dawn didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a moment, she spoke. ¡°I came back to get some things.¡±

    The man¡¯s dark gaze was deep and heavy, like it could swallow everything at any moment.

    He didn¡¯t speak.

    Micah was just about to break the icy silence when Hannah came out of a room first.

    ¡°Oh, Dawn, you¡¯re back!¡±

    It had been days since Dawn had seen her. Hannah looked great.

    Hannah nced at Micah beside her. She knew this kid too. He was likable.

    ¡°I was wondering why Ethan didn¡¯t go to the office today. Turns out you¡¯re both back. Perfect timing¡­ I bought some really fresh short ribs. I¡¯ll make you some braised beef. I also learned a new dish a couple of days ago. You can try it!¡±

    ¡°Hannah, I-¡±

    |||

    Chapter <b>533 </b>No Turning Back

    Faced with Hannah¡¯s enthusiasm,

    wn found it hard to speak.

    50%

    +10 Free Coins

    At that moment, the man who hadn¡¯t said a word finally spoke, his voice low. ¡°Whatever it is, we¡¯ll talk after dinner. Hannah¡¯s been talking about you since yesterday.¡±

    Only then did Hannah sense something was off Her eyes moved between the young people for a moment before she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ haven¡¯t cooked properly in a long time. Since there are more people today, I¡¯ll make something nice!

    ¡°Dawn, don¡¯t you go saying there¡¯s some emergency at thepany. It can wait.¡±

    With such warm insistence, Dawn couldn¡¯t find a reason to refuse.

    She headed upstairs to pack her things.

    Micah quickly said, ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡±

    No way was he staying downstairs alone.

    When that man got angry, he was no different from the Grim Reaper¡­ And this time, the tension was on a whole other level. Nobody could go toe¨Cto¨Ctoe with that.

    The siblings went upstairs, whispering to each other. Ethan remained seated in the living room, unmoving.

    His deep gaze seemed to pierce through every barrier andnd on that heartless woman.

    <i>Three </i><i>years</i><i>. </i>

    And <i>then </i><i>another </i><i>half </i><i>year</i>.

    <i>She </i><i>came </i><i>when </i><i>she </i><i>wanted</i><i>. </i><i>Left </i><i>when </i><i>she </i><i>wanted</i>.

    <i>She </i><i>weighed </i><i>every </i><i>grudge </i><i>and </i><i>debt</i>, <i>but </i><i>somehow </i><i>never </i><i>considered </i><i>me</i>.

    Ethan took a deep breath. His dark eyes were like an ancient well, unfathomable.

    The hand resting on his leg clenched into a fist, so tight that it felt like his bones might shatter.

    Upstairs.

    Dawn didn¡¯t actually have much to pack.

    Just her documents and a few outfits she wore offen.

    She¡¯d only brought that much when she moved in. Leaving required even less.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 534

    Chapter 534 Take It So Seriously

    Dawn stuffed everything into the suitcase, then sat down in front of the vanity and let out a heavy breath.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Micah had no idea when he¡¯de to stand behind her. His eyes were full of worry. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯ve really thought this through?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°You don¡¯t need to try to talk me out of it anymore.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t nning to.¡±

    Micah sat down casually on the edge of the bed, his voice light. ¡°I just think people are strange by nature. Sometimes we don¡¯t even understand ourselves.

    ¡°You say Vincent doesn¡¯t know what you want. But what about you? Do you know<i>?</i>¡±

    Did she know?

    She didn¡¯t.

    Dawn¡¯s life had already been turned upside down by that car ident.

    Before, she would¡¯ve said life was just about living it. Experiencing more, loving more, creating more. That was the meaning of life.

    But three yearster, she knew far too much.

    About Vera. About the disaster back then.

    And about the love and hatred of the previous generation.

    All of it had been tied together by Vincent.

    Vera was his lover and her mother. So they had an obligation to give her justice.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know when it started, but a fierce hatred had filled her chest. She had to find that wealthy businessman from back then. She had to uncover the truth about that fire and personally send that devil to prison.

    Vincent already held most of the evidence. Almost all of it pointed to one person¡­

    15:37 Sat, Jan 24 G G

    Chapter 534 Take It So Seriously

    Ethan¡¯s father, Will.

    50% 8

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s breathing suddenly grew heavy. Her eyes reddened. Those memories surged like a violent tide, nearly drowning her.

    She dug her nails into her palm, forcing herself to stay calm.

    ¡°Micah¡­ I wanna let it go.¡±

    Seeing that her emotions were off, Micah hurried forward and wrapped his arms around her, murmuring softly, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll let it go. We won¡¯t care about any of it anymore, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s tears spilled out uncontrobly.

    Pain, guilt¨Call kinds of emotions rushed in at once, almost suffocating her.

    After a long while, Dawn finally calmed down. She lifted her hand, wiped the moisture from her face, looked at it, andughed at herself. ¡°Micah, I haven¡¯t cried in a long time.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t cried in a long time?¡±

    Micah put on an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Then who was it, just a couple of days ago, sobbing like a mess?¡±

    Dawn red at him. ¡°You got a death wish?¡±

    Thateback came way too fast.

    She finally smiled. It was fleeting, but it was better than nothing.

    Micah quietly let out a breath of relief. He reached up and fixed her hair, muttering, ¡°Dawn, you¡¯re so pretty. Don¡¯t mess yourself up like some loser. You¡¯ve got an image to maintain. The family¡¯s future looks are riding on you.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the loser.¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes.

    They chatted about nothing. Both of them knew they were just trying to distract themselves.

    They had no clue whether it worked or not. But at least the room wasn¡¯t so quiet.

    Not long after, Hannah¡¯s voice came from downstairs.

    15.37 Sat, Jan 24 6 0 c *

    Chapter 534 Take It So Seriously

    She was calling Micah.

    Micah answered, then turned his head. Hannah probly needs help. If you don¡¯t wanna go down, rest for a bit. I¡¯ll go take a look¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Dawn nodded.

    The bedroom door opened, then closed.

    Dawn stared nkly in one direction. That lost feeling spread like for, dowly covering her beautiful face.

    Ethan pushed the door open from the outside. At a nce, he saw the woman <b>sitting</b>, motionless in front of the vanity, like a porcin doll.

    He frowned and nced at the air¨Cconditioning panel nearby.

    Seventy¨Cnine degrees.

    Yet the woman¡¯s face was pale, her forehead slick with sweat.

    She¡¯s feeling warm<i>? </i>

    He turned it down a few more degrees.

    Dawn felt like she¡¯d just dozed off. The beeping drilled into her head, like an rm pulling her back to reality.

    She looked at the man who¡¯d suddenly appeared in the room and pressed her lips together. ¡°How did you get in here?¡±

    The man stared into her eyes.

    Two seconds passed. ¡°I walked in.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t have the energy to joke with him. She looked away and said nothing.

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes didn¡¯t blink as he watched her as if trying to see straight into her heart. ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve never understood this. One minute, you said you wanted to get married, and the next you said you didn¡¯t, and you wanted to break up. Am I just someone you can toss aside- whenever you want?¡±

    Dawn lifted her head and met his gaze head¨Con.

    It was so deep and restrained.

    But it was also filled with pain and resentment, like stones suddenly thrown into her heart,

    10:37 Bat, Jan 24 G D G

    Chapter 534 Take It So Seriously

    sending ripples outward.

    She bit her lip and smiled.

    <i>How </i><i>ridiculous</i>.

    <i>I </i>approached <i>him </i><i>with </i><i>an </i>agenda <i>from </i><i>the </i>very beg <i>love </i><i>story</i>?

    Dawn¡¯s face turned cold. Her voice was t, ea start, I never nned to stay with you long¨Cter you take it seriously?¡±

    15:37 Sat Jan 24 G D G

    Chapter 584 Take It So Seriously

    sending ripples outward.

    She bit her lip and smiled.

    How ridiculous.

    450%2

    +10 Fise Coins

    <i>I </i>approached him with an agenda <i>from </i><i>the </i><i>very </i><i>beginning</i>. <i>And </i><i>now </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>acting </i>like this is some great <i>love </i>story?

    Dawn¡¯s face turned cold. Her voice was t, each word clear. ¡°Can¡¯t you <i>see </i>it yet? From the start. I never nned to stay with you long¨Cterm I was just using <i>you </i>for revenge. How did you take it seriously?¡±

    15:37 Sat, Jan 24 G D G

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 535

    Chapter <i>535 </i>As You Wish

    $10 Free Cons

    Ethan¡¯s gaze darkened in an instant. His voice carried a faint, uncontroble tremor. ¡°So this is all for revenge? There¡¯s nothing else between us?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn met his eyes. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else.¡±

    At that moment, there were still a few steps between them.

    Maybe it was because her words were too cold. In an instant, a clear boundary seemed to form between them.

    Ethan stood there. The light fell on him head¨Con, stretching his tall figure into scattered shadows. He said nothing. The air around him felt sealed off, wrapped in heavy fog.

    After a moment, the hands at his side clenched hard, then loosened.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    His hoarse voice sounded rough, like grit scraping by. Even now, Dawn could still hear a trace of gentleness in it. He said, ¡°As you wish.¡±

    He turned and walked out.

    Dawn¡¯s lips moved slightly, but no sound came out.

    After leaving, Ethan went straight to the study and dialed a number on his phone.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    At this hour, it should¡¯ve been the middle of the night there.

    Will¡¯s voice was a little hoarse. He cleared his throat and asked gently, ¡°Ethan, why are you calling sote? Something wrong?¡±

    ¡°When are you nning toe back?¡±

    The moment the question was asked, the line went silent.

    Ethan¡¯s brows knit tighter. This was far too abnormal. No matter how busy things were overseas, it shouldn¡¯t be impossible to spare even two days. Especially not for something <b>as </b>big as his son¡¯s wedding.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet. I¡¯ll let you know in a couple of days.¡±

    173

    Chapter 535 As You Wish

    Figured out the date, or figured out whether he wasing at all?

    Ethan believed it was thetter.

    And the answer definitely wasn¡¯t one he wanted to hear.

    He looked out the window. In the distance, the air seemed to simmer with heat.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    He called out once. Silence again.

    *Æø50%Œ£

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    After a moment, Ethan¡¯s cool, steady voice rang out again. ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t need toe back after all. Dawn found out some things about her mother and doesn¡¯t n to marry me

    anymore.¡±

    As the words fell, the person on the other end seemed to stop breathing.

    It was brief, but Ethan felt it.

    ¡°What does her mother¡¯s situation have to do with you? At worst, you dy the wedding. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to make up for regrets anyway? Any time is the same.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Will said. ¡°I have a meeting early tomorrow. Go to bed.¡±

    The call ended.

    Ethan held the same posture for a long while before lowering his phone.

    The window hadn¡¯t been fully closed. A fierce gust of wind swept in from afar, as if it might rip the window right off. From a distance, the swirling dust and dead leaves looked like a bleak, foreign world.

    Hannah cooked fast. In a little over an hour, the table was filled with a bnced spread. The chicken soup had been simmering sincest night.

    As shedled out the soup, she chatted, especially reminding Dawn, ¡°Look how much weight you¡¯ve losttely. You have to make it back up. From now on,e home to eat every day. I¡¯ll cook you a full spread!¡±

    Dawn instinctively looked at the man across from her. His expression was t. His eyes were as dark as ever, but the warmth was gone, reced by a cold sharpness that kept people at a distance.

    Micah worried Hannah might notice something He kept talking through the whole meal, asionally pulling Dawn into the conversation

    Chapter 535 As You Wish

    They finished eating in awkward calm and couldn¡¯t stay any longer.

    50%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Hannah¡­ I¡¯ve got a project and need to travel for work. I might not be able to eat your cooking for a while.¡±

    Hannah¡¯s eyelids jumped when she saw therge suitcase Micah carried out. A bad feeling rose up.

    <i>But</i>¡­

    She nced toward the living room.

    The man sat there looking at his phone,pletely unmoved.

    <i>Was </i>the <i>fight </i><i>really </i><i>that </i><i>serious</i><i>? </i>

    Seeing how flustered Hannah looked, Dawn felt guilty. She stepped forward and hugged her. ¡°Hannah, take good care of yourself from now on. Goodbye.¡±

    She let go and turned to get into the car.

    Hannah was frantic, but she couldn¡¯t physically stop them.

    Seeing the car already start up, she ran into the living room in two quick steps and shouted, ¡°What are you still looking at? Ethan! Your wife is running off!¡±

    The man didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even change posture.

    Hannah looked at him withplete disbelief. She held back, then couldn¡¯t anymore. ¡°Ethan? What are you even thinking? Haven¡¯t you been hung up on her for three years?

    ¡°Now she¡¯s finallye back alive, and you two even agreed to get married again. How did it fall apart just like that? The way Dawn looks, she¡¯s noting back. Aren¡¯t you-¡±

    ¡°Hannah.¡±

    The man¡¯s voicended heavily, cutting her off at once.

    He leaned back. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, pressed deep with restraint.

    After a few seconds, he said in a low, dark voice, I want her to be able to breathe.¡±

    If staying here made her ufortable, if getting married made her unhappy, then what was the point?

    Hannah couldn¡¯t understand these young people. But looking at the expression on Ethan¡¯s face, she felt his pain wasn¡¯t any less than Dawn¡¯s

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 536

    Chapter 536 Settling Down

    Hannah wondered. If that¡¯s the case, then what exactly is all this fighting about<i>? </i>

    ¡°You two are just¡­¡±

    She let out a deep sigh. ¡°I can¡¯t deal with this. Do whatever you want!¡±

    42.50%0

    Hannah left, and the entire vi was left with only Ethan. It was quiet and empty. Dawn¡¯s presence and scent were everywhere.

    Hey on the couch, miserable beyond words.

    Dawn owned property in Northville. Back then, in order to quickly rekindle things with Ethan, she¡¯d had a ce but never bothered to move back in.

    Now that everything had settled, there was no need to keep hiding.

    Mason had already arranged for the ce to be cleaned two days ago. They could move in directly.

    They arrived and got out of the car.

    The neighborhood was called Moonrise Bay. The environment was top¨Ctier.

    Micah took off the sunsses perched on his face and looked around.

    ¡°I gotta say, this kind of ce wouldn¡¯t be bad to settle down.¡±

    Dawn smacked the back of his head from behind and said irritably, ¡°You settle where you want. I¡¯ll settle where I want. What, are you nning to cling to me forever?¡±

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Micah was shocked. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to live with me?¡±

    ¡°Why would I live with you?¡±

    Dawn rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m just letting you stay here temporarily. You¡¯ve got hands and feet. You should figure out what kind of job to do, what path to take. Don¡¯t tell me I still need to teach you.¡±

    Micah instinctively wanted to argue, but couldnt find the words.

    Chapter 536 Settling Down

    Dawn was right. He couldn¡¯t just loaf around forever.

    But what path should he take?

    He hadn¡¯t really thought about it.

    Seeing him sink into thought, Dawn didn¡¯t interrupt. She turned and pulled Mason aside.

    ¡°What did Jennifer call you out for?¡±

    ¡°Nothing big. She asked me to pick up a file for her.¡±

    Mason lowered his head. ¡°Sorry, Ms. West. I didn¡¯t tell you sooner.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. If she wants to mess with you, I can¡¯t protect you anyway.¡± Dawn looked toward the yard. The lush greenwn looked full of life. ¡°So I still have to go back to thepany.¡±

    Only by holding power in her own hands could she protect the people she wanted to protect and do what she wanted to do. Otherwise, she¡¯d always be at someone else¡¯s mercy.

    Mason knew she¡¯de around sooner orter.

    He looked at her, a faint smile in his eyes. ¡°Then what do you need me to do?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything special. Just organize everything Jennifer¡¯s changed over the past two days, including the people she fired¡­ Also, Aidan should be about done wrapping things up.¡±

    No matter the size of apany, manpower is the most important thing at the start.

    The people trained at Stonewarden Group were basically all trustworthy.

    They could be used right away.

    Since Jennifer didn¡¯t want them, it was the perfect chance to fill the gaps over there.

    Mason¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll arrange it this afternoon.¡±

    ¡°For now, don¡¯t act rashly on anything else. I¡¯ll go to thepany on time tomorrow. Jennifer

    probably can¡¯t wait to <i>see </i>me.¡±

    ¡±

    Dawn let out a softugh. But the smile only stayed on her face for two seconds before her expression dimmed slightly. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing¡­ Go take care of things at the hospital.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried Ethan might find out something. Or maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it. Either way,

    F

    19797 Sat, Jan 24

    DC

    Chapter 536 Seuling Down

    go handle it to be safe¡±

    50%

    +10 Free Coins

    Mason really wanted to ask whether Dawn nned to keep the child. But judging from her expression, she probably hadn¡¯t decided yet.

    Okay, I¡¯ll head to the hospital now.¡±

    Mason drove off.

    Dawn went back to her room, tidied up a bit, then went to check on Micah.

    Maybe because his body still hadn¡¯t fully recovered, he¡¯d barely unpacked before falling asleep again.

    She closed his door carefully. Then she went to the study, turned on theputer, logged into her work ounts, and started catching up.

    the she was mostly

    WhatD SEST WES HIsily done,

    it was already

    She stretched, and her gaze suddenly fixed on an email on the screen.

    It was from Aidan.

    ¡°Hey, Dawn-

    When Micah pushed the door open, Daw

    was still staring nkly at the blue¨Csky wallpaper

    on her desktop, her expression empty, lost in thought.

    He waved a hand in front of her eyes. ¡°You zoned out?¡±

    Dawn took a deep breath and snapped back to herself.

    ¡°Quit talking crap, What is it?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Micah widened his eyes,pletely baffled. ¡°Do you even know what time it is? Aren¡¯t you going to eat?¡±

    <i>Dawn </i>nced at the time and clenched her jaw.

    ¡°Sorry¡­ What do you want to eat?¡±

    She felt around on the desk a few times but couldn¡¯t find her

    Phone.

    Micah felt like something was really off with her though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. He grabbed the phone from the side and handed it to her. ¡°Dawn, what¡¯s going on with you? You seem off.¡±

    Chapter 536 Settling Down

    What¡¯s going <i>on</i>¡­

    Dawn thought of the contents of that email from carlier. Her face went even darker.

    50%Ùu

    +10 Free Coins

    Sara Lili

    <strong>Sara Lili</strong> is a daring romance writer who turns icyndscapes into scenes of fiery passion. She loves crafting hot love stories while embracing the chill of d¡¯s breathtaking cold.

 Beseeched 537

    Chapter 537 Zoning Out

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    But Dawn couldn¡¯t say anything to Micah yet. It was too chaotic. Everything felt tangled, like a mess she couldn¡¯t sort out.

    She forced a small smile. ¡°I¡¯m probably just exhausted and didn¡¯t rest well. Want to eat out?¡±

    There really wasn¡¯t any other option.

    The siblings might not share many obvious traits, but there was one¨Cneither of them could cook.

    The walk out of theplex was long. They treated it like a stroll, chatting as they walked,

    After some small talk, Dawn suddenly asked, ¡°Do you know much about Vincent?¡±

    Micah froze. There was a brief flicker of unease in his eyes.

    ¡°Why ask that all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean, all of a sudden?¡±

    Dawn tried to keep her tone normal. ¡°He¡¯s our biological father. Even if he¡¯s done things wrong, that doesn¡¯t change the fact.¡±

    Micah let out a coldugh and answered without thinking, ¡°More than just a few things wrong. He¡¯s barely even human¡ª¡±

    His expression stiffened abruptly. He realized he¡¯d misspoken.

    Dawn didn¡¯t let it go. Her sharp gaze locked onto him. ¡°Sounds like you know a lot.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t just know a lot. Some things were carved into his mind, like a book, a movie, a diary¨Cevery detail vivid and impossible to forget.

    But he wouldn¡¯t tell Dawn. And he didn¡¯t know where <i>to </i>start, even if he wanted to.

    ¡°How much could I possibly know?<i>¡± </i>

    Micah went back to his usual defiant attitude, speaking casually.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been abroad for years. I¡¯ve heard bits and pieces, sure. Mr. West is known for ruthless methods. In business, he never leaves his opponents any room. Someone like that, how good could he be?¡±

    Dawn clearly didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±

    ¡°What else would there be?¡±

    Micah shot her a look. ¡°I¡¯m not some kind of fortune¨Cteller. You lived with him for three years and still didn¡¯t figure much out. And you¡¯re expecting me to?¡±

    <i>Fair </i><i>enough</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn pressed her lips together and stayed quiet for a while.

    Micah tilted his head and muttered, ¡°Can you stop zoning out every now and then? It¡¯s kind of creepy.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    9:26 pm <b>P </b>PM.

    Chapter 537 Zoning Out

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She used to be more normal.

    Dawn punched him lightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m your sister. Can you be a little more polite?¡±

    ¡°I only zoned out for ten minutes. Stop bringing it up. You might not be tired of it, but I am.¡±

    Their bickering carried far down the street. With faces like theirs, they drew a lot of looks from passersby.

    After leaving theplex and turning a couple of corners, they reached the busy district. Restaurants lined both sides of the street. To amodate a patient, Dawn picked a lighter ce. Micah wasn¡¯t thrilled.

    ¡°I want something spicy.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat spicy right now.¡±

    ¡°But I really want it.¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow your ass is gonna be on fire.¡±

    Micah sucked in a sharp breath. After a long pause, too crude!¡±

    he

    stammered, ¡°Dawn¡­ h¨Chow can you say something that crude? Y¨Cyou¡¯re way

    He didn¡¯t know that talk like that was prettymon in Crestavia.

    And while Dawn wasn¡¯t exactly a properdy, she didn¡¯t usually joke like this either.

    One crack today, and he was blushing like crazy.

    Dawn nced at the tips of his ears, now bright red, and couldn¡¯t helping

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect that, Micah. You¡¯re actually so easily embarrassed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s <i>not </i>the point!¡±

    Micah lowered his <i>voice</i>. He still felt like that line was way too graphic for a public ce.

    ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore.¡± Dawn took the tablet from the server. ¡°What do you wanna eat? My treat. Consider itpensation for the trauma I caused.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯ll eat anything.¡±

    Micah really was embarrassed. He practically wanted to hide his face with both hands.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t hold it in. Looking at the boy in front of her, even the gloom from earlier seemed to lift. She had the server rmend a few dishes, then handed the tablet back.

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Micah suddenly remembered something.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you and Roxanne kind of at odds? Has she been messing with youtely?¡±

    2

    9:26 pm

    p <b>p </b>

    M

    Chapter 537 Zoning Out

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Only then did Dawn realize Roxanne had gonepletely quiet. That woman¡­ She¡¯s not pulling anything sneaky behind the scenes, is she?

    She nced at Micah.

    ¡°You seem pretty close to her.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Micah had been about to say that they were indeed pretty close, but when he met his sister¡¯s cool expression, the words got stuck.

    He changed it quickly. ¡°Not really. We don¡¯t interact much. We just know each other.¡±

    Dawn made a vague sound and asked, ¡°How did you two meet?¡±

    ¡°Ethan studied there too.¡±

    <i>Ethan</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Right</i>.

    <i>They </i><i>used </i>to be <i>at </i><i>the </i>same <i>school </i>and <i>got </i><i>along </i>well,

    <i>SO </i><i>Micah </i><i>knew </i>Roxanne.

    Dawn lifted her ss and took a sip of water. The movement was hurried, like she was hiding something. Afterward, she smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ve pretty much forgotten about him anyway. Didn¡¯t even think of it.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 538

    Chapter 538 Believe in Fate

    Chapter 538 Believe in Fate

    Micah noticed it but didn¡¯t call Dawn out on it.

    Just then, the server began bringing out the dishes. The table was packed with food, rich in color and smell.

    +10 Free Coins

    The siblings had suffered through several nd days in the hospital, eating light, watery food. Compared to that, this meal felt like a feast fit for royalty. On top of that, their tastes were simr. The more they ate, the more it looked like they were about to fight over the dishes.

    Before long, the entire table was wiped clean.

    Micah wiped his mouth and said casually, ¡°Dawn, I never realized you could eat this much. You¡¯re eating like you¡¯re pregnant.¡±

    Dawn nced at him and didn¡¯t respond.

    She hadn¡¯t expected her appetite to be this good today either.

    If things kept going like this, there would probably be many more meals with Micah.

    She said suddenly, ¡°Micah, let¡¯s hire someone to cook at home. Mainly to take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Take care of me?¡± Micah pointed at himself.

    ¡°So you grew a conscience?¡±

    Just earlier, she¡¯d been telling him to be independent. Now she was hiring someone just to cook for him.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered. She said, ¡°Your body still needs time to recover. You need proper nutrition. And neither of us can cook. Having someone at home would be convenient.¡±

    The doctor had said that from this point on, nutrition was especially important.

    She needed to eat properly and couldn¡¯t keep eating out.

    Having made up her mind, Dawn posted messages on several tforms, asking friends to keep an eye out.

    Two hourster, Anna called.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking for a live¨Cin maid?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Mainly to help take care of Micah.¡±

    ¡°My family¡¯s housekeeper has a younger sister who¡¯s looking for work. Want me to bring her over for you to meet?¡±

    ¡°That works.¡± Dawn lifted a hand. ¡°But it¡¯s a bitte today. How about tomorrow morning?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Anna agreed readily.

    They chatted a bit more and hung up.

    9:26 pm P

    <b>M </b>

    Chapter 538 Believe in Fate

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn called a cleaning service toe tidy up. By the time everything was done, it was already evening. She changed clothes and came out, nning to go downstairs for a ss of water.

    In the living room, Micah sat cross¨Clegged on the couch. He wasn¡¯t gaming and wasn¡¯t on his phone. He was just sitting there, lost in thought.

    It was the first time Dawn had seen that expression on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Micah took a deep breath and rested both hands behind his head. ¡°Dawn, do you think¡­ if Mom could see us like this now<i>, </i>she¡¯d be at peace?¡±

    Dawn paused and walked over to sit beside him.

    Micah went on, ¡°Sometimes, I feel pretty guilty.¡±

    ¡°Guilty about what?¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, she wouldn¡¯t have been threatened. A lot of things might not have happened.¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not how it went.

    ¡°Micah, never imagine things that didn¡¯t happen. When we showed up, Mom must¡¯ve been happy. Truly happy.¡±

    ¡°You mean ¡­ she never med me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Micah smiled. The bold, defiant boy had a tear slide down from the corner of his eye, vanishing almost instantly.

    Dawn patted his head and said, ¡°Once things settle down in the next couple of days, I¡¯ll take you back to Trifton to see them, okay?¡±

    At that moment, neither of them knew that this trip to Trifton would shatter the decision they¡¯d already made.

    Neither of them was the sentimental type. Emotional talk usuallysted only a couple of lines before they each went back to their own rooms to sleep.

    The next morning at 7 a.m., Dawn was woken by a rapid, urgent ringtone.

    The sun had juste up outside. The weather was nice.

    ¡°Why are you still sleeping? Didn¡¯t we agree to bring the housekeeper over this morning?¡±

    Dawn rubbed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯re here already?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Come open the door!¡±

    She ran to the window and looked out. Sure enough, she saw Anna at the gate, waving hard.

    She quickly threw on some clothes and went downstairs.

    9:26 pm p p M

    Chapter 538 Believe in Fate

    The woman behind Anna stepped forward right away to greet her.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. West. Just call me Raven.¡±

    10 Free Coins

    Dawn smiled and nodded. ¡°Thank you foring. My brother, Micah, hasn¡¯t fully recovered yet, so we need your help with his meals.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. West, I¡¯ve been cooking my whole life. I can make anything. Why don¡¯t I let you try my cooking at lunch today?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be great!¡±

    Anna said, ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll stay and eat too. Raven¡¯s cooking is seriously good.¡±

    Dawn had nned to go to thepany that morning, but since Anna was staying, that n had to be pushed to the afternoon.

    She sent Mason a message, then took Anna around to look at the ce.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Anna nudged Dawn lightly with her elbow. ¡°So? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    She¡¯d seen the news online about the Jacks bomb go off in person.

    canceling the wedding. Honestly, the shock was no less than watching a nuclear

    This <i>girl </i>plotted so <i>much</i><i>. </i><i>How </i><i>could </i><i>she </i><i>just </i><i>cancel </i><i>it </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Nothing much.¡±

    Dawn let out a quiet breath. ¡°Anna, do you believe in fate?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Being hit with such a serious question out of nowhere, Anna really didn¡¯t know how to answer. After thinking for a moment, she said, ¡°It¡¯s not about believing or not. When we reach the end and look back, any path we took can be called fate.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 539

    Chapter 539 Standard Procedure

    +10 Free Coins

    Anna took Dawn¡¯s hand and pressed her lips together. ¡°I don¡¯t know what exactly you¡¯ve been through, but what fate looks like depends on your choices. A lot of things aren¡¯t about right or wrong.¡±

    How you choose¨Cthat bes the right answer.

    Dawn felt a little dazed as she listened.

    Maybe she¡¯d been chasing right and wrong too hard and almost trapped herself.

    ¡°So my choice now should be the right one, right?¡± Dawn said with a smile. ¡°But even if it¡¯s wrong, that¡¯s okay. My mom would forgive me.¡±

    Anna looked at the stunning face in front of her. Dawn had lost a lot of weighttely, and sometimes a single unguarded look in her eyes was enough to make people¡¯s hearts ache.

    ¡°Your mom would never me you. You¡¯ve already done your best. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°What about the baby?¡±

    The wedding was canceled, which meant she¡¯d decided to go her separate way from Ethan. So what about the baby?

    ¡°I n to keep it and raise it myself.¡±

    Dawn lowered her head and looked at her stomach. It was still early. There was no visible difference yet. Only she knew how miraculous it felt to have a new life growing inside her.

    ¡°I have apany now, money, family, and friends. I¡¯ll make sure it grows up healthy, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Anna cupped her face and rubbed it gently.

    ¡°And if all else fails, you¡¯ve got me.¡±

    They smiled at each other. Dawn then took her to look around the garden room. They only went back to the living room once Raven finished cooking.

    Anna was right. Raven¡¯s cooking was excellent, and she had a warm personality. In no time at all, she¡¯d already gotten familiar with Micah.

    Dawn was satisfied and signed the contract with her on the spot.

    ¡°Raven, I¡¯ll be leaving Micah in your care.¡±

    ¡°The way you say that makes it sound like you¡¯re handing over an orphan.¡±

    Micah realized it didn¡¯t sound right as soon as he said it. He raised a hand and smacked his own mouth. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Dawn, I¡¯ll be back to normal in two days. I¡¯ll have my own things to do then. Don¡¯t go making too many ns.¡±

    9:27 pm P P M

    Chapter 539 Standard Procedure

    Dawn nced at him and ignored it.

    She turned to Anna and said, ¡°I still have to go to thepany this afternoon, so I won¡¯t keep you.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    Anna hugged Dawn, got into the car, and left.

    Dawn didn¡¯t linger either. She gave Raven a few instructions, then went to thepany alone.

    Mason had worked overtime in the morning and had just finished lunch.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in the office.¡±

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    Mason reached out to stop her. His expression was

    lly strange. ¡°Maybe¡­ we should go to my office instead.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn looked toward her office, then back at him.

    She got it.

    ¡°She¡¯s in my office.¡±

    A statement, not a question.

    Mason lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯d been running around outside these past two days. I only found out yesterday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just an office.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face was calm as she turned and sat down on the couch in the lounge area.

    ¡°Call in the team leads. We¡¯re having a meeting.¡±

    She crossed her legs. The quiet pressure of someone in power came naturally, and her meaningful tone carried a hint of coldness. ¡°Oh, right¡­ Especially our project director, Ms. Nowak. Go call her.¡±

    However, in just a few short days, thepany was already different from before.

    Mason sent out the notice. No one came for a long while.

    A few minutester.

    The CEO¡¯s office door finally opened.

    A woman dressed provocatively walked out, red lips zing. Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think this was an entertainment venue.

    Jennifer flicked her hair and swayed over.

    ¡°Oh, Ms. West, you¡¯re here?¡±

    9:27 pm p p M

    Chapter 539 Standard Procedure

    +10 Free Coins

    She hurried a couple of steps forward and draped an arm over Dawn¡¯s shoulder, acting intimate. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be resting for quite a while, so I borrowed your office for now. You wouldn¡¯t mind, would you?¡±

    Dawn nced at the hand on her shoulder and lifted two fingers to shove it away.

    ¡°Why do you think I wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±

    Jennifer put on a surprised look. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°If you take without asking, you¡¯re stealing. So if you use my office without a heads¨Cup, what should we call that?¡±

    Dawn let out a coldugh. She wasn¡¯t nning to make a big deal out of this, because there was plenty more to settle.

    She didn¡¯t look at the woman beside her again.

    Her voice dropped. ¡°Mason.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Anyone who doesn¡¯t show up for the meeting within thest minute gets fired on the spot.¡±

    Mason nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    Jennifer¡¯s face turned ugly in an instant. What Dawn had just done was no different from pping her across the face.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    She ground her teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t think their mistakes

    are that serious.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze swept over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you use

    <i>a </i>

    simr

    to

    fire

    ¡°¨C¡±

    Jennifer choked. ¡°That was standard procedure.¡±

    ¡°So is this.¡±

    my people before?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 540

    Chapter 540 Are You Threatening Me?

    Chapter 540 Are You Threatening Me?

    Jennifer had noeback.

    Right then, the team leads finally arrived.

    +10 Free Coins

    The lounge area was small. Aside from Jennifer, no one dared sit beside Dawn. As a result, several grown men were left standing in the cramped room, making the atmosphere unbearably awkward.

    Dawn acted as if she noticed nothing and said calmly, ¡°Give me your reports. The work from the past few days.¡±

    She already had a rough idea. She just wanted to see what excuses they nned to use.

    All the previous projects had been put on hold.

    Jennifer had shifted manpower and resources to a new project.

    After listening to their vague exnations, Dawn uncrossed her legs and leaned back slightly, and said coolly, ¡°So, Ms. Nowak, you didn¡¯te here to help. You came to give me a headache.¡±

    No one dared speak. The silence was suffocating.

    Quite a few of the people present were rtively new to thepany. More or less, they¡¯d heard about Dawn¡¯s background.

    She was Mr. West¡¯s only daughter, the future heir <i>of </i>Stonewarden Group.

    Even if they wanted to toughen her up, no one would actually strip her authority.

    But Jennifer was acting on direct orders from Mr. West, and <i>no </i>one dared question her decisions either.

    When people at the top fight, those at the bottom suffer.

    They did whatever the people above told them to do. Who were they to speak up?

    Dawn had <i>no </i>intention of making things hard for anyone. Her gaze swept over everyone before finally settling on Jennifer beside

    her.

    ¡°Why so quiet?¡± She was smiling, but the smile never reached her eyes. ¡°Ms. Nowak, I thought you overhauled thepany from top to bottom because you nned to take over thepany altogether. Isn¡¯t that the idea?¡±

    That was an usation Jennifer couldn¡¯t bear.

    Her expression shifted slightly, though she forced a smile.

    ¡°Ms. West, what are you talking about? I only made those personnel changes for the good of thepany. If you don¡¯t like them¡­ At worst, we can report to Mr. West and change them back. Why get so upset?¡±

    <i>Sure</i><i>. </i><i>Report </i><i>to </i>Mr. West<i>. </i>

    <i>If </i><i>nothing </i><i>else</i><i>, </i><i>Jennifer </i><i>has </i><i>mastered </i>the art of using <i>authority </i><i>to </i><i>pressure </i><i>people</i>.

    Dawn curled her lips and raised a hand.

    9:27 pm <b>P </b><b>P </b>

    <b>M </b>

    Chapter 540 Are You Threatening Me?

    Hazel understood right away and said, ¡°Everyone else, you can go.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    It was basically a pardon. In less than two seconds, the lounge waspletely empty, leaving only Dawn and Jennifer behind.

    Jennifer¡¯s cheek twitched slightly. ¡°Ms. West, what¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to call Mr. West?¡± Dawn tapped lightly on her phone, unhurried, pulling up Vincent¡¯s number and showing it to

    her.

    ¡°But calling him in front of everyone might make you lose face. I don¡¯t want to be the bad guy.¡±

    The moment her finger pressed down, Jennifer¡¯s pupils widened.

    She never imagined Dawn would actually dare to call.

    Vincent¡¯s goal was to teach Dawn a lesson. This was basically a deration of war.

    One second. Two seconds.

    Waiting for the call to connect felt agonizingly long.

    Just as Jennifer was about to let out a breath of relief, Vincent¡¯s warm voice came through the phone. ¡°Dawn, do you need something from me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dawn nced at the flustered woman beside her and said, ¡°Ms. Nowak walked into mypany and changed 80% of the personnel. Is it under your orders?¡±

    Her tone was businesslike, but the anger was obvious.

    Vincent chuckled softly.

    ¡°I did tell her to act freely, I didn¡¯t expect that many changes, though. Looks like your people aren¡¯t very capable.¡±

    ¡°My people aren¡¯t capable?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice turned even colder. ¡°That¡¯s your takeaway?¡±

    Whether <i>they¡¯re </i>good or not isn¡¯t for someone else <i>to </i><i>decide</i>.

    Jennifer sat beside her, hands clenched together. She wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t, and didn¡¯t even know where to begin. She waspletely at a loss.

    ¡°Dawn, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to focus on spending time with your brother?¡± Vincent dropped his smile and said heavily, ¡°This is for your own good. Since Jennifer is already handling thepany, <i>you </i>should just stay with him and take a break.¡±

    That line again.

    Dawn took a breath and shot Jennifer a cold nce.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the point either. I do want to spend more time with Micah, but only if the person you sent can help, not make decisions. Otherwise, how am I supposed to face my team?¡±

    The contracts had just been signed. She had to be responsible for everyone.

    9:27 pm ppm

    Chapter 540 Are You Threatening Me?

    +10 Free Coins

    Vincent was a businessman who never acted without profit. Situations like this were nothing new to him. Once they got to the real- issue, his tone actually rxed.

    ¡°Exin what? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Dawn, don¡¯t be greedy. If you want everything, you might end up with nothing.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together, silent.

    Vincent was warning her.

    After a long moment, she said coldly, ¡°Then why don¡¯t I just hand my position over to Jennifer?¡±

    There was silence on the line. After a while, Vincent let out a lowugh. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 541

    Chapter 541 Where She Is

    ¡°Who exactly is threatening whom here?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was calm. ¡°You said it yourself. We can¡¯t be greedy.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I already made a concession by agreeing to let Jennifere to thepany. But don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve gone a little too far? From here on out, I¡¯ll make arrangements my own way. If you don¡¯t agree, feel free to fire me.¡±

    After saying that, she hung up directly.

    When her gaze swept over, Jennifer nearly jumped in fright.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Dawn to be this formidable. In all her time at Stonewarden Group, she¡¯d never seen anyone dare to confront Vincent. Not even Roxanne had ever talked back.

    <i>Is </i><i>this</i><i>¡­ </i><i>the </i>confidence from <i>being </i><i>his </i><i>biological </i><i>daughter</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Jennifer.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. West!¡±

    She stood up instinctively, her expression uneasy. ¡°Ms. West, <i>you </i>know everything I did was at Mr. West¡¯s orders. It has nothing to do with me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face was expressionless. She had <i>no </i>interest in rehashing the past.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving <i>you </i>two days. Restore everything to how it was. Restart the projects you suspended. Put all the adjusted positions back where they were.¡±

    Jennifer stared in shock. ¡°Can we even do that?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI can.¡±

    Dawn nodded and turned to leave.

    She had an appointment with her doctor today. She was going to the hospital to establish her prenatal file.

    Jackson Group.

    A meeting had just ended.

    Ethan had been in a bad mood these past two days. Everyone was extremely cautious, yet they couldn¡¯t help whispering among themselves.

    Tony cleared his throat and warned in a low voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t wanna die, shut your mouths!¡±

    ¡°R¨Cright.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    ? 27 pm p p M

    Chapter 541 Where She is

    The speaker immediately fell silent, then leaned closer and asked, ¡°So what¡¯s actually going on with Mr. Jackson?¡±

    He knew. But he didn¡¯t dare say.

    Tony tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t ask stupid questions!¡±

    +18 Free Cons

    After everyone left, he lifted his eyes toward the man still inside the conference room. His aura was wrapped in gloom, like a taut string that could snap at any moment.

    After hesitating for a long time, he still walked in.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Talk.¡±

    When no answer came for a while, Ethan frowned and looked up. ¡°Lose your voice?¡±

    ¡°Uh, no.¡± Tony scratched his head helplessly. After weighing his words, he said, ¡°Are <i>you </i>and Mrs. Jackson just staying stuck like this? People here are talking. I don¡¯t think this is good.¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep. After a one¨Csecond pause, his gaze returned to theputer screen. His voice was t. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your job to fix?¡±

    Tony froze.

    Me<i>? </i>

    ¡°Even if I fix it, that¡¯s just a band¨Caid.¡±

    Tony studied Ethan¡¯s expression. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look angry, he lowered his voice. ¡°Besides, I think this is just a misunderstanding between you and Mrs. Jackson. If you talk it out, it¡¯ll be fine. Mrs. Jackson clearly still cares about you.¡±

    The conference room was very quiet.

    The glow of the screen reflected on the man¡¯s face, making his expression unreadable.

    After a long while, just as Tony thought he wouldn¡¯t speak, the man¡¯s low voice rang out again. ¡°Go check where she is right now.¡±

    At this moment, Dawn was sitting alone outside the OB¨CGYN department, waiting for the doctor inside to call her number.

    Scattered around her were other expectant mothers, most apanied by their partners. Some were each on their phones. Some were quietly discussing the baby in their bellies.

    The scene gave off a sudden sense of happiness.

    Dawn lowered her eyes to the slip of paper in her hand and couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips.

    Before long, her number was called.

    It was the same young doctor fromst time.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve made up your mind to keep the baby?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    9:27 pm P p M

    Chapter 541 Where She Is

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°That¡¯s good. But your blood sugar is a bit low. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Take it daily along with your folic acid. And most of all¡ªkeep your mood up.¡±

    Dawn agreed to everything and booked her next prenatal checkup.

    ¡°Alright. You can go.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t move.

    The doctor noticed her hesitation and asked, ¡°Is there something else?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn lifted her eyes. ¡°I want to ask you for a favor.¡±

    Outside the window, the sun suddenly dimmed. It was afternoon, and the sky was brewing an unexpected heavy rain, with no telling when it would fall.

    News that Dawn was at the hospital quickly reached Ethan. His brows knit tightly. ¡°Why did she go to the hospital? What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    Tony thought, Seriously<i>? </i><i>You </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>even </i><i>know </i><i>that</i><i>? </i><i>What </i><i>kind </i>of <i>husband</i><i>¨C</i><i>uh</i><i>, </i><i>ex</i><i>¨C</i><i>husband</i><i>¨C</i><i>are </i><i>you</i><i>? </i>

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare say that out loud.

    He nodded and said, ¡°I had someone check. Ms. Porter went to the OB¨CGYN department.¡±

    <i>OB</i><i>¨C</i><i>GYN</i><i>? </i>

    Dark shadows seemed to churn in Ethan¡¯s eyes. It took a long time before they settled. Tony kept his eyes down, heart pounding, and cautiously asked, ¡°Mr. Jackson ¡­ is Ms. Porter pregnant?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak. But the way his lips were pressed tightly together betrayed his emotions.

    When it was time to leave work, he grabbed his car keys and left.

    The office, usually full of tension<i>, </i>seemed oddly calm that afternoon. Seeing the boss leave on time, everyone looked like they¡¯d seen a ghost.

    9:27 pm p p§Þ

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 542

    Chapter 542 Pointless

    Chapter 542 Pointless

    ¡°Am I dreaming?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it. Pinch me.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ that hurts!¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Oh, my god! These hellish days are finally over. The boss must¡¯ve made up with his wife, right? Please, let them never fight again!¡±

    Tony walked out of the office and cleared his throat theatrically. ¡°Don¡¯t rx yet. We still don¡¯t know how things really stand.¡±

    He looked toward the doorway and let out a low sigh.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope it turns out the way we want.¡±

    Meanwhile, Ethan himself sped toward Dawn¡¯s vi at nearly 100 miles an hour.

    The lights were on in the first¨Cfloor living room. Through the huge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, he could see a woman leaning back on the couch, holding an apple and taking bites. It seemed a little sour¨Cher brows were faintly knit.

    He nced upstairs and downstairs. Micah was nowhere to be seen.

    <i>That </i><i>kid</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>Out </i><i>running </i>around before he¡¯s <i>even </i><i>fully </i><i>recovered</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan stood by the car for a long time before finally stepping inside.

    He walked through the gate with practiced ease. The dim lights stretched his tall shadow long across the ground.

    She must¡¯ve left the door unlocked for Micah. Dawn hadn¡¯t even locked the front door. With a light twist, it opened. When Ethan walked in, she was just getting up from the couch, as if about to do something.

    Their eyes met, and both froze.

    The air went still. Awkward didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.

    Dawn reacted first and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    The man stiffened for only a moment before recovering. His eyes settled on her, as if a lifetime passed in a single nce.

    Two secondster, he let out a heavy breath¨Chelpless, conceding¨Cand said hoarsely, ¡°I really don¡¯t know how to coax my wife anymore, so I came to ask what kind of punishment might work.¡±

    With the distance between them neither too far nor too close, Dawn met his dark gaze and, somehow, couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him to leave.

    She¡¯d thought that after all this time, he would¡¯ve already given up.

    A long moment passed.

    Dawn gently looked away and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, you seem to be mistaken. Your wife isn¡¯t here.¡±

    M

    Chapter 542 Pointless

    +10 Free Coing

    ¡°We¡¯re not divorced.¡± Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he took a long stride toward her. <b>¡°</b>Dawn, I told you¨Cwhatever you want, I can give you. Tell me what you want to know. I¡¯ll help you. Okay?¡±

    Dawn lifted her eyes.

    The man in front of her had sharp, defined features, a faint shadow of stubble on his jaw.

    He clearly hadn¡¯t been living welltely. He¡¯d visibly lost weight.

    ¡°You can¡¯t help me.¡±

    ¡°I can.¡±

    His expression was earnest, as if even if she asked for the stars, he¡¯d try to figure out a way.

    It was affectionate, naive, and tender.

    Dawn suddenlyughed. The smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes, making it look especially cruel. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you must¡¯ve done quite a bit of investigating behind the scenes, right? Why I came back to the country, why I got close to you¨Ceven if you were guessing, you must¡¯ve guessed something.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to admit it, so I¡¯ll just tell you outright. It was for your father.¡±

    The man stood there,pletely still.

    There was no surprise in his eyes.

    The mockery in Dawn¡¯s gaze deepened. ¡°What, Mr. Jackson, are <i>you </i>nning to abandon even your father?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s thin lips pressed into a straight line. He remained silent.

    He had guessed Dawn came back to meet his father, and that once they met, nothing good woulde of it.

    But still¡­

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    He grabbed her shoulders and turned her to face him, restraining his emotions as he said hoarsely, ¡°Tell me. Tell me everything. We¡¯ll face it together, okay?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    There¡¯s no <i>fixing </i><i>this</i>.

    Dawn looked into his eyes. Her cold gaze was like a spike, driving straight into his eyes. ¡°All I can tell you is this¨Cyou¡¯d better hide your father well. If he shows up in front of me, I will do whatever it takes to kill him.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s breath caught. He couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing.

    He slowly released his grip on her shoulders and lowered his gaze.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡±

    9:27 pm ppm

    Chapter 542 Pointless

    She must¡¯ve gone mad. Dawn suddenly felt that even if she told him everything, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Your father puts on a saintly face in front of you all, but more than ten years ago, he really did kill my mother. He hid it too well. Vincent searched for evidence for so many years, and it still wasn¡¯t enough to send him to prison.

    ¡°So¡­ I have to do it myself.¡±

    She smiled faintly. The chill in that smile held not a trace of warmth.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a pity he¡¯s too cautious. He didn¡¯t evene back when I married you. So tell me what reason do I have to keep going?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face darkened. The tension in his muscles trembled faintly.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    He asked hoarsely, ¡°Aside from that, marriage meant nothing else to you. Is that right?¡±

    Dawn looked at his reddened eyes and forced out a single word. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    At that point, anything more felt pointless.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 543

    Chapter 543 Saying Goodbye to the Past

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan realized for the first time that he¡¯d been far too arrogant. He didn¡¯t actually understand this woman as well as he thought. He didn¡¯t understand her pain, and he didn¡¯t know what she truly wanted.

    A chaotic storm churned in his eyes, refusing to settle.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, anything else?¡±

    There was no expression on Dawn¡¯s face. As if the conversation had left no trace on her at all. ¡°If not, please leave. I need to rest.¡±

    A clear dismissal.

    Ethan nodded and turned to leave.

    He didn¡¯t look back. His tall figure seemed unsteady for the first time.

    Dawn watched him walk out of sight, then turned off the lights in the living room and went upstairs.

    Darkness gave people a strange sense of protection. All emotions were hidden within it. She didn¡¯t turn on the lights and walked straight to the window in her room, standing sideways as she looked toward the courtyard gate.

    A ck car sat there. No headlights. No movement.

    She figured he¡¯d stay a while.

    As for how long, she didn¡¯t know.

    Dawn withdrew her gaze. Her expression was like armor, deliberately hardened.

    It was Micah¡¯s first time going out alone since the ident.

    He hadn¡¯t wanted to go, but two friends from overseas came to check if he was still alive. There was no way to refuse.

    They met for a meal, then sat at a bar for a bit. By the time he came back, it was close to 10 p.m.

    He got out of the cab at the entrance of theplex, walked in, and let out a quiet breath when he saw the vi not far away.

    <i>I </i><i>hope </i><i>Dawn¡¯s </i><i>already </i><i>asleep</i><i>. </i>

    <i>She¡¯s </i>been <i>nursing </i><i>emotional </i><i>wounds </i><itely</i><i>. </i>Every <i>day</i><i>, </i><i>she </i><i>acts </i><i>like </i><i>she¡¯s </i><i>hit </i><i>menopause</i>.

    It wasn¡¯t until Micah reached the door that he noticed a ck car parked there. A Mercedes. And that license te¡­

    He narrowed his eyes and walked over quickly to look into the driver¡¯s seat.

    Ethan was slumped against the seat, utterly dejected.

    So<i>¡­ </i><i>they </i><i>argued</i>?

    Micah hesitated, then raised his hand and knocked on the window. ¡°Ethan.¡±

    9:27 pm p p M

    Chapter 543 Saying Goodbye to the Past

    The man looked up. His bloodshot eyes looked strained, as if they might bleed at any

    moment.

    +10 Free Coins

    After a long moment, the window rolled down.

    Micah was nearly startled by the way he looked. It was obvious what had happened. He asked helplessly, ¡°Dawn said something that hurt you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your sister.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was extremely hoarse, yet he was still trying to speak up for that woman.

    Micah curled his lips. ¡°We¡¯re twins. She¡¯s a few minutes older than me. Do you really need to be that precise? You wanna tell me¡­ what happened between you two?¡±

    Ethan rubbed his throbbing temples. He didn¡¯t think there was anything worth saying.

    But then it urred to him¨C<i>Micah </i>must <i>know </i>a lot.

    He gestured to the seat beside him. ¡°Get in.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ do I have to?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer.

    <i>Yeah</i><i>, </i><i>that¡¯s </i>not <i>an </i><i>option</i><i>. </i>

    Micah rubbed his nose, ncing instinctively toward the vi. Then he walked around the back of the car and sat in the passenger

    seat.

    ¡°Look, I¡¯ll say this up front. I may not be able to answer everything. If Dawn wouldn¡¯t answer it for you, I might not be able to either. But if it¡¯s about her, I¡¯ll tell you everything I can.¡±

    ¡°Has she ¡­ been eating properly these past few days?¡±

    The moment the words fell, Micah froze.

    He hadn¡¯t expected the first question to be so

    in.

    <i>Has </i><i>she </i>been <i>eating </i><i>properly</i><i>¡­. </i>

    Micah repeated the question in his head, his chest tightening..

    ¡°She has,¡± he said. ¡°Dawn takes life seriously. Sometimes even I catch myself thinking, if things ended here and now, maybe that¡¯d be fine.¡±

    Even though he felt regret for their love.

    But nothing mattered more than Dawn.

    The car¡¯s sensor light turned off automatically, plunging everything back into darkness. He couldn¡¯t see Ethan¡¯s face.

    After a long time, Micah almost thought he¡¯d fallen asleep before he heard the man¡¯s hoarse voice. ¡°Micah, tell me everything you know. Everything you can say.¡±

    M 9:27 pm ppm.

    Chapter 543 Saying Goodbye to the Past

    When Micah got home, it was already 3 a.m. Passing Dawn¡¯s room, he tiptoed and deliberately lowered his steps.

    Click.

    The door still opened.

    He saw the woman step out and smiled awkwardly. ¡°Why are you still awake?¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you that? Why are you back sote?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Micah raised his hand and pointed outside, then stopped.

    ¡°Just¡­ haven¡¯t seen the guys in a long time, so we talked longer. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t drink.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s steady gaze fell on his face. She said nothing and closed the door.

    Micah rubbed his nose.

    +10 Free Coins

    He muttered as he went back to his room, ¡°No wonder they say dumb women are mo

    re likable. You can¡¯t hide anything from a smartdy.¡±

    It really wasn¡¯t that hard to guess.

    That man was at the gate.

    And Micah had to pass by there when he came back. Getting caught and questioned was only natural.

    Dawn leaned against the door, her unfocused gaze resting nowhere in particr. Maybe even she didn¡¯t know how to properly say goodbye to him, or to the past, in a way that could truly be calledplete.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 544

    Chapter 544 Leak Some Information

    +10 Free Coins

    This night felt especially long. Gray mist surged in from all directions, shrouding the city, then receded at dawn and slowly thinned.

    Dawn dozed off for a bit. When she woke up, the sky was already bright.

    She got up and walked to the window, gently lifting the curtain.

    The car at the gate was gone.

    She couldn¡¯t tell if she felt disappointed or relieved. She went back to bed andy there, staring at the ceiling in silence.

    More than ten minutester, Micah knocked on the door. ¡°You up yet? Raven says it¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    In just a few days, he¡¯d already grown very familiar with her.

    Dawn answered, took a few deep breaths, and got out of bed.

    She went to the bathroom.

    After washing up, she headed downstairs. Before she even reached the dining room, she suddenly stopped. Her gaze locked onto Micah. She didn¡¯t bother to hide her feelings, ¡°Why is he here?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Micah¡¯s eyes darted around as he yed dumb.

    ¡°Ethan¡¯s just here for breakfast. We¡¯re not that petty, right? We should be hospitable, shouldn¡¯t we?¡±

    Hospitable, <i>my </i><i>ass</i>.

    Dawn pressed her lips together, then looked toward the man sitting upright at the table. He didn¡¯t look at her. His attention seemed fully on the food in front of him, as if he were truly there just to eat.

    She didn¡¯t say anything more. She pulled out a chair and sat down.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, here¡¯s your lobster bisque.¡±

    Raven brought over a small pot and set it in front of Dawn.

    She sensed the atmosphere was off and didn¡¯t dare linger. She set it down and quickly turned away.

    That small action made the already strange mood in the dining room even harder to read. Both men looked calm andposed. The difference was that one was acting, and the other wasn¡¯t.

    Micah was silently miserable inside, but he still had to keep up appearances.

    He picked food for his sister.

    Then gave her a soothing smile.

    In return, he got a re and a hard kick under the table.

    9:27 pm ppm

    Chapter 544 Leak Some Information

    Ethan saw all of it. His expression didn¡¯t change at all. He continued eating breakfast calmly.

    It was as if nothing had happened the night before. As if all the earlier conflict had been an illusion.

    They looked unexpectedly close, sitting here together, eating breakfast in harmony.

    +10 Free Coins

    Every bite Dawn put in her mouth tasted like wax. Finally, she couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a sharp ck, she put down her utensils.

    ¡°I¡¯m done eating. I¡¯m going to work.¡±

    Micah nced at Ethan, who was beside him, and said halfheartedly, ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Dawn looked at the breakfast on his te and sneered. ¡°Eat more. Hope it gives you the runs.¡±

    Micah froze.

    Women <i>can </i>be <i>vicious</i><i>. </i>

    Before he could think of aeback, Dawn was already out of the dining room. Momentster, the sound of a car horn came from the yard, then faded into the distance.

    ¡°Ethan¡­ aren¡¯t you going after her?¡±

    ¡°What for?¡±

    Ethan reached out and took a sip of the milk Dawn hadn¡¯t finished. His voice was calm. ¡°Do you think she¡¯d pay attention to me right now? She wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Going now would just add fuel to the fire.

    ¡°So why would I ask for trouble?¡±

    <i>That </i><i>makes </i><i>sense</i><i>, </i><i>Micah </i><i>thought</i><i>. </i><i>But</i><i>¡­ </i><i>¡°</i><i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>you </ie <i>in</i><i>, </i><i>then</i><i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    The man lifted his fork. The bacon, fried to a perfect golden brown, looked just right. ¡°To eat breakfast, of course. I¡¯m not used to eating outside food.¡±

    Micah was speechless.

    He¡¯d thought this guy was going to make some kind of move today.

    Turns out he really was just here for breakfast.

    Ethan had parked his car in theplex¡¯s lot that morning. As he walked over, a horn suddenly sounded behind him.

    He turned at the sound.

    Dawn passed by without a hint of expression.

    She paused for a split second and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, don¡¯t waste your time. Once I¡¯ve made a decision, there¡¯s <i>no </i>turning back.¡±

    9:27 pm <b>p </b>p M

    Chapter 544 Leak Some Information

    Then she hit the gas and disappeared in a sh.

    Ethan¡¯s brows knitted tightly. Molten fury churned in his dark eyes.

    He stood there for a moment, then got into the car.

    Tony happened to call. ¡°Mr. Jackson, the 8:30 meeting this morning is very important. You-¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the office in about half an hour.¡± Ethan hadn¡¯t slept all night. His eyes were bloodshot, his voice hoarse. ¡°For the next couple of days, have people keep an eye on Dawn. Don¡¯t make it obvious. Just make sure she¡¯s safe¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Sincest night, Tony had known the boss wouldn¡¯t give up so easily.

    It was kind of moving, honestly.

    After hanging up, he immediately made arrangements.

    Once a business reaches a certain scale, everypany has its own security. After Tony finished giving orders, a thought hit him.

    ¡°How about this¡­ let¡¯s find a way to leak some information. Casually let Ms. Porter hear it. Say Mr. Jackson is seriously ill. Terminal.¡±

    The bodyguards exchanged looks.

    ¡°Will that really work?¡±

    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tony said confidently, full of conviction. ¡°Ms. Porter does have feelings for Mr. Jackson. What woman wouldn¡¯t panic hearing the man she loves is sick? When that happens, Mr. Jackson won¡¯t even have to do anything. Ms. Porter wille back on her own.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 545

    Chapter 545 Have You Heard?

    ¡°Sounds like¡­ that might work.¡±

    ¡°So basically, if ying the martyr gets results, we might as well do it. Let¡¯s just say we¡¯re taking one for the boss.<b>¡± </b>

    It was more than just helping the boss.

    If this really worked, the rest of thepany would probably give them an award in appreciation.

    +20 Free Coins

    The bodyguards acknowledged and left. On the way, their minds kept spinning, and a concrete n quickly took shape.

    At this moment, Dawn had just arrived at the office, unaware that a piece of news aimed straight at her was about to surface.

    As she passed through the office area, Dawn saw that the desks that had been reassigned were already returned to their original

    upants.

    She entered her office.

    Mason followed behind and knocked.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Mason closed the door and walked to the desk, speaking calmly. ¡°Jennifer reported everything to Mr. West right away. He probably didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    If he had, Jennifer wouldn¡¯t still be here.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter what he says.¡±

    Dawn turned on herputer. Her expression was so neutral that it was almost cold. ¡°He won¡¯t kick me out of Stonewarden Group. Based on that alone, a lot of things have to be done my way.¡±

    Mason nodded.

    Silence hung for a while.

    Then he asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms. West, have you really thought this through?¡±

    Dawn paused. Natural light from outside fell through her thick hair, casting shifting light and shadow across her face.

    After a long moment, she opened her work software.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to hesitate about?¡±

    Mason lowered his gaze. His respectful tone carried a hint of concern. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if Mr. West notices something¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to behave for a while. Don¡¯t let him sense anything off.¡±

    <i>With </i><i>someone </i><i>like </i>Vincent, <i>being </i><i>too </i><i>extreme </i>doesn¡¯t <i>work</i><i>, </i><i>but </i><i>being </i>too obedient <i>doesn¡¯t </i><i>either</i>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:40 pm <b>P </b>P P <b>P </b>

    Chapter 545 Have You Heard?

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    You can¡¯t make him suspicious.

    <i>And </i>you can¡¯t make him alert.

    Once you¡¯re <i>caught</i>, you¡¯re just fish on a cutting board, waiting to be carved up.

    Dawn¡¯s hand on the mouse curled slightly. She said softly, ¡°If he gives any work instructions, do as he says. But don¡¯t stop what I asked you to investigate before.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Mason answered and left.

    The door closed. Dawn held the armrest and slowly spun her chair. The clouds were thick. There hadn¡¯t been much sun these past few days. The city seemed wrapped in heavy gloom, making it hard to breathe.

    She stared off for a long time before finally starting her work.

    Although Jennifer had done many things against the original n, her ability was undeniable.

    Projects that had been stalled for days were turned around overnight without real damage, just a slight two¨Cday dy in schedule.

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡± After finishing her report, Jennifer looked cautiously at the woman inside. ¡°Look, even though I did some things against <i>you </i>before, my intentions were good. Mr. West and I both wanted you to grow a bit more. Be the bigger person and don¡¯t hold it against me, okay?¡±

    It sounded like an apology, but she deliberately mentioned Vincent.

    As if to say that everything she did was because Vincent told her to.

    Dawn smiled faintly and didn¡¯t call her out. ¡°Do I look like someone who holds grudges? Don¡¯t worry. I know why you came to Crestavia. You have your difficulties. I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡±

    Jennifer let out a breath. ¡°That¡¯s really great.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    As the tone shifted, Jennifer¡¯s expression stiffened. The trace of mockery at Dawn¡¯s lips vanished in an instant. Her voice stayed calm. ¡°<i>You </i>need to work hard. Otherwise, I¡¯ll have plenty of reasons to send you back to Meriax at any time.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Mr. West sent me here to help you. Whatever you need, just tell me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dawn looked away. ¡°Get back to work.¡±

    Jennifer answered and left. As she nced at Dawn, a sh of sharpness slipped through, so fast that it felt like an illusion.

    It was almost time. Just as Dawn was about to shut down herputer and leave, her phone rang abruptly, vibrating against the desk. She picked it up. It was Anna calling.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Anna¡¯s excited voice burst out the moment the call connected. ¡°Have you heard about it?¡±

    Dawn was confused. ¡°Heard about what?¡±

    10:40 pm <b>Pppp </b>

    Chapter 545 Have You Heard?

    ¡°Well¡­ about Ethan being sick!¡±

    +20 Free Coins

    Anna¡¯s voice sounded tense, like she was hiding somewhere. ¡°I was at an event with you¨Cknow¨Cwho just now and overheard people talking.

    ¡°They said it¡¯s still a secret. The Jacksons are keeping it quiet, but privately they¡¯ve already contacted several internationally renowned experts. They didn¡¯t say what illness it is¡­ but it sounded pretty serious.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze fixed on a single point, slowly losing focus.

    For a brief moment, she felt like she couldn¡¯t even breathe.

    She couldn¡¯t hear what Anna was saying anymore.

    <i>Sick</i><i>? </i>

    Someone <i>like </i><i>Ethan</i><i>¨C</i>how could he be <i>sick</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Dawn? Dawn?¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t hear her respond and called out several times. ¡°Answer me, okay? I really just got anxious and thought of asking you first. Don¡¯t scare me like this.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 546

    Chapter 546 The Rumor Breaks

    Chapter 546 The Rumor Breaks

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was hoarse, barely sounding like her own.

    <b>+20 </b>Free Coins

    She lowered her eyes. An uncontroble ache surged from her limbs to one single point, and her body began to go numb.

    Still, she forced herself to stay rational and said softly, ¡°Maybe those people are just spreading rumors. Ethan¡¯s in great shape. Under normal circumstances, he wouldn¡¯t get seriously ill.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly it¨Cit¡¯s not normal. Doesn¡¯t it sound like some serious illness? If it weren¡¯t confirmed, how would they dare spread it around? We¡¯re talking about the Jacksons.

    Anna sighed. ¡°I¡¯m feeling really conflicted right now¡­ Dawn, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m ¡­ fine.¡±

    Dawn took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it here for now, Anna. I still have a meeting.¡±

    She hung up in a hurry, gripping her phone so tightly her knuckles turned white.

    <i>No </i>way¡­

    <i>Ethan is </i><i>fine</i><i>. </i>

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>been </i><i>fine</i>, <i>hasn¡¯t </i>he<i>? </i>

    A <i>serious </i><i>illness</i>¡­ <i>internationally </i><i>renowned </i><i>experts</i>.

    <i>Heh</i><i>. </i><i>If </i><i>they¡¯re </i><i>bringing </i><i>in </i><i>that </i><i>level </i><i>of </i><i>help</i><i>, </i><i>how </i>bad <i>must </i>it be?

    Even though Dawn refused to believe it with every fiber of her being, panic kept rising. In the end, she shot to her feet, grabbed her bag, and rushed downstairs.

    This office building wasn¡¯t far from Jackson Group.

    But it was rush hour, with cars and pedestrians everywhere.

    Dawn leaned on the horn the whole way. She didn¡¯t know how many times she was cursed at, but she acted as if she heard nothing, speeding straight into Jackson Group¡¯s parking garage.

    She parked, then breezed upstairs without a hitch.

    On her way to the CEO¡¯s office, she nearly crashed into Tonying out. He hadn¡¯t even had time to greet her before the woman stormed past him like a gust of wind.

    Ethan was seated behind his desk. He looked up at the noise.

    The woman in front of him was panting, her face pale, a fine sheen of sweat on her forehead. Her clenched fists looked like she¡¯d

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Dawn? What-¡±

    <b>10:40 </b><b>pm </b>

    2

    Chapter 546 The Rumor Breaks

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Get up!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s lips trembled. She rushed over and yanked him up without a second thought, checking his chest, his legs, his head, even his waist and abdomen, not missing a single spot.

    Ethan waspletely thrown off by her actions, half amused and half confused.

    ¡°Dawn, you have to tell me what¡¯s going on.¡±

    Dawn looked up, her eyes red and dead serious. ¡°Are you sick?¡±

    Ethan was stunned.

    He looked at her pale face. She¡¯d been in the room for a while now, yet her whole body still seemed to be shaking.

    He flexed his fingers, then finally couldn¡¯t help pulling her hands into his own. As expected, they were icy cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Who told you that? Tell me, okay?¡±

    Dawn stared into his eyes, unable to tell if he was lying.

    <i>He¡¯s </i><i>not </i><i>sick</i><i>? </i>

    <i>But </i><i>if </i>it <i>wasn¡¯t </i><i>certain</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>people </i><i>dare </i><i>spread </i><i>something </i><i>like </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°You¡¯re lying to me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Dawn tried to smile, but it looked worse than crying.

    ¡°Ethan, do you think using a trick like this will soften me? I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve already decided to let you go. I won¡¯t have even a shred of pity left. But if you really are seriously ill, I¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t finish.

    What would she do then?

    Even Dawn herself didn¡¯t know.

    Ethan pieced things together from her words. His brows knitted. He nced toward the office door. A furtive figure had been lingering there for a while now.

    He took a breath and settled Dawn into the CEO¡¯s chair. Then, with clenched teeth, he snapped coldly, ¡°Get in here. Now.¡±

    Tony hesitated before shuffling in, smiling awkwardly at the two of them. ¡°Um¡­ Mr. Jackson, Ms. Porter, you were looking for me?¡±

    Ethan fixed him with a frosty stare. ¡°What did

    you

    do?¡±

    ¡°I¨CI didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Thest few words were so quiet they were almost inaudible.

    He sneaked a nce up. Both of them were staring at him¨Cthe difference being one looked utterly confused, while the other looked ready to eat him alive.

    Tony¡¯s scalp went numb. For a split second, he was torn.

    10:40 <b>pm </b>P <b>P </b>P P

    Chapter 546 The Rumor Breaks

    Should <i>I </i>say <i>it</i><i>? </i>

    Or not?

    Either <i>way</i><i>, </i>it feels like the boss is gonna turn me <i>into </i>burger <i>meat</i>.

    Screw it.

    At least my intentions were good¡­

    Besides, <i>staying </i><i>quiet </i>won¡¯t help. It <i>will </i><i>just </i><i>dy </i><i>my </i>death <i>by </i>a little.

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Tony clenched his teeth and said, ¡°I just saw you two misunderstanding each other back and forth. You were both miserable. I thought I¡¯d try to help somehow¡­ I didn¡¯t expect it to backfire like this.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    That apology was sincere.

    Seeing Dawn¡¯s deathly pale face earlier had nearly scared him too. ¡°This was my idea. I spread the rumor. A friend of mine said he went to an event and ran into your close friend there. So I figured I could use her to pass the message to you.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, paused a couple of seconds to steady herself, then said, ¡°You wanted to help us, so you made up a rumor that Ethan has a terminal illness?¡±

    Ethan red at Tony, who let out an awkward chuckle.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 547

    Chapter 547 A Sick Joke

    Chapter 547 A Sick Joke

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Tony corrected himself. ¡°Not some kind of terminal illness. I just said Mr. Jackson was sick¡­ Lovesickness still counts as an illness, right?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and couldn¡¯t say another word.

    She turned to look at the man beside her. He was a little thinner than before, but still sharp and full of life¨Cnothing like someone

    who was sick.

    <i>Right</i><i>¡­ </i><i>I </i><i>jumped </i>to conclusions, assuming <i>it </i>was <i>something </i>terminal, and <i>I </i><i>didn¡¯t </i>even look at <i>him </i>properly.

    Dawn lowered her eyes, then suddenly stood up and strode toward the door.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Ms. Porter!¡±

    Tony shot a quick nce at his boss and hurried to stop her. ¡°This is really all my fault. Please <i>don¡¯t </i>be mad at Mr. Jackson, okay?¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t nned to say anything, but seeing him on the verge of tears, she spoke in a distant tone. ¡°I¡¯m not angry.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Why would I need to lie to you?¡±

    Tony froze.

    She wasn¡¯t lying, but this attitude somehow felt worse than lying.

    Tony¡¯s brain nearly short¨Ccircuited. He could only look pleadingly at the man who hadn¡¯t said a word yet. <i>Boss</i>, <i>say </i><i>something</i><i>! </i><i>She¡¯s </i><i>leaving</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were dark and deep. After a long moment, his low voice finally sounded. ¡°I¡¯ll take you

    home.¡±

    Dawn nced at him and didn¡¯t refuse.

    She walked out of the office ahead of Tony.

    Ethan grabbed his phone from the desk and followed with long strides.

    Dawn had driven there herself, so she was riding back in her own car. She sat in the passenger seat, Ethan¡¯s tall figure beside her. His legs were too long, so he had <i>to </i>slide the seat back.

    Evening fell. Pale yellow light spread like dye on fabric, gradually deepening into darker shades.

    There weren¡¯t many cars on the road at that hour.

    No one spoke in the car. It was unnaturally quiet.

    As if deliberately slowing down, a drive that should¡¯ve taken half an hour took Ethan a full hour.

    When they arrived, Dawn stared straight ahead and said lightly, ¡°Don¡¯t think about how to make me change my mind. If there were any chance, I wouldn¡¯t have left you.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:40 <b>pm </b>P p <b>p </b>p

    Chapter 547 A Sick Joke

    There was no emotion in those words. If anything, they were cruel.

    Ethan smiled faintly.

    ¡°I never said I wanted to win you back.¡±

    <b>+20 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    That caught Dawn off guard. She let out a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Well then, thanks for the ride, Mr. Jackson. Bye.¡±

    The man beside her didn¡¯t move. She pushed the door open and got out on her own.

    All the way until she walked into the vi, Ethan didn¡¯t say a single word to stop her.

    His gaze stretched far into the distance, from that dreamlike silhouette to the vi he¡¯d seen so many times he could almost sketch itsyout from memory.

    After a long while, he lifted a hand and loosely rested it against his forehead.

    <i>Dawn</i>¡­ <i>what </i><i>am </i><i>I </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>do </i><i>with </i><i>you</i><i>? </i>

    Ethan walked out for a bit, then took a cab back to thepany.

    Tony hadn¡¯t left yet. He was waiting toe clean and take the me.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson¡­ I really meant well. And look, didn¡¯t it prove something? Ms. Porter rushed over the moment she heard you were sick. She was frantic. That clearly means she still has feelings for you-¡±

    The man shot him a cold look. ¡°So you think I should thank you?¡±

    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    <i>But </i><i>I¡¯m </i><i>telling </i>the <i>truth</i>!

    Tony wore a miserable expression and went all in. ¡°Mr. Jackson, honestly, I don¡¯t think Ms. Porter has let you go. If you think of another way, there might still be a chance.¡±

    Ethan closed his eyes, his long fingers rubbing his brow. He didn¡¯t answer.

    Just as Tony was about to leave, he finally heard the man¡¯s deep voice.

    ¡°Wait.

    ¡°I have a strange feeling. There¡¯s something off around her.

    ¡°Since the two people you picked haven¡¯t been discovered, keep them on her. Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, they can¡¯t reveal themselves, and they definitely can¡¯t interfere with anything she does. Also¡­ you don¡¯t need to report daily.¡±

    Tony clicked his tongue silently<i>. </i><i>Look </i><i>at </i><i>that</i>. <i>Mr. </i><i>Jackson </i><i>has </i><i>really </i><i>grown</i>. <i>He </i><i>even </i><i>knows </i>how to <i>give </i><i>her </i>enough <i>personal </i><i>space</i>.

    ¡°Got it, Mr. Jackson. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    Ethan waved him off. As Tony left, Ethan leaned back into the chair. His broad frame was swallowed by the dim light, radiating exhaustion, likeyers of fog weighing him down.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:40 pm Pppp

    Chapter 547 A Sick Joke

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan wasn¡¯t sick. By all rights, Dawn should¡¯ve felt relieved. But that night, shey awake instead. The next morning, she showed up at work with dark circles and a drawn face that was genuinely worrying.

    Mason had ordered her breakfast. The ingredients were clean and light, suitable for a pregnant woman.

    Seeing that Dawn had no intention of eating, he frowned slightly.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Mm?¡±

    Dawn looked up at him. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    Mason adjusted his sses. He hesitated for a long moment before finally speaking. ¡°You¡¯re pregnant now. Nutrition and rest shoulde first. Whether it¡¯s work or emotions¡­ I think both should be set aside for now.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 548

    Chapter 548 Health Check

    Chapter 548 Health Check

    Only then did Dawn really look at the breakfast beside her, a faintly apologetic smile on her face.

    ¡°Thank you, Mason. These past couple of days¡­ my head¡¯s been a mess.

    ¡°Go do your thing. I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    Just before Mason turned around, a figure shed past the office doorway¨Cunnoticed by him..

    Jennifer hurried back to her own office, so shocked that shepletely forgot to control her expression.

    <i>Dawn</i>¡­

    <i>She¡¯s </i><i>pregnant</i><i>? </i>

    How <i>is </i><i>that </i>possible?

    <i>Vincent </i>would <i>never </i><i>allow </i><i>it</i><i>! </i>

    +20 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Work piled up so tightly that there wasn¡¯t even room to think about anything else. By the time it was time to get out of work, Dawn was still rubbing her temples, slumped in her chair, half¨Casleep.

    Mason finished up and passed by her office as he was about to leave. His steps suddenly slowed.

    ¡°Ms. West, it¡¯s already veryte.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll sit for a bit longer.¡±

    Dawn opened her eyes. Seeing his slightly furrowed brows, she gave in with a smile. ¡°Ten minutes? I promise I¡¯ll lock security makes their rounds. You go home first. Thanks for the hard work these two days.¡±

    Mason checked the time. Ten minutes was still within reason.

    ¡°Alright. Call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± She nodded.

    up

    before

    Not long after, the entire building went quiet. Dawn turned her head to look outside. Even the distant high¨Crises were swallowed up, nothing visible but a haze.

    The <i>weather </i><i>really </i><i>flips </i>on a dime.

    <i>It¡¯s </i><i>about </i><i>to </i><i>rain</i><i>. </i>

    She let out a deep breath, then calmly shut down herputer and stood up, packing everything on her desk into her bag.

    The lights in the outer office area were already off. As she walked out of her office, the motion¨Csensor lights flicked on one by one beneath her steps. Dawn wasn¡¯t usually timid, but tonight, she inexplicably felt that something was¡­ off.

    She instinctively tightened her grip on her bag and quickened her pace downstairs.

    It wasn¡¯t even 7 p.m. yet, but most of the cars had already left the parking garage.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    10:41 <b>pm </b>

    Chapter 548 Health Check

    Light from afar cast onto Dawn, stretching her shadow long across the ground.

    <b>+20 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    She scanned her surroundings warily. It was so quiet she could hear her own heartbeat. Something¡¯s wrong<i>¡­ </i>seriously wrong.

    She pulled out her phone. The moment she opened her call log, a familiar number jumped out at her. Before she could dial, a woman¡¯s smiling voice suddenly sounded from behind her. ¡°Ms. West.¡±

    A chill ran down Dawn¡¯s spine as she slowly turned around.

    It was Jennifer.

    She didn¡¯t rx at all, her eyes guarded as she looked at the woman. ¡°Why are you still here<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Me?¡± Jennifer lifted a finger and pointed at herself. ¡°I left earlier, then remembered I forgot something. I didn¡¯t expect you to be getting out of work thiste. You really work hard.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze flicked briefly to her nails. Bright red, like flowers blooming in the snow.

    ¡°Go grab your stuff, then. Bye.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not just here for that. I need to talk to you, Ms. West.¡±

    Before Dawn could leave, Jennifer spoke again. ¡°Actually, this was from a couple of days ago, but work got busy, and I forgot¡­ Mr. West arranged for a doctor to do a thorough checkup on your current condition.¡±

    Standing under a beam of light, she tilted her chin slightly as she spoke. The light fell squarely into her pale blue eyes, creating an unusual color that seemed almost hypnotic.

    Dawn said coldly, ¡°My health is fine. I don¡¯t need an exam.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not it at all.¡±

    As if afraid of angering her, Jennifer paused to choose her words.

    ¡°Ms. West, your health isn¡¯t great to begin with. Even I know that, and I¡¯m hardly ever at HQ. You¡¯ve always needed doctors around you. You¡¯ve been back for quite some time now¡­ It¡¯s normal for Mr. West to worry.¡±

    Her long, reed¨Cthin legs carried her over in just two steps as she linked her arm through Dawn¡¯s. ¡°Please, Ms. West. If you don¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯ll be hard for me to exin things to Mr. West. He¡¯ll definitely assign someone else to follow up on this.¡±

    With Vincent, that was absolutely possible.

    But an exam¡­

    Dawn frowned and pulled her phone out of her bag. ¡°I¡¯ll call him myself.¡±

    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±

    The phone was pressed back down by the woman¡¯s hand.

    Jennifer had been binge¨Cwatching short dramastely. The soft, fake¨Csweet mannerisms were all copied from the female supporting roles. ¡°Ms. West, you¡¯ll make it look like I¡¯m cking off again. Please, for my sake, let the doctor run a few tests<b>¡­</b>¡±

    With fair skin and sharp, angr features, she really wasn¡¯t suited to acting cute like this.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    10:41 pm <b>P </b><b>p </b><b>pp </b>

    Chapter 548 Health Check

    Dawn felt goosebumps rise all over her skin. Unable to take it anymore, she snapped, ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Jennifer¡¯s lips curled instantly, her tone turning even more coy.

    ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.

    ¡°Ms. West, this way, please.¡±

    Silent, Dawn gave her a brief look and got into the car.

    +20 Free Coins

    ording to Jennifer, Vincent had arranged for the doctor to stay at a vi on the outskirts of town so Dawn could undergo the exams properly. The medical equipment wasplete. Any procedure could be done there.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 549

    Chapter 549 Trapped

    ¡°It¡¯s already 8 p.m. If we wait until we get there and finish the exams, won¡¯t it be past midnight?¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t pulled an all¨Cnighter in ages.

    ¡°How about we head back today and do it tomorrow instead?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    9233

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Jennifer¡¯s sudden intensity was unexpected. When she noticed Dawn¡¯s puzzled look, she smiled lightly and exined, ¡°You see, it wasn¡¯t easy for me to even remember this today. What if I put it off until tomorrow and forget again?

    ¡°Besides, Ms. West¡­ we¡¯re already on the way. Let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡±

    Putting it that way, it almost made sense.

    Dawn opened her phone and sent Micah a text, letting him know she¡¯d probably be home veryte tonight and not to wait up.

    Every little movended in Jennifer¡¯s eyes, and the corner of her mouth lifted almost imperceptibly. She tightened her grip on the steering wheel and picked up speed.

    ¡°Hey, something¡¯s not right.¡±

    Not far behind, one of the bodyguards frowned hard.

    The colleague in the driver¡¯s seat stared at the car ahead. ¡°What¡¯s not right?¡±

    ¡°This is the road out of the city. Isn¡¯t that woman Mrs. Jackson¡¯s subordinate? Where¡¯s she taking Mrs. Jackson?¡±

    The man took a closer look. It really was.

    Not just out of the city.

    He¡¯d driven this area countless times and knew the routes well. Go this way, and there were barely any residents left. It was practically the middle of nowhere.

    ¡°There¡¯s only an abandoned vi district out there. Years ago, a nearby factory had severe heavy metal contamination, and everyone was relocated¡­ Why would Mrs. Jackson be going there?¡±

    12:54 Mon<b>, </b>Feb <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 549 Trapped

    ¡°Should we report this to Mr. Jackson?

    ¡°Wait¡±

    The bodyguard driving sped up and quickly noticed something else that felt off

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that car is strange<i>?</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°That van?¡±

    It was strange. It stayed neither too close nor too far behind Dawn¡¯s car. It had chances to pass, but never did. It looked like it was doing exactly what they were<i>. </i>

    ¡°Nope¡­ This is way off. Call Mr. Jackson. Now<i>¡± </i>

    The bodyguard in the passenger seat went serious at once and pulled out his phone.

    When the phone rang, Ethan was still at the office. Everyone else had already left. The darkened workspace felt like a sealed beast, ready to leap out and devour someone at <b>any </b>

    moment.

    He answered as he walked out, his expression steady.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, something¡¯s wrong!¡±

    Ethan stopped short, his low voice cutting through the air. ¡°Talk.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson¡¯s been taken out of the city by her subordinate. We also noticed someone following them. It doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    Ethan broke into a fast stride, his voice cold. ¡°Stay on them. Share your location with me.¡±

    The sky grew heavier by the minute, thick gray fog rolling in as if ushering in a storm. Dawn watched the scenery outside grew more and more deste and frowned. ¡°Jennifer, are you sure the doctor would be set up in a ce like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Jennifer nced at the rearview mirror. ¡°Ms. West, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Dawn narrowed her eyes slightly. From her angle, she couldn¡¯t see Jennifer¡¯s expression. For a split second, Dawn even felt that Jennifer¡¯s shoulders looked almost like a man¡¯s.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going. Turn the car around. Now.¡±

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b>, <b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 549 Trapped

    Her voice was cold, but Jenniferughed.

    ¡°Ms. West, are you joking? We¡¯re almost there already¡­ and the steering wheel is in my hands. You saying ¡®turn around¡® doesn¡¯t really do much, does it?¡±

    The suspicion in Dawn¡¯s mind sharpened into rity. Without a word, she reached into her bag for her phone, her gaze fixed on the woman ahead. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is, you¡¯re taking me there no matter what?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    At this point, there was nothing left to hide.

    Jennifer let out a theatrical sigh. ¡°My dear Ms. West, I don¡¯t want to do this either. But with your status, being pregnant is a huge taboo. I¡¯m helping you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart dropped hard. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to spell it out?¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice still carried a smile, sweet and eerie, like a whisper from hell. ¡°The child in your belly is a problem. I¡¯m helping you get rid of the problem.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breathing grew heavier, her face turning deathly pale.

    She had to admit it. Tonight, she¡¯d let her guard down. She¡¯d gotten into Jennifer¡¯s car without thinking twice¡­ <i>This </i><i>woman </i><i>works </i><i>for </i><i>Vincent</i><i>. </i><i>Is </i><i>this </i><i>his </i><i>doing</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn shut her eyes tightly for a moment and said nothing more.

    Whatever she said now wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    Judging from the route they¡¯d taken, they should already be on the national highway outside the east side of the city.

    Where exactly was Jennifer taking her?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    Dawn¡¯s thoughts raced, but her hands didn¡¯t stop moving. She quietly silenced her phone. Maybe it didn¡¯t mute all the way, but that didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    Guided by instinct, she opened the dial pad. Her eyes flicked downward at an angle as she pressed a number without hesitation.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 549 Trapped

    ¡°Jennifer.¡±

    She spoke slowly, forcing calm into her voice, though it trembled ever so slightly.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 550

    Chapter 550 You¡¯d Better Behave

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coms </b>

    Jennifer caught the tremor in Dawn¡¯s tone, and a flicker of smug satisfaction shed in the corner of her eyes.

    ¡°Ms. West, if you have something to say, just say it. Other than going back, I¡¯ll try my best to satisfy any request.¡±

    ¡°Heh.¡±

    Dawnughed in anger.

    ¡°Do you even know Crestavia¡¯sws? Even if your kidnapping seeds today, the moment I call the police, you¡¯ll still be tracked down. That¡¯s a serious crime.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Jennifer wasn¡¯t afraid at all. If anything, she sounded confident. ¡°But I¡¯m a foreign national. I hear that in your country, legal procedures for foreigners are moreplicated, and we¡¯re treated more favorably, right?¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll retaliate against you?¡±

    ¡°Ms. West, you¡¯re overstating it.¡±

    The woman¡¯s voice was lighter than ever. ¡°I already told you, I¡¯m helping you. Why would you retaliate against me? Besides, even if you really wanted to, I could only take it. You¡¯re the boss, and I¡¯m the subordinate. I can¡¯t exactly do anything to you.¡±

    Dawn felt there was something wrong with this woman.

    Nothing could get through to her, yet everything she said sounded as if it were truly for Dawn¡¯s sake.

    She swallowed, her throat feeling like it was clogged with sand.

    ¡°Onest question.¡±

    Dawn asked hoarsely, ¡°Did Vincent tell you to do this?¡±

    Jennifer paused, a strange glint shing in her eyes.

    Two seconds.

    She smiled. ¡°Who told me to do this isn¡¯t important. What matters is that it¡¯s for your own good. Ms. West, you¡¯re still growing. There¡¯s no need to burden yourself with extra baggage.¡±

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 550 You¡¯d Better Behave

    Dawn¡¯s face darkened. She said nothing more.

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Outside the window, the surroundings grew more and more remote. There weren¡¯t even streetlights anymore.

    After who knew how long, peals of thunder cracked one after another. A torrential downpour wasing.

    ¡°Ms. West, we¡¯re here.¡±

    The viplex was already abandoned. The yellowed walls were covered in moss.

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of human presence.

    Dawn scanned the distance. One vi really did have lights on, and she could vaguely see figures in white coats moving around.

    So¡­ everything was ready. They were just waiting for her.

    She forced herself to stay calm and quietly touched the phone that was still on the call.

    <i>Ethan</i><i>¡­ </i>will <i>you </i><i>find </i><i>this </i><i>ce</i><i>? </i>

    Jennifer got out of the car and opened the back door.

    ¡°Ms. West,e down.¡±

    Dawn nced at her. After a moment, she stepped out, her voice t and cold. ¡°Jennifer, I won¡¯t let you off.¡±

    The words didn¡¯t seem to carry any extra meaning. They were simply a statement.

    Jennifer¡¯s body stiffened slightly, then quickly returned to normal.

    ¡°Alright, Ms. West. I¡¯ll wait for your punishment.¡±

    Dawn looked at her coldly, confirming a thought once more.

    <i>Jennifer </i><i>is </i><i>sick</i>.

    Not long after, another car pulled up behind them. Seven bodyguards stepped out, all in suits, tall builds, different skin tones. One look was enough to tell they were elite hires from all over.

    They¡¯d really spared no expense.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b>2

    Chapter 550 You¡¯d Better Behave

    Dawn bit her lip, a mocking smile tugging at her mouth.

    Not long after they went inside, another car stopped at a distance.

    To avoid being discovered, the bodyguards shut off the engine.

    ¡°She really brought her all the way out here¡­ What do we do? Charge straight in?¡±

    ¡°Are you nuts?¡±

    The bodyguard in the passenger seat smacked him on the head.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see those people just now? Just their size alone could crush the two of us! You want us to rush in and be hostages?

    ¡°Hurry up and notify Mr. Jackson. We¡¯ll wait for him!¡±

    The night grew deeper.

    The sky had been brewing for a long time, and finally, rain began to m down, rattling and blurring most of the view.

    Inside the vi, several doctors had already begun making preparations.

    ¡°Ms. West, we need to run some checks before the procedure.¡±

    Dawn sat on the couch, unmoving. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    The doctor looked troubled and turned to Jennifer for guidance.

    Jennifer frowned, suppressing her impatience as she nced at the time. Then she smiled. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go get you something to eat. But Ms. West¡­ once you¡¯ve eaten, you¡¯ll need to cooperate properly with the doctors.¡±

    Dawn nced at her and said nothing.

    Outside, the rain grew heavier and heavier.

    This viplex had long since been cut off from power and water. The only reason this ce was usable was that everything had clearly been prepared in advance. They¡¯d even brought a generator.

    <i>In </i><i>just </i><i>one </i><i>day</i><i>, </i><i>how </i><i>could </i><i>she </i><i>have </i><i>arranged </i><i>things </i><i>so </i><i>thoroughly</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn silently calcted the time. On the surface, she looked calm and withdrawn, betraying

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 550 You¡¯d Better Behave

    nothing.

    Before long, Jennifer brought over a te of spaghetti.

    ¡°Conditions are limited, Ms. West. You¡¯ll have to make do.¡±

    +10 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    The faint expression on her face made it feel like she might say, ¡°Eat up, then off you go.¡±

    Dawn gave her a cool nce. ¡°You didn¡¯t drug the spaghetti, did you?¡±

    ¡°If I really wanted to hurt you, I wouldn¡¯t need such a stupid method.¡± After an entire night, Jennifer was genuinely running out of patience.

    She said coldly, ¡°Ms. West, there¡¯s no point in stalling. No matter what, this child can¡¯t stay. Even if I don¡¯t help you, someone else wille to take it away. So you¡¯d better behave. It¡¯ll spare you a lot of pain.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 551

    Chapter 551 Changing Her Mind

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Dawn clenched her hand so tightly that she didn¡¯t even realize it. At a moment like this, the person she longed for and relied on most was still just one man.

    Ethan, when are <i>you </i>finally gonna <i>get </i><i>here</i><i>? </i>

    All the sterilized instruments had been prepared. To be safe, the doctors had evenid out scalpels and emergency equipment.

    Jennifer rubbed her hands together and looked toward the woman sitting on the couch.

    She had finished the noodles and had been sitting there in a daze for quite a while.

    ¡°Ms. West, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face was so pale that it was almost translucent. With no expression at all, she looked at Jennifer and asked, ¡°After the procedure, are we staying here tonight?¡±

    ¡°Where would you like to stay?¡±

    ¡°The air here is bad. I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll go back to the city.¡±

    Jennifer walked over at an unhurried pace. At this point, the bow was already drawn. Inside and out were her people. There was no room left for Dawn to back out.

    ¡°For your health, I even prepared a medical RV. Isn¡¯t that thoughtful?¡±

    Dawn stared at her for two seconds, then suddenly let out a softugh.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I really should thank you.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve been having people watch me all this time, then you should know I didn¡¯t want to keep this child anyway. But there are too many concerns in the city. I needed the right opportunity, and now¡­¡±

    Dawn smiled easily. In her indifferent eyes flowed something cold, like a frozen river, chilling, even her own blood.

    She said each word slowly, clearly. ¡°Thanks to you, I don¡¯t even have to think about where to

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 551 Changing Her Mind

    do the procedure. I¡¯ll be sure to repay you.¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Jennifer wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she caught a sh of murderous intent cross

    Dawn¡¯s face.

    Her gaze wavered.

    ¡°Just doing my job, Ms. West. No need to thank me.¡±

    After that, there was no reason left to stall.

    Dawn looked at the cold operating table and the men and women standing ready.

    All of them were wearing white coats and masks. For no reason at all, she thought of the stories her grandfather used to tell her when he was still alive, about those twisted bio¨Cresearchers from chaotic times.

    Calling them doctors was an insult.

    Urged on by Jennifer, Dawn finally moved her feet.

    One step. Two steps.

    This short distance felt longer than her entire life.

    She thought, <i>Maybe </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>mind </i><i>losing </i><i>this </i><i>child</i><i>. </i><i>Maybe </i><i>I </i><i>don¡¯t </i><i>mind </i><i>dying</i>.

    <i>As long </i><i>as </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>my </i><i>own </i><i>decision</i><i>, </i><i>not </i><i>something forced </i><i>on </i><i>me </i><i>by </i><i>anyone </i>

    <i>else</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Vincent</i><i>. </i><i>Jennifer</i>.

    <i>Who </i><i>are </i><i>they</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i><i>right </i><i>do </i><i>they </i><i>have </i><i>to </i><i>im </i><i>it¡¯s </i><i>¡°</i><i>for </i><i>my </i>own <i>good</i><i>¡± </i><i>and </i><i>make </i><i>such </i><i>a </i><i>call </i><i>for </i><i>me</i>?

    With the operating table right in front of her, Dawn suddenly stopped. She raised her eyes to Jennifer and said crisply, ¡°I¡¯m not doing this procedure.¡±

    Jennifer¡¯s face changed. Even the doctors beside her tensed, ready to move.

    At a single order, they would rush over and restrain Dawn.

    Dawn saw it all clearly, yet her expression showed no fear.

    ¡°Ms. West, can you give me a reason?¡±

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 351 Changing Her Mind

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn looked straight into her eyes, not even blinking. ¡°The reason is simple. I don¡¯t want to do it today. I can do it tomorrow, the day after, any day at all. But that¡¯s none of your business.

    ¡°What

    Jennifer had thought Dawn was cooperating willingly. She hadn¡¯t expected it all to be an act.

    Fury surged up. After grinding her teeth for a long moment, she said darkly, ¡°Ms. West, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s no longer up to you. There¡¯s not a soul out here. No one¡¯sing to save you.¡±

    Dawn lifted her chin slightly. The bright lights gathered in her eyes, clear and sharp. ¡°You sure about that?¡±

    That question alone made Jennifer waver.

    ¡°What-¡±

    Before she could finish, a bodyguard outside suddenly rushed in. ¡°Ms. West, someone¡¯s here!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brows twitched slightly. She said calmly, ¡°Faster than I expected.¡±

    ¡°What the¡­ Dawn West! This was all Mr. West¡¯s decision. I told you, even if you dodge today, Mr. West will still send someone else!¡±

    After shouting in fury, Jennifer turned toward the line of doctors.

    ¡°What are you standing around for? Pull out!¡±

    The entire room erupted into hurried chaos. Only Dawn remained standing still, looking oddly out of ce.

    ¡°Can you tell me why Vincent won¡¯t let me keep this child?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s because¡­¡±

    Jennifer suddenly stopped, paused for two seconds, then continued.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re not married, and you don¡¯t even have a fianc¨¦. What status would this child have if it were born? You know how people talk about illegitimate children. Mr. West doesn¡¯t want you regretting thister.¡±

    Her eyes stayed fixed on the movement outside, hoping to use these few moments to persuade

    Dawn.

    12.04 Mon<b>, </b>FeD

    Chapter 551 Changing Her Mind

    ¡°Like you said we¡¯re your people. Our doctors and tech are the best. We¡¯d never hurt you, right?¡±

    Dawn let out a coldugh and said nothing.

    4

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 552

    Chapter 552 Nothing Mattered

    Chapter 552 Nothing Mattered

    +10 Free Coins

    At that moment, out of the corner of Dawn¡¯s eye, she caught a flecting shadow outside the living room window.

    He¡¯s here.

    Dawn¡¯s heart finally settled.

    As if there was nothing that couldn¡¯t be resolved as long as he was here.

    ¡°Jennifer.¡± Her calm gaze fell on the woman. ¡°I¡¯m curious. You¡¯re in your prime. Why are you so fiercely loyal to Vincent? It¡¯s like you¡¯d die for him if he asked.¡±

    Jennifer froze slightly, her eyes drifting into a brief daze.

    In that split second, the door burst open, and a figure rushed in, swiftly wrapping an arm around Dawn¡¯s waist and pulling her safely aside.

    Right after that came a flood of bodyguards and police officers.

    The scene shifted so fast that no one had time to react.

    Jennifer was pinned down by two bodyguards, unable to move.

    She red at Dawn, cursed at her, then shouted, ¡°Dawn West, you¡¯re absolutely despicable!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    A deep male voice thundered with rage.

    Ethan turned and gently touched the back of Dawn¡¯s head, asking softly, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Dawn looked at his face so close to hers, real and grounding, and shook her head.

    Ethan kissed her forehead, then ordered the bodyguards, ¡°Take everyone to the police station. Work with them closely. You must find out who¡¯s behind this and what they were trying to do!¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    The room fell into chaos.

    The doctors had already packed away their equipment, leaving no obvious signs behind.

    <b>14.04 </b><b>vion</b><b>, </b><b>rep </b>2

    Chapter 552 Nothing Mattered

    10 Free Coins

    Once most of the people were gone, Ethan bent down, scooped Dawn up in his arms, and strode out.

    In the car.

    Tony set the air conditioning to afortable temperature and drove slowly.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t spoken since earlier. The light was gone from her bright eyes, as if they were shrouded in mist.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Ethan cupped her face and met her gaze.

    ¡°What did they bring you here to do?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked up at him. ¡°Ethan, if I said your father destroyed my entire family, would you still want to be with me?¡±

    The night in the suburbs was pitch¨Cck. Heavy rain battered the windows, crackling nonstop. Yet inside the car, it was eerily quiet. Against that contrast, even breathing sounded loud.

    The atmosphere turned strange.

    Tony nced at the rearview mirror and didn¡¯t even dare to break the tension.

    <i>Ms. </i><i>Porter¡¯s </i><i>question</i><i>¡­ </i>

    <i>Talk </i><i>about </i><i>loaded</i><i>. </i>

    The light was dim. The man¡¯s crisp suit had been rumpled during the operation, but it only added to his wild, defiant edge.

    His neatly pressed pants were smeared with wet blood and mud, dripping slowly along the sharp creases.

    One arm was wrapped around Dawn, the distance between them so small.

    Yet even this close, neither could read the other¡¯s thoughts.

    A long, long time passed.

    Dawn was nearly drifting off when his hoarse, restrained voice finally came. ¡°Dawn, do I have to answer?<b>¡± </b>

    12:54 <b>Mon</b>, Feb 2

    Chapter 552 Nothing Mattered

    Did he really have to answer?

    Dawn realized maybe not.

    <b>$</b><b>10 </b>Free Coms

    She lowered her gaze, then suddenly nestled into the hollow of his neck, found afortable position, and murmured. ¡°I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡±

    He stroked her hair. ¡°Get some rest.¡±

    After something like that, Dawn was naturally taken back to Eastcrest Regency Residence. Tony stayed behind to deal with the police.

    Dawn was already asleep when she was carried upstairs.

    The police were supposed to question her, but given her state, they had to wait until

    tomorrow.

    Ethan carefullyid her on the bed and tucked her in. His deep gaze clung to her face, unwilling to leave.

    Her sleep was restless, her brows slightly knit.

    Strands of hair clung to her pale face.

    She looked like cracked porcin, ready to shatter at the lightest touch.

    He watched her for a long while, then went to the bathroom and filled a basin with warm water. He wrung out a towel and gently wiped her face and hands.

    After that, he carried the water back to the bathroom.

    The rain outside kept pounding, dark and relentless over the city.

    Ethan finished his shower. He had several missed calls on his phone. He nced at them, but didn¡¯t respond. He switched the phone to silent and set it on the nightstand.

    He lifted the other side of the nket andy down. Almost immediately, the woman turned toward the warmth as she always did.

    Ethan¡¯s body still carried the coolness from the shower. That chill made the woman roll into him, then roll away again.

    A bit helpless, he propped himself on one arm and watched her from the side.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    #10-10 Free Coins

    Answers

    400

    +10 Free Coins

    divers

    53 Answers

    gaze traced Dawn inch by inch, as if he was trying to carve her silhouette into

    d down, settling on her abdomen.

    bloomed in Ethan¡¯s gentle eyes, bright and dazzling.

    how much time passed before dawn approached.

    nally came to an end.

    wind brushed through the branches, leaves rubbing together with a clear, heavy

    thing was quiet and tender.

    slept all night. He rubbed his sore eyes and turned to grab his phone.

    dozen missed calls from his parents and Tony.

    ly called once.

    y were resting, he chose to send a WhatsApp instead.

    rted the string of voice messages into text. It was mostly a rundown of the case. e had all stuck to the same story, iming that taking Dawn wasn¡¯t a kidnapping at e just following the chairman¡¯s instructions to give Dawn a full physical exam.

    n of Stonewarden Group¨CVincent.

    darkened. After a long moment, he replied. ¡°Check when Vincent ising back

    y.¡±

    et the phone down when a soft voice came from behind him. ¡°Ethan.¡±

    ound.

    e?¡±

    looked a little dazed. She nced around before saying, ¡°You brought me back to rency.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 553

    Ethan¡¯s intense gaze traced Dawn inch by inch, as if he was trying to carve her silhouette into

    his nerves.

    It slowly drifted down, settling on her abdomen.

    A sudden light bloomed in Ethan¡¯s gentle eyes, bright and dazzling.

    No one knew how much time passed before dawn approached.

    The storm finally came to an end.

    Outside, the wind brushed through the branches, leaves rubbing together with a clear, heavy sound.

    Inside, everything was quiet and tender.

    Ethan hadn¡¯t slept all night. He rubbed his sore eyes and turned to grab his phone.

    More than a dozen missed calls from his parents and Tony.

    Tony had only called once.

    Guessing they were resting, he chose to send a WhatsApp instead.

    Ethan converted the string of voice messages into text. It was mostly a rundown of the case. Those people had all stuck to the same story, iming that taking Dawn wasn¡¯t a kidnapping at all. They were just following the chairman¡¯s instructions to give Dawn a full physical exam.

    The chairman of Stonewarden Group¨CVincent.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened. After a long moment, he replied. ¡°Check when Vincent ising back to the country.¡±

    He had just set the phone down when a soft voice came from behind him. ¡°Ethan.¡±

    He turned around.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    The woman looked a little dazed. She nced around before saying, ¡°You brought me back to Eastcrest Regency.¡±

    1254 VF7 A

    Chaper 594 Answers

    Fren was in for a moment. He reached out and took her hand. ¡®Dawn,st night¡¯s incident wilt het teen fully vestigated in a little worried May here for now, and once everything

    type,

    we¡¯ll talk again, okay?

    11le tow was already respectful<i>, </i>even a little careful

    But Dewis reaction was t. She just looked at his face. <i>¡°</i>Everything? What do you mean by everything<b>? </b>Last night, or including my parents?

    That one sentence in the car meant she had alreadyid her cards on the table.

    The reason she wanted to get married. And the reason she canceled the wedding so suddenly.

    The first was for revenge<i>. </i>

    The second was to give up,

    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯m really grateful you came to save mest night, but we¡¯ve already reached the end of the road. Let¡¯s just live our own lives, okay?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was light. She wasn¡¯t expressing emotion, just stating a fact.

    Everyone knew the grudges of the older generation shouldn¡¯t involve the next, but once something like that existed, it became a poisonous thorn lodged between them, releasing its venom now and then, making it hurt to breathe.

    Her face was reflected in Ethan¡¯s deep eyes. Even after sleeping, she still looked exhausted and fragile.

    Let¡¯s just live our own lives, okay?

    ¡°No¡±

    He lifted his arm and pulled the half¨Cseated woman into his embrace. The solid, real sensation cased his restrained breathing.

    ¡°Dawn, I know your worries and reasons. Let¡¯s try, okay? Let¡¯s try together.¡±

    Ethan turned his head and brushed a kiss into her hair, smiling bitterly. ¡°I actually ¡­ knew you wanted to handle things yourself. That¡¯s why even when I found things out, I pretended not to know. I just didn¡¯t expect you to give up before the veryst step.¡±

    Gave up on revenge.

    And gave up on him.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 558 Answers

    Dawn let him hold her. She stayedpletely still, like a wooden doll,

    After a moment of silence, her cool voice asked, ¡°And if I don¡¯t give up, then what?¡±

    919

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Ethan, I¡¯ve never brought up your father because I know how important he is to you. But can you honestly say that if he were a bad man, you¡¯d punish him?¡±

    So it finally came to this.

    Dawn clearly felt his body stiffen.

    She let out a softugh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t. You couldn¡¯t.¡±

    Two secondster, Ethan released her.

    At such close range, they could see even the smallest flicker of emotion in each other¡¯s eyes. He said in a low voice, ¡°No one has the right to pass private judgment. It should be left to thew.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and stayed silent.

    ¡°I promise you, if he is truly guilty, I won¡¯t stand in the way of thew passing judgment.¡±

    His voice carried an indescribable weight, firm and resolute.

    Dawn felt her heartbeat slowly steady, warmth gradually returning.

    After a long while, she spoke hoarsely. ¡°I want to see him. Will.¡±

    She had to know who really did all of this.

    So Dawn stayed at Eastcrest Regency Residence without quite knowing how it happened. The next morning, Ethan had someone go to her ce and bring back her daily necessities.

    She watched the housekeeper pack everything neatly, her tone unreadable.

    ¡°Are you nning to have me stay here long¨Cterm?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re notfortable, I won¡¯t stop you from going back.¡±

    The man walked over and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, tilted his head, and pressed a light kiss to her forehead. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree? Leave it to me. You just wait.¡±

    The night before, they had finally spoken openly, and Dawn had said clearly that she needed to see Will.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 553 Answers

    Ethan had agreed.

    He needed an answer, too.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn nced at him lightly, said nothing, then turned and went downstairs for breakfast.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 554

    Hannah had always been good at switching things up in the kitchen, and Dawn would eat a lot every time. Even while finishing one meal, Dawn was already thinking about the next. Even she thought it was a bit much.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you¡¯re still growing. Eat more if you can. I don¡¯t have much to do anyway. Worst case, I¡¯ll just take you out for a walk every day. Besides, don¡¯t you still work? That burns plenty of calories.¡±

    As Hannah spoke, she brought over another bowl of lobster bisque.

    ¡°This one¡¯s packed with nutrition. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t make you gain weight.¡±

    Dawn finally smiled. It was a little helpless, but mostly warmed by an elder¡¯s care. ¡°Hannah, I really can¡¯t eat that much.¡±

    ¡°You can, you can.¡±

    Hannah beamed, her gaze casually sweeping past Dawn¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°You¡¯re still growing.¡±

    Dawn faintly sensed something. After Hannah left, the smile on her face slowly faded, and she set the spoon down.

    A few minutester, Ethan came downstairs.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s been put back where it was. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re unsure about, ask Madison, or just call me.¡±

    Madison Hanson was the new hire, the one who had tidied up upstairs earlier.

    Ethan walked over and naturally patted Dawn on the head.

    To be honest, Dawn¡¯s mood wasplicated. She didn¡¯t even know how to face this man anymore. They¡¯d been through so much, and there were still so many unresolved issues. Could they really go back?

    She didn¡¯t know.

    And she didn¡¯t want to waste the energy thinking it through.

    Ethan finished breakfast and got ready to go to the office. He¡¯d wanted to take Dawn with him.

    <b>12.04 </b><b>Ivion</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 554 Helpless

    After what happened yesterday, leaving her alone at home made him uneasy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. Why do you need to watch me all the time?¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn pushed him toward the door. ¡°Just go to work. I¡¯ll call you if anythinges up.¡±

    She was nning to go to the office too, to see Mason.

    ¡°Then I¡¯lle back at noon and have lunch with you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That should¡¯ve been the end of it, but the man still stood there, unmoving. His deep gaze wrapped around her. After a long moment, he sighed and gently pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was hoarse. ¡°Promise me. If anything happens, tell me. Don¡¯t keep it bottled up, okay?¡±

    Dawn wanted to say yes, but her throat felt stuffed.

    At this point, it wasn¡¯t much different from the truth being out in the

    ¡°My father will be back soon, too.¡±

    She said, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±

    If Will showed up at this moment as well¡­

    open.

    No investigation would be faster than confronting someone face¨Cto¨Cface. If there were secrets, some kind of reaction was bound to surface.

    Storm clouds churned in Ethan¡¯s dark eyes, carrying the pressure of an approaching downpour.

    A few seconds passed.

    He released her.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get the answers you want,¡± he said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Ethan had been gone for quite a while, yet Dawn still stood at the doorway, unmoving. She looked out at the misty distance, unable to make out the horizon.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 554 Helpless

    +10 Free Coins

    It had poured heavilyst night. The air today even carried a hint of earthiness, freshly washed and clean.

    After taking a deep breath, she turned back to her room, grabbed her bag, and went to the office.

    Mason had been waiting. As soon as she arrived, he handed her the documents. ¡°Ms. West, this is everything we have so far. But Mr. West has assigned awyer to Jennifer, so we¡ú¡±

    ¡°If he wants to save her, let him.¡±

    Dawn cut him off, not even bothering to look at the papers.

    She pped them onto the desk.

    ¡°He has the right to bail her out, but we have ways to hold her. When Jennifer gets out, you go pick her up yourself. Say a client specifically requested her for apany project.¡±

    Mason nodded. There was a hint of confusion in his eyes. He felt that¡­ after just one night, something about Dawn seemed different.

    Dawn had already closed her eyes. ¡°What time does Vincent¡¯s flightnd?¡±

    ¡°Around 8 p.m.¡±

    ¡°Eight¡­¡±

    Dawn repeated the time softly, then slowly opened her eyes.

    In those clear eyes, it was as if a dark river flowed beneath the surface, dangerous yet strangely captivating. ¡°Then let¡¯s prepare a proper wee dinner to receive our chairman.¡±

    On the way back, Aidan called. Benjamin was crying and insisting on finding his mommy, and Aidan asked if she had time toe over.

    ¡°Aidan.¡±

    Dawn called his name, then fell into a long silence.

    A man with even a bit of sense could hear something was wrong. Aidan said quietly, ¡°I heard Vincent ising back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do?¡±

    Chapter 556 The Open Discussion

    Hannah felt that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She held Dawn and, like a mother, gently fixed the strands of hair falling by her cheek. ¡°I watched you grow up. I¡¯ve always treated you like my own daughter¡­ and then

    you married Ethan. That just proves we were meant to be family.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 555

    Chapter 555 The Invitation

    Some things can¡¯t <i>be </i>avoided.

    +10 Fice <b>Coins </b>

    Running from them <i>only </i>brings <i>more </i><i>pain</i>.

    Aidan¡¯s hoarse voice carried an inexplicable chill. ¡°Everything you want is already in inbox, but you should wait until after you see Vincent before reading it.¡±

    your

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to stop yourself from killing your father.¡±

    Dawnughed. Light flickered in her eyes, but it was hard to tell whether it was mockery or something else. ¡°Alright, then. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    The two of them chatted idly for a while longer. Someone as cold as Aidan somehow steered the conversation into lighter territory, talking about Benjamin, then about their bar.

    ¡°The renovation here is almost finished. When it opens, you¡¯ll be the prettiest bossdy in all of Northville.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Dawn had already arrived at Eastcrest Regency Residence, but she didn¡¯t get out. She leaned back in the seat, adjusting it slightly, rxing as she talked to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just stay behind the scenes, quietly taking credit without the spotlight. Being the boss suits you better. Just standing there, you scare troublemakers off.¡±

    Aidan let out augh.

    It was the first time Dawn had ever heard himugh like that.

    After a few more seconds of silence, Aidan¡¯s deep voice seemed to cut across time itself. ¡°Dawn, you can¡¯t let anything happen to you. Otherwise, Benjamin won¡¯t have a mom.¡±

    So even for Benjamin¡¯s sake, she had to stay safe.

    She¡¯d just ended the call when her phone vibrated again.

    Dawn would¡¯ve never expected it¡­

    The call was from Will.

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 555 The Invitation

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She stared at the name on the screen, momentarily dazed. Will has been <i>avoiding </i>me <i>for </i>so <i>long</i><i>. </i>Why call now? <i>What </i><i>does </i><i>he </i>want to <i>say</i><i>? </i><i>Or</i>¡­ <i>has </i><i>he </i><i>already </i>realized <i>my </i><i>intentions</i><i>? </i>

    Her fingertips trembled slightly. In the end, she tossed the phone aside.

    The ringtone went on for a full minute before cutting off on its own.

    Twenty minutester, the car pulled into the courtyard of Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    Dawn turned off the engine. The light in her eyes seemed to cloud over, only clearing again after a long moment.

    She turned and picked up the phone beside her. The number of missed calls shed through her mind one by one, carving themselves into her bones.

    <i>Will</i><i>¡­ </i>

    She silently repeated the name, and somehow, she calmed down.

    Her fingers paused briefly before she pressed the call button.

    Not even two seconds passed before the other side answered.

    Neither of them spoke. The silencested a full minute.

    Dawn smirked. Her cool, distant voice betrayed no emotion. ¡°Calling me at this hour¡­ What is it? Want to sniff the hometown air through the line?¡±

    After her words fell, a heavy sigh came from the other end.

    ¡°Dawn, it¡¯s me. Will.¡±

    Of course, she knew it was Will. The number had never been saved in her phone, yet it had appeared countless times in her dreams in the dead of night.

    The air suddenly felt suffocating. Dawn opened the car door and took several deep breaths.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Will sounded awkward. He forced a smallugh. ¡°I just wanted to let you know I¡¯ming back tomorrow. Do you think you and Ethan could make some time? We could have a proper family dinner together.¡±

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 555 The Invitation

    ¡°Family?¡±

    Dawn let out a soft, coldugh. ¡°Your family, you mean?

    ¡°Ethan and I divorced a long time ago. You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Will¡¯sughter carried a hint of ingratiation. ¡°Weren¡¯t you preparing for a wedding not long ago? Young people argue sometimes. That¡¯s normal. If Ethan treated you badly in any way, just tell Tara and me. We¡¯ll deal with him for you.¡±

    His tone made Dawn sound like the unreasonable one.

    If she knew nothing, she might¡¯ve stayed foolishly naive, just like before, believing he was a gentle, refined elder.

    But who could¡¯ve imagined it?

    The internationally renowned businessman was, in truth, a filthy, twisted piece of trash.

    Dawn clenched her fists tightly. Uncontroble emotion spilled into her eyes<b>, </b>swelling them red.

    Her jaw tightened as she said coldly, ¡°What bad things do you think he¡¯d do to me? Cheat on me? Or, like some people, lust after a married woman?¡±

    A deathly silence fell on both ends of the line.

    Some truths are like being covered by a thin veil. As long as it¡¯s not lifted, everyone can pretend everything¡¯s fine. But once a corner is exposed, all the ugliness and unbearable factse rushing out like a flood.

    After a long while, Will spoke in a suppressed voice, ¡°Dawn¡­ my flightnds tomorrow. Would you be willing to have dinner with me?¡±

    Dawn scoffed. ¡°Do you think I¡¯d be willing?¡±

    ¡°I think you

    will.¡±

    Some things can¡¯t be avoided, and they have to be faced eventually. As for how they¡¯d be faced and what the oue would be, that was still unknown.

    ¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    <b>12:54 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb 2 </b>

    Chapter 555 The Invitation

    Dawn said. ¡°Tomorrow night, 8.30 p.m.¡±

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b>Coins

    After setting the time and ce, she casually tossed the phone aside and lifted both hands to cover her face.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 556

    Chapter 556 The Open Discussion

    It <b>was </b>11.30 am. The clouds left behind by the rain still hadn¡¯t fully dispersed, and <b>the </b><b>sunlight </b>couldn¡¯t break through, leaving the day gloomy and overcast.

    <b>Dawn </b>steadied her emotions, then she got out of the car and went inside.

    No one knew what time Ethan hade home, but he¡¯d already finished cooking. He¡¯d cooked everything himself. Each dish was carried straight to the table as soon as it was done, still steaming hot.

    Hearing movement, he leaned out from the kitchen and nced over.

    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Dawn nodded. As she walked over, she asked, ¡°Traffic was a bit bad. Are things not busy at thepany, or did you not go in this morning? And where¡¯s Hannah?¡±

    He turned around and gently pinched her nose, his eyes full of affection. ¡°So many questions in a row. Which one am I supposed to answer first?¡±

    ¡°Answer whichever one you want.¡±

    ¡°I had a meeting this morning. The rest I left to Tony. Hannah took the day off. As for when I got home¡­¡±

    Ethan hesitated for a second, turned back to the kitchen to check his phone, then said, ¡°10:34 p.m.¡±

    Dawn stared at him nkly.

    <i>Did </i><i>he </i><i>really </i><i>need </i><i>to </i><i>be </i><i>that </i><i>precise</i><i>? </i>

    Seeing her speechless look, the smile at the corner of his mouth grew wider. When he raised his hand again, Dawn instinctively dodged.

    A flicker of emotion passed through Ethan¡¯s eyes, subtle and fleeting. He nced at the soup simmering in the kitchen, then looked back at her, his expression already back to normal. He cupped her face and kissed her lightly. ¡°Be good. Go wash your hands. We¡¯ll eat in a minute.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she said nothing.

    Chapter 556 The Open Discussion

    By the time she finished washing up, it was perfect timing.

    *t) free cons

    Dinner was already set out on the table¨Ca few simple dishes and a bowl of soup, neatly arranged and lightly garnished.

    For a moment, it felt like an illusion. It was as if nothing had changed. As if he were still that same Ethan, and she was still that same Dawn.

    ¡°My father¡¯sing back tomorrow.¡±

    Ethan put a piece of rib on her te, his tone casual.

    The rib was coated in a deep brown ze that looked irresistibly good. Dawn picked it up and took a bite.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to ask me anything?¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s deep gaze stayed on her as she ate, as if nothing mattered more. When she choked slightly, his refined hand was alreadydling out soup.

    He set it down in front of her, steaming.

    ¡°Slow down. Don¡¯t choke.¡±

    Dawn stared at the bowl of soup for a moment before lifting a spoon to her lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill him?¡±

    It was a sentence filled with hostility, yeting from her mouth, it sounded no different from asking about the weather.

    The atmosphere around Ethan shifted slightly. His unfathomable eyes fixed on her as he watched her calmly pick up food, eat, pick up food, eat.

    If she were truly unaffected, in some sense, that might even be a good thing.

    But it wasn¡¯t just that.

    The way she kept her eyes lowered, refusing to look up, was also a form of avoidance.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he spoke in a low voice. ¡°You won¡¯t.¡±

    This was the first time¨Cand maybe thest¨Cthat they addressed this issue head¨Con.

    Chapter 556 The Open Discussion

    Everything unspeakable, everything hidden in the dark, would be dragged into the open withs the return of someone from the past.

    Seeing Dawn pause, Ethan reached out and covered her hand on the table. Don¡¯t act on impulse. Leave any problems to me.¡±

    From her angle, Dawn could clearly see his long, well¨Cdefined fingers, and higher up<i>, </i>handsome face, sharp and striking in its beauty.

    After a long while, she heard herself say, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±

    Because she had never nned to bring him along to see Will

    his

    Some debts are best settled with fewer people present. One extra person onlyplicates things.

    After lunch, they each returned to theirpanies. On the surface<i>, </i>everything seemed calm, but beneath it all, undercurrents were already flowing in silence.

    That evening, Dawn went to see Donald. She didn¡¯t tell anyone.

    When she returned to Eastcrest Regency Residence, Hannah noticed herplexion was even paler than when she¡¯d left that morning.

    ¡°Dawn, maybe you should rest at home for a while. You¡¯ve been so busy. It hurts to see you like this.

    Dawn forced a faint smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Hannah. I¡¯ve just had a bit of low blood sugar these past couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Hannah looked her over twice and muttered, ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to make you more nourishing soups. Food therapy works better than a lot of medicine. I¡¯ll go research some recipes right now.¡±

    ¡°Hannah.¡±

    Dawn called out from behind her.

    Hannah turned around, and the next second, she was wrapped in a tight hug. Dawn¡¯s low voice was full of gratitude and emotion. ¡°Thank you for always taking such good care of me.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, silly girl?¡±

    Chapter 554 Helpless

    ¡°What do you think would happen

    would happen if I made dom

    if I made dem confront each other face to face

    Dawn let our a smallugh, the curve of her lips devoid of emotion. ¡°Kean said Will will be back very soon, too¡±

    Aidan was silent for a long time. That silence was his helplessness in the face of what the wat about to face.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 557

    Chapter <i>557 </i>A Long Road Ahead

    <b>Hannah </b>continued, ¡°We¡¯ve still got a long road ahead, just talk to me. You know I don¡¯t <b>have </b>children of my own. You¡¯re really the only family I have

    The smile at the corner of Dawn¡¯s lips trembled but didn¡¯t fall. She nodded hard.

    After a long moment, she said hoarsely, ¡°You have to stay healthy and live a long, long life.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I still have to help you take care of your kids!¡±

    Once the topic came up, Hannah became animated, talking about old friends all babysitting these days, like they were ying grandma for real.

    ¡°Your children with Ethan will definitely be the best¨Clooking. I¡¯m totally showing off when the timees.¡±

    Dawn listened for a while, the smile on her face slowly fading.

    <i>Children</i><i>? </i>

    She unconsciously rested a hand on her abdomen.

    <i>The </i><i>baby</i><i>¡­ </i><i>Could </i>it <i>survive </i><i>this </i><i>storm</i><i>? </i>

    After chatting with Hannah, Dawn went upstairs. Ethan was still working in the study. She quietly let out a breath of relief, washed up, and went straight to bed.

    She slept until broad daylight.

    The familiar embrace and scent made her instinctively hold her breath.

    She¡¯d slept so deeply that she hadn¡¯t even known when Ethan came back, let alone how she¡¯d ended uppletely wrapped in his arms.

    Dawn braced her hands against his chest, the firmness beneath her palms solid and warm.

    The face, so close to hers, looked like it had been carved by the Creator himself¨Cclean lines, sharp features, skin the kind most women would kill for.

    I <i>should </i><i>take </i><i>a </i><i>good </i><i>look </i><i>at </i><i>him</i><i>. </i>

    <i>Maybe </i><i>after </i><i>today</i><i>, </i><i>we¡¯ll </i><i>have </i><i>nothing </i>to <i>do </i>with <i>each </i><i>other </i><i>anymore</i><i>. </i>

    12:55 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>2 </b>

    Chapter 557 A Long Road Ahead

    10 Free Cons

    Without thinking, Dawn lifted her hand and slowly traced his features from just inches <b>away</b>.

    At this moment, she wasn¡¯t thinking about anything.

    Just this once¡­ let me <i>be </i>selfish <i>one </i><ist </i><i>time</i><i>. </i>

    Not long after, the man slowly opened his eyes. For a split second, confusion shed through those dark pupils before sharp rity returned.

    His morning voice was low and maic. ¡°What are you doing, all sneaky?¡±

    Caught red¨Chanded, Dawn froze with her hand still midair.

    She blinked.

    ¡°I¡¯m wondering¡­ what kind of price someone with your looks could sell for.¡±

    Ethan hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her closer. Their distance shrank as his low voice spilled out. ¡°How about don¡¯t sell. Keep me for yourself.¡±

    ¡­

    ¡°But I¡¯m kinda sick of you already. What then?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer.

    Being held like that made Dawn ufortable. She shifted but couldn¡¯t break free, so she

    mply reached up and pinched his ear. ¡°Look at you. Still this possessive. It¡¯s hard to win me

    er like that.¡±

    The man¡¯s dark eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°I have to win you over?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Problem?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethanughed. He meant to pull her down and roll over with her, but then remembered something and could only switch angles so she was lying on top of him instead.

    He tilted his head up and kissed her lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trade me in, okay? I¡¯ll behave.¡±

    That voice was like mellow wine, intoxicating without warning.

    Dawn¡¯s heart trembled sharply. She lightly punched his chest, then used the motion to sit ¡°You¡¯re really getting into this act.¡± <ol><li></li></ol>

    <b>12:55 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 557 A Long Road Ahead

    +10 Free <b>Coins</b><b>. </b>

    She was wearing a silk slip nightgown. From behind, her shoulder des looked like butterflies about to take flight, and lower down, her hourss waist was narrow enough to encircle with one hand.

    Ethan propped himself on one arm, lying on his side.

    His gaze, deep and burning, locked onto her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the n for today?¡±

    Dawn went to the closet to look for clothes. She didn¡¯t turn back. Nothing unusual could be heard in her voice. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your father¡¯sing back today? We¡¯ll have dinner together. I¡¯ll wait at home for you toe get me.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>works </i><i>too</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan let out a breath without knowing why.

    Dawn brought the clothes she¡¯d chosen and tossed them onto the bed. Standing backlit, her expression was hazy and unfocused, and even her voice sounded distant.

    ¡°Or¡­ I actually had ns to go shopping with Anna this morning. I can go as usual. You handle work first. If anythinges up, I¡¯ll call you, okay?¡±

    This easygoing attitude was like stepping back three years in time.

    So pure it was almost na?ve.

    But was it really?

    Ethan frowned as he watched her calmly walk into the bathroom.

    He picked up his phone from the nightstand and checked the time. At this hour, Will should already be on the ne.

    And Dawn didn¡¯t have Will¡¯s contact info, nor did she know the flight details¡­

    Thinking that, he felt a little more at ease.

    He got out of bed.

    Just as he headed for the bathroom, Dawn had already finished washing up ande out. Her fresh, delicate face looked in good shape. Hanging out with that friend might be good for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting Anna at nine, so I won¡¯t have breakfast at home. Take your time getting ready.¡±

    <b>12:55 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>2 </b>

    Chapter 557 A Long Road Ahead

    Her attitude was neither cold nor warm. Ethan didn¡¯t suspect anything.

    ¡°Okay. If you see anything you like, just buy it. Use my card.¡±

    <b>T </b>

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Ethan watched her every move. She really did seem rushed, talking as she packed her bag, not sparing him a single nce.

    ¡°Dawn-¡±

    He suddenly stepped forward and grabbed her slender wrist.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 558

    5:02 pm G P P P

    Chapter 558 Not Worth It

    Chapter 558 Not Worth It

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    s

    Dawn lifted her gaze, a half¨Csmile in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not having second thoughts, are you? Decided not to let your father meet me after all?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s jaw muscles twitched slightly, the line tightening. In the end, he only said, ¡°Be careful. Call me if anythinges up. I¡¯lle get you when he arrives.¡±

    It was a simple reminder, but it carried weight.

    A glimmer passed through Dawn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Why so nervous?¡±

    She pulled her hand free and shifted her gaze away. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting to talk things through with him. Rx. I¡¯m not letting this chance go<b>.</b><b>¡± </b>

    She slung her bag over her shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Ethan closed his hand around nothing. As her footsteps faded, his heart seemed to sink with them. <i>Why </i>does <i>something </i>feel¡­ <i>off</i><i>? </i>

    His breathing grew heavy. After a moment, he suddenly strode to the bed, grabbed his phone, and called Tony. ¡°Confirm my father¡¯s flight again. Now!¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t met Anna at all. She went to Aidan¡¯s ce instead.

    The moment Benjamin saw her, he bounced up excitedly, shouting ¡°Mommy¡± over and over. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to y with me anymore because I¡¯m naughty.¡±

    Dawn smiled and patted his head. ¡°<i>So </i>you know you¡¯ve been naughty?¡±

    Benjamin pouted and muttered something under his breath.

    This little Benjamin had grown taller since thest time she saw him.

    She pulled over a chair and sat down, lifting the little guy into herp. It was a bit of a strain. Aidan frowned.

    Dawn gave him a reassuring look, then lowered her head and said gently to Benjamin, ¡°If I didn¡¯te see you, it¡¯s because I was busy with work. Don¡¯t let your mind run wild. Just listen to Daddy, okay?¡±

    Benjamin looked up at her, his round eyes serious. ¡°You won¡¯t abandon me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    ¡°Even if I¡¯m naughty?<i>¡± </i>

    Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing and pinched his cheek. ¡°Depends on how naughty. Little tricks like yours are fine. Kids are people too. <i>You </i><i>don¡¯t </i>have to obey adults in everything. Just don¡¯t do bad things on purpose. Can you do that?¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>G Ppp.

    Chapter 558 Not Worth It

    Benjamin nodded hard. ¡°I¡¯ve never done bad things.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    He was mischievous, sure, but he knew right from wrong.

    That was all Dawn ever asked of a child.

    She yed with Benjamin for a long time, until he was so tired that he fell asleep and was carried away by the nanny.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    With his noisy chatter gone, the space felt oddly quiet. A hollow ache crept into Dawn¡¯s chest, a brief wave of loss tinged with

    sourness.

    She stood and looked around. The bar¡¯s renovation was in its final stage. Workers moved in and out, doingst¨Cminute touch¨Cups.

    At some point, Aidan came to stand beside her. He was tall and straight, broad¨Cshouldered, his strong muscles faintly outlined beneath his white tank top.

    Standing next to Dawn, the contrast was extreme.

    At a nce, it looked like a girl beside a beast.

    He took out a cigarette and rolled it between his fingers, not lighting it.

    ¡°Does it feel familiar?¡±

    Dawn hummed, her gaze unfocused. ¡°The design I drew for you? I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d keep it, let alone build it exactly.¡±

    ¡°You invested the money. You¡¯re the boss.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s voice was t. ¡°You have to run it too.¡±

    ¡°¨C¡±

    <b>¡°</b>I said it¡¯s mandatory.¡±

    He cut her off. His deep eyes looked calm, yet carried a pressure that left her nowhere to hide.

    She studied his face for a moment, then suddenly smiled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always said this. When you keep that straight face, you¡¯re way too scary. Once we open¡­ Yeah, you¡¯ll have to fix that. Otherwise, everyone will think you¡¯re head of security.¡±

    ¡°I was nning to be <i>your </i>bodyguard anyway.¡±

    Aidan leaned sideways against a pir, casual. ¡°I don¡¯t get the business side, and I¡¯m not learning it. You insisted on setting this up. If you don¡¯t manage <b>it</b>, I¡¯ll just let it rot here.¡±

    Then he added, ¡°Try me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s brows lifted slightly. She crossed her arms.

    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>G Ppp.

    Chapter 558 Not Worth It

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Not <b>a </b>threat.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s cold voice carried its own rhythm. ¡°I need you.¡±

    Something suddenly lodged in Dawn¡¯s throat. She couldn¡¯t speak.

    Did Aidan really need her?

    Of course not.

    He was once the world¡¯s most famous mercenary¨Ceven out of that life, he could thrive anywhere. He¡¯d just ¡­ guessed what she nned to do.

    Dawn tugged at the corner of her mouth, her voice low.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to hurt myself.¡±

    Aidan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t believe her.

    Dawn took a deep breath, her distant gaze fixed far away. Her voice cut through the air, as if drifting from somewhere remote. ¡°Maybe at first, I did think about going down together. But then I realized¡­ I¡¯m still young, and he¡¯s already old. It¡¯s not worth it.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 559

    Chapter 559 Face to Face

    That sounded half like a joke.

    Aidan stared at Dawn without blinking, trying to tell whether she meant it.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±

    Dawnughed helplessly and punched him lightly. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Aidan. I wouldn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Because she knew that Aidan was the only person who, if she truly decided to die, wouldn¡¯t stop her.

    He would only quietly take care of the aftermath.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    The single word left the man¡¯s lips. He took out a lighter. Just as he lit it, Dawn said, ¡°Put it out.¡±

    He did.

    ¡°If you need anything, just tell me. Or I can go deal with him for you.¡±

    ¡°I want to handle it myself.¡±

    Taking someone¡¯s life was easy.

    But some things had to be made clear first.

    It was about time. Dawn lifted the car keys in her hand. ¡°I¡¯m heading out. If I need anything, I¡¯ll call you, Mr. Gardner.¡±

    Aidan didn¡¯t speak. His sharp brows seemed shrouded in heavy fog as he watched her get into the car and drive away.

    He lit the cigarette again and nced at the distant sky.

    Good<i>. </i>

    Looks <i>like </i>it <i>won¡¯t </i><i>rain again</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn drove west the entire way. At 5 p.m., she arrived at a small farm at the foot of the mountain.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    The air was clean here, the scenery lush. There were fish in the river behind it. When she and Ethan passed by before, they¡¯d even talked <i>about </i>camping here someday. Now it seemed that chance would nevere.

    Lost in thought, she turned off the engine and got out.

    <b>An </b>elderly man sat in the distance. The farm had originally belonged to him.

    Ten days ago, Dawn had Mason buy it.

    There was no special reason. She just felt it was close to Vera¡¯s mountain, and Vera would probably like it.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡¯re here.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>G P P <b>P </b>

    Chapter 559 Face to Face

    The old man smiled kindly. ¡°I¡¯ll pour you a ss of water.¡±

    ¡°No need, thank you.¡±

    :

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± The old man still went to pour it, his voice carrying the wheeze of an old ailment. ¡°I should be thanking you. You bought this ce, let me stay, and even pay me a sry. I never thought I¡¯d have such luck at the end of my life.¡±

    Dawn looked at his stooped back and walked over to take the cup from him.

    Old enamel, but washed very clean.

    She took a sip.

    ¡°I¡¯m meeting a friend here. I might stay for a while. You can go rest.¡±

    The old man smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. Then I¡¯ll go y cards with my old buddies. If you need me¡­ I¡¯ll write down my number for you.¡±

    He had good sense. He knew this was the time to keep his distance.

    He rummaged around in the attic for a long while, found some paper and a pen, and wrote down a string of numbers.

    Dawn put it into her bag. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The old man left with his hand¨Crolled cigarettes.

    The path was t.

    Dawn watched his dark figure walk farther and farther away. His steps were very slow, like it took an entire lifetime.

    Amid the lush green mountains and water, Dawn stood by a tree near the river, holding the old man¡¯s enamel cup. She didn¡¯t move at all, like a beautiful statue.

    A long time passed.

    No one knew how long.

    The sound of tires approached from behind and stopped.

    A car door opened and closed.

    Footsteps couldn¡¯t be heard on the soft grass, but Dawn turned at just the right moment, meeting the man¡¯s gaze behind her.

    This was the first time Dawn had met Will so formally.

    When she was young, he¡¯d been familiar, usually gentle and smiling. He didn¡¯t talk much, like a kind elder.

    Later, after marrying Ethan, their interactions were limited to the change in how she addressed him, and a couple of blessings from the groom¡¯s father. Nothing more.

    And now, seeing this face that was both familiar and strange, Dawn still found him warm and approachable.

    The more she felt that, the angrier she became.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    5:02 pm G Ppp.

    Chapter 559 Face to Face

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    How good <i>at </i>pretending does someone have to be to <i>appear </i>so <i>natural </i>in front <i>of </i><i>the </i><i>daughter </i><i>of </i><i>the </i>person <i>he </i>killed<i>? </i>

    Dawn¡¯s face was pale. Her lips moved twice before she spoke. ¡°Does Ethan know you came here?¡±

    Will studied the girl in front of him. It had been more than three years. She seemed much more mature.

    At least¡­ the blind respect in her eyes from back then was gone.

    He smiled.

    ¡°Ethan thinks I don¡¯tnd until 6 p.m.. Besides, you probably don¡¯t want him to know, do you?¡±

    Dawn let out a half¨Csmile, half¨Csnort.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite self¨Caware.¡±

    From Will¡¯s expression, it was clear he understood whating here today meant.

    Dawn looked at him. Her gaze was no longer that of someone looking at an elder. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to ask one question at a time. Mr. Jackson, tell me everything you know, so we don¡¯t get awkward when we hit certain topics.¡±

    Will¡¯s deep eyes darkened in an instant, as if sinking into old memories.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    He started, then stopped.

    Things from so many years ago felt difficult to speak of again, especially with someone from the younger generation. It made his heart feel even heavier.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 560

    Chapter 560 Pandora¡¯s Box

    s

    After letting out a deep sigh, Will spoke in his maic baritone, ¡°Even if you hadn¡¯t married Ethan, we would still be closely bound. Your parents and I¡­ we were very close friends-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention them to me!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes instantly turned red as she stared straight at him.

    Her heaving chest seemed to be holding back an extreme surge of emotion.

    ¡°Friends? Closely bound? Will, I¡¯m not cursing you because you¡¯re older, not because I actually respect <i>you</i>. When you say those two words, don¡¯t you feel any guilt at all?¡±

    A flicker of remorse crossed Will¡¯s face before he lowered his gaze.

    He rubbed his fingers together. ¡°I¡­

    ¡°I really did wrong your mother.¡±

    His voice was low and hoarse, as if even after preparing himself, it was still hard to say. ¡°Dawn, strictly speaking, these things have nothing to do with you. But if you truly want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t hot out, but the temperature was still around 74 degrees. Will was wearing a 3¨Cpiece suit with a ck trench coatyered over it.

    That kind of outfit only sharpened the image of a sessful businessman etched into his bones.

    Whether from heat or nerves, a fine sheen of sweat appeared on his forehead.

    He took <i>one </i>step forward. Dawn took one step back.

    The distance and wariness were obvious.

    Dawn didn¡¯t miss the hurt in his eyes. She curled her lips in mockery. ¡°Since you know you¡¯re guilty, then confess. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Back in Will¡¯s generation, the Jacksons, the Porters, and the Swansons were all neighbors. The children naturally became ymates <i>and </i>grew up together.

    Vera had the best temperament of them all. And as she grew more beautiful, admirers started lining up around her from middle school onward.

    Will and Horace Porter took on the role of knights. Every time a boy confessed, the two of them would curse him until he fled in humiliation.

    ¡°Vera, you¡¯re still young. You absolutely can¡¯t be fooled by those punks, got it? They¡¯re all up to no good!¡±

    ¡°Exactly. If you¡¯re going to date, it should be in collegel¡±

    ¡°Right, and even then, it definitely shouldn¡¯t be with those guys!¡±

    Something about that didn¡¯t sound quite right.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    13

    Chapter 560 Pandora¡¯s Box

    Seeing the strange looks on their faces, Horaceughed it off and smoothed things over.

    Youth meant everyone had the right to express love, pursue freedom, and burn with passion.

    Will and Horace came from simr backgrounds, were good¨Clooking, and were both standout figures at school.

    The trio drew the most attention, yet no outsider could squeeze their way in.

    That situationsted all the way until high school graduation.

    At 18, it was the age when feelings first blossomed.

    s

    At this point, Will paused. In his deep, story¨Cfilled eyes, there was a trace of regret. ¡°The man your mother loved was your father. And I¡­ Back then, I was young and arrogant. I didn¡¯t believe she felt only friendship toward me.¡±

    ¡°So you forced her?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. The words were almost squeezed out between her teeth.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear about your youthful grudges and tangled emotions. I only want to know this¨Cwhat did you actually do to my motherter on? How did she die? And¡­ the person who humiliated her again and again, was it you?¡±

    A gust of wind swept through<b>, </b>rustling the leaves all around them.

    In the dead, heavy air, Pandora¡¯s box seemed to finally open.

    Will¡¯s brows drew tight. His well¨Ckept face was filled with restraint and pain. That once¨Cupright posture had lost all its former vigor.

    He stayed silent. Dawn¡¯s face grew paler by the second.

    Certain memories came rushing in like a flood. Vincent¡¯s voice echoed in her ears.

    ¡°Dawn, it was him! He couldn¡¯t have her<b>, </b>so he vited your mother again and again. In the end, to cover up his crimes, he set fire to the entire Porter residence. <i>Your </i>parents both died because of him.

    ¡°When your morn was in college, she dated once. It was with her childhood sweetheart¨Cyourter adoptive father, Horace. From that moment on, Will became consumed by jealousy, and it spiraledpletely out of control.

    ¡°Do you know how horribly your mother died? If it weren¡¯t for him, you wouldn¡¯t have had to live under someone else¡¯s roof for so many years. Dawn, you have to avenge your mother and adoptive father. You have to make Will pay in blood!¡±

    Even the therapist had said, ¡°Your psychological condition can only heal if you resolve the problem at its root, Ms. West. My advice is that you uncover the truth as soon as possible and give the dead the justice they deserve.¡±

    Three years ago, she¡¯d been seriously injured. Her mind had broken as well.

    Vincent had arranged for a top¨Ctier psychiatrist.

    But perhaps because of the trauma to her brain, she dreamed of Vera more and more often. She even began to hallucinate.

    Vincent had already gathered partial evidence proving that the fire was connected to Will.

    Including her uncle, Lucas, who had also been bought off by him.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    5:02 pm G PPP<b>. </b>

    Chapter 560 Pandora¡¯s Box

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    But Lucas had lived overseas for years. Aside from the Jacksons, no one knew where he actually was. It seemed he was deliberately avoiding anyone who might try to dig deeper.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 561

    Chapter 561 The Truth?

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    In the end, under the joint persuasion of the doctors and Vincent, Dawn followed their advice, returned to the country, and approached Ethan in order to get close to Will¡­

    Dawn suddenly felt a wave of nausea roll through her stomach, rising all the way to her mouth, bitter and sharp.

    She had waited for this day for a very long time.

    But now that she was finally face¨Cto¨Cface with him, she couldn¡¯t even tell what hatred was supposed to feel like anymore.

    No one knew how much time passed before Will let out a heavy sigh, as if it weighed a thousand pounds.

    ¡°Dawn.¡± His voice was still gentle, yet carried an indescribable sense of weariness and sorrow. ¡°Anything you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you. Your mother¡¯s death¨CI do bear responsibility. Even if you want my life, I won¡¯tin.¡±

    After a pause, he added, ¡°But I think¡­ you may have misunderstood me.¡±

    Dawn looked at him with eyes as cold as ice and said nothing.

    A <i>misunderstanding</i>?

    How <i>big </i>a <i>misunderstanding </i><i>could </i><i>it </i>be?

    <i>Vincent </i><i>already </i><i>has evidence </i><i>solid </i><i>enough </i><i>to </i><i>take </i><i>him </i><i>to </i><i>court</i>.

    ¡°Can you tell me why you hate me so much?¡± Will¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding in all this.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were red. Even though she¡¯d tried her best to steady herself, her voice still came out hoarse. ¡°A misunderstanding? Looks like you really don¡¯t remember. Then let me help you recall.

    ¡°When my parents were dating, they broke up in college. After that, she met herter boyfriend, Vincent. Are you seriously going to say you didn¡¯t interfere and force them apart?¡±

    Will¡¯s pupils trembled violently, his eyes instantly reddening.

    Seeing that look<b>, </b>Dawnughed.

    <b>¡°</b>Is that a misunderstanding?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t.

    <b>It </b>was the truth.

    And back then, the Jacksons were already at their peak. Vincent¡¯s family wasn¡¯t poor, but he was nowhere near their league.

    ¡°I<b>¨C</b>it¡¯s true.¡± Will recalled those days, his expression wavering. ¡°That was because your mother didn¡¯t truly love him. I was <b>doing </b><b>it </b>for her own good¡­¡±

    ¡°How do you know she didn¡¯t truly love him?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were almost bloodshot.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>G PPP<b>. </b>

    Chapter 561 The Truth?

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She spoke each word clearly. ¡°Hiding behind the excuse of ¡®for her own good¡®¨Cwasn¡¯t that just satisfying your own selfish desires? Later, she gave up that rtionship and chose to marry my father. How many times did <i>you </i>go looking for her in private after that? Answer me!¡±

    ¡°Dawn-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call my name!¡±

    Dawn turned her face away. In those clear eyesy emotions on the verge of decay. She didn¡¯t dare look at him anymore. One more nce, and the pain buried deep in her nerves would sprout barbs, tearing her apart.

    She took a deep breath, her voice very soft.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was a misunderstanding?

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a misunderstanding, then please, exin it.¡±

    The muscles along Will¡¯s cheeks were drawn tight, his expression unbearably restrained. After a long moment, he said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t know what exactly he was apologizing for. Her gaze was mocking as she stared at him.

    ¡°My feelings for your mother wereplicated. When I was young ¡­ I tried almost everything to make her see me. But she could love Horace, and she could force herself to be with Vincent, yet she wouldn¡¯t give me even a single chance.¡±

    A bitter smile surfaced at the corner of Will¡¯s mouth.

    His voice sounded like an old, lonely bell.

    ¡°In her words, she didn¡¯t even want to remain friends with me. Later, I finally gave up and epted the family¨Carranged marriage, marrying my current wife, Ethan¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Dawn<b>, </b>I never expected you to end up with Ethan. But at the same time, I was d.¡±

    He looked at Dawn, his gaze sincere.

    There wasn¡¯t a trace of deceit.

    ¡°I <i>avoided </i>seeing <i>you </i>all this time, not because I was that guilty, but because I didn¡¯t know how to face you¡­ I knew about your <i>mother¡¯s </i>death. If I had done more back then, maybe the oue would¡¯ve been different. So I bear responsibility.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hand at <i>her </i>side clenched tightly.

    She pressed her lips together. After a long moment<b>, </b>she said coldly, ¡°So you¡¯re saying it had nothing to do with you?¡±

    ¡°Dawn<b>, </b>with the bond I shared with your mother since childhood, I could never have set fire to your home.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you exin going to see her again and again?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The words were right at his lips, yet Will still found them hard to say. Regret, remorse, and pain nearly drowned him.

    His lips trembled slightly. In the end, he spoke.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    5:02 pm GP <b>pp</b>.

    Chapter 561 The Truth?

    ¡°I found out she was being threatened. I wanted to help her.

    s

    ¡°But she refused. She said it had taken everything for her to finally draw a clear line between us. She didn¡¯t want to get entangled again because of that. I knew she just didn¡¯t want to drag me into trouble. That person¡¯s background was extremelyplicated. Even I couldn¡¯t trace him.¡±

    For many years afterward, Will often wondered if things would¡¯ve turned out differently for Vera and Horace if he¡¯d insisted back then, or if he hadn¡¯t left the country in a fit of anger.

    But unfortunately ¡­

    The words ¡°if only¡± were nothing more than the creator¡¯s final constion for regret.

    Dawn neither said she believed him nor said she didn¡¯t.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 562

    Chapter 562 The Meeting

    Dawn¡¯s cold gaze reflected the image of the middle¨Caged man.

    Will looked so sincere, so genuine, full of remorse, with a trace of deeply hidden nostalgia.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    His eyes were still gentle, as if he were looking at a beloved junior. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. If <i>you </i>still don¡¯t believe me, then do whatever you want right now. I won¡¯t resist.¡±

    ¡°Even if I want to kill you, you wouldn¡¯t object?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t want you to do that.¡±

    Will said, ¡°I won¡¯t fight back, and I won¡¯t let anyone from the Jacksonse after you, but Dawn, I¡¯m worried about your future. When what a person carries bes too heavy, even walking bes hard.¡±

    Dawn snorted. ¡°You¡¯re still preaching useless life lessons at a time like this, huh? You sure are confident.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t kill him.

    There was still one more thing to do.

    Dawn took a deep breath and said hoarsely, ¡°You need toe with me to a ce. To meet someone.¡±

    The sky gradually darkened. The long, narrow river seemed to be coated in a faint glow, stretching far, far into the distance.

    On the way back, Will gazed out the window with a distant look. Dawn could tell he wasn¡¯t a stranger to this ce. Maybe Vera had brought him here. Maybe he¡¯de on his own.

    As <i>they </i>merged onto the beltway, the mountain could be seen in the distance.

    Covered in lush green, you couldn¡¯t see the road from this far away, let alone the small house halfway up the slope.

    Dawn nced sideways at the passenger seat. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask where I¡¯m taking you? Or who you¡¯re meeting?¡±

    ¡°If I asked, would you tell me?¡±

    She tightened her grip on the steering wheel and said in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re going to meet the person in this world who wants you dead the most. What you said just now won¡¯t convince him, so you¡¯d better think it through now.¡±

    ¡°Dawn, are you worried about me?¡±

    She paused before replying, <i>¡°</i>You wish.¡±

    Dawn sneered. ¡°I want you dead too. I just don¡¯t want to dirty my own hands.¡±

    She mmed the elerator down. The car shot forward.

    Before nightfall, the business van finally arrived at its destination.

    A brand¨Cnew vi.

    New, yes.

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapter 562 The Meeting

    s

    But the yard was overgrown with weeds, showing no signs of anyone having lived there. Will walked ahead, his brow tightly furrowed.

    Inside the living room, all the furniture was covered with dust cloths. Only one man sat in a chair by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, his legs crossed, his presence radiating a terrifying pressure.

    Will stopped short. The man turned his head. His seemingly smiling gaze was edged with des. ¡°So we finally meet, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    In those half¨Csmiling eyes churned a cold fury, like a beast ready to tear Will apart at any moment.

    Will¡¯s jaw muscles twitched. After a beat, he ground out the name, ¡°Vincent!¡±

    Night had already fallen. The view here was wide open. Through the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling windows, the yard could be seen¨Clush green grass, full of life.

    At this moment, the two middle¨Caged men faced each other, evenly matched in presence.

    Only a single floormp was lit in the living room. The nted light fell across Vincent¡¯s brows and eyes, casting them in shadow.

    ¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerveing here. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll have you killed right here?¡±

    Will said nothing, his gaze deep as an icy abyss.

    He stood there, the shifting light illuminating his still¨Cstraight figure, stretching his shadow long across the floor.

    After a long while, his dark voice rang out, echoing in the empty vi. ¡°You¡¯ve been guiding Dawn all along, pinning Vera¡¯s death on me. What exactly are you trying to do?¡±

    Only then did Vincent notice that only Will hade in. Dawn was nowhere to be seen.

    His expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Where is she? Where¡¯s my daughter?¡±

    Will didn¡¯t know where Dawn had gone either. They¡¯d clearly entered together just moments ago.

    But on second thought, he realized maybe it was better this way.

    This was between him and Vincent.

    Will let out a coldugh. His heavy voice echoed through the vi. ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for me? Then forget about Dawn. I¡¯ve got plenty of old scores to settle with you!¡±

    Seeing the hatred on Will¡¯s face, Vincent¡¯s expression suddenly rxed.

    ¡°Settle scores with me? Sure.

    ¡°What do <i>you </i>want to settle?

    ¡°Will, oh, Will. The evidence I have is more than enough to send you to prison. That fire at the Porter residence back then¨Cit was done on your orders.¡±

    Will roared hoarsely, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±

    <b>5:02 </b>pm G

    Chapter 562 The Meeting

    ¡°If not you, then who? Me?¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Vincent slowly took out a cigar case from his suit pocket, removed one cigar, and inhaled deeply. ¡°I have evidence. You don¡¯t.¡±

    Will¡¯s entire face was taut, hisplexion ashen.

    His eyes swept the room warily. Vincent was far too cautious to meet him here alone. There had to be enforcers hidden in the vi. And not just a few.

    And Dawn ¡­

    <i>Where </i><i>did </i><i>Dawn </i><i>go</i><i>? </i>

    Will wasn¡¯t afraid she¡¯d leave him here. He was afraid Vincent might go mad and use Dawn for something else.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 563

    Chapter 563 A de Drawn

    Will withdrew his gaze and asked in a low voice, ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    s

    Aside from that brief moment of losing hisposure at the start, Vincent had remained calm and calcting the entire time, like a king entrenched in his own territory¨Cfearless, confident he could deal with his prey.

    ¡°My idea is very simple.¡±

    He produced a dagger from somewhere and casually tossed it to the floor.

    ng. A dull metallic sound.

    The de reflected a cold, sharp gleam.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re going to die once thew catches up with you anyway, why not just end it yourself? For old times¡® sake, I can even drag you out and bury you. Don¡¯t worry. Your wife and your son will get a reasonable exnation from me. They¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Will clenched his fists tightly. His emotions were so intense that his lips had almost turned bluish.

    ¡°What¡­ Vincent, you did all of this!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Vincent toyed with the cigar in his hand, taking one step after another toward Will. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Show me the evidence.¡±

    ¡°You think I really don¡¯t have any?¡±

    The moment Will said that, Vincent¡¯s gaze froze for a split second.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because <i>you </i>know I have evidence of your crimes that you¡¯ve been trying every possible way to get rid of me?¡±

    Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it. What do you have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not telling you.¡±

    ¡°Then take it to the grave.¡±

    Will had been a thorn in his side for years. Now that Vincent finally had the chance to get rid of him in one stroke, it would end a long¨Cstanding annoyance.

    As soon as the words fell, about eight tall, powerfully built bodyguards rushed out from the corners, cracking their knuckles, clearly ready to take a life.

    Will watched them close in, instinctively backing away.

    Even with some fighting skills, there was no way he could handle this many people.

    ¡°Vincent!¡±

    The word burst from between his teeth as he ground them out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget this is Crestavia, not Meriax! If you kill me here<b>, </b>you

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapter 563 A de Drawn

    s

    ?

    won¡¯t walk away clean!¡±

    Vincent snorted, his face full of confidence. ¡°How do you know I can¡¯t?¡±

    His expression turned cold, like Death himself.

    ¡°Get him!¡±

    With thatmand, the bodyguards surged forward.

    One man can¡¯t fight four, let alone a pack of trained pros. Will was older, slower. He didn¡¯t stand a chance.

    After just a couple of moves, he was already drenched in sweat, struggling.

    Just as he was about to copse, a cold voice suddenly rang out from outside the door.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The bodyguards instinctively retreated, and Will copsed onto the floor.

    A sh of ruthlessness crossed Vincent¡¯s eyes as he turned toward the doorway. ¡°Dawn<b>, </b>what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Dawn walked in, her expression nk.

    Two men followed behind her¨Cone was Mason, and the other was<b>¡­ </b>Donald.

    When his face was fully exposed under the light, Vincent¡¯s pupils shrank almost imperceptibly.

    Dawn pretended not to notice and said lightly, ¡°This is Crestavia. If you have him beaten to death here, it¡¯ll be a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle everything.¡± Vincent¡¯s expression was dark. As if something suddenly urred to him, his gaze swept over Donald, and he abruptly proposed, ¡°Dawn, haven¡¯t you always dreamed about your mother? He killed her. Go on. End him!¡±

    Dawn turned her head. Her clear eyes <i>looked </i>almost pitch¨Cck in this environment.

    ¡°You want me to do it myself?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±

    Vincent coaxed her patiently. ¡°Didn¡¯t the therapist say it too? As long as you resolve this with your own hands, you won¡¯t be troubled by it anymore. So go ahead¡­ Kill him. I¡¯ll take care of everything afterward.¡±

    It was as if Dawn had heard him¨Cand yet, as if she hadn¡¯t.

    She didn¡¯t look at Vincent. Instead, she turned on her heel and walked to the side.

    She picked up the knife.

    Will was utterly disheveled <i>now</i>, no trace left of the energetic presence he¡¯d had when they first met.

    ¡°Dawn-¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    5:02 <b>pm </b>G ppp.

    Gp

    Chapter 563 A de Drawn

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Dawn cut him off, looking down at him from above. Her eyes were utterly calm, without a ripple.

    s

    ¡°Will, this is the ending you wrote for yourself. You can¡¯t me me or anyone else. Even if you really die, it¡¯s what <i>you </i>deserve.¡±

    ¡°Dawn<b>¡­</b>¡± Will tried to push himself up with his knee, but he had no strength left. His leg gave out, and he fell back down.

    He gave up struggling.

    A bitter smile crossed his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I caused this myself¡­ I was a coward back then, and I ended up hurting you too.¡±

    Dawn let out a coldugh. Her pale, delicate face was indifferent to the extreme. She slowly raised her hand, as if she would turn into an executioner in the next second.

    At that critical moment, a tall male figure appeared at the doorway. ¡°Dawn!¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn around. In a sh faster than the eye could follow, she thrust the de violently in one direction.

    Outside, the wind rustled through the trees. Leaves scraped against each other with a loud, chaotic sound, like the ominous wail

    before the end of the world in a movie.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 564

    Chapter 564 Shock Value

    The living room was dead silent.

    No one moved. No one breathed. It didn¡¯t matter what side they were on¨Cevery person in the room <i>froze</i>.

    Nobody had seen iting. A knife was buried in Vincent¡¯s side. From Dawn.

    Not even Vincent.

    He stared down at the de, then up at her, eyes wide in disbelief.

    His face flushed red, veins standing out under his skin.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare say my name!¡±

    She shoved the knife deeper<b>, </b>her bloodshot eyes wild and burning. ¡°Shocked, huh? Didn¡¯t see this oneing, did you, Vincent?¡±

    That didn¡¯t even begin to cover it.

    This was thest thing he ever expected.

    His mouth opened, but nothing came out.

    Blood spilled down his shirt. It soaked Dawn¡¯s hand. Her fingers shook as she finally let go.

    The guards started to move, their instincts kicking in. Then she turned and red at them. ¡°You really wanna test me?!¡±

    No <i>one </i>stepped forward.

    Their faces tensed, unsure what to do.

    <i>¡®</i><i>You </i>guys are <i>supposed </i>to be his bodyguards. You already know he¡¯s dying. Terminal. The will¡¯s been signed and notarized. Everything¨CStonewarden Group included¨Cgoes to me. You really wanna risk all that for him?¡±

    They exchanged looks. No one answered, but the hesitation was obvious.

    Vincent watched from the floor. His face drained of color. His hand twitched. He raised a finger toward her, shaking. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯ve gone insane¡­ I¡¯m your father! You think you can stab me and just walk away?! You think there won¡¯t be consequences?!¡±

    It took everything he had just to shout those words.

    Then he copsed, out cold, t on the floor.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Dawn gave a cold smirk as she stared him down. ¡°You really thought that scam would work forever?

    ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter. That paternity test you showed me? You faked it!¡±

    Vincent flinched like he¡¯d been pped.

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>G ppp.

    Chapter 564 Shock Value

    His lips barely moved. ¡°How ¡­ how did you find out?¡±

    ¡°How did I find out?¡±

    Her eyes red red. They were full of heat and hate.

    She didn¡¯t even know why it took her so long.

    He¡¯d always felt like a stranger. So why had she bought the lie so easily?

    Everything he told her-

    All of it was crap.

    And she never thought to question any of it.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The fact that she ever believed this man was her father made her want to puke. She stared at him, face twisted in disgust.

    She inhaled deeply.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I found out. The point is, I know. And all the things you did? You really thought none of it woulde back

    to bite you? The house fire fifteen years ago? The threats? The car crash three years ago? All you, right?¡±

    Her voice dripped with hate.

    Vincent had been pulling strings for years.

    Years of maniption. Years of schemes. She hated him for every single one.

    Especially what he did to her real parents. And her mother? The sick crap he pulled on her? She would never forgive him.

    Vincent¡¯s face went ghost white. He slumped over like he¡¯d been gutted.

    ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s <i>not </i>possible¡­ You couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    How the hell did she find out?

    He tied up every loose end.

    After a long pause, his stare turned sharp. ¡°You got proof?¡±

    ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t<b>!</b>¡± he barked.

    His voice cracked with rage. The veins in his neck bulged as he screamed. He whipped his head toward Ethan, then toward Will, then back at Dawn. His re was ice¨Ccold.

    ¡°You¡¯re just like your mother.

    ¡°What kind of trash are you even into? I was trying to help you!¡±

    His face twisted with disgust, but his tone sounded like a lecture. He acted like he was trying to pull an astray pup back to the straight and narrow.

    <b>5:02 </b><b>pm </b>G Ppp.

    Chapter 564 Shock Value

    <b>45 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°And now you¡¯re ming me? Really? Haven¡¯t I made things easier for you? You lived well because of me! If I hadn¡¯t stepped in, you¡¯d be with that loser Austin! I just didn¡¯t think-¡±

    He cut himself off. His eyes locked onto Ethan. His stare turned lethal.

    ¡°I got rid of Austin for you, and what do I get? Another dirtbag trying to screw up your life. You can¡¯t be this blind, Dawn! That guy¡¯s not gonna make you happy!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s jaw clenched. His fists tightened by his sides.

    Vincent had been behind it all.

    Even Austin.

    Even Sydney? Had she been working for him too?

    Dawn didn¡¯t flinch. Her stare stayed locked on Vincent. Her voice came out low and raw. ¡°You want me to thank you for that?¡±

    ¡°You want me to thank you for that?¡±

    Vincent braced himself and shoved off the floor<b>, </b>struggling to his knee.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t stepped in back then, you¡¯d have ended up in some group home! You think you¡¯d be living like this if I hadn¡¯t pulled strings?!¡±

    Dawn¡¯s chest tightened. Her lungs burned.

    He wasn¡¯t lying.

    She¡¯d just found out a few days ago.

    Even Austin trying to take her in? That had been part of Vincent¡¯s n too.

    <b>3/</b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 565

    Chapter 565 Furious Dawn

    s

    Three nights ago, Austin asked her to meet him past midnight. He gave her a sh drive and brought up something he¡¯d kept buried for years.

    Back then, he hadn¡¯t even turned seventeen. He was reckless, <i>too </i>confident, kind but rash, and didn¡¯t think things through.

    ¡°He told me he was some distant rtive of yours. Said he couldn¡¯te forward himself<b>, </b>but wanted me to bring you back to the Foster family. In return¡­ he¡¯d help cover ourpany¡¯s crisis.¡±

    School hadn¡¯t started yet. Austin was still living at home.

    He already had some idea why his dad looked exhausted every night. Osborne Group¡¯s biggest partner had hit trouble. If the deal fell through, it would crush thepany.

    Austin had questioned it. ¡°How do you even know what¡¯s going on with Osborne Group?¡±

    Vincent¡¯s answer had been smooth.

    ¡°I¡¯ve met your dad a few times. We got along.

    <i>¡°</i>And let¡¯s be real, news like this spreads fast. Everyone¡¯s already talking about how Osborne Group¡¯s whole strategy is copsing. It¡¯s not exactly a secret.¡±

    Vincent kept pressuring him. ¡°Just take care of the girl. I¡¯ll handle the rest. I know your business partner.¡±

    Austin already felt sorry for Dawn. He also knew his brother and sister¨Cinw had always wanted a daughter. So he agreed to it.

    <b>But </b>then Vincent added onest term.

    No one else could ever know. Not a word of it.

    Austin agreed.

    Now that it was all out, he looked like he could barely lift his head.

    ¡°But after that night, he disappeared. I buried it. You started getting older¡­ by the time you were seventeen, eighteen, you clung to me more and more¡­ then he came back. Said I had to get married. Immediately.¡±

    So Austin started seeing someone.

    Sydney.

    It didn¡¯tst. They broke up after some fights, and she left the country.

    He¡¯d been relieved. What he didn¡¯t expect was that she¡¯d return just one yearter.

    He had told himself over and over¨Che had to stay in line. He was just her uncle. If he let things go off track, he¡¯d wreck both their

    lives.

    He forced the look in his eyes to go nk.

    ¡°Dawn, I¡¯m sorry I waited so long to tell you.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>GPpp.

    Chapter 565 Furious Dawn

    Maybe it was everything she¡¯d already survived, but Dawn looked calmer than he expected. She said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    And she meant it.

    No matter how it started, the Osborne family had raised her. That remained a fact.

    She gripped the sh drive tighter. ¡°What¡¯s on this?¡±

    s

    From the moment he met Vincent, Austin had tried to dig into who he really was. Vincent kept a low profile, but he was the CEO of <b>a </b>majorpany. There were always cracks if you looked hard enough.

    Over the years, Austin had gathered real evidence¨Cproof of what Vincent had done.

    ¡°It¡¯s all here.¡±

    He held out his hand. There was a bitter look tugging at the edge of his mouth.

    ¡°Dawn, maybe I thought I knew better than I did. I made a lot of choices that ended up hurting you. So let this be me trying to make up for it.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t looking for forgiveness. He just wanted her to live free.

    Memories turned over in her mind. Dawn lifted her gaze.

    Vincent.

    Just thinking that name made her jaw clench.

    ¡°You did all this for me? No, this was about control. You ruined my mom. Then you dumped all your twisted feelings for her onto me. Vincent¡­ you¡¯re a fucking freak.¡±

    From the start, he tried to script her entire life.

    He picked who adopted <i>her</i><i>. </i>

    He tampered with every rtionship she ever had.

    Then, when he felt things slipping, he staged a car crash and imed her as his own. He brainwashed her. Messed with her head.

    Then he used her. Told her it was about revenge for her mom. Pushed her to go after Will.

    Will really had done wrong.

    He knew most of what Vera went through.

    He¡¯d sensed that someone powerful was pulling the strings, so he kept his mouth shut. But the guilt ate at him. He left the country. And after that, he never dared to get too close to Dawn.

    ¡°I just never thought you¡¯d be this cruel to her daughter too¡­¡±

    Will¡¯s voice was cracked and hoarse as he walked toward Vincent.

    Then he punched him hard across the face.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>5:03 </b>pm G ppp.

    Chapter 565 Furious Dawn

    A dull thud echoed through the room. ¡°Why?!¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    That question had lived in his chest for over ten years. Everything he¡¯d bottled up¨Cguilt, rage, regret¨Cfinally tore its way out.

    Vincent didn¡¯t flinch. Heughed instead. It was sharp and cold, like the punch hadn¡¯t even scratched him.

    ¡°Why? What kind of dumb question is that? The strong always win.¡±

    He stood straight and looked Will right in the eye.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have the guts to expose me back then. Now, all these yearster, what exactly can you do?¡°,

    Vincent had told Dawn that Will was the one she needed to take down. That way-

    She and Ethan would be enemies too. And they¡¯d never be able to go back..

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 566

    Chapter 566 Cold¨Cblooded Man

    If the only person who knew the truth disappeared, then there would be <i>no </i>one left to prove what he¡¯d done.

    ¡°You¡¯re hard to kill<b>¡­ </b>no. It¡¯s my daughter who¡¯s just too damn smart-¡±

    Dawn gritted her teeth and cut him off. ¡°I¡¯m not your daughter!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Then what do you want to be?¡±

    s

    Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed. Sweat ran down his face. His crooked smile twisted into something dark. ¡°Or maybe you want to be what your mother was to me?¡±

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±

    Before she could get another word out, a figure charged in and yanked Vincent up by the cor. A fist mmed straight into his jaw.

    Then another. And another.

    The heavy sound of knuckles hitting flesh echoed through the room.

    ¡°Ethan!¡± Will snapped out of it and rushed forward. He pulled Ethan back with both arms. ¡°You¡¯re gonna kill him! Don¡¯t give that bastard what he wants. He¡¯s not worth it!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s fists were red and raw. His chest rose and fell with rage.

    Vincent¡¯s face was already bruised and bloodied, but he keptughing anyway.

    ¡°Come on! Hit me again!

    ¡°Mywyer¡¯s filing the paperwork right now. You¡¯ve got no evidence. None of you can do a damn thing to me.¡±

    He <i>looked </i>proud. Like he really believed they couldn¡¯t touch him.

    The stab wound in his shoulder wasn¡¯t fatal, but the blood kept seeping through his shirt. His skin looked pale and mmy.

    Dawn stared at him with cold eyes.

    Then she turned around.

    Mason was standing behind her. He nodded quietly.

    Before they came in, he¡¯d already called the cops and handed off everything they had. The timing should¡¯ve lined up by now.

    Vincent¡¯s voice kept ringing out behind her, but Dawn felt her whole body sink with exhaustion.

    She had never wanted that much.

    At first, she just wanted a simple life with Ethan.

    Then she told herself it didn¡¯t matter who she ended up with. If she could just live in peace, maybe that would be enough.

    But life never yed fair.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G ppp.

    Chapter 566 Cold¨Cblooded Man

    Vincent had paid a therapist to mess with her mind. He made sure she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about her mother.

    Then he showed her those awful videos.

    He turned her grief into an obsession for revenge.

    But the deeper she dug, the more everything crumbled.

    None of it was real.

    s

    Even her life had been a lie. Someone had scripted every chapter for her. Everything she ever cared about had been used and twisted.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks, sliding to her chin and falling without a sound.

    She looked empty. Like someone had reached inside her and taken everything.

    She didn¡¯t speak. She just walked out.

    Mason followed close behind her.

    Back inside the room, Ethan spotted the open door. He moved to go after her. But two bodyguards stepped into his path.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, Ms. West doesn¡¯t want to be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way.¡±

    ¡®Apologies, sir.¡±

    Donald stepped in, having just finished dealing with thest of Vincent¡¯s men. His tone was calm, but the look in his eyes was sharp. ¡°Ms. West clearly wants no more ties with you. Why keep chasing her, Mr. Jackson?¡±

    Ethan recognized him. He couldn¡¯t believe this man now worked for Dawn. Even more shocking¨Che¡¯d just taken down a whole oom of trained thugs without <i>so </i>much as a scratch.

    Tony had joined the fight earlier too. Now, his shirt was torn and blood was smeared on his arm. His usualzy attitude was gone. His voice dropped low<i>. </i>¡°Go after Mrs. Jackson. Leave the rest to us.¡±

    The dim light carved shadows across Ethan¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t answer. His eyes looked hollow and dangerous, like staring into a dark

    unnel with no end.

    The tension thickened.

    Then Ethan cracked his knuckles.

    He asked quietly, ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    Donald answered without flinching. ¡°I don¡¯t know. But if Ms. West wants to see you again, she¡¯ll find her way back.¡±

    Ethan swallowed hard. His chest felt like it might explode.

    Of course he knew that,

    But after everything they¡¯d been through, he couldn¡¯t let her walk away again.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    5:03 pm G <b>ppp</b>.

    Chapter 566 Cold¨Cblooded Man

    ¡°Take Vincent to the station,¡± he told Tony.

    Then he looked at his father.

    s

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. And this was how they met again. Ethan pressed his lips together. His voice sounded rough. ¡°You need to help the investigation. Say everything you know.¡±

    Will lowered his head. His whole body seemed drenched in regret.

    He let out a hoarse breath.

    ¡°This should¡¯ve ended a long time ago.¡±

    Years of running couldn¡¯t erase the truth. It was time to face it.

    Right then, sirens wailed from outside. Dawn had nned everything ahead of time. Donald just had to handle the cleanup.

    She went home.

    Micah was slouched on the couch, glued to his game. When he looked up and saw her standing frozen in the doorway, he jolted like someone had poured <i>ice </i>water down his back.

    He scrambled to hide his phone.

    ¡°What the hell, Dawn? Can¡¯t even y a game now?<i>¡± </i>

    Dawn gave him a soft smile and walked over to sit beside him.

    ¡°I put this apartment in your name. It¡¯s not Vincent¡¯s money. I made it from my investments over the past two years. But you still need to figure out your future. You-¡±

    Micah cut her off with a scowl. ¡°What the hell are you saying? You sound like you¡¯re about to disappear. Don¡¯t you dare. If

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 567

    Chapter 567 Leave for a While

    Chapter 567 Leave for a While

    Dawn froze for a second, thenughed.

    Her face was pale, and the smile barely held. ¡°Like hell it is.¡±

    ¡°Then what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I just need some air.¡±

    Micah didn¡¯t buy it. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°What else do you think it is?¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She swatted his arm. ¡°Cut it out. Also, the hill where Mom¡¯s buried¨Cget Mason to take you up there. She left you something.¡±

    Micah blinked. ¡°What kind of something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get there.¡± Dawn stood up. ¡°If anything happens while I¡¯m gone, call Mason. He¡¯ll handle it. Vincent ¡­¡±

    She paused. Her eyes drifted out of focus.

    ¡°Vincent¡¯s not walking free. What Austin dug up,bined with what we already had, it¡¯s more than enough to bury him in court.

    ¡°Micah, you won¡¯t dream about Mom anymore.¡±

    Because the one who destroyed her had finally paid.

    Dawn didn¡¯t look back. She went upstairs.

    Once she made her choice, everything else felt easy. She scanned the room and realized she barely needed to pack.

    She opened the closet, grabbed two shirts, tossed in some toiletries and her ID, zipped it all into a carry¨Con, and headed back down.

    ¡°Dawn, you-¡±

    ¡°I already told you. I¡¯m going out for a breather.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    She pressed her lips together and didn¡¯t answer.

    She hadn¡¯t figured that part out.

    She just knew she couldn¡¯t stay in this city another minute.

    Micah¡¯s face tensed. His sharp features looked more like hers by the second. After a short pause, he asked, ¡°Are youing back?¡±

    Dawn nced at him but didn¡¯t speak.

    She didn¡¯t have an answer.

    5:03 pm G ppp

    Chapter 567 Leave for a While

    And she didn¡¯t want to lie to him.

    s

    ¡°Okay. Fine. You don¡¯t wanna be with Ethan anymore, that¡¯s whatever. But I¡¯m your brother. We just found each other. You really think it¡¯s cool to leave me here alone? You think I¡¯m supposed to be okay with that? I swear, if you walk out like this-¡±

    He kept ranting. Dawnughed again.

    It slipped out without warning.

    Micah¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She looked at him for a second, then stepped forward and patted his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m just leaving for a while. Maybe I¡¯lle back soon. Even if I don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you. You¡¯re the only family I¡¯ve got left. You really think I¡¯d just leave you behind?¡±

    ¡°Swear it.¡±

    ¡°Why would I lie to you?¡±

    ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    ¡°Micah.¡± Dawn rarely used that calm, serious tone. ¡°Live your life. You¡¯re grown now. So am I.¡±

    No one stays your <i>safety </i><i </i><i>forever</i>.

    At the end of <i>the </i><i>day</i><i>, </i><i>people </i><i>only </i><i>have </i><i>themselves</i>.

    Whether it¡¯s their heart or <i>their </i><i>life</i><i>. </i>

    She booked a ride. Micah followed her outside and lifted the bag into the car. His voice was tight. ¡°Take care of yourself. Remember to eat. If anything happens, call me. Don¡¯t shut off your phone. And-¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She burst outughing. ¡°You sound like a ser mom.¡±

    ¡°You serious right now? You¡¯re mocking me?¡±

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡±

    Micah said nothing.

    ¡°I heard you. But ease up. I¡¯m not aputer. I can¡¯t memorize a damn checklist.¡±

    Dawn sighed. ¡°But I¡¯ll be fine. I mean it.¡±

    Micah opened his mouth, then shut it. He closed the car door instead.

    ¡°When you get your flight, send me the destination and number.¡±

    ¡°Will do.¡±

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G Ppp.

    Chapter 567 Leave for a While

    The car pulled away.

    The world behind her shrank fast. She turned her head, and the smile on her face faded under the scattered city lights.

    The sky felt heavy. By the time she got to the airport, it was already ten.

    She walked straight to the desk.

    ¡°Can I get the next flight out?¡±

    ¡°Ms. West, where would you like to go?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. First one that leaves.¡±

    s

    Right as she ced her ID on the counter, another hand slid in from the side and picked it up. A man¡¯s low, rough voice followed. ¡°Babe, you forgot something.¡±

    The terminal buzzed with rolling luggage and hurried footsteps. Travelers rushed past, too busy to notice what was happening nearby.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t surprised he showed up.

    She wasn¡¯t surprised he¡¯d try to stop her either.

    Her eyes looked empty. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s throat moved. His tall frame looked like it was carrying the weight of the world. ¡°Take me with you. Ore back with me.¡±

    Dawn looked down andughed softly. She didn¡¯t even know what she wasughing at. It just came out.

    ¡°Ethan, we¡¯re not kids. Some things break and don¡¯t get fixed. That¡¯s how it is.¡±

    ¡°We can fix it.¡±

    His voice cracked.

    The red in his eyes made him <i>look </i>wrecked. He didn¡¯t look away. ¡°We can.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze was cold and drained. The warmth she used to carry was long gone. She looked like a ghost wearing her skin.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 568

    Chapter 568 Hard Question

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ??

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you want toe with me, but your dad¡¯s probably sitting in a station getting grilled. <i>Your </ipany¡¯s a mess. Your mom¡¯s gonna hear about this any second. You really think you can drop everything and just walk out with me?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows tightened. His dark eyes clouded like a storm ready to burst.

    ¡°Thene back with me first. Let me clean all this up. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll take you anywhere you want.¡±

    He had a gut feeling.

    If he let Dawn leave tonight, he¡¯d never see her again.

    She didn¡¯t respond. So he leaned down and picked her up. ¡°Dawn, I told you I¡¯d never lie to you again. Just give me a little more time. When I¡¯ve handled everything, I¡¯ll go wherever you say. I¡¯ll do whatever you want.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t resist. She tilted her head and looked up at his sharp jawline.

    He looked thinner. Way thinner.

    His features were sharper, more defined.

    This man

    every bit of love and every bit of pain came from him.

    Three years ago, she told herself to wait a little longer. Now, three yearster, he was asking her again.

    Why was it always her who had to wait?

    She exhaled hard and closed her eyes.

    Ethan carefully ced her in the car and buckled her in. Then he walked around and got in the driver¡¯s seat.

    He took her back to Eastcrest Regency Residence.

    His phone went off nonstop the whole ride. He didn¡¯t answer once.

    When they got there, he got <i>out </i>and carried her inside.

    ¡°Dawn.¡± He ced her gently on the couch and crouched in front of her. He had to look up just to meet her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go. Please. Just wait for me.¡±

    Dawn stared at him calmly. A man like Ethan had never looked this small.

    And, truthfully, he hadn¡¯t done something unforgivable.

    He¡¯d just hidden the truth.

    They were just on different sides of the line.

    Her voice was low. ¡°If I say I¡¯m leaving, are you gonna let me?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>GPpp<b>. </b>

    Chapter 568 Hard Question

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point in asking?¡±

    Ethan clenched his jaw.

    The veins in his neck popped as he held it in.

    s

    He reached out and took her hand off herp. His voice was strained. ¡°I know you hate me. But I don¡¯t want this to end. Just give me one more shot. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Begging.

    That word hit hard for anyone.

    But for someone like him, it was crushing.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes dropped to where he held her hand. She said nothing.

    The silence dragged. Then Ethan stood up and spoke quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll have Oliver drop off food. If you¡¯re tired, just get some sleep. Your pajamas are still in the same spot. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    She didn¡¯t look at him. She didn¡¯t lift her head until his footsteps faded into the distance.

    She stared out the window at the pitch¨Cck night. Her chest felt like it was spinning.

    The moment Ethan stepped outside, he called over two bodyguards. ¡°Watch Ms. West. If anything happens, I want to know immediately.¡±

    The guards exchanged a look. One asked, ¡°Mr. Jackson, if she wants to leave, what should we do?¡±

    Pain shed through Ethan¡¯s eyes. He hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t stop her. Just make sure she¡¯s safe. And call me the second she moves.¡±

    Then he climbed into the car.

    His screen showed over thirty missed calls.

    He scrolled through the list.

    Every name was there. He paused, then tapped Tara¡¯s contact.

    The second the call connected, her tear¨Csoaked voice came through the speaker. ¡°Ethan! I heard the police took your dad! What the hell happened? Is this really about Dawn¡¯s mom? Did he ¡­ did he actually-¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Her panic kept rising. Ethan cut in firmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Instead of sitting at home spiraling, maybe wait for Dad toe back and let him exin it himself.¡±

    ¡°You think he¡¯ll actually tell me the truth?¡± Tara sucked in a breath. Her voice trembled. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. I thought he really loved me. I didn¡¯t think he could lie to me like this. This isn¡¯t just me being dramatic. This is basic respect!¡±

    She was emotional.

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G ppp<b>. </b>

    Chapter 568 Hard Question

    Even if it all happened years ago, it still shattered her.

    Ethan drove with one hand and rubbed his temple with the other.

    ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡±

    ¡°I want a divorce!¡±

    Tara wasn¡¯t like other high¨Cpowered women. She needed emotional connection. She couldn¡¯t tolerate betrayal.

    Ethan paused. ¡°If you¡¯ve really thought it through, I¡¯ll support you. But I think you should talk to Dad first.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to get in the middle of their marriage. Especially when his own life was barely holding together.

    s

    That one sentence set something off in Tara. She exploded. Just like every other hurt, angry middle¨Caged woman, sheunched into a rant. Comints. Grievances. Bitterness.

    Every word stabbed. She didn¡¯t sound like the elegant woman everyone saw on the surface.

    Ethan sat there and listened. He didn¡¯t interrupt.

    When the line finally went quiet, he asked, ¡°Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°What if I¡¯m not?¡± Tara sniffled.

    ¡°You¡¯re sick of me too now, huh? Who else am I supposed to talk to?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 569

    Chapter 569 To the Police Station

    s

    ¡°We¡¯ve been on this call for half an hour. That¡¯s very much not sick of you,¡± Ethan said, voice even. ¡°But I need to get to the precinct and figure out what¡¯s going on. You should shower, get some sleep, and ask your husband about it tomorrow.¡±

    Tara wasn¡¯t irrational. She¡¯d already vented most of her anger. Her earlier rage had cooled down.

    ¡°My husband? Please. I already told you I¡¯m divorcing him.¡±

    She muttered that under her breath and ended the call.

    The station was still about a mile and a half away. The light up ahead turned red. Ethan stepped on the brake and pressed his fingers against his aching temple.

    He called Oliver to check in on Dawn.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson had a few bites of dinner. She¡¯s upstairs resting now.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s she doing?¡±

    ¡°She seems okay.¡± Oliver paused. ¡°But she asked if you¡¯d eaten. She¡¯s really worried about you.¡±

    If she really cared, that would mean something.

    Ethan gave a bitter smile and didn¡¯t answer.

    A few minutester, he pulled into the station parking lot. The lighted badge above the building caught his eye, and his expression

    darkened.

    Tonight<i>, </i>this all <i>ends</i>.

    Tony had everything arranged. Thewyer was already waiting inside. As soon as Ethan stepped through the door, Tony walked over fast.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, sir.¡±

    ¡°Where are they?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°They¡¯re inside.¡±

    Tony nodded toward the meeting room and lowered his voice. ¡°Ms. West¡¯s assistant andwyer are here too. Looks like they brought proof. Mr. West¡¯s probably toast.¡±

    Once this kind of scandal hit, there was no saving face.

    Stonewarden Group was about to turn over.

    Ethan¡¯s face stayed calm. His voice turned sharp. ¡°Go get the details. If Vincent¡¯s attorney starts squawking, stir it up.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    5:03 pm GPpp.

    Chapter 569 To the Police Station

    s

    ¡°You want me to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have what I asked you to dig up?¡±

    Tony caught on right away and headed off.

    Ethan had been investigating Vincent for a while. He hadn¡¯t found anything tying him to Dawn by blood, but he had uncovered plenty else.

    Vincent had been skirting around Meriax¡¯s gray zones for years. His list of shady dealings was endless.

    Since he had businesses at home as well, he¡¯d naturally brought this dirty tactics here too. Maybe he could dodge trouble overseas, but here? He was asking for it.

    Tony had enough evidence to bury him ten times over

    Five minutes passed.

    A cop walked out from one of the interview rooms.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    He was well¨Cknown in corporate circles. The officer recognized him and kept things polite. ¡°We¡¯ve gone over your father¡¯s situation Everything checks out. Just sign this and you¡¯re free to go.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow tensed. ¡°Everything checks out?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The officer gave him a strange look, unsure why he seemed bothered by good news.

    ¡°He handed over some evidence too. We appreciate the cooperation.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond

    He turned and walked toward the meeting room.

    <b>Will </b><b>was </b>still seated inside. He had on a charcoal suit, the top two buttons undone. His hair, usually tidy, was a mess.

    The man looked drained. Nothing like the sharp,posed figure Ethan remembered.

    He heard the door open and looked up.

    when he saw who it was, he gave a strained smile.

    ¡°Ethan. You came<i>? </i>

    Ethan¡¯s jaw tightened. He shut the door behind him and stepped inside.

    ¡®m only gonna ask once. What happened back then? Why does Dawn hate you so much?¡±

    Will opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t speak. Maybe it really was that hard to say.

    He never thought he¡¯d have to face his son like this.

    <b>5:03 </b>pm

    Chapter 569 To the Police Station

    What happened all those years ago?

    It had been so long ago, but it didn¡¯t change the truth. He was at fault.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Your mother and I go way back. She was gorgeous even in college. Smart too. She yed instruments, painted, spoke multiplenguages. A woman like that? Of course people noticed her.

    ¡°Guys lined up for her. I was one of them¡­ but in the end, she chose Horace.¡±

    Will looked up. His eyes were bloodshot. His face looked worn down by the years.

    ¡°That¡¯s the full story.¡±

    Short. Clean.

    ¡°Believe it or not, I never crossed any lines. I always stayed in the friend zone.¡±

    Ethan sat down across from him. His eyes stayed locked on Will. ¡°Then why does Dawn hate you?¡±

    ¡°Because I knew what Vera went through ¡­ and I didn¡¯t lift a damn finger.¡±

    Will¡¯s voice dropped low.

    Every word hit hard. If he could go back, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and do nothing. He wouldn¡¯t have run overseas after it all fell apart.

    He ran his hands through his hair and gave a hollowugh. ¡°She trusted me. Told me everything. Treated me like a friend. And I ¡­¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 570

    Chapter 570 Will¡¯s Pain

    Will couldn¡¯t keep going.

    He hadn¡¯t just seen Vera as a friend.

    s

    Even back then, when she confided in him, he knew she was asking for help. She needed a way out. <i>And </i><i>he </i>chose to ignore it.

    At the time, Vincent was already powerful. He was ruthless and untouchable.

    The Jacksons were right in the middle of a major transition. Will had a wife. He had a son.

    What made it worse was the thought he let sit in his mind.

    What would helping her even change?

    She was still married to Horace.

    She¡¯d always only had eyes for him.

    But not long after, the news broke. The Porters were wiped out.

    Vincent¡¯s brutality scared Will. He ran from the guilt. He moved thepany to Candavia almost overnight. He didn¡¯te back until Ethan was grown and started making decisions on his own.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d fall for Dawn. That girl¡­ I couldn¡¯t face her.¡±

    The first time he met her, it was like looking at a young Vera.

    She was warm. She was kind. She was stunning.

    And those eyes.

    They looked like they could see right through someone¡¯s soul.

    So when Ethan got married, Will flew in for the ceremony. He said nothing and left just as fast.

    The overhead light cast sharp shadows over Ethan¡¯s face as he looked down.

    ¡°So when Dawn said she wanted another wedding, you figured she was gonna call you out? That¡¯s why you never came back?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was just a gut feeling.¡±

    Will took a deep breath.

    ¡°I thought she had learned something and was ready to confront me. I didn¡¯t expect Vincent to pin everything on me. Lucky for me, that girl¡¯s sharp. Thank God for that.¡±

    Ethan shut his eyes. His chest felt heavy. It ached deep inside.

    Nothing he said would change what had already happened.

    He stood up and spoke with a low voice. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve paid your dues. But you didn¡¯t just fail Vera. You forgot about your own wife

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G

    Chapter 570 Will¡¯s Pain

    too.¡±

    He still respected his dad.

    Everything he understood about right and wrong came from him.

    So who was he to act like the better man?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He didn¡¯t say anything else. He turned and walked out with slow, heavy steps.

    Tony stood outside waiting. When he saw Ethane out, he jumped in right away. ¡°Mr. Jackson, I¡¯ve confirmed everything. Vincent¡¯s being charged with murder and corporate fraud. The case is solid. It¡¯s already moving to the DA¡¯s office. Do you ¡­ want to see him? I can make that happen.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was ice cold.

    He said tly, ¡°Dawn was right. He¡¯s not worth it. But he might still have something up his sleeve. Keep your guard up.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

    ¡°You handle the rest. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    Tony froze for a second. ¡°Mr. Jackson, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Home.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice softened. His eyes looked lighter. ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting on me toe clean.¡±

    It was the middle of the night. The lights outside the estate barely lit the driveway. Two security guards stood by the front. As soon as Ethan¡¯s car pulled up, they rushed over and opened the door.

    ¡°Wee back, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson¡¯s probably asleep by now?¡± One of them sounded unsure. ¡°She went upstairs after dinner. She didn¡¯t say anything. so we didn¡¯t follow.<i>¡± </i>

    Ethan looked up at the second floor and answered quietly, ¡°Alright. You two can go rest. I¡¯ll call if I need anything.¡±

    Then he stepped inside.

    No lights were on in the hallway. The dark stretched out in every direction.

    He opened the door to the main bedroom. A faint glow from the window spilled across the floor. There was a small lump under the covers. He couldn¡¯t tell if she was asleep or not.

    He kept his steps quiet and moved closer.

    Dawn was lying on her side, facing the window. Her eyes were open.

    His chest tightened instantly. He lowered his voice. ¡°Dawn.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G Ppp.

    Chapter 570 Will¡¯s Pain

    s

    Her eyes moved toward him.

    Her face was nk, like she didn¡¯t care anymore. Like none of this mattered.

    She didn¡¯t say a word. She just turned to face the ceiling. From this angle, her eyes looked ssy, like water holding back something deep.

    Ethan sat down at the edge of the bed. His fingers curled in, but he finally reached out and gently took her hand. ¡°There¡¯s enough to lock Vincent away. He won¡¯t be walking free. He¡¯ll pay for what he did. As for my dad¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no direct evidence tying him to a crime. He¡¯s carried that guilt for years. If you still want to make him pay-¡±

    Dawn looked at him. Her calm expression hid a sharp, cold edge.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re giving me permission to go after him now?¡±

    Ethan pressed his lips together. He didn¡¯t speak.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not gonna do anything to him,¡± she said as she pulled her hand back. Her gaze felt distant, like she was staring right through him.

    ¡°Just like you said. There¡¯s no proof. But to me, he¡¯ll always be an aplice.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 57`1

    Chapter 571 Hurt Ethan

    s

    This meant things between them would never change. She wasn¡¯t going to be with a man connected to her mother¡¯s death.

    Ethan looked at her, and it felt like his chest was splitting open.

    Time passed.

    Or maybe it hadn¡¯t been that long.

    Dawn spoke again. ¡°If you really care about me, then let me go. I don¡¯t have anything left to hold onto. I just want to live a quiet life on my own. One without you in it.¡±

    She slowly looked up at him. Hershes were long and dark, and they moved like fans every time she blinked.

    ¡°Ethan, will you let me go?¡±

    <i>Let </i><i>me </i><i>go</i><i>. </i><i>Please</i>.

    No.

    Not happening.

    His chest tightened so hard it felt like something jabbed straight through him. His hand lifted, fingers trembling as they reached for

    her face.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    It had <i>been </i>years since he¡¯d said her name like that.

    His voice was hoarse and rough. ¡°I¡¯ll repay everything I owe you. Anything you want, you can have it. But he¡¯s him, and I¡¯m me. You can¡¯t punish me for what he did.¡±

    That would be too cruel.

    Dawn didn¡¯t respond.

    Her face stayed calm and wless.

    She didn¡¯t hate Ethan. But if there had been more than that¡­ it shouldn¡¯t be there.

    Too much had happened today. Too much had been said. Not everything was spelled out, but it didn¡¯t need to be.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a long day too. Get some rest. I¡¯m going to sleep.¡±

    She wanted him out.

    Ethan¡¯s sharp features darkened with frustration as she pulled up the nket.

    Maybe this really was the end. She actually slept well that night. She could feel that he stayed beside her, but her mind was already made up, and she wasn¡¯t going to change it.

    She didn¡¯t open her eyes until the <i>door </i>shut behind him.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>GP

    Chapter 571 Hurt Ethan

    She nced at it. He had probably gone to the study.

    Her fingers curled into the nket before she let go. Then she got up and headed to wash up.

    She went downstairs.

    Hannah had breakfast ready.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She¡¯d been working with the Jacksons for years. She and Tara were close as sisters. They talked about everything. So she already knew exactly what had gone down yesterday.

    Her eyes were full of concern as she looked at Dawn, but she held back her words.

    Dawn acted like nothing had happened. She ate slowly and quietly.

    A few minutester, Ethan came downstairs.

    He hadn¡¯t slept at all. There were faint shadows under his eyes, and the lines of his face looked sharper and colder than usual.

    Hannah rushed over like she¡¯d been waiting for backup and pulled him aside.

    ¡°Ethan, what is going on? Your mom called me crying her eyes outst night. I couldn¡¯t make sense of half of it, but I got the part where Dawn got hurt the most. This whole thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Hannah.¡±

    His head was spinning, and her voice only made it worse. He cut in quickly. ¡°It¡¯s been handled. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    ¡°But Dawn doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s fine.¡±

    Most people would at least show some emotion, right?

    That girl was too calm. Nobody could stay that calm after what happened.

    Hannah nced between the two of them and lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve watched you two grow together. Every sweet and bitter moment. I don¡¯t know what Dawn¡¯s thinking now, but Ethan, you¡¯re the man. You¡¯ve got to take more responsibility.¡±

    Maybe she was stepping out of line, but she couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch them suffer like this.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to talk to her today. See what¡¯s really going on inside.¡±

    Ethan looked over at the dining room. Dawn was slowly picking at her food like it had no vor. Her expression was empty, like nothing touched her.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    His voice came out low and rough. ¡°Thanks, Hannah.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look good. If you¡¯ve got timeter, try taking her to¨Cwell, she¡¯s probably not gonna go anywhere with you. You should bring a doctor here instead.¡±

    She sighed hard and walked back to the table.

    <i>Oh </i><i>dear </i><i>lord</i><i>, </i><i>what </i><i>happened</i>?

    5:03 <b>pm </b>G P p <b>p </b>

    Chapter 571 Hurt Ethan

    They were such a perfect couple. Now it was just sad.

    Why did children have to pay for the mess their parents left behind?

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She looked at Dawn again and felt a sharper pain in her chest. That girl had it rough growing up. <i>And </i>now, after everything she¡¯d been through, people were still dragging her into messes that weren¡¯t hers. If she weren¡¯t mentally strong, she might have already

    broken.

    ¡°Hannah.¡±

    The voice caught her off guard.

    She rushed over. ¡°What is it, Dawn? Are you feeling okay?¡±

    Dawn paused.

    Then she gave a small smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± She put her fork down and braced her hands on the table. Her voice was calm but firm. ¡°I just want to say, please don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡¯m not fragile. Yeah, some bad things happened, but I¡¯m still here. I can handle it.¡±

    Hannah had been trying all morning to figure out how tofort her. But now that Dawn brought it up herself, she didn¡¯t even know what to say.

    She hesitated for a while before letting out a deep sigh.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    She reached out and held her hand, her tone soft but serious. ¡°I didn¡¯t go to college like you two, so maybe I don¡¯t know all the right things to say. But people are like this¡­ it¡¯s easy to give advice when it¡¯s someone else¡¯s problem. But when it hits us, we don¡¯t think straight. We fall apart. Just be honest with me, sweetie. Tell me what you really feel¡­ about Ethan.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 572

    Chapter 572 She Doesn¡¯t Know

    Chapter 572 She Doesn¡¯t Know

    Dawn pressed her lips together. Staring at Hannah¡¯s kind, honest face, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to lie.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The moment the words came out, her chest tightened.

    :?

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    She let out a weak smile. ¡°Hannah, I still feel numb. I really don¡¯t know what to do next. But I don¡¯t think Ethan and I¡­ are gonna end up together.¡±

    Still, locking anything down felt too heavy. Life was long. Things changed.

    She didn¡¯t want to overthink anymore.

    Right now, she didn¡¯t care who was in her life. She just wanted out. Out of this ce, away from these people. Vincent, Will, Ethan¡­ none of them had anything to do with her anymore.

    Dawn took a deep breath. She forced a smile for Hannah¡¯s sake. ¡°But I swear I¡¯m not gonna do anything reckless. I¡¯ll take care of myself. I¡¯m only in my twenties. I¡¯ve still got so much ahead of me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course you won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Hannah tried to speak, but her voice cracked halfway through. ¡°You¡¯ve still got a long way to go.¡±

    Anywhere she ended up would be fine.

    As long as she stayed okay, anywhere was fine.

    Dawn saw the tears in her eyes and gave a small smile.

    After breakfast, the two of them stepped out into the yard to water the flowers and talk. Dawn hadn¡¯t sat and talked to an older woman like that in a long time. It helped. She felt lighter.

    That night, they made dinner together in the kitchen.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Hannah checked her face again, like she was reading her expression. When she saw nothing off, she carefully said, ¡°I know Ethan¡¯s still thinking about you. And <i>you </i>haven¡¯t picked a ce to go yet. Why don¡¯t you stay here a little longer? Give him a chance. Just feel it out?¡±

    Dawn stopped cutting the vegetables for a second, then went right back to it.

    ¡°Hannah, you don¡¯t have to try and change my mind.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    So it was really over?

    Hannah felt a knot in her stomach, but she knew emotions couldn¡¯t be forced.

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G PPP.

    Chapter 572 She Doesn¡¯t Know

    Back in her day, people still cared what others thought. Kids now? They didn¡¯t care about any of that.

    But maybe that was a good thing. At least they didn¡¯t force themselves to suffer.

    Her thoughts drifted. Neither of them said anything else.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Time passed. Then the sound of car tires came from outside. Hannah snapped back into focus. She nced at Dawn<b>, </b>still sorting through the celery. ¡°Oh, Ethan¡¯s back. He said you looked pale earlier. Said he wanted a doctor to check on you.¡±

    As she spoke, Ethan stepped inside. Tall, sharp, dressed in a clean white shirt and a fitted zer. He walked straight toward them. He looked like he didn¡¯t belong in the quiet kitchen.

    But Dawn didn¡¯t even look twice.

    Her eyes went right to the doctor behind him.

    She recognized the doctor.

    That doctor was one of the top OB¨CGYNs from the hospital in the city.

    ¡°What are you doing in the kitchen?¡± His voice was gentle. He clearly wasn¡¯t okay with it, but he sighed like he was scared to upset her.

    He walked over, untied her apron, and picked her up in his arms.

    He carried her to the living room.

    The doctor followed right behind.

    ¡°Dr. Levanesque, her face hasn¡¯t looked good since yesterday. Please take a look.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Dr. Levanesque pushed their sses up and pulled out their bag.

    Ethan stood nearby with such strong presence that she felt nervous. At first, Dr. Levanesque thought Dawn wasn¡¯t married. Turned out she was. And clearly, her husband wasn¡¯t just anyone.

    The doctor moved carefully and checked everything.

    Eventually, the exam wrapped up.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson<i>¡­</i>¡± Their tone said they needed to speak with him privately.

    Dawn calmly adjusted her sleeves like none of it concerned her.

    Ethan looked at her for a long second. Then he turned to the doctor. ¡°This way, Dr. Levanesque.¡±

    They stepped out together. The room went quiet again, except for the soft tter of Hannah working in the kitchen.

    Dawn didn¡¯t move. She just stared at the same spot, zoning out.

    Minutester, another car arrived. Ethan had Tony drive the doctor back.

    He stood at the door for a long time.

    <b>5:03 </b>pm G

    Chapter 572 She Doesn¡¯t Know

    s

    Dawn turned her head toward the tall window. He was standing outside, mostly hidden by the shadows. His silhouette flickered against the ss.

    When he finally shifted, she looked away.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Ethan walked over and crouched in front of her. His voice was soft. ¡°Do you feel okay? Dizzy? Weak?¡±

    Dawn looked at his face up close and said tly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you already ask the doctor? Didn¡¯t they tell you?¡±

    ¡°They said you¡¯re a little anemic. You need to eat better.¡±

    ¡°What else?¡±

    Ethan frowned. He paused for two seconds. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±

    A tiny smile tugged at her lips. She leaned in and spoke low. ¡°Did you think I was pregnant?

    ¡°But Ethan, I¡¯m not.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for a reaction.

    She stood and walked past him. The scent she left behind brushed across his face, then vanished.

    Ethan stayed crouched on the floor. The veins on the back of his hand popped as he clenched his fist. It took a long time for the pain to ease up.

    Hannah finished cooking and ced the food on the table.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 573

    Chapter 573 Weird Air

    She couldn¡¯t tell if it was just in her head, but something about this house didn¡¯t feel right.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    s

    Hannah grabbed her arm while she was setting up the table.

    Nothing seemed off though.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Hannah?¡±

    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just curious¨Cwhat did the doctor say?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°Low blood sugar. Probably from not eating muchtely. I¡¯ll eat more.¡±

    ¡°Good. And stop chasing those insane diet trends,¡± Hannah said, already distracted. ¡°Just eat. All those weird health problems like low blood sugar? You won¡¯t get them if you eat like a normal person.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll eat.¡±

    She really had been trying.

    Throughout dinner, Dawn and Hannah kept the conversation going like usual. Whether they meant to or not, the man next to them got ignored the whole time.

    Afterward, Hannah went to clean up, and Dawn walked upstairs.

    The second she stepped into the bedroom, someone yanked her wrist from behind.

    He turned her around and pinned her to the wall.

    The room was dark. No lights <i>were </i>on. The sudden ckout messed with her eyes. She couldn¡¯t see anything.

    She spoke softly. ¡°What are <i>you </i>doing?¡±

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face stayed hidden in the dark. His expression was torn between pain and rage. His fist mmed against the wall beside her head. He was squeezing so hard it looked like his bones might snap.

    Neither of them moved for a few seconds. Then his voice broke through, raspy and harsh. ¡°Don¡¯t shut me out. If you¡¯re mad, just say it. If you hate me, let me have it. Whatever¡¯s in your head, just say it. I can take it. Just stop going quiet on me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing to say.¡±

    Dawn stayed calm. ¡°I just want to leave. But you won¡¯t let me.¡±

    So why bother talking?

    Ethan¡¯s eyes looked pitch ck. They didn¡¯t have depth¨Cthey just swallowed you whole. One look, and you were gone.

    As her eyes started adjusting, his face came into view. He looked sharp. Raw. Way too clear.

    <b>5:03 </b>pm G

    Chapter 573 Weird Air

    Just as Dawn opened her mouth again, he grabbed her throat, tilted her chin, and kissed her hard.

    The kiss didn¡¯tst, but it drained them both.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t resist. Her hand had started to lift, but it fell. Just when she thought he was about to go further, <i>he </i><i>stopped</i>. His breath hit her neck in rough, burning bursts.

    Ethan pulled her close, arms locking around her like he couldn¡¯t let go. Like he wanted to pull her into his chest and never let her

    out.

    Itsted a while.

    Then he let go.

    His voice came out gravelly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to eat, and always get some sleep.¡±

    He turned and walked out before she could answer. The hallway light poured in behind him, casting a long, worn¨Cout shadow.

    Dawn didn¡¯t move from the wall. His scent was everywhere. Her chest rose and fell, sharp and shaky. After a long pause, she finally let out the breath she¡¯d been holding.

    The room was dead quiet. Even the air felt too heavy to breathe.

    So¡­

    Was he really letting her go?

    She closed <i>her </i>eyes. Her head was a wreck. The patches of light on the floor made it worse. Nothing lined up.

    Ethan walked into the study. He didn¡¯t touch the light switch. Outside the window, the wind ripped through the trees, their branches rattling nonstop.

    He reached into the drawer and pulled out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. He lit one. He didn¡¯t smoke it. The glow at the tip flickered, uneven and weak.

    Time slipped past. The cigarette burned down to the filter.

    Then Tony called.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, everything¡¯s handled. Thewyer says there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice was t. He smashed the butt into the ashtray and said, ¡°Finish things up and go home. Business as usual

    tomorrow.¡±

    Tony hesitated, then spoke carefully. ¡°Sir, we¡¯ve still got that trip to Gredos tomorrow. Are we still doing it?¡±

    That client was important.

    But after tonight, Tony figured the boss would put Dawn first.

    ¡°We¡¯re going.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>5:03 </b><b>pm </b>G P P <b>P </b>

    Chapter 573 Weird Air

    Ethan didn¡¯t even pause, much to Tony¡¯s surprise.

    His eyes were cold, unreadable. ¡°Be here by seven.¡±

    s

    He hung up, dropped into the desk chair, leaned back, and tilted his head up toward the ceiling. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed. He brought a hand up to cover his eyes.

    A few minutester, he picked up the phone.

    Then he left the house.

    Once he got in the car, he shot Tony a new address. Then he called Alex. Then Brogan.

    Ethan never asked anyone out for drinks unless it was serious.

    They both knew what this was about.

    Stonewarden¡¯s chairman had just been taken down. It rocked the business world. All the skeletons in his closet were tumbling out

    too.

    Rich trust¨Cfund kids always had time to dig.

    Club One was mmed that night.

    shing lights, pounding bass, and wall¨Cto¨Cwall bodies turned the ce into a full¨Cblown meltdown of chaos and indulgence.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 574

    Chapter 574 Club One

    Alex and Brogan stepped into the private lounge one after the other.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The man on the couch was only wearing a white button¨Cdown. Two buttons were undone, showing off <i>the </i>sharp lines under his corbone. One arm hung over the back of the couch. The other held a half¨Cfull ss of liquor.

    He looked rougher now than he ever did before the wedding.

    Alex and Brogan exchanged a nce. They already knew.

    ¡°Heartbreak, huh?¡±

    Alex walked up and kicked his leg.

    The man looked at him, took a slow sip, and didn¡¯t say a word.

    Brogan dropped down beside him and poured two more drinks. His tone stayed chill. ¡°Northville¡¯s been chaostely. Stonewarden¡¯s a monster of apany. Now suddenly it¡¯s under new ownership. Word is¡­ your girl Dawn¡¯s the one calling the shots. So why are you here drinking in the dark instead of sweet¨Ctalking your sugar mama?¡±

    They had no clue what really happened. But knowing how crazy Ethan was about Dawn, they figured it was just another bump. So they kept joking.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    <i>Alex </i>drank and joined in.

    ¡°Stonewarden¡¯s a global beast. Honestly, we might need you two to save our asses one day. Don¡¯t go blowing this for no reason.¡±

    Still, both of them knew what was real. If Stonewarden was tied up in shady stuff, parts of it were getting frozen or seized.

    Even so, a wounded monster could still wreck everything in its path.

    They kept talking. But Ethan didn¡¯t say a word.

    He was slouched in the corner. The low lights wrapped around his tall frame. His features were sharp, almost too perfect, and that cold look in his eyes made himn dangerous as hell. Like smoke had soaked into his stare.

    Brogan¡¯s grin faded. His tone dropped.

    ¡®Is it that bad?¡±

    Alex didn¡¯t cut in this time. He just looked at Ethan.

    Ethan drank slow. The burn ran down his throat and sank deep into his gut.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His voice was all grit. ¡°It¡¯s more than bad.¡±

    Alex straightened. ¡°How bad are we talking? Look, I get we don¡¯t run the whole family empire, but we still got pull. If you need backup, say it. Don¡¯t deal with this alone.¡±

    5:03 pm G Ppp<b>. </b>

    Chapter 574 Club One

    Brogan added, ¡°If Dawn needs anything, we¡¯ll make it happen.¡±

    Ethan smiled. It was thin, tired, and bitter. ¡°If either of you could actually help, I¡¯d take it.¡±

    Silence dropped between them.

    So this wasn¡¯t about thepany.

    s

    Alex sighed and refilled his ss. ¡°You two have been back and forth for years. You¡¯ve been through everything. What¡¯s left to mess up? I don¡¯t get it. Do you?¡±

    He didn¡¯t.

    Alex had never fallen hard for anyone. Always the flirt, never the fool. No strings. No heartbreak.

    That said, the girl he¡¯d been seeingtely was cute. Maybe worth sticking around for.

    Brogan got bumped as Alex leaned over. The liquor sloshed close to the rim.

    He stared at Ethan. ¡°Did she dump you?¡±

    Right between the eyes.

    Ethan¡¯s jaw locked. He finished his drink in one long pull.

    ¡°Damn. She really did.¡± Alex knocked his drink back and muttered, ¡°Told you. Soon as she came back, I said she looked like she was out for blood. Guess I wasn¡¯t wrong. She-<b>¡± </b>

    Brogan kicked him.

    Not <i>the </i><i>time</i><i>. </i>

    Alex rolled his eyes. ¡°<i>So </i><i>now </i>what? She reopened the branch and moved back to Meriax?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Ethan turned the ss slowly. His eyes dropped to the floor, full of doubt and pain. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better like this.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t know, he wouldn¡¯t keep wondering.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay. Maybe letting her go was the only way to love her right.

    Yeah.

    That was all he had left.

    Brogan pped a hand on his shoulder, steady and solid. But after a few seconds, he asked, ¡°You¡¯re sure you won¡¯t regret it?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. Maybe he would tomorrow. Maybe-

    He stared into his ss. A faint clink echoed from the bottle against the rim. The sound filled the silence like the hush before a storm. No wonder people said liquor was the cleanest poison. It softened the edges, dulled the ache, gave you fake dreams that

    didn¡¯t hurt as much as the truth.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    5:03 pm G ppp.

    Chapter 574 Club One

    Brogan saw him reach for another pour and let out a long breath through his nose.

    He didn¡¯t leave.

    Whatever was going on with Ethan and Dawn, nobody else could touch it.

    Three women could flip the world upside down, but three men? All they could do was drink.

    The third bottle ran dry fast.

    Alex was trashed, rambling like a clown.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°You want my advice? Go full alpha! Lock her in the house, throw diamonds at her, drag her across the country <i>on </i>some insane luxury trip! What woman says no to that? I wouldn¡¯t!

    ¡°If that fails, throw yourself into traffic! Get hit! Milk it! She still likes you, right? Nothing? Come on, she¡¯s not made of stone! There¡¯s gotta be something in there you can work with!¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 575

    Chapter 575 Stupid Ideas

    ¡°Then just say you¡¯ve got cancer! Tell her you¡¯re dying or something!¡±

    The room fell dead quiet.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Brogan, who was usually the calmest of the three, had finally hit his limit. He grabbed a pillow and chucked it straight at <i>Alex</i>. ¡°Jesus, shut up already. You¡¯re giving me a damn migraine.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to help! Come on! Use your brain for once! You need to think too!¡±

    Silence took over again.

    Most of those ideas would just shove her even further away.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word. He rubbed his forehead, fingers dragging slow and uneven like something inside him had snapped. The overhead light cast shadows that drowned out his expressionpletely.

    ¡°Brogan.¡±

    His voice came low and tired. ¡°Get him out of here.¡±

    Brogan, who was the least trashed, gave him a look. ¡°You sure? Want me to call Tony to pick you up?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice was raw, like it hurt just to speak. ¡°I just need to be alone.¡±

    Brogan paused, then gave a nod. ¡°Alright. He¡¯s wasted anyway. I¡¯ll get him out. Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    Alex kept muttering under his breath while Brogan dragged him out. The door shut behind them with a dull thud.

    The lounge went still.

    Only low, background music yed from the corner speaker.

    Ethan leaned back into the couch. His eyes stayed open. The overhead lights spun across his pupils, colors twisting like he was stuck underwater.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    The name slipped out of his mouth before he even realized it.

    A tear trailed down the side of his face. Something deep inside him caved in.

    The next morning, Dawn jolted awake to her phone ring beside her.

    She sat up fast, blinking at the unfamiliar ceiling, then remembered she was back in Eastcrest Regency. She turned her head and saw the bed next to her was still untouched.

    Her phone kept ringing.

    <b>5:04 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapter 575 Stupid Ideas

    She picked up just in time to hear Anna¡¯s voice, loud and panicked.

    ¡°Dawn, finally! I¡¯ve been calling you all night. Do you have any idea how worried I was?!<b>¡± </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Hearing Anna¡¯s voice made her chest ache in a good way. She smiled. ¡°Come on. If I really wanted to scare somebody, I wouldn¡¯t waste it on you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    Anna huffed, clearly ticked. ¡°Where the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at¡­¡±

    Dawn paused, slid into her shoes, and walked to the window. Morning light poured across the yard. The grass practically glowed under the summer sun.

    She suddenly remembered the first time she and Ethan came to Northville. It had been snowing. They spent hours outside building snowmen and pelting each other with snowballs.

    A small smile tugged at her lips.

    She wasn¡¯t thinking about Ethan. She was thinking about how far gone those days were.

    ¡°I¡¯m at Eastcrest Regency Residence.¡±

    She took a slow breath, then said quietly, ¡°But I might not stay long.¡±

    ¡°And where to next?¡±

    ¡®Just¡­ somewhere.¡±

    She still didn¡¯t have a n.

    Anna didn¡¯t push. She didn¡¯t try to talk her down either. Maybe she knew there wasn¡¯t anything left to say.

    ¡®Alright. Lunch. Then I¡¯ll take <i>you </i>wherever you want.¡±

    Dawn agreed. They chatted a little longer, then she hung up to get ready.

    When she came downstairs, she found <i>out </i>Ethan hadn¡¯te home.

    The guards were gone too.

    It really did seem like he was done with everything.

    Hannah told her all that with a strange look on her face, waiting to see how Dawn would react. But Dawn didn¡¯t flinch. Not once.

    ¡°Hannah.¡± Dawn finished thest bite of her breakfast, wiped her lips with a napkin, and looked up. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be staying here. Please take care of yourself<b>, </b>okay? Really.¡±

    The second she said that, Hannah¡¯s eyes turned red. ¡°Sweetheart¡­ why won¡¯t you give him one more chance? You two used to be so perfect. You were¡­¡±

    Her voice cracked and trailed off.

    <b>5:04 </b><b>pm </b>G Pppp.

    Chapter 575 Stupid Ideas

    She swiped at her eyes, trying to stayposed.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Then she reached over and held Dawn¡¯s hand. ¡°Take care of yourself out there, alright? Eat well. Sleep well. Don¡¯t let what already happened¨Cor what might¨Cmess with your head. Promise me.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s nose stung. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Goodbyes from someone older always hit the hardest.

    It took a long time before Dawn finally stepped out of the Eastcrest gates and slid into the car she¡¯d called.

    She headed straight for Anna¡¯s. They talked. They had lunch. They found a quiet town where she could disappear for a while.

    Right before Dawn climbed into the car, Anna asked, ¡°You think you¡¯lle back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Same answer. Same honesty.

    Anna didn¡¯t respond. She just let out a deep sigh and pressed harder on the gas.

    They¡¯d already bought her ticket earlier. At the airport<b>, </b>check¨Cin and security went quick.

    It all took five minutes.

    The priorityne was empty. Anna wrapped her in a tight hug. This time, she couldn¡¯t hold back the tears.

    Her voice broke. ¡°I don¡¯t care where you go. You better be okay. And you better text me the second something happens. Got it?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 576

    Chapter 576 Goodbye

    ¡°Got it, Ms. Winsor.¡±

    Dawn gave her a quick pat on the back. ¡°You, too.¡±

    There was no point dragging it out. The longer the goodbye, the cheesier it sounded.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She smiled at Anna. ¡°I¡¯m really fine, okay? But you¨Clove can feel amazing or it can rip you apart. Just don¡¯t lose yourself in it. Take it as part of the ride, yeah?¡±

    ¡°Alright, enough.¡± Anna didn¡¯t bother hiding how she felt, but there wasn¡¯t time to dig into it. ¡°Go. I¡¯m heading out.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s turn at the same time.¡±

    ¡°No looking back.¡±

    It felt like a pact. Dawn made it through security without a single problem. She didn¡¯t turn around once.

    Three hourster, a flight touched down in Gredos.

    The second Ethan stepped off the ne, his phone rang. It was Oliver. ¡°Mr. Jackson, Ms. West is gone.¡±

    Three years ago, when Dawn disappeared, it was like half of Ethan died. He spiraled hard. Drank too much. Took him months to

    ecover<b>. </b>

    Everyone expected the same thing this time.

    Tony had tagged along on this trip and was on edge the whole time, ready for the storm.

    But it never came.

    Ethan just paused when he heard the news, then said, ¡°Got it.¡±

    That was it.

    Tony kept throwing nces at him like he was seeing something out of a horror movie.

    ¡®Mr. Jackson¡­¡±

    He bit his lip. ¡°That was Oliver just now, right?¡±

    Ethan nced at him, eyes cool and dangerous. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡±

    ¡®No reason¡­¡±

    Tony felt like something was seriously off.

    He wiped imaginary sweat from his forehead, already convinced the next few days were going to suck.

    And yet, things just kept getting weirder.

    Five days passed.

    <b>5:04 </b><b>pm </b>G ppp.

    Chapter 576 Goodbye

    s

    Ethan acted totally normal. He went to meetings. Handled social stuff. Even smiled when people mentioned Mrs. Jackson and thanked them like nothing had happened.

    The calmer he was, the worse it felt.

    Tony started thinking maybe he¡¯dpletely lost his mind.

    Dawn had taken off without a word. No one knew where she went. No one knew if she would evere back.

    Judging by the way things ended, she probably wasn¡¯ting back.

    And Ethan hadn¡¯t even poured a drink?

    He <i>barely </i><i>gave </i><i>a </i><i>response</i>.

    Tony treaded lightly around him all week, but it didn¡¯t add up. In the end, he reported to Ethan¡¯s closest friends. The response? ¡°Let him stay busy. That¡¯s how he¡¯s coping.¡±

    The five¨Cday trip wrapped up fast, and they flew back to Northville.

    Theynded at 9 p.m. Brogan and Alex were there to meet them in person.

    Both stood at the terminal exit, tall and sharp. One in crisp white, the other in dark gray. With those perfect jawlines and sharp features, people couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    Alex nced at his watch. ¡°You sure it¡¯s nine? You didn¡¯t mix up the time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what his assistant said. Should be right.¡±

    Right then, they spotted him. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡±

    The man walking toward them was dressed in all ck, phone in one hand, still mid¨Ccall. No tie, just sleek, powerful energy in motion. He moved like the ground got out of his way.

    Tony was behind him, dragging the luggage and struggling to keep up.

    The second he saw them, relief hit him like a wave.

    ¡°Mr. Langley, Mr. Kinney, hello.¡±

    Alex pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Rough week?¡± He nced at Ethan, who was still on the phone. The work¨Cmode auraing off him was brutal.

    ¡°Damn<b>, </b>he looks good. He should¡¯ve let Dawn see him like this. What woman could resist that?¡±

    Brogan gave Tony a light nod.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got this. Go home and rest.¡±

    ¡°For real?¡±

    Tony lit up, though he kept it polite. ¡°Appreciate it, gentlemen.¡±

    ¡°Go on.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>5:04 </b><b>pm </b>GP pp<b>. </b>

    Chapter 576 Goodbye

    Alex grabbed the suitcase and waited for Ethan to finish.

    A couple of minutester, he hung up.

    His eyes swept over them. ¡°You guys seriously don¡¯t have anything better to do<i>? </i>Get jobs or something.¡±

    ?<b>? </b>

    <b>45 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Wow, rude,¡± Alex said, bumping his shoulder. ¡°I canceled dinner with my sister just to be here, man. We¡¯re the weing

    Brogan said, ¡°Yeah. His so¨Ccalled ¡®sister¡® is a stretch, but you know how he is. The guy needs a woman to function. So if he still showed up tonight? That¡¯s real loyalty.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched. He didn¡¯t respond.

    He knew exactly what these two were trying to pull.

    ¡°Alright, enough standing around. Let¡¯s go drink.¡±

    Alex threw an arm over his shoulder, casual and reckless like back in high school. ¡°There¡¯s nothing a drink can¡¯t fix. If one doesn¡¯t

    work? We¡¯ll have two.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 577

    Chapter 577 Drown Out the Sadness.

    Chapter 577 Drown Out the Sadness

    Ethan got hauled into Club One.

    45 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Alice showed up too, rocking a red dress that hugged her curves in all the right ces. Her ck curls fell over her shoulders, giving her that drop¨Cdead gorgeous look.

    ¡°So your wife ditched you, huh?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word.

    The air stalled for a beat.

    Alex kept ring at her, signaling her to shut it, but she just ignored him.

    Brogan didn¡¯t say anything either. His eyes held this amused look, like an older brother watching his little sister stir up chaos.

    Ethan stayed quiet. Alice grabbed a bottle and two sses.

    She swayed her hips as she strutted over.

    She filled one ss for him. Then filled one for herself.

    ¡°You should just date me instead,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯te with any crazy family drama. Way easier deal.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t respond. His dark gaze lingered on her face for a second before dropping to the ss in his hand. He knocked it back in one go.

    ¡°Not happening.¡±

    Alex stepped in and pulled her away.

    ¡°What guy in Northville even has the guts to fight you? A full¨Cgrown lion would run for its life.¡±

    ¡°Did you just call me a lioness?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    ¡°Alex, sounds like nobody¡¯s put you in your ce for way too long. Let me fix that.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, hey! Alice!¡±

    Their banter turned into shoving as they moved farther off, voices fading into the distance.

    Brogan chuckled as he took the seat next to Ethan.

    ¡°Maybe Dawn just wants some quiet. Let her breathe. You should cool off a little too.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s throat moved as he swallowed hard. His voice came out low. ¡°Brogan. There¡¯s no maybe this time.¡±

    Chapter 577 Drawn Our the Sadness <ol><li></li></ol>

    How like that befere

    She tooked dead inr

    She didn¡¯t argue, didn¡¯tin, din¡¯t my no lewe was 19 she didn¡¯t care if he kept her share a bus

    I big 4ibe hidrit money where chew the kept breathing.

    He didn¡¯t wam that for her. He wanted her alive. Happy

    Brogan¡¯s brow rightened Do you know the wee

    Didn¡¯t k

    Ethen sat up. His perfectly styled hair cast shadows over his face, softening the shup fees

    I don¡¯t wanna know. Even if you find out, don¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Brogan got the message. He gave a slow nod. ¡°Alright. But don¡¯t worry. Ilke sure son her. Just in case

    ¡°Thanks¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. You¡¯d do the same.¡±

    They tapped their sses together.

    Bragan took a sip. Then he remembered something. Jonathan¡¯sing back soon, is he?

    After Dawn¡¯s breakdown three years ago, Jonathan vanished without a trace. Nobody knee where he is gone or what he was doing.

    He was the kind of guy who lived in the shadows. Always a walking mystery

    Ethan frowned. ¡°Then Alice¡­¡±

    Brogan let out a sigh and shook his head. ¡°That mess between them? Way past its expiration date. None of us can stop in¡±

    Not long after, Alex and Alice came back.

    I¡¯m taking her home. You two good?¡±

    ¡°Calling a driver.<i>¡± </i>

    The two men were slouched on the couch in matching poses¨Clegs stretched out, rxed hut their sucres couldn¡¯t have been more different

    Brogan lifted his ss toward Alice, ¡°We were just talking about you. Jonathan¡¯s almost back. Any ns! Want the three of us to kidnap him for you?¡±

    He only got this chatty when he drank

    12:56 Wed, Feb 4 MG D

    Chapter 577 Drown Out the Sadness

    Alice¡¯s eyes froze for a second, then she waved him off.

    ¡°ns? What ns? That guy¡¯s ancient history.¡±

    She smacked Alex¡¯s back. ¡°Youing or what?¡±

    ¡°Can you not p like a linebacker, Princess?¡±

    Alex winced. ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ming. I¡¯ll drive.¡±

    s

    Once they got in the car, Alice¡¯s mask cracked. Her eyes looked a little watery, and her jaw trembled like she was holding something in.

    Alex nced her way and stretched one leg out like a bored trust¨Cfund brat.

    ¡°Listen to me. Forget about Jonathan. That guy¡¯s an icicle. Even if you dated him, you¡¯d be over it in a week. You want hot guys? This city¡¯s full of them. See one you like? Point. I¡¯ll snatch him for you.¡±

    Alice leaned back, visibly ufortable. ¡°Move over.¡±

    Alex shifted a little.¡±

    ¡°God, why are you so fat? You¡¯re squashing me.¡±

    She said nothing for a moment.

    She shoved at him with her shoulder and ended up taking over most of the backseat.

    They¡¯d all grown up together. Alice had always been the one they spoiled. She got used to it. So did everyone else.

    Alex even leaned his shoulder toward her so she could rest easier.

    ¡°Alice. Seriously. Don¡¯t throw everything away for one guy, alright?¡±

    ¡°Ugh. Shut up already.¡±

    Alex stayed quiet.

    Alice let out a slow breath. ¡°When did I ever say I was all in on Jonathan? He should feel lucky I had a crush on him. Not dating me? His loss. He should open his eyes. Guys line up for me from here to another country. Who the hell does he think he is?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 578

    Chapter 578 That¡¯s More Like It

    That was the Alice everyone knew.

    +5 <b>Free </b><b>Coins </b>

    Alex jumped right in. ¡°Exactly! Go get yourself someone younger, hotter, and richer. That¡¯ll mess with his head.¡±

    The first two were easy.

    But ¡°richer than him¡°? That one was tough.

    The more Alice thought about it, the more irritated she got. She crossed her arms and shut her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m taking a nap. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±

    She went quiet. Alex picked up his phone and started texting his sweet girl like nothing happened.

    That night, both of them spiraled into their own mess,pletely stuck.

    Meanwhile¡­

    As soon as they left, Ethan and Brogan got ready to split too.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave your car here? I¡¯ll have the driver drop you off.¡±

    ¡°You head out. I¡¯ll stay a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s your stuff?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He closed his eyes and waved him off.

    They were regrs at Club One. Alex even had a private suite upstairs. Brogan stepped outside and told the staff to keep an eye on Ethan.

    Ethan cracked one eye open and watched the door slowly close. All the noise faded behind it. The room fell silent.

    His breathing slowed. In that silence, he could almost hear her again, yful and sharp-

    ¡°Ethan, why¡¯d you drink so much again?

    ¡°Go take a shower. You stink.

    ¡°Next time you drink this much, I¡¯m not dealing with you.¡±

    And then she really stopped dealing with him.

    He¡¯d been acting fine for days. But right then, the pain finally hit him, and it showed in his eyes. It drowned him

    No one expected him <i>to </i>actually move into Club One.

    12:56 Wed, Feb 4 M GD

    Chapter 578 That¡¯s More Like It

    He still went to work. Still showed up at meetings. But at night, he came back here.

    If he was feeling it, he drank.

    If work piled up, he handled it upstairs.

    +5 Free Coms

    At first, Alex kept dropping by to talk him into going home. Eventually, he got tired of it and gave up.

    The months rolled by. People stopped bringing it up. Sometimes they¡¯d remember and feel a little weird about it, then forget again.

    Time passed fast.

    In one year, Jackson Group exploded. Multiple branches went public. But Ethan stopped showing up in public as much.

    The ones who knew him saw the difference. He was colder. Sharper. Like nothing outside of work mattered anymore.

    People tried every trick to cozy up to Jackson Group. They sent everything they could think of.

    Rare collectibles. Fancy paintings. Gorgeous women.

    He didn¡¯t look at any of it.

    ¡°Come on. You¡¯re a CEO, and you¡¯ve been crashing in my tiny suite all year. You seriously don¡¯t have a house?¡±

    He wore frameless sses sitting low on his nose. His eyes were cold and unreadable.

    He was sorting emails and didn¡¯t even nce up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got a house. So why care about me?¡±

    ¡°You think I want to?¡±

    Alex muttered, frustrated. ¡°You moving in ruined everything. I haven¡¯t had one decent night to chat with my girls. Do you know how many rtionships you¡¯ve ruined?¡±

    ¡°You giving up on that sweet one?¡±

    ¡°Sweet girl¡¯s still sweet.¡±

    Just saying it made something sh across Alex¡¯s face. Innocent girls always got to him. But when it was too much, he lost interest.

    Ethan gave a cold snort. ¡°Don¡¯t push it. She¡¯s not like the stic ones you party with. Screw it up and you¡¯ll

    regret it.¡±

    Alex leaned against the desk. The desk wasn¡¯t even part of the original setup. Ethan had added a bunch of stuff after moving in.

    14.00 Wed, Feb 4 M

    Wed, Feb <b>4 </b>

    Chapter 578 That¡¯s More Like It

    <b>64 </b>

    s

    ¡°How¡¯s that a fair take?¡±

    His tone stayed t. ¡°Surgery or not, they¡¯re all good girls. Just depends on how they look good.¡±

    ¡°How so?¡±

    ¡°Some are beautiful inside. Some are beautiful¡­ in other aspects.¡±

    Weirdly, that made sense. ¡°You¡¯ve been single for a year because you¡¯re too picky. Stop judging people so hard. stic surgery isn¡¯t a sin.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t argue. He finished up and started ushering him out.

    ¡°Go. Your girl¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re noting?¡±

    ¡°Why should I?¡±

    Ethan frowned and started pushing him toward the door.

    ¡°Hey, wait!¡± Alex grabbed the frame and popped his head back in. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re sick of hanging out down there. So after tomorrow¡¯s anniversary party, let¡¯s go check out that new ce. What¡¯s it called? Lover¡¯s Landing or something? Doesn¡¯t it just scream good vibes?¡±

    Ethan gave him a look, signaling him to let go.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    Alex groaned. ¡°We haven¡¯t had a real night out in forever. Let¡¯s call Brogan too. They say some hot female boss owns the ce. You might get lucky!¡±

    Ethan exhaled slowly. ¡°Get out. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±

    Yeah, it had been a while since he unwound. A drink wouldn¡¯t hurt.

    ¡°Done. I¡¯m out.¡± Alex shed a grin and licked his teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll have them keep thedy boss warm for you. Just show up and work your charm!¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 579

    12:57 Wed, Feb 4 MG D

    Chapter 579 Improvement

    Chapter 579 Improvement

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Jackson Group had kept a low profile for a while, even though it was one of the biggest names in Northville. With the anniversary ging up, Will saw it as the right time to reopen ties with the outside world.

    They booked one of their luxury hotels for the event. The setup started over two weeks ago. Everything looked spotless¨Cfancy and wless.

    Every major figure in Northville had received an invitation. Several media outlets were already in ce.

    Ethan showed up at the office early that morning. Everyone else had already gone to the g.

    He leaned back in his chair, eyes closed. His face gave away nothing.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Tony stepped in, carrying a brand¨Cnew custom suit. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. You should get dressed and head

    over.¡±

    ¡°I thought the chairman would be attending.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Will said it has to be you today.¡±

    Ever since what happenedst year, something had shifted between Ethan and Will. They hadn¡¯t had a real conversation since.

    Ethan frowned for a while before finally opening his eyes.

    Tony let out a quiet sigh. Ethan had buried himself in work these past two years. Look at what that had turned him into.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, a few top media outlets will be on¨Csite, along with several of our most important partners. You really should be there.¡±

    There was no skipping it.

    A few seconds passed before Ethan stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯m going like this.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    The ballroom had been decorated to an extreme. The crowd? Nothing but the rich and powerful. By the time Ethan walked in, the room was already alive with chatter.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, long time no see.¡±

    Ethan turned around.

    The man greeting him wore a sleek suit and gold¨Cframed sses. His smile looked polite, but there was

    Chapter 579 Improvement

    calction behind it.

    Ethan caught the look in his eyes. ¡°Daniel?¡±

    ¡°Impressive memory, Mr. Jackson. I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d still remember me.¡±

    Daniel raised his ss. ¡°Drink with me?¡±

    45 Free Cours

    The event hadn¡¯t officially started yet. These kinds of moments were perfect for businessworking.

    Ethan nced around the room, then gave a smallugh. ¡°Sure<i>.</i>¡±

    He hadn¡¯t thought about Daniel in years.

    Four years ago, Daniel had worked for Vincent. He had pulled plenty of underhanded tricks. When Dawn¡¯s car went off the bridge, Daniel was the one who showed up with people to drag her out.

    Now he just brushed it all off.

    ¡°Everyone screws up sometimes. Mr. Jackson, no need to rub it in.¡±

    ¡°Screwed up?¡± Ethan stared at him, a slight smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Aren¡¯t you still with Stonewarden Group? Heard you got a promotion. Running the whole ce now?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s smile dipped a little. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Ethan took a drink. ¡°Just chatting.¡±

    Daniel held his gaze for a moment. His tongue pressed against his back mrs, and then he gave a slow smile.

    ¡°Still upset

    about what went down? Look, I had orders. I worked for Mr. West back then. That¡¯s who I

    answered to.¡±

    He locked eyes with Ethan. ¡°You¡¯re at the top now. You get how it works, right?¡±

    Ethan gave a cold, sharp breath through his nose but didn¡¯t respond.

    Understand him?

    For what?

    Even with Ethan¡¯s clear disdain, Daniel didn¡¯t seem rattled. He raised his ss again and tapped it lightly against Ethan¡¯s ss. ¡°Stonewarden¡¯s squeaky clean now, anyway. Not like the old days. Honestly? I don¡¯t even have to do much anymore. You probably already know that.¡±

    He did.

    After Vincent¡¯s fallst year, control of Stonewarden had gone to Dawn.

    111

    Chapter 579 Improvement

    She never made any public appearances. But behind the curtain, she was still the one in charge.

    s

    Ethan had been watching all year. He didn¡¯t know where she was. But every change inside Stonewarden¡­ he tried to find pieces of her in them.

    When Ethan¡¯s expression froze, Daniel¡¯s grin deepened.

    ¡°Truth be told¡­¡±

    He let out a long sigh.

    ¡°I always thought it was a real shame, what happened between you and Ms. West.¡±

    Ethan lifted his eyes. His gaze was ck and razor¨Csharp. ¡°What are you trying to say?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying¡­¡± Daniel leaned in closer. His voice dropped, as if he were spilling something private. ¡°I heard Ms. West¡¯s got a new man. Didn¡¯t you know?¡±

    Somethingnded hard in Ethan¡¯s chest. A dull ache spread through him.

    ¡°Oh man.¡±

    Daniel yed dumb and kept going.

    ¡°Apparently, they¡¯ve been traveling around the world together. Real sweet stuff. She still emails me here and there. Just work updates.¡±

    Ethan clutched his ss so tightly that it nearly cracked. His voice came out cold and rough. ¡°Have you seen the guy?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Daniel didn¡¯t miss a thing. His face twitched with barely hidden amusement.

    ¡°She hasn¡¯t even shown her face at the office this past year. Not even Ms. West. So how would I see the guy? But yeah, it¡¯s real. I heard her talking to him on the phone once.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 580

    Chapter 580 Rumors

    +5 Free Colos

    Ethan stayed silent. His icy, stone¨Ccold presence didn¡¯t match the buzz of the room at all. People passed by and greeted him, but he acted like they didn¡¯t even exist.

    He lookedposed, but the hand wrapped around his ss had turned bone¨Cwhite.

    Daniel took another sip. He didn¡¯t push. He didn¡¯t leave either.

    A pause stretched.

    Ethan finally lifted his head. His pitch¨Cck eyes looked clouded, like a storm was brewing behind them ¡°Why the hell are you telling me this?¡±

    Daniel lifted his hand. ¡°We¡¯re just making small talk. We¡¯ve known each other forever. What else are we supposed to talk about?¡±

    At that exact moment, Tony pushed through the crowd.

    His face was tight. Something was clearly up.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson.¡±

    He leaned in and whispered a few words into Ethan¡¯s ear.

    Ethan¡¯s pupils contracted in an instant. He spun around and followed Tony out without saying anything.

    Daniel finished his drink at his own pace. The grin on his face deepened. Things were about to get wild in the Jackson family.

    Upstairs, in the lounge, Tara was pacing nonstop.

    She and Will had been arguing about divorce for a year. She wasn¡¯t even nning toe tonight, but with how high¨Cprofile the event was, she couldn¡¯t skip it either.

    She never expected to walk into something like this.

    The door opened.

    She whipped around. ¡°Finally! Ethan, exin this to me right now!¡±

    Ethan walked in, frown tight. He followed where she pointed.

    Next to the couch sat a baby cradle.

    Thece canopy was delicate. Inside, a baby was fast asleep.

    ¡°Where the hell did thise from? Is this yours? When the hell did you even have time to pull this off?¡±

    Tara¡¯s voice shot up. ¡°It¡¯s lucky I was the one who saw it! The delivery guy just dropped it off like he was handing over lunch! And you? When did you turn into this kind of operator, huh?!¡±

    57 Wed, Feb 4 MG D

    Wed, Fe

    Chapter 580 Rumors

    45 Free Comm

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He stood there for a long moment before reaching down to lift the cover. His fingertips were shaking.

    It was such a simple action. But for him, it felt like the weight of a decade.

    He pulled the cover back.

    Inside was a chubby baby girl, four, maybe five months old.

    Lying beside her was a folded piece of paper. A paternity test.

    Ethan picked it up and slowly unfolded the A4 sheet. Tara leaned in to look.

    The second her eyesnded on it, she froze. ¡°Ethan, this¡­ this really is your baby!¡±

    He didn¡¯t move. He looked like he had turned to stone.

    His gaze locked onto a single line printed on the page.

    The handwriting was clean. Every stroke perfect.

    Dulce. Born June 6th, 2:10 a.m.

    She wrote that. It was her.

    Tara looked at the baby again. Then she turned to her son. The more she stared, the more the resemnce jumped out. Her voice dropped, her tone snapping. ¡°No wonder Dawn wanted out so badly. You pulled this behind her back? Who is she? Say it. Now.¡±

    Ethan shut his eyes tight and took a hard breath.

    He stood frozen for another beat, then crushed the paper in his hand and turned away.

    The baby stayed asleep. Her cheeks were soft and pink. Her mouth moved as if she were sucking.

    Ethan stared. His eyes turned red, slowly but clearly.

    A tidal wave crashed inside his chest. But no one could see it.

    Tara looked ready to blow. But she knew how her son was. If he didn¡¯t want to talk, nothing she said would

    get a response.

    She let out a deep sigh. Then she bent down to sort through the bag that had been left next to the cradle,

    ¡°They packed this up like a damn care package.¡±

    There were bottles, form, tiny clothes, diapers.

    The baby was so small. Taking care of her would be exhausting. Most of the bag was filled with onesies and nkets.

    16-37 Wed, Feb 4 M

    Chapter 580 Rumors

    +5 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Tara gave Ethan a sidelong nce. He still lookedpletely nk. She turned and snapped at Tony, who was still standing at the door like a statue. ¡°Why are you frozen?! Go! Go get more of these exact diapers and form! Now!¡±

    Tony jolted. ¡°Mrs. Jackson¡­ are we keeping the baby?¡±

    ¡°What the hell else do you think we¡¯re doing?¡± Tara snapped. ¡°Even if we can¡¯t find her mother, the baby still needs care! That paternity test is in ck and white! What, you think we¡¯re tossing her out?!¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t argue.

    Paternity tests could be faked.

    Dawn¡¯s fake dad had faked one, hadn¡¯t he?

    Still, he nodded and rushed off to handle it.

    The door had barely closed when the baby started waking up.

    Her big eyes blinked open. She lifted both hands and tried to shove her fingers into her mouth. She clearly didn¡¯t recognize either Ethan or Tara. Within two minutes, she started crying.

    The high¨Cpitched wail echoed through the room.

    Tara shoved her dazed son aside. ¡°Why are you just standing there?! Pick her up!¡±

    She leaned in and scooped the baby herself. It had been decades since she held a newborn. She wasn¡¯t prepared for any of this.

    She rocked her twice. The crying slowed.

    The second she stopped moving, the baby wailed again.

    Just as Tara¡¯s arms began to tremble, Ethan finally spoke, his voice hoarse. ¡°Mom. Let me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you think you can?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer. He just reached out.

    His movements were clumsy. Every shift was careful. He looked like he was afraid to hurt her.

    But somehow, the second the babynded in his arms, she stopped crying. She started gnawing on her. hand and stared up at him with big, wet eyes.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 581

    Chapter 581 New Baby

    Chapter 581 New Baby

    Tara forced a smile. ¡°Well, this is ¡­ something else.¡±

    The initial shock had passed, but now she just felt overwhelmed.

    <b>$</b><b>10 </b>Free Con

    She had actually been hoping Dawn mighte around. But now Ethan had a kid? Would Dawn still want anything to do with him?

    Still, this was his daughter. There was no walking away from that.

    Tara¡¯s expression was a mess. Her thoughts were spinning, but the priority was handling what was right in front of them.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need a nanny. I¡¯ll have someone get on it right now.

    ¡°Do we need to build out a nursery at home?

    ¡°Why did you send Hannah back? Wait, hold on-¡±

    Tara paused her texting and looked up. ¡°I heard you haven¡¯t been home in ages. Is your ce even livable anymore? Maybe just bring the baby to my ce for now?¡±

    She kept mumbling to herself without pausing once. Ethan didn¡¯t say a word. He just kept his eyes locked on the baby in his arms, taking in her tiny lips and delicate features.

    His mother hadn¡¯t beenpletely wrong earlier.

    This baby didn¡¯t just look like him.

    She looked like Dawn, too.

    Tiny cracks spread in the darkness of his gaze as faint glimmers of light broke through.

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you,¡± Tara muttered. She kept her voice low, trying not to wake the baby. ¡°The nanny¡¯s already on the way. Let¡¯s take her to my ce for now. You¡¯re not seriously thinking of handling this yourself, right?¡±

    ¡°I am.¡±

    The words scraped out of his throat.

    Ethan gave a faint smile. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m raising her myself. Just get a nanny to teach me what to do.¡±

    Tara froze. ¡°And what about Dawn?¡±

    Silence.

    She blinked twice, then slowly raised her hand to her mouth.

    ¡°Are you saying¡­ this baby is-¡±

    THU

    O

    <b>18:14 </b><b>Thu</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>50 </b>M

    Chapter 581 New Baby

    $10 Free cold

    She¡¯s Daton¡¯s?

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. He couldn¡¯t. All he saw was his daughter.

    He let out a breath and spoke quietly. ¡°Mom, I¡¯m skipping the anniversary banquet tonight. You and <b>Dad </b>can go.¡±

    Tara was still frozen in shock.

    ¡°O¨Cokay¡­ yeah¡­¡±

    Then she asked, ¡°But if the baby¡¯s here, where¡¯s Dawn? Why didn¡¯t she show up?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s chest tightened. He didn¡¯t answer for a long time. ¡°She needs time. So I¡¯m giving her time. However long it takes, she¡¯lle back.¡±

    Tara nodded vaguely. Her son was staying to take care of the baby, so she¡¯d have to handle the banquet herself. Whatever was going on with Will would have to wait.

    Tony nced at his boss, who looked like he was holding something precious.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, where to?¡±

    They couldn¡¯t just hang around here forever.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze dropped. After a pause, he said, ¡°Back to Eastcrest Regency.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t been living there recently, but Hannah still went by to clean. The ce was spotless. They just needed the baby stuff.

    Tony switched gears fast, running back and forth for sheets, toys, and all the baby supplies they¡¯d need.

    Ethan never let the baby out of his arms. Not even once.

    The nanny arrived quickly. She walked him through every little task, one step at a time.

    It was rough at first, but Ethan picked it up fast. He did everything himself. By the time Tara came back, there wasn¡¯t even room for her to help.

    Watching him, she felt her eyes sting.

    ¡°Bing a dad really changes you. If only Dawn woulde back¡­¡±

    ¡°Tara¡­¡±

    Will started to speak, but she shoved him aside.

    She scoffed. ¡°You think this makes everything okay between us? Dream on! Sign the damn divorce papers and get it over with.¡±

    He tried again, but she turned her back and walked off.

    Thu, <b>Feb </b>5 IM

    Chapter 581 New Baby

    Now that Dulce was in the house, she had to pitch in. Time to start packing.

    Will followed after her.

    No one batted an eye. They were used to it by now. Tony nced at Dulce, who was quietly drinking <b>her </b>bottle, and hesitated. ¡°Mr. Jackson, should I try to get in touch with Ms. West?¡±

    What he really meant was¨Cwould she evere back?

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes flickered. ¡°No.¡±

    She¡¯d brought the baby back. That meant she¡¯d return eventually. There was no point in pushing and making things worse.

    With a baby in the house, everything felt different.

    Tara moved back into Eastcrest Regency. The once quiet ce was suddenly alive again.

    The next afternoon, Ethan left work on time.

    On the way home, his phone rang. It was Alex.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget about that new bar opening tonight. The guys wanna talk to you.¡±

    ¡°Not going,¡± Ethan said tly. ¡°If it¡¯s important, say it. If not, I¡¯m hanging up.¡±

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, wait-¡±

    Alex jumped in fast. ¡°I heard some crazy rumors yesterday. What the hell happened?¡±

    ¡°What rumors?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Alex cursed under his breath. ¡°Word is, someone showed up with a secret kid. Damn, man, you really had all this going on behind our backs?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 582

    Chapter 582 Not a Secret Kid

    Ethan turned the wheel with one hand. His face stayed nk. ¡°She¡¯s not some secret love child¡±

    ¡°She?¡±

    Alex froze. ¡°Wait¡­ you actually have a daughter?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer.

    He just ended the call.

    ¡°What the hell?¡± Alex stared at his phone, stunned. Then he fumbled to open WhatsApp and shot off a text.

    Ethan had a daughter. A real freaking daughter. That same night, all three of them showed up at Eastcrest Regency.

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me, right? We blew off the bar opening for you!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no heads¨Cup at all?¡±

    Alice cut in right after Alex.

    ¡°So where is she? Don¡¯t act like we came all this way for nothing.¡±

    Ethan sat on the couch, still wearing a dark loungewear set that looked damp and wrinkled. There were faint water stains on it. His face didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. You¡¯ll meet her next time.¡± He looked at the demanding crowd with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°Next time?¡±

    <i>They </i><i>were </i><i>already </i><i>here</i><i>. </i><i>He </i><i>wanted </i><i>to </i><i>reschedule</i><i>? </i>

    Alex clenched his jaw and red. ¡°So we¡¯re not even your brothers anymore? You went through all that, and we¡¯re thest to find out? What, we don¡¯t matter now?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Get out.¡±

    They said nothing.

    The three exchanged a look. Then they walked right past him and headed upstairs.

    Ethan didn¡¯t budge. He didn¡¯t stop them either.

    Upstairs, Hannah and Tara were ying with the baby.

    Dulce was a little over four months old. She was full of energy, reaching for everything with tiny hands and giggling like she owned the ce.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson!¡±

    Chapter 582 Not a Secret Kid

    Alice was first through the door. She threw an arm around Tara¡¯s shoulders.

    +10 Free Coins

    Tara turned and smiled broadly. She moved aside. ¡°You guys made it! Come say hi. Dulce would love to meet her dad¡¯s friends.¡±

    Alex pointed right at her. ¡°You¡¯re way better than Ethan. That guy tried to kick us out!¡±

    ¡°He did what? Next time, just text me. If he pulls that crap again, I¡¯ll kick him out.¡±

    ¡°Dulce!¡±

    The baby was too cute.

    No wonder Ethan looked like he¡¯d snap when someone even breathed near her. If they had a kid like this, they¡¯d probably hide her too.

    But Dulce started yawning. Her eyes grew heavy fast.

    Ethan had already bathed her. Hannah picked her up and carried her out for her bottle.

    The three of them headed back downstairs.

    Ethan hadn¡¯t moved. He was still slouched on the couch, right where they left him.

    ¡°Hey.¡± Alice dropped onto the seat next to him.

    ¡°So what really happened? Where¡¯s Dawn? Did she actually just drop off the baby and disappear?¡±

    Alex and Brogan sat close. Neither said a word, but both were watching him like hawks.

    Ethan rubbed at his temples. It took him a second before he finally muttered, ¡°She got delivered.¡±

    All three froze.

    Delivered<i>? </i>

    Alice¡¯s jaw dropped. Then sheunched to her feet and snapped, ¡°Are you actually this dumb? What kind of delivery guy drops off a baby? She probably had him help out for a second! She was probably right there and you missed her, you idiot!¡±

    She stormed straight out the door.

    Alex stood up, shaking his head. ¡°You really blew it this time.¡±

    Then he followed her.

    Brogan stayed for a second. He didn¡¯t say anything. But the look he gave Ethan said it all.

    Once their cars pulled out and the engine noise faded, Ethan leaned back on the couch.

    The ceiling lights left a soft glow overhead. He stared up at it, dazed.

    18:15 Thu, Feb 50M.

    Chapter 582 Not a Secret Kid

    You really blew it this time. <i>This </i>wasn¡¯t <i>the </i>first <i>time</i><i>. </i>

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    A faint, bitter smile tugged at his mouth. His eyes dimmed fast, like the light just vanished from him.

    Now that the baby was here, everything sped up. Life turned into a routine¨Chome, work, repeat.

    Alex and the others kept asking to hang out. He said no every time.

    Months passed.

    Dulce turned one. She could already say a few words.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    She waddled into his room one morning and tossed a squishy veggie toy on the bed. ¡°Eat!¡±

    Ethan had just finished brushing his teeth. He crouched down and pulled her into his arms with a tired smile. ¡°Daddy has to work, sweetheart. I¡¯ll eat your cooking tonight, alright?¡±

    She twisted her mouth and let out a little frustrated breath.

    Then she turned her head aside.

    Tara walked in behind her, smiling like she saw it alling. ¡°Be a dear, sweetie. Daddy¡¯s going to work. You¡¯re hanging with Grandma today.¡±

    Dulce made a high¨Cpitched sound and shook her head.

    <i>No</i><i>! </i>

    She dodged Tara¡¯s hands and dove straight for Ethan.

    She grabbed his neck and wouldn¡¯t let go. Her big eyes looked up at him like he was her only hope.

    ¡°Daddy¡­ save.¡±

    <i>Save </i><i>me</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan let out a breath and touched his forehead to hers. ¡°You wannae with me?¡±

    She nodded fast. ¡°Mmhmm!¡±

    ¡°Alright.

    ¡°Then promise me you¡¯ll be good. If you cause trouble, you¡¯re noting again. Got it?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 583

    Chapter 583 Spoiled Girl

    13

    <b>+10 </b><b>Free </b><b>Coins</b>.

    Tara let out a heavy sigh. ¡°You keep spoiling her like this, and she¡¯s gonna be impossible to handleter.

    ¡°Mom.¡±

    Ethan shot her a look. ¡°You¡¯re literally the one who spoiled her first.¡±

    Tara looked away, clearly guilty. ¡°That¡¯s not truc¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much going on at work today. I¡¯ll take her with me. You could use a break.¡±

    Honestly, caring for a toddler was

    more exhausting than any job. They didn¡¯t have help at home, just Tara and Hannah tag¨Cteaming every day to keep up with Dulce. A little time off wouldn¡¯t kill anyone.

    And Dulce definitely got the gist. Her little arms flew up as she yelled, ¡°Work! Daddy!¡±

    Ethan picked her up with one arm and grabbed the diaper bag with the other. Bottles, snacks, diapers- fully stocked.

    He headed down and buckled her into her car seat.

    Tara trailed after him, muttering nonstop.

    ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t her first timeing with me. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°I know, but every time shees home with something expensive¨Cdon¡¯t even try to tell me it¡¯s just a gift. from the office¨CI¡¯m starting to think she¡¯s hanging out with some sketchy people.¡± Tara¡¯s eyes locked on the gemstone bracelet around Dulce¡¯s wrist. ¡°She won¡¯t even take that thing off.¡±

    Ethan shrugged. ¡°Probably something one of the staff gave her. Looks fancy, but I doubt it¡¯s real.¡±

    ¡°Looks fancy?¡±

    Tara knew better. She¡¯d seen enough to tell those stones were the real deal¨Chigh¨Cend quality too. The only reason they didn¡¯t scream luxury was because they were strung on some red thread like a craft fair trinket. But no regr staffer could afford to hand that to a toddler.

    As soon as they got to the office, Ethan had to jump into a meeting.

    He handed Dulce off to Tony and warned him, ¡°She just started running. Blink, and she¡¯s gone. Watch her.¡±

    ¡°Got it, got it.¡±

    Tony grinned, eyes already locked on the toddler. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯ve got this.¡±

    Ethan gave him a quick nce, then walked off toward the conference room.

    ¡°Ms. Dulce,¡± Tony said as he scooped her up. ¡°Miss me, sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    Chapter 583 Spoiled Girl

    Dulce squirmed hard, twisting left and right, but couldn¡¯t shake him off.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Tony nced around, his expression suddenly tense. When no one was looking, he moved toward the elevator. He leaned in and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m taking you somewhere fun, alright? Don¡¯t yell.¡±

    Dulce was smart. The second she saw the elevator, she knew they were going out.

    Her fingers curled in excitement, and her wide eyes sparkled.

    Then, out of nowhere, she shouted, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Tony jumped. He mped a finger to her lips and hissed, ¡°Hey, hey, shhh! If anyone hears you, we¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±

    Dulce didn¡¯t get it. She just knew she was finally going to see her mother again. She would y with her and bring her tons of gifts.

    To stay under the radar, Tony called a car.

    He got in like he was pulling off a crime and gave the driver an address.

    Ten minutester, they arrived.

    It waste spring. The weather sat right in that perfect zone¨Cwarm enough for short sleeves, cool enough forfort.

    Dawn was already waiting at the entrance. Her jet¨Cck hair was swept to one side, and in the soft sunlight, her pale skin looked even more fragile.

    She saw them, pulled off her sunsses, and lit up. ¡°Sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Dulce threw her arms out andunched herself into her mother.

    Tony didn¡¯t say a word until Dawn had her. ¡°Thanks for doing this, Tony,¡± she said gently.

    ¡°No problem.¡± Tony scratched his head, ufortable. ¡°But, Ms. West¡­ this can¡¯t keep going. Mr. Jackson¡¯s gonna find out. Maybe it¡¯s time to-¡±

    She¡¯de to him six months ago. And even now, he still didn¡¯t know what she really wanted.

    If this was just about the kid¡­

    She¡¯d already brought Dulce back. Clearly, she had no ns to take her again.

    But if it was about Ethan¡­

    It¡¯d been half a year. She hadn¡¯t even tried to see him.

    She still wore that soft smile, calm as ever, unreadable as hell. After a pause, she asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t this good

    18:15 Thu, Feb 50M.

    Chapter 583 Spoiled Girl

    enough?¡±

    Tony didn¡¯t answer.

    Good enough? He couldn¡¯t see how.

    But she was calling the shots. He wasn¡¯t in a ce to argue.

    They chatted for a bit. Then Tony left.

    313

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    With Dawn watching Dulce, he¡¯d just be in the way. But going back to the office didn¡¯t feel right either. He found a coffee shop nearby and waited it out.

    About an hour and a halfter, Ethan texted, asking where Dulce was.

    Tony almost dropped his phone. He quickly forwarded the message.

    Dawn sent a picture back right away.

    Dulce was in a ball pit,ughing her head off.

    A minuteter, Ethan replied, ¡°Meeting¡¯s wrapping up. Bring her back.¡±

    Tony let out a huge breath, drained his cup, and stood up. He headed back to the mall to pick them up.

    Dawn and Dulce were still at the indoor yground. The ce was built for toddlers, and even the tiniest kids loved it. Dulce couldn¡¯t do much yet, but she didn¡¯t care. Just watching the other kids run around was enough to light her up.

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 584

    Chapter 584 She¡¯s Back

    Chapter 584 She¡¯s Back

    Dawn gently pulled her close with a soft smile. ¡°Time to go, sweetie?

    ¡°Aww¡­¡±

    Dulce pouted hard. She clearly wasn¡¯t done ying

    ¡°If you wannae back, ask Daddy to bring you next <b>time</b>, alright<b>? </b>

    The little girl wrapped her arms around her mom¡¯s neck and wouldn¡¯t let go. She didn¡¯t want to leave the y area or her mom¡¯s side.

    She was still in that toddler phase where emotions hit hard and fast.

    A few secondster, the tears came.

    Dawn¡¯s chest tightened. She rubbed Dulce¡¯s back and murmured, ¡°We¡¯lle back tomorrow, okay? You¡¯re all sweaty. You need a little break.¡±

    This wasn¡¯t just about leaving. She was tired. Naptime was calling.

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    Tony looked like he was walking on a tightrope. ¡°Mr. Jackson¡¯s done with his meeting. Are you¡­¡±

    If this got outter, he wasn¡¯t taking the heat for it.

    Dawn kept swaying Dulce gently and nced at him. ¡°You nervous?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not¡­¡±

    ¡°Then stop looking like you are.¡±

    Tony was quiet.

    How the hell was he supposed to stay calm?

    Dawn didn¡¯t want anyone finding out either. If Ethan knew he¡¯d let Dulce spend time with another woman behind his back, he was screwed

    Not long after, Dulce finally nodded off in Dawn¡¯s arms.

    Her cheeks were still red from all that running around.

    III

    Chapter 584 She¡¯s Back

    Dawn carefully handed her over to Tony.

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You need to hold her the whole ride. If you move her even slightly, she¡¯ll wake up. And if she doesn¡¯t get her nap, she¡¯ll be a handful.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Thanks, Ms. West¡­ we¡¯ll head out now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Dawn watched them drive away. She didn¡¯t look away right away.

    Her phone rang. Mason¡¯s voice came through, calm as ever. ¡°Ms. West, everything¡¯s prepped. Where are you? I¡¯lle get you for the airport

    She gave a quiet ¡°Mm¡± and texted him the location.

    ¡°There¡¯s a chance Ms. Roxanne already knows you¡¯re leaving. Should we¡ª¡±

    That woman hadn¡¯t stopped trying <i>to </i>ruin her for two years straight.

    The second Vincent went down, she¡¯d rallied his old allies and med it all on Dawn, pushing to boot her out of thepany.

    Dawn didn¡¯t care much about Stonewarden anymore.

    Anyone could have it, but not Roxanne.

    That woman waspletely unhinged. If she got control, it would be chaos.

    Dawn leaned on the railing beside her. Dulce¡¯s bright little smile lingered in her head. She exhaled slowly. ¡°Mason, I¡¯ve waited long enough. Let¡¯s settle this.

    ¡°Let here to me. Doesn¡¯t matter what she knows.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    When the call ended, she touched the bracelet on her wrist. It looked almost exactly like the one Dulce always wore.

    Mason arrived shortly after.

    He got out, walked over to the passenger side, and held the door open with quiet respect. Dawn slid into the car. Up ahead, the Jackson Group building loomed.

    She watched it get closer through the window until it passed. Then she turned her gaze away.

    17:59 Fri, Feb 6 BBQ<b>. </b>

    D

    Chapter 384 She¡¯s Back

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    On the steps outside, Ethan walked slowly. Tony followed behind him, holding Dulce in his arms. Ethan held an umbre in one hand. His eyes kept flicking to the little girl in Tony¡¯s arms. He didn¡¯t rush. He stayed in sync with Tony¡¯s slower pace.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, should we wait until she wakes up before heading back? If she wakes up too suddenly, she might get cranky.¡±

    Ethan checked the time. ¡°We¡¯re going out tonight. Need to stop by home and grab her things first. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    As he turned, a ck sedan rolled past him, barely a few feet away.

    If he¡¯d just nced up, he would¡¯ve seen the woman who never left his mind sitting inside.

    But he didn¡¯t.

    And the woman inside the car didn¡¯t look his way either.

    Dulce slept the whole drive. The second they pulled into the Eastcrest Regency Residence, she stirred.

    Her eyes opened slowly, still groggy, then she reached her arms out. ¡°Daddy ¡­ hold me.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s face softened as he took her from Tony.

    ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    Then he froze.

    There was a long strand of hair caught between Dulce¡¯s tiny fingers. A woman¡¯s hair.

    Tony saw his expression change and nearly lost it. He blurted out fast, ¡°Mr. Jackson, I ¡­ I had a bad stomach today, so I asked one of the clerks at the mall to keep an eye on her for a bit. But I swear, it won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t say anything for a second.

    Mason, standing to the side, stiffened right away

    Ethan¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°Don¡¯t let it.¡±

    Tony said nothing.

    Ethan carried Dulce inside. Tony didn¡¯t breathe easy until they were gone. He dropped into the seat and yanked out his phone to send a message.

    ¡°Ms. West, I think Mr. Jackson¡¯s starting to suspect something. You should probably stay away

    17159 Fil Feb 6

    Chapter 384 She¡¯s Back

    from Ms. Dulce for now.¡±

    The reply came almost immediately,

    Tll be out of the country for a bit. Just keep sending me pictures of her¡±

    <i>Out </i>of the country?

    Tony blinked, then typed back quickly, ¡°Okay, get it.¡±

    Ever since Dulce got sent back, he¡¯d basically be her live¨Cin nanny. Most of his actual job duties had shifted to Oliver, while he took care of everything, kid¨Crted¨Cwhether Ethan was working or traveling.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 585

    Chapter 585 Busy Tony

    He was probably the one Dulce spent the most time with outside the Jacksons.

    And she trusted him.

    She even called out his name in her sleep sometimes.

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    As soon as they got home today, the little girl woke up not long after. She nced around, didn¡¯t see Tony, and her mouth dropped into a pout like she was seconds from crying.

    They were having dinner. All three adults took turns trying to cheer her up.

    But Hannah and Tara weren¡¯t making a dent.

    Ethan unbuckled her from the high chair, then gently pulled her into his arms. His voice was calm. ¡°You like hanging out with Tony that much?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Dulce nodded hard. ¡°y.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t form full sentences yet, but everyone in the house knew exactly what she meant.

    Taraughed softly and shook her head while picking up her soup bowl from the table. ¡°That guy really knows how to work with kids. Every time Dulce sees him, she never wants to leave.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡± Hannah added. ¡°She¡¯s never warmed up to anyone outside the family like this. She keeps asking for him.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t a bad thing.

    Tony was someone the entire Jackson family trusted. Way safer than letting strangers near her.

    Ethan didn¡¯t say a word. He just stared at his daughter. His eyes were dark, quiet, and impossible to read.

    That night, it took some effort to get Dulce down.

    Oliver brought over a file. It needed Ethan¡¯s signature.

    ¡°Also, track where Tony took Dulce yesterday afternoon. I want to know who she saw,¡± Ethan said casually as he signed.

    Oliver¡¯s hand paused midair. ¡°Sir¡­ are you thinking he-¡±

    Chapter 585 Busy Tony

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan looked up. His voice was calm, but his star was sharp. ¡°I just want to know, Quietly.¡±

    Oliver gave a small nod. ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and like I said earlier, your flight to Hedonia is at nine tomorrow morning.¡±

    Ethan gave him a short nod. ¡°Handle what I asked first.¡±

    That hair on Dulce¡¯s clothes. Mason acting off. Dulce clinging to Tony like that. Something wasn¡¯t adding up.

    The next morning, Ethan and Oliver boarded their scheduled flight to Hedonia.

    Tony stayed behind at headquarter, with nothing on his te.

    He kept stopping by the estate with little gifts for Dulce and sneaking a few photos to send to Dawn.

    He had no idea how close he was to getting exposed.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Oliver handed over the files they¡¯d need for the evening.

    Then he unlocked his tablet.

    ¡°This just came in. Mall security footage from yesterday afternoon.¡±

    Ethan narrowed his eyes and reached for the screen.

    On it, Tony lounged under a patio umbre. He was sipping coffee, looking rxed¨Chardly like someone babysitting a toddler.

    The footage fast¨Cforwarded. Tony got a call.

    Then he stood up and walked off quickly.

    A second angle popped up a few secondster.

    Tony rushed to another shopping center entrance, checking his watch over and over. He didn¡¯t rx until a woman showed up with a child in her arms. They stood at the door, talking for a while.

    17:59 Fn, Feb 600.

    Chapter 585 Busy Tony

    ¡°Wait a second¡­¡±

    Even Oliver blinked in shock.

    ¡°That¡¯s Ms. West, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t answer. His expression darkened. A cold, still silence swept over him.

    After a long pause, he switched off the screen and handed the tablet back.

    ¡°We focus on what we¡¯re here for first.¡±

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    This trip to Hedonia wasn¡¯t just about checking on a project. They were also here for a high- profile auction.

    It was being hosted by the powerful Hoffman Corporation. If Jackson Group wanted their next project tounch smoothly, they had to win them over first.

    The goal wasn¡¯t winning bids. It was showing up, showing respect, and honoring Hoffman Corporation¡¯s influence.

    Still.

    Ethan¡¯s mind clearly wasn¡¯t in it for the next two hours.

    At the venue, familiar faces popped up left and right. Some stopped to chat. Ethan handled them all with the same grace he always did¨Cpolite, steady, unshakable.

    These events weren¡¯t about charity or art.

    They were about leverage andworking.

    Everyone there was there for deals.

    By the end of the meet¨Cand¨Cgreet, Oliver had a fistful of business cards. He nced at Ethan, then quietly dropped the entire stack into the trash behind a floral arrangement.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, the auction¡¯s about to begin.¡±

    The host stepped out and started showing guests to their seats.

    Most of the room was filled with strangers. Ethan loosened his tie a bit and spoke under his breath, ¡°You go ahead and sit. I¡¯m using the restroom.¡±

    The auction wasn¡¯t in a hotel. It was being held inside the Hoffman family¡¯s private estate.

    The hallways twisted and turned. Every room looked the same.

    (

    Chapter 585 Busy Tony

    Ethan stepped out onto a side balcony and took cigarette and lighter from his pocket. Just as he was about to light it, a voice called out behind him.

    ¡°Ethan? Oh my God, that really is you!¡±

    He turned around.

    Their eyes locked. It had been nearly two years. She looked different now. Maybe she had overdone the Botox, because her face looked puffy. Even with the heavy makeup, it was obvious.

    17:59 Fri, Feb 6 BBQ<b>. </b>

    Chapter 586 Acquaintance

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 586

    Chapter 586 Acquaintance

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    She was draped in head¨Cto¨Ctoe luxury, as if she wanted everybel screaming for attention.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°What, you don¡¯t recognize me?¡± Roxanne sauntered over with a smirk, reaching out as if she owned the moment.

    Ethan stepped aside quickly. ¡°Back off.¡±

    She froze, just for a beat. Then sheughed it off like nothing happened. ¡°What¡¯s with the attitude? We¡¯ve known each other forever. It¡¯s normal to hug. That¡¯s how people greet each other in Meriax.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± he said dryly.

    He gave a cold smile. ¡°I just think it brings bad luck.¡±

    The air fell silent between them. Roxanne didn¡¯t move..

    Ethan turned and walked off.

    But she darted forward to block him again, her voice dropping low. ¡°You¡¯re here for Christian, aren¡¯t you? So am I. That has to mean something. Ethan, if you ask nicely, I can get Jackson Group¡¯s project approved on the spot.¡±

    ¡°Ask you?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s lips twitched as if he were holding back augh.

    He lifted his eyes. His stare was ice. ¡°Then I don¡¯t want the project.¡±

    Roxanne froze in ce. By the time she snapped out of it and turned to follow him, he had already disappeared into the crowd.

    Her chest rose and fell with fury. Her jaw clenched so tight it started to ache.

    A bodyguard rushed up.

    ¡°Mrs. Jackson, sir wants you to greet the VIP guest.¡±

    She had nowhere to vent and spun on him. ¡°What kind of VIP needs me to show up in person?¡±

    ¡°Sir¡¯s orders-¡±

    Chapter 386 Acquaintance

    Theard you! Leave me alone!¡±

    Her whole body shook. She had no choice but to put on a fake calm and head to the

    But the second she saw who it was, her face dropped.

    ¡°Dawn?

    Her voice cracked.

    That woman?

    She was the VIP? This had to be some twisted joke.

    .62%

    10 Free Coins

    Roxanne knew Dawn was attending. But she was just supposed to be a regr guest. Nothing

    more.

    Dawn stood there with a rxed smile. Her gaze was steady, locked on Roxanne¡¯s face.

    ¡°Wow. You don¡¯t look thrilled to see me.¡±

    ¡°I obviously¡ª¡±

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    A sharp male voice cut in before she could even finish.

    Everyone else still called her Mrs. Hoffman. But she knew better. Christian had a legal wife. The real one. She was sick, yes. But he made it clear as day¨Che wasn¡¯t getting a divorce.

    Roxanne? She was just the substitute.

    The second he opened his mouth, she bit her tongue.

    Her cheeks flushed red, her eyes burning with hate and humiliation.

    Christian smiled gently and slipped an arm around her shoulders. His eyes told a different story¨Ccold, disappointed, dangerous. But his smile remained polished as ever when he turned <i>to </i>Dawn and spoke in wless Antean

    ¡°Apologies. She¡¯s been acting outtely. I hope you don¡¯t mind, Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Dawn gave a dramatic little nod. ¡°That exins the swelling.¡±

    24

    17:59 Fri, Feb 6 BDO<b>. </b>

    Chapter 486 Acquaintance

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You!¡± Roxanne lunged at her. Christian yanked her back by the waist so hard her spine snapped straight.

    She twisted to re at him, but his face stayed calm¨Cpolished, smooth. No one could tell just how brutal his grip really was.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± he said, ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to your even manager already. Please, go enjoy your night. We¡¯ll handle business afterward.¡±

    Dawn looked back at Roxanne and smiled politely.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Christian nodded with grace. ¡°This event wouldn¡¯t have been half as sessful without you, Ms. West.¡±

    ¡°Happy to do my part.¡±

    Dawn shed onest smile at Roxanne, then turned to leave.

    The second she walked away, both their smiles dropped.

    Roxanne clutched her waist. Her breathing shallow from the pain. Her makeup smeared as tears poured down her cheeks. ¡°You knew¡­ You knew I hated her more than anyone! I told you to invite her so you could shut her down!¡±

    And what did he do?

    He took her work and gave that woman the spotlight.

    Christian stared at her like she was dirt under his shoe. She could barely stay standing, but he didn¡¯t show even a flicker of sympathy. ¡°She brought in something no one else could. It¡¯s one of a kind in this whole country. You think you¡¯re worth more than that?¡±

    To him, women were decorations. Easy to swap in, easier to toss out.

    Whoever held more value stayed.

    Roxanne¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°So I¡¯m less than something off the auction block?¡±

    Christian smiled again¨Ccalm, icy.

    ¡°Roxanne, stop humiliating yourself.¡±

    He looked down at her. His eyes were dead cold, not a trace of love¨Conly pity.

    Roxanne¡¯s body began shaking. She couldn¡¯t stop trembling. She looked like she was about to

    ¤¹¤«¤¹¤«

    17.59 Fri Feb 6 GBO

    Chapter Sho Acquaintance

    fall apart. He pulled her in close. Then gently wiped the tears from her face<i>. </i>

    His touch was soft. His heart was stone.

    ¡°If you behave, you get to stay by my side. If you don¡¯t¡­ You¡¯ll be sleeping on the curb, Roxanne.¡±

    She didn¡¯t speak.

    Dawn had only walked a few steps away from Christian when Mason appeared beside her.

    Chapter 587 Event in Hedonia

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 587

    Chapter 587 Event in Hedonia

    * 62%8

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Ms. West.¡± He lowered his voice, ncing at the people walking by. ¡°I already had someone look into it. That Stonewarden Group factory? Its technically under the Hoffmans now. They¡¯re working on a new facial mask form, but¡­ there¡¯s a serious issue with it.¡±

    ¡°If something happens, will it trace back to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Before the chairman passed, most of thepany¡¯s structure was changed. You¡¯re the one legally responsible now

    Dawn pressed her fingers to her forehead. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with Roxanne¡¯s filthy mess. Thepany had been handed to her, fine. But that woman¡­

    Just thinking about Roxanne gave her a migraine.

    Always pretending like she didn¡¯t care about anything, while secretly using Stonewarden Group to make money¨Cand expecting Dawn to take the fall if things went sideways.

    ¡°Whatever it takes, get that factory back.¡± She suddenly remembered the smug faces of that sleazy couple from earlier and scoffed under her breath. ¡°I don¡¯t just want it back. I want them to pay for every single day they used it.¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Roxanne supposed to be a big deal?

    Great. Dawn wanted to see how long that guy would stick around once Roxanne had nothing left to offer.

    The charity auction was in full swing. Stonewarden Group had donated several rare paintings, all museum¨Cgrade pieces from the 20th century, each worth tens of millions.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t n on showing up, but she¡¯d told Mason to keep an eye on the Hoffmans and make sure every penny went to actual charity.

    She and Mason sat at the edge of the venue. The host¡¯s constant rambling was giving her a pounding headache.

    ¡°You stay here. I¡¯m stepping out for some air.¡±

    ¡°Ms. West, are you alright?¡±

    She nodded and stood to leave.

    She didn¡¯t like this country at all. If it weren¡¯t for that damned factory, she wouldn¡¯t have set

    18.00 Fr, Feb 6 GBA.

    Chapter 587 Event in Hedonia

    foot here.

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    Inside, the venue was packed wall¨Cto¨Cwall. But outside? It was so quiet it was almost eerie.

    She finally found a balcony. Leaning against the wall, she felt like she could breathe again.

    She didn¡¯t notice the man nearby who had just ended a call. When he turned and saw her, his whole body froze. The look in his eyes hit like a wave crashing beneath the surface.

    Ethan didn¡¯t even dare blink. He thought he might be imagining her.

    Neither of them spoke for over ten seconds.

    Dawn kept her gaze forward. Her tone was calm, as if she were greeting an old friend. ¡°Mr. Jackson. Been a while.¡±

    She had spotted him right after she stepped outside.

    She felt a ripple of emotion deep in her chest.

    But honestly, there was no reason to avoid him.

    Ethan¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple shifted. After a moment, he walked over and spoke in a hoarse voice. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    That wless face of hers hadn¡¯t changed a bit. She gave a soft smile, perfectlyposed. ¡°If you can be here, why can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No reason you can¡¯t.¡± Ethan reached out his hand. ¡°It¡¯s really good to see you again.¡±

    Dawn raised her eyebrows, surprised at how polite he suddenly sounded.

    After the greeting, there was nothing but silence.

    She turned toward the balcony rail. The wind brushed across her skin, and for some reason, it felt freeing.

    Ethan watched her profile. His voice dropped lower. ¡°How have you been thesest two years?¡±

    ¡°Pretty good,¡± Dawn replied. ¡°I traveled <i>to </i>a bunch of countries, made up for all the time I used to miss out on. Saw a lot of new things. Met a few new people.¡±

    Maybe two years ago, neither of them could¡¯ve imagined a moment like this.

    No yelling. No pain. Just two people talking like old friends.

    Chapter 587 Event in Hedonia

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    She looked at him, a faint smile flickering in her eyes.

    62%

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Same here,¡± Ethan said. His throat tightened, and he clenched both hands. ¡°Except it sucks when I start missing you.¡±

    ¡°Missing someone¡¯s just a feeling. You ignore it long enough, it goes away.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s voice was t, giving nothing away. ¡°Ethan, life is long. Maybe the person you¡¯re really meant to be with is just around the corner.¡±

    They kept talking like that, scattered words here and there, until Mason showed up.

    ¡°Ms. West, it¡¯s time to go.¡±

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Dawn gave a polite smile. She turned to Ethan. ¡°We¡¯re done here for today. If we run into each other again in Northville, let¡¯s grab dinner!

    Ethan stood there and watched her disappear from view. His chest felt tight, like something hot and heavy was building inside him.

    He was d she¡¯de back.

    But he was afraid she¡¯d vanish again.

    And the only thing running through his head was¡­ How <i>the </i><i>hell </i><i>do </i>I <i>get </i><i>her </i><i>to </i><i>look </i><i>at </i><i>me </i><i>again</i>?

    Ethan slowly exhaled, lost in his thoughts.

    ¡°Ms. West, I didn¡¯t know Mr. Jackson would be here <i>too</i>.¡±

    Elsewhere, Mason looked nervous, worried she¡¯d be upset. He added quickly, ¡°I checked into it. Apparently, they¡¯ve got a projectunching here. Christian pretty much runs this ce. Mr. Jackson probably came to today¡¯s auction to get in good with him.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 588

    Chapter 588 It¡¯s Alright

    Hedonia was a first¨Cworld country, sure. But the ss divide there ran way deeper than Crestavia¡¯s

    If you wanted to do business on their turf, you had to y by their rules.

    Dawn wasn¡¯t really bothered by the earlier encounter.

    ¡°We¡¯re gonna meet them anyway. Doesn¡¯t matter where.¡±

    ¡°What about Ms. Dulce-¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t finish. Dawn shot him a look that froze the rest of the words in his throat. ¡°There¡¯s no ¡®Ms. Dulce¡® here. Or do you want another name tied to us if this thing blows up?¡±

    Mason gave a small nod. ¡°Understood, Ms. West, Sorry about that.¡±

    Honestly, this all went back to Vincent.

    Dawn hadn¡¯t nned on touching anything rted to Stonewarden Group ever again. But right after she left, she found out Vincent had known the end was near. He¡¯d made sure everything was in ce.

    Nearly all of his assets had already been signed over to her. She wasn¡¯t just the heir¨Cshe was now the legal face and the actual owner of thepany.

    If she walked away, every shady deal tied to it wouldnd squarely on her.

    Unlike thews back home, Hedonia wasn¡¯t strict about what counted as legal. A lot of their businesses operated in a gray area. Whether something was illegal or not usually depended on how much the government liked you.

    You couldn¡¯t just clean that up overnight.

    And if she tried, Vincent¡¯s old team would flip.

    They¡¯d been doing things their way for decades. Now they were being told to change? Lose money and shut up?

    Of course they were pissed. The more brutal ones had already started thinking about taking

    her out.

    If she was gone, they could forget about Vincent¡¯s will. They wouldn¡¯t have to waste time pretending to be clean, either.

    Chapter 588 It¡¯s Alright

    There was no such thing as a ¡°clean¡± billionaire anyway.

    Nobody at the top got there without crushing someone else.

    <62%8

    Dawn understood that. She just didn¡¯t think it was worth it. She wasn¡¯t going to betray her own values just to make money.

    Roxanne had helped Vincent run his empire for years. People in the industry knew her name. Since his death, she¡¯d piled on titles like a badge of honor.

    Dawn had let it go. Until now.

    This time, Roxanne had gone behind her back and handed Stonewarden¡¯s entire factory over to Christian.

    Not leased. Not supervised. Handed over.

    Might as well have gift¨Cwrapped it for him.

    And Christian? He was scum. Dawn had flown to Hedonia to fix it.

    She hadn¡¯t slept much thest two nights. On the ride back to the hotel, she leaned back with her eyes closed, trying to nap. Mason sat next to her, glued to the tablet, checking the final numbers from the charity auction.

    ¡°Take a break. You don¡¯t have to stare at that thing the whole ride.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t even open her eyes.

    Her voice came out slow and low. ¡°That Hoffman auction wasn¡¯t about charity. It was a money grab. If he actually cared, Hedonia wouldn¡¯t be run by dynasties.¡±

    Mason frowned. ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s not just the factory. Even those two paintings we donated were worth millions. Ms. West, are we seriously not gonna do anything?¡±

    ¡°No way.¡±

    She opened her eyes.

    ¡°If he took our money, I¡¯ll make sure he gives it back.¡±

    They didn¡¯t know much about Hedonia¡¯s legal codes. They had no idea how tight the Hoffmans¡® grip was on the system.

    But one thing never changed, no matter where you were. People mattered.

    If Hoffman used the poor to stuff his own pockets, he¡¯d better be ready for the fallout.

    24

    62%

    Chapter 588 It¡¯s Alright

    Otherwise¡­

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Everything he¡¯d built¨Cthe reputation, the image, the goodwill¨Cit¡¯d all crash and burn.

    Dawn rubbed her temple. ¡°First, we sleep. We¡¯ll Handle the rest tomorrow.¡±

    She got out of the car first. But once she stepped into the hotel lobby, she realized she didn¡¯t have her room key. Mason still had it.

    She sighed and waited by the elevators. Just as she pulled out her phone, someone walked in. She froze.

    He was staying here?

    Ethan and Oliver spotted her, too.

    ¡°Ms. West.¡± Oliver nodded politely.

    Dawn gave him a quick smile, then looked at the man beside him. The lighting had been dim earlier, and she hadn¡¯t really seen his face. Now she did. He¡¯d lost weight. His sharp jaw and striking features made his whole presence feel colder.

    ¡°Small world. You two staying here, too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Ethan stayed calm. His tone was neutral. ¡°Mr. Hoffman made the arrangements.¡±

    So much for a coincidence.

    ¡°Well then¡­¡± Dawn stepped aside, gesturing to the elevators.

    ¡°Go on. I¡¯m waiting for Mason.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened for a second. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He gave a faint smile and walked past her with Oliver.

    Even Oliver could feel something off.

    He nced at his boss¡¯s clenched jaw.

    Oh. That exined it.

    Upstairs.

    When they reached the door, Oliver silently counted to five. Sure enough, Ethan¡¯s voice cut through behind him.

    Chapter 588 It¡¯s Alright

    ¡°In an hour, I need you to take care of something.¡±

    One hour? Oliver didn¡¯t ask. He already knew.

    ¡°Got it, sir. What do you need me to do?¡±

    62%

    +10 Free Coms

    Back downstairs, Mason finally arrived. Dawn took her key card and headed up. The first thing she did was draw a hot bath and soak until she felt alive again.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 589

    Chapter 589 A Favor

    Chapter 589 A Favor

    Not long after she sat down, a knock hit the door¨Chard and fast.

    She walked over and pulled it open.

    ¡°Mr. Foster? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Ms. West¡­¡±

    s

    Oliver usually looked sharp and professional. Right now, he looked uneasy, which meant this was serious. ¡°Our CEO has a high fever. He¡¯s out of it. He won¡¯t let anyone near him. Could youe take a look?¡±

    Dawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°You think I can fix him? Call a doctor.¡±

    ¡°I already did. The doctor gave him meds, but¡­ Mr. Jackson won¡¯t take them.¡±

    A grown man, refusing his meds?

    Then again, she¡¯d known Ethan for years and had never once saw him take any. She hesitated.

    Oliver saw it, took a deep breath, and pushed again. ¡°We¡¯ve got a huge meeting tomorrow morning. If this keeps up¡­ Ms. West, please. I¡¯m just asking for a favor.¡±

    She gave him a smile. ¡°You¡¯re his assistant. You should know how to deal with him better than I do.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already tried everything.¡±

    ¡°Then call the cops.¡±

    He froze.

    ¡°Tell the doctor to knock him out. He¡¯s like an out¨Cof¨Ccontrol animal. You sedate first, treatter. Don¡¯t you get that?¡±

    She didn¡¯t give him time <i>to </i>respond.

    ¡°Go back. I¡¯m going to bed.¡±

    ¡°Ms. West-!¡±

    She shut the door and locked it before he could say another word.

    11:23 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 589 A Favor

    $<b>75 </b>

    s

    Then she turned around¡­ and spotted something on the floor. Oliver had dropped his hotel key card.

    She bent down, picked it up, and let out a long sigh.

    The sleepiness was gone.

    She sat back on the couch, rolling the card between her fingers. Her eyes stared off somewhere in the distance. <i>Go</i><i>, </i>or <i>don¡¯t </i><i>go</i>? <i>The </i><i>two </i><i>answers </i><i>kept </i><i>fighting </i><i>in </i><i>her </i><i>chest</i>.

    Time passed.

    She tossed the key card on the table.

    It hit with a t p.

    She stood, opened the minibar, pulled out a bottle, cracked it, and downed two hard swigs.

    Screw it. She¡¯d go.

    Ethan was probably just pulling one of his guilt¨Ctrip tricks.

    And honestly, she couldn¡¯t tell who was ying who at this point.

    She stepped out, turned left, and walked three doors down to the number on the card.

    She took a deep breath and knocked.

    Nothing. Her frown deepened.

    Did Oliver seriously ditch him? What if Ethan had passed out alone in there?

    Her gut clenched. She swiped the key card and opened the door. It was pitch ck. Not even the lights were on.

    ¡°Ethan?¡±

    The second she spoke, something crashed loudly from inside the room.

    She hit the light switch. There he was¨CEthan, in loungewear, copsed on the floor. Looked like he¡¯d just fallen off the bed.

    ¡°Ethan!¡± Her mind went nk. She rushed over and pulled him up. ¡°You can¡¯t even <i>stay </i>upright, and you¡¯re still refusing meds? Are you out of your mind?¡±

    <b>11:23 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 589 A Favor

    He didn¡¯t answer.

    He just stared at her, like he wasn¡¯t sure if she was real.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡±

    #75

    s

    She finally got him to his feet, but frustration was already building. ¡°If you wanna self¨Cdestruct, fine. But why drag everyone else down with you? You think the world revolves around you or what?¡±

    His skin was bright red, and the heat behind his eyes looked like it could scorch right through her.

    She tried to guide him back to bed. He didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°Ethan, you-¡±

    His eyes burned straight into her. Nothing she said was reaching him. She switched gears. ¡°Where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    He didn¡¯t blink. Didn¡¯t move.

    ¡°I said, where¡¯s the medicine?¡±

    She raised her voice.

    That finally got something out of him. But instead of answering, he closed his murmured, ¡°Can we talk quieter?¡±

    eyes and

    Dawn let out a sharpugh. ¡°You can¡¯t even hear me yelling, and now you want me to whisper?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too loud. If you¡¯re too loud, you¡¯ll disappear.¡±

    <i>What</i>?

    He really thought she was a hallucination.

    Her throat tightened, like cotton was jammed inside.

    She turned to search for the medicine, but he caught her wrist. His voice dropped, hoarse and low, like syrup dragged across sandpaper. ¡°Dawn. Don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m getting your medicine.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±

    1:23 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feby </b>

    Chapter 589 A Favor

    ¡°You-¡±

    <b>975 </b>

    s

    She yanked her hand away, pissed. ¡°Ethan, I don¡¯t know how you ended up like this, but let me make one thing clear. I¡¯m here because I want to be. Not because your fever dragged me here.¡±

    His eyes flickered with something, but it disappeared behind his messy hair.

    She found the pills on the coffee table. A notey beside them.

    Acute pharyngitis. Fever of 103 degrees.

    She pressed her lips tight and pulled out the right dosage, then walked off to boil some water.

    She caught movement in the corner of her eye. Ethan sat there, frozen, his gaze locked on her like he was scared she¡¯d vanish the second he blinked.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 590

    Chapter 590 Feed Him the Meds

    That feeling wasn¡¯t any different from being a stray dog someone had thrown away.

    s

    Dawn sighed silently and took out two disposable cups. She poured water into one and mixed a packet into the other.

    Once she was done, she carefully blew on it to cool it off before bringing it over. ¡°Drink it.¡±

    Ethan looked at her, reached for the cup, and asked hoarsely, ¡°If I drink this, are you gonna leave right after?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t drink it, I¡¯ll leave right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    He didn¡¯t even nce at it before lifting it and downing it all in one go. Then he took the pills Dawn handed him and swallowed them with more water.

    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s hot¡­¡±

    He had already finished it before he could even finish the sentence.

    Dawn stared at his face for a few seconds. Honestly, she really wanted to curse him out.

    Just when she felt like she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore, Ethan furrowed his brow and reached over to grab her hand. His bloodshot eyes looked soaked in red, deep and unreadable.

    ¡°Dawn, I know you¡¯re still mad. Mad at me for lying to you. Mad at me for keeping things from you. Mad at my dad for not helping your mom when she was dying¡­ I can¡¯t even argue with that. I know you¡¯re right. Even I think it¡¯d be better if you stayed far away from me, so you could finally forget everything.¡±

    Dawn let him hold her hand. Her voice was calm. ¡°Then why are you still messing with me if you already know all that?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡­¡± Ethan lowered his gaze to their hands.

    At this point, even holding her like this felt like something he didn¡¯t deserve.

    ¡°I can¡¯t stop thinking about you. And I definitely can¡¯t lie to myself and say, ¡®Let¡¯s just end it like this.¡±

    A bitter smile tugged at the corner of his lips. ¡°You have no idea how hard I¡¯ve had to fight for

    <b>11:23 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>9 </b>

    Chapter 590 Feed Him the Meds

    thest two years just to stop myself froming to find you.¡±

    Dawn stayed quiet as he slowly tightened his grip around her fingers.

    Time felt like it had stopped. The two of them stood there as if caught in some kind of illusion, unsure what was real and what wasn¡¯t.

    After a while¡­

    Or maybe a long time¡­

    s

    Dawn finally said in a quiet voice, ¡°You took the meds. Looks like you¡¯re fine now. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Ethan suddenly pulled her into his arms. But before he could say anything, Dawn spoke again, her voice cold and even.

    ¡°I came to Hedonia to make Christian¡¯s life miserable. Aren¡¯t you scared he¡¯s gonna find out about this ande after you?¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Ethan didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he asked, ¡°You¡¯ve had Tony sneak photos of my daughter over and over again. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll fire him?¡±

    On the outside, Dawn looked perfectly calm. But inside, her heart was pounding like crazy. When did he find out?

    Ethan¡¯s bloodshot eyes lit up with a faint smile as he looked at her. ¡°What? Trying to figure out how to lie your way out of it?¡±

    ¡°And what exactly do I need to lie about?¡±

    Dawn pulled away. Her pale, clear face didn¡¯t show a single crack. ¡°He¡¯s your employee. If you want to fire him, that¡¯s on you. Has nothing to do with me. So what, Mr. Jackson? You went through all this trouble just to drag me here tonight and tell me that?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything. But in his eyes, emotions surged like waves in a storm.

    ¡°No.¡±

    His voice was rough. ¡°That¡¯s not why. I just ¡­ wanted to say

    thank you.

    For tonight.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t look back. She turned and walked straight out of the room.

    The door opened and closed. The silence that followed was sharp and suffocating.

    It took a long time before Ethan finally let out a breath. The pressure still hung in the air, like it

    753

    Chapter 590 Feed Him the Meds

    wasn¡¯t going anywhere anytime soon.

    Oliver came back with thete¨Cnight food. When he saw Ethan alone, he looked a little confused. ¡°Mr. Jackson, Ms. West¡­¡±

    ¡°Take it to her.¡±

    So she really left.

    s

    Oliver nced down at the takeout in his hands. Ethan had been worried that Dawn wouldn¡¯t like the food around here, so he¡¯d asked him to track down a Crestavia restaurant just for this. But based on how things looked now¡­ Dawn probably wouldn¡¯t touch it, would she?

    Even so, he still followed through and brought it to her.

    Surprisingly, Dawn actually took it.

    ¡°Tell him thanks.¡±

    That was all she said before closing the door.

    Oliver rubbed his nose and suddenly understood why Tony always acted so high¨Cstrung. It didn¡¯t matter who it was. The second someone fell in love, they just stopped acting normal. And the ones who suffered? It was always the poor assistants like them.

    He straightened up and went back to the other room.

    ¡°She ate it?¡±

    ¡°No clue. But she took it.¡±

    Oliver stood up straight, voice respectful. ¡°Ms. West asked me to thank you.¡±

    Ethan had one hand resting on his forehead, hiding his face. His eyes were closed, but the bitter smile on his lips made it clear.

    ¡°Alright. Go get some sleep.¡±

    Oliver still looked a little uneasy. ¡°Are you-¡±

    ¡°The fever¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Ethan told him to turn off the lights. The room fell into darkness, surrounding him from all

    11:23 Mon<b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 590 Feed Him the Meds

    s

    sides. It felt just like all the other nights without her. He wanted to stay awake, but a part of him just wanted to drown in it.

    In the other room, Dawn stared at the food sitting on the table. It had that authentic Crestaviafort¨Cfood smell: barbecue and seafood stew. Just like back home.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 591

    Chapter 591 Supper

    ??

    s

    He had driven herself half¨Cdelirious but somehow still remembered to give that onest instruction.

    Frowning, she sent a text to Mason.

    A few minutester, the doorbell rang.

    He showed up with a bottle of wine and a grin. ¡°I figured you wouldn¡¯t like the food around here. I almost picked something up, but then I thought you might¡¯ve gone to bed already. Where¡¯d you find this? Looks pretty good.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it,¡± Dawn said as she calmly opened the lid. ¡°Ethan sent it.¡±

    Mason shut up.

    His face stiffened just a little before he smiled again. ¡°Ms. West, next time just let me handle it. It¡¯s not worth bothering outsiders.¡±

    Dawn nced at him but didn¡¯t call him out.

    Oliver had bought a whole spread, mostly dishes Dawn liked. It was heavy on seafood and vegetables.

    She divided the seafood stew into two bowls and handed one to Mason.

    ¡°Did Christian agree to tour the factory tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mason replied as he poured her a ss of wine. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements on my end too. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±

    Dawn lifted her ss and knocked back the wine in one go. Over the past two years, she had be moreposed. Her sharp eyes shimmered with something unreadable.

    ¡°Keep an eye on Roxanne. I¡¯ve got a feeling she¡¯s going to pull something.¡±

    ¡°I got it.¡±

    Mason had already stripped the skewers and piled the meat onto a te. He slid it over. ¡°Eat it while it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Dawn was still preupied with tomorrow¡¯s ns. After a couple of bites, she lost her appetite. She told Mason to take the rest and throw away whatever was left.

    <b>11:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>9 </b>

    Chapter 591 Supper

    By the time she got cleaned up again, it was already midnight.

    That guy¡­ probably wasn¡¯t running a fever anymore, right?

    Dawn picked up her phone and hesitated, debating whether or not to send a message.

    Forget it. They had drawn their lines clear. Why mess that up now?

    She shut off her phone and ced the phone on the nightstand.

    Lights off. Sleep.

    Maybe it was the wine, but she slept like a rock that night.

    By the time Mason arrived the next morning, she was already all dressed and ready.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Time to deal with Christian.¡±

    Mason blinked. ¡°I had room service send

    you

    breakfast.¡±

    *5 Free Coins

    ¡°Cancel it,¡± Dawn said, grabbing her purse. ¡°The longer we drag this out, the worse it¡¯ll get.¡±

    After they left the hotel, Mason waited until they were in the car before calling Christian. The guy was clearly caught off guard but quickly named a time and ce.

    ¡°Ms. West, I still don¡¯t really get it. Christian hasn¡¯t worked with ourpany on any other projects, and that factory was originally approved by Ms. Roxanne. Why¡¯s he treating us like we¡¯re some VIPS? Do you think¡­¡±

    ¡°You think it¡¯s a setup?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± Mason nced at the rearview mirror and said seriously, ¡°He¡¯s got a nasty reputation. After yesterday, I really don¡¯t think he¡¯s a good guy.¡±

    Of course he wasn¡¯t. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have had to take a loss just to get the factory back.

    Dawn stared out the window and let out a faintugh.

    ¡°You know what we look like to him right now?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Walking ATMs.¡±

    <b>11:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>9 </b>

    Chapter 591 Supper

    7

    s

    She looked back inside the car. The sunlight outside caught her eyes, turning them sharp like ss. ¡°We didn¡¯t ask for anything, and we still donated a few valuable art pieces to his charity auction. With how those things usually go, the money ends up in someone¡¯s personal bank ount. Of course he¡¯s going to treat us well.¡±

    Even if they were dumb enough to give even more? Who¡¯d say no to that?

    Mason gave a coldugh. ¡°The rich in Hedonia really think they¡¯re untouchable.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t control everyone else, but you¡¯d better keep a close watch. Make sure the money we donated actually follows protocol and ends up where it¡¯s supposed to.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Half an hourter, the car pulled up in front of the factory.

    Hedonia was a small ce. It didn¡¯t take long to drive between cities.

    What Dawn didn¡¯t expect was that Christian had brought Roxanne with him, and on top of that, he had also invited Ethan toe check out the facility.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson didn¡¯t have anything going on today,¡± Christian said, smiling. ¡°So I figured I¡¯d bring him along to take a look at the progress on our new products. Ms. West, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    Dawn nced at the man standing there. He looked wless in a crisp ck suit, clean¨Ccut and elegant. If nothing else, he seemed to be fully recovered.

    She gave a polite smile. ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it, I have no objections.¡±

    Right after that, someone scoffed next to them.

    Roxanne red coldly. ¡°Stop acting like you¡¯re so important.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say it loudly, but loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Christian¡¯s eyes shed with a warning re. Then he brushed it off like it never happened and waved everyone toward the entrance with a smile.

    Dawn scanned the ce without changing expression. This little stage show¡­

    It was going to be fun.

    Stonewarden Group was a major yer worldwide. They had factories in almost every developed country. Hedonia had three industrial parks, and the one Roxanne had given away

    Chapter 591 Supper

    was the top performer in terms of yearly output.

    After Christian gave her that warning nce, Roxanne mostly kept quiet.

    But those looks she kept shooting across the room? Pure hostility.

    5 Free Coins

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 592

    Chapter 592 A Little Tour

    15 Free Coins

    Dawn didn¡¯t respond to him. She walked the factory from end to end. Aside from the regr staff, nearly all the execs had been swapped out for Christian¡¯s people.

    Her brow twitched, just a little.

    Christian knew exactly what he was doing.

    Right before they entered theb, he stepped ahead and stopped everyone outside. He smiled as he gave a casual exnation. ¡°Sorry. Some of the forms and research here are sensitive. I need to talk privately with our lead scientist first. Please wait out here for now.¡±

    Roxanne moved to follow him, but Christian looked at her with a nd expression and raised a hand to pat her on the head.

    ¡°You should probably stay out here and catch up with your old friend, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a bad excuse. It was borderline insulting.

    Roxanne knew exactly what it meant. He didn¡¯t trust her. No matter how hard she pretended to be aligned with him, Christian never believed a word of it.

    She clenched her jaw and stood there as theb door shut right in her face.

    When she turned around, she locked straight onto Dawn.

    ¡°Does this make you happy? Seeing me like this?¡±

    Dawn nced around, then gave her a look like she belonged in a psych ward. ¡°Roxanne, are you seriously losing it?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s fury rose in her chest and got stuck there, choking her. ¡°Did you really just insult me?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I did.¡± Dawn stepped back with a disgusted frown. ¡°Even if you got yourself into this mess by ident, I wouldn¡¯t waste even one second feeling happy about it. So stop ttering yourself.¡±

    ¡°You bitch!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s breathing turned ragged. Her eyes went red around the edges.

    She turned instinctively toward Ethan. That was the man she had loved with everything she

    11:24 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb 9.

    Chapter 592 A Little Tour

    +5 Free Comt

    had. But right now, he didn¡¯t even nce her way. His full attention was on someone else. And the way he looked at her¨Csoft, protective¨Cit made Roxanne feel like she was being stabbed in the gut.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it! You¡¯re not even his real daughter! Why would he leave it all to you? I gave more. I did more. I lived up to everything he ever wanted!¡±

    And what did she get?

    Nothing. Not even what a stranger would¡¯ve gotten.

    ¡°If it¡¯s killing you that bad, you can go ask him yourself.¡±

    Vincent had died three months ago in prison from cancer.

    He didn¡¯t even live long enough to get sentenced.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were cold. No warmth. No emotion.

    ¡°You think I wanted all this trash he left behind?¡± To her, it was just a bottomless pit of chaos. If she had her way, she¡¯d rather run a tiny little shop and live quietly. Not like this.

    Not like now, where even the people close to her had to carry the risk.

    ¡°Roxanne.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s stare turned sharp and icy. Her voice was t and dangerous. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you keep ying the rich girl. You want to be Stonewarden¡¯s golden princess? Go for it. But if you pull something like this again, I¡¯ll send you straight to where your darling father went. Try me.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips parted. Nothing came out. They just trembled.

    This woman wasn¡¯t normal. She waspletely unhinged.

    And she meant every word.

    That was the part that scared her.

    The air got heavy. Neither of them spoke. Dawn turned her face away. Mason, sharp as ever, stepped between them. His eyes locked on Roxanne, full of warning.

    Roxanne¡¯s nails dug into her palms. Her body shook with rage, but something else crept in

    with it.

    Grief. Her dad was gone. Her house was gone. She had absolutely nothing left.

    <b>11:24 </b><b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>9 </b>

    75

    Chapter 592 A Little Tour

    It was just her.

    s

    Her, and the woman she hated so much she couldn¡¯t breathe. The same woman she envied with everything she had.

    Two minutes passed before Christian walked out of theb. He smiled like nothing had happened. But the smile didn¡¯t reach his eyes. It was the kind of fake, polished smile that came with strings attached.

    ¡°Thanks for waiting. Come in.¡±

    Dawn turned her head and locked eyes with Ethan across the space.

    For a split second, it felt like the air between them sparked.

    Then everything returned to normal.

    They stepped inside. Everyone in theb wore clean coats and safety sses. The setup actually looked legitimate.

    Christian acted like a pro. He gestured at different containers as he spoke. This one held something patented. That one was exclusive to their line.

    Dawn didn¡¯t understand a thing he said. All she saw was a firetrap waiting to happen.

    The entire room was filled with mmable chemicals. One slip and this ce would explode.

    What surprised her was that Christian really had set theb up right here. And behind it? The entire production floor.

    She nced around the space, taking it in. Then she raised her hand and asked, ¡°Sorry, where¡¯s the restroom?¡±

    The people who had been talking stopped and turned to her.

    Christian looked confused. ¡°Ms. West?¡±

    ¡°Apologies. My stomach¡¯s been acting up.¡± Dawn pressed her hand lightly against her side. ¡°I need to find the restroom.¡±

    A sharp scoffing sound broke the quiet. It cut through the room like a dry, mocking rasp.

    11:24 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b>Feb <b>9 </b>

    Chapter 593 Scoffing Roxanne

    Chapter 593 Scoffing Roxanne

    Roxanne rolled her eyes. ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re such a damn diva.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 593

    Chapter 593 Scoffing Roxanne

    Chapter 593 Scoffing Roxanne

    Roxanne rolled her eyes. ¡°Jesus, you¡¯re such a damn diva.¡±

    s

    Christian cut her a sharp look, his eyes narrowing with a flicker of warning. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have someone take you.¡±

    He lifted a hand and called over a woman in ab coat. After she came over, he leaned in and gave her some quiet instructions.

    Dawn gave Mason a subtle look and headed out.

    The ce was massive, and the restrooms were way off in the back <i>to </i>keep everything sterile.

    The woman guiding her walked with her head down. Her face was hidden behind a surgical mask.

    Dawn sped up just a little. She noticed the woman avoiding eye contact.

    She smiled and let out a casual sigh. ¡°Your new director hasn¡¯t had this factory long, right? Pretty amazing how fast she got it organized.¡±

    The woman nced at her for a second, then quickly looked away. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all her doing.¡±

    ¡°When¡¯s the new line hitting the market?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s decided by corporate. We¡¯re not told anything.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Dawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°I thought R&D teams had a say. Guess I got that wrong.¡±

    They reached the restroom.

    The woman gave a polite gesture toward the door.

    ¡°I might take a while. You can go back if you want. I remember the way, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    The woman hesitated, then gave a small shake of her head and said nothing.

    Dawn didn¡¯t push it. She walked in and closed the door.

    She pulled out her phone. Just like she figured, the signal bar was nk. Completely dead. The ce was blocked up with jammers.

    That wasn¡¯t just shady. That was a serious problem. When she walked back into theb,

    11:24 Mon, Feb <b>9 </b>

    Chapter 593 Scoffing Roxanne

    Christian scanned her from head to toe. His tone carried a cold edge. ¡°Ms. West, what happened? Did you get lost?¡±

    ¡°Sort of.¡±

    Dawn lifted her hands in a shrug. ¡°This ce is huge! I was practically going in circles. Everything looks exactly the same.¡±

    Christian smiled, but the coldness in his cycs didn¡¯t go anywhere.

    73

    s

    He nced at the woman who brought her out and snapped, ¡°What the hell is wrong with you? If something happened to Ms. West, could you take responsibility?¡±

    Dawn stepped in. ¡°No, it was on me. I told her to head back. Let¡¯s just stay on topic.¡±

    the space. She looked toward Roxanne and smiled. ¡°At first I thought Roxanne just loaned you But after seeing this in person? That new product line looks solid. Is there room for someone else at the table?¡±

    A low, scoffing noise broke out from Roxanne.

    She red. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±

    Christian had been worried Roxanne would screw things up, but it looked like the others didn¡¯t even react. No one seemed fazed by her at all. So he ignored her and turned to Dawn.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t realize you had a thing for cosmetics.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. Until I saw how much money¡¯s in it.¡±

    Dawn arched her brow and studied the wall covered in posters. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve taken over Stonewarden Group, I¡¯ve got to think bigger. A real business leader knows profit matters. You¡¯ve got these patents up like bait, and right now? I¡¯m like a wolf who smells blood.¡±

    Christian blinked. Then he burst into loudughter.

    That kind of praise? It hit every soft spot a creator had.

    ¡°Absolutely! You have no idea, Ms. West. I poured nearly everything we had into this. It¡¯s the only reason I even ran that charity auction to begin with¡­¡±

    He suddenly caught himself.

    Theughter faded. His smile turned stiff as he stopped talking.

    11:24 <b>Mon</b><b>, </b><b>Feb </b><b>9 </b>

    Chapter 593 Scoffing Roxanne

    * Free Coins

    ¡°Anyway, this thing¡¯s a goldmine. It¡¯s early, but once our marketing team pushes out the campaign, we¡¯re gonna cash in hard.¡±

    ¡°Exactly. So¡­¡± Dawn¡¯s eyes lit up, like she could already see the money. ¡°Can I get a cut? You say yes, and I¡¯ll take over all factory costs. Think of it as Stonewarden Group putting skin in the game.¡±

    Christian looked at Roxanne. Technically, the factory had a contract as a third¨Cparty site. But they hadn¡¯t paid a cent. Roxanne gave it to them for free.

    Now, with Dawn phrasing it like this, it made her sound like the one doing them the favor.

    Roxanne opened her mouth, but Christian gave her a tight look.

    ¡°If you¡¯re offering¡­¡± He adjusted his sses. ¡°Then of course, we¡¯d be d to have you.¡±

    After another full walkthrough, Christian arranged for a car to take them back to the hotel.

    Before they left, he told Dawn, ¡°I¡¯ll have the contract drawn up right away so you can join our R&D team.¡±

    Dawn narrowed her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ming in halfway. Doesn¡¯t this need to go through your other investors?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve got full control.¡±

    She nodded and let it drop.

    Christian only sent one car. That meant Dawn and Ethan had to ride back together.

    Ethan had barely said a word this entire time. She nced at him, tried to read his face, but there was nothing there.

    Just as she looked away, his voice broke the silence. ¡°You know something¡¯s off about thispany. So, why are you walking straight into it?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 594

    Chapter 594 Their n

    Chapter 594 Their n

    ¡°Just think of it as me trying to do something good for once.¡±

    Dawn looked at him. ¡°You don¡¯t want to?¡±

    For the past few

    +20 Free Coins

    years, Crestavia had been Hedonia¡¯s biggest market for beauty and skincare. No matter what they produced, it always ended up getting sold to Crestavian customers.

    Where else would the moneye from?

    They weren¡¯t turning a profit on the few buyers back home.

    Christian¡¯spany imed to haveunched a new product. In reality, they just crammed every extreme method into one form.

    They pped on an anti¨Cagingbel and promised instant results.

    Of course the beauty addicts would dive in headfirst.

    And the damage that followed? Permanent.

    Ethan stared at her. His eyes locked onto hers. That bottomless ck in his gaze made the air feel heavier.

    Dawn thought back to how he¡¯d acted the night before. Her jaw tightened. This guy was a master at flipping the switch without crossing the line.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. If you really feel bad about it, help me tear down the entire operation.¡± She closed her eyes and muttered, ¡°The factory¡¯s under my name. I¡¯m not going down with this mess.¡±

    Ethan rubbed his fingertips together for a second, then gave in and took her hand. ¡°Alright.

    ¡°I¡¯ll back you, whatever you decide to do.¡±

    After that moment, something shifted between them. It wasn¡¯t romantic, but it wasn¡¯t exactly friendship either.

    Every time he pushed the boundary, he stopped just short of making her snap. Like he was doing it on purpose. Like he wanted to go further but didn¡¯t want her to walk away.

    Dawn didn¡¯t have time to figure out what was going through his head. She was too focused on Christian now.

    14:56 Wed, Feb 11 M<b>¡­ </b>

    Chapter 594 Their n

    She said she wanted in, and that meant money.

    <b>P</b><b>: </b>

    The proposal made it clear it wouldn¡¯t be a small amount.

    ¡°Ms. West, are we really going to wire him that much money?¡±

    Mason¡¯s voice carried a note of hesitation. ¡°What if this blows up in our faces¡­¡±

    55

    +20 Free Coins

    ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡°.¡± Dawn set the file down and signed her name. ¡°I already told him I didn¡¯t bring thepany seal. They¡¯ll have to mail us the documents to finalize it. That buys us a few days. We collect all the evidence before then.¡±

    Mason finally got what she meant.

    But Christian was cautious. Would he even leave a trace?

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why we need help.¡±

    ¡°Help?¡±

    ¡°Roxanne. She¡¯s our perfect fuse.¡±

    A brief silence fell over the room.

    Everyone on their side knew Roxanne wasn¡¯t stable. If she were, she wouldn¡¯t have spiraled after Vincent died.

    She had absolutely no control over her emotions.

    ¡°She¡¯s not dumb,¡± Dawn said, leaning back in her chair. Her tone was casual. ¡°Sure, it looks like she¡¯s just sleeping with Christian, but she knows a lot more than she lets on. Especially since she gave him control of the factory.¡±

    Vincent was gone.

    Roxanne needed someone new to rely on.

    Christian might be a snake, but he had potential. And more importantly, she probably had a way to keep him in check.

    If Dawn¡¯s hunch was right, Roxanne was sitting on something. Something that kept Christian scared.

    Chapter 594 Their n

    Mason smirked. ¡°Ms. West, are you¡­ actuallyplimenting her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±

    6553

    +20 Free Coins

    Dawn lifted her brows. ¡°I¡¯m just pointing out the obvious.¡±

    That same afternoon, she arranged to meet with Roxanne.

    What surprised her was Roxanne suggesting they meet at the factory.

    ¡°Ms. West, that feels like a setup. Want me toe with you?¡± Mason asked.

    ¡°If she really is nning something, you being there won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Dawn pulled out her phone, spun it once in her hand, and sent a message to a certain someone.

    She looked up. ¡°If I don¡¯t contact you in an hour, go find Christian.¡±

    When she arrived, Roxanne was already waiting.

    A cigarette dangled between her fingers as she took a long drag.

    The smoke curled around her face, hiding her sharp features and giving her a colder look than usual.

    Dawn walked over, snatched the cigarette from her, and crushed it.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?!¡± Roxanne snapped.

    ¡°Nothing. I just don¡¯t want to see you drop dead too soon.¡±

    Ignoring Roxanne¡¯s re, Dawn added, ¡°We¡¯re technically family. I¡¯d rather not end up visiting your grave because you smoked yourself into it.¡±

    Roxanne let out a dryugh. ¡°Wow. Appreciate the concern.¡±

    She rolled her eyes and walked ahead.

    Normally, nobody got inside without Christian¡¯s approval. But Roxanne had a few words with security, and they let them through.

    Dawn didn¡¯t show it, but she gave her a sideways nce. ¡°Why¡¯d you bring me here?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Roxanne turned around to face her.

    Chapter 594 Their n

    Her eyes

    SA

    +20 Free Coind

    weren¡¯t wild this time. She was calm. Focused. ¡°Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re here for, Dawn. I¡¯ve got everything you want. I¡¯ll even show you. But you have to agree to one thing first.¡±

    Dawn crossed her arms and stared back.

    Truthfully, she had no idea what Roxanne was trying to do. Was this a setup? Or had Christian sent her here just to throw off the scent?

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 595

    Chapter 595 The Password

    ¡°So tell me, what are your terms?¡± Dawn said.

    :

    Z(55),

    +20 Free Coins

    She was already prepared for whatever came next, but Roxanne unexpectedly did not rush to

    answer.

    ¡°I can take you to see it first. After that, I¡¯ll exin,¡± Roxanne said.

    Seeing the doubt in Dawn¡¯s eyes, Roxanne tugged at the corner of her mouth. ¡°Think of it as a show of good faith. Otherwise you¡¯ll just keep suspecting I¡¯m setting <i>you </i>up.¡±

    The two of them walked in side by side.

    Aside from their first encounter, this was the first time Dawn and Roxanne had coexisted peacefully.

    The feeling was strangely hard to describe.

    Roxanne had already given notice ahead of time. Most of the visible positions in the factory were staffed by longtime employees from Stonewarden Group. When they saw Roxanne, they merely nodded and showed no other reaction.

    Dawn took it all in, ncing at her without revealing anything.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have guessed the employees here trust you this much.¡±

    ¡°Of course they do.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression was calm, but the pride in her eyes was impossible to hide. ¡°This was the first ce I ever worked at. Vincent threw me here for two full years to toughen me up. A lot of problems were solved by my hands.¡±

    Otherwise, after Vincent¡¯s ident and when Dawn took full control of Stonewarden Group, Roxanne would never have gained the trust of so many people in this factory so easily.

    Dawn nodded. These were things she truly had not known before.

    ¡°Roxanne.¡±

    Her voice was soft and emotionless. ¡°You¡¯re very capable. If you put your mind to the right path, sess wouldn¡¯t be hard for you.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by sess?¡± Roxanne asked calmly.

    Chapter 595 The Password

    ¡°Did Vincent count as sessful?<b>¡± </b>

    Strictly speaking, how could he not?

    565

    +20 Free Coins

    He had built thepany into an internationally renowned empire, amassed a fortune beyond measure, and gotten everything he wanted. Yet he was still trapped in an illusion of unfulfilled love from his youth, unable to escape.

    Dawn had no immediate answer. Her understanding was not wrong. Everyone defined sess differently. By conventional standards, Vincent had been a clear winner in life.

    But wrong was still wrong.

    That fact could not be changed.

    How many people had he hurt because of his own selfish desires?

    The world operated on cause and effect, always maintaining a delicate bnce one form of retribution. His legal punishment and disgrace before death were another.

    ness was

    Roxanne stared straight ahead, a trace of mockery lingering at the corner of her eyes. ¡°I know people like you, righteous and kind, look down on people like us who do bad things. But is anyone really perfect?¡±

    <i>No. </i>

    <i>There </i><i>was </i><i>no </i><i>such </i><i>thing </i><i>as </i><i>perfection </i><i>in </i><i>this </i><i>world</i>.

    ¡°You¡¯re not without desire. You just dress yourselves up to look morally upright. Compared to that, we¡¯re more honest. We dare to act and dare to admit it. What¡¯s so bad about that?¡±

    She wanted toy her desires bare. Whether she seeded or not did not matter. How would she know without trying?

    ¡°That does sound admirable,¡± Dawn said with a small smile. ¡°But don¡¯t you think you¡¯re missing something?¡±

    Roxanne turned to look at her. ¡°Missing what?¡±

    ¡°If you dare to act and dare to admit it, then you also have to dare to take responsibility. You have to be sure you can bear the consequences and live without betraying your own conscience. If you can do that, I¡¯d genuinely respect you.¡±

    Roxanne fell silent.

    ¡­

    55

    Chapter 595 The Password

    She stopped walking, her expression briefly stunned.

    +20 Free Coins

    By the time she snapped back to reality, Dawn was already far ahead. Roxanne hurried to catch <ol><li>up. </li></ol>

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that just to make yourself look superior. This is a transaction between me. Don¡¯t think for a second that means I want to make peace with you,¡± she said.

    you and

    Dawn said nothing.

    <i>Was </i><i>there </i><i>something </i><i>wrong </i>with <i>this </i><i>woman</i>?

    Sheughed in disbelief.

    The conversation ended there. Roxanne led her straight to the office, her expression suddenly tense. ¡°Stand guard at the door, I¡¯ll get the documents. You can only take phot anything with you, and we have to be fast,¡± she instructed.

    ¡°I can¡¯t take

    Christian was a cautious man. Even when he had no work scheduled, he often came by the factory just to check on things. There was no telling whether he would show up today.

    Dawn stood by the door, fully focused on the hallway, asionally ncing back inside.

    Roxanne opened the cab. Inside sat a safe.

    She frowned, hesitating for a moment before reaching out.

    The first attempt failed.

    The second attempt failed again.

    The safe allowed only five password attempts. After that, it would lock permanently.

    From Dawn¡¯s angle, she could only see Roxanne crouched there and had no idea what she was doing.

    Several long moments passed.

    ¡°Is it working?¡± Dawn asked quietly.

    Roxanne looked up, her face tense. ¡°I only saw him enter the password twice. I didn¡¯t catch thest two digits¡­¡±

    ¡°Try to remember,¡± Dawn said, her voice low with tension. ¡°If you really can¡¯t, forget it. We¡¯ll find another chance.¡±

    Chapter 595 The Password

    ¡°You think chancese that easily?¡± Roxanne snapped.

    She wiped the sweat from her palm, her heart pounding in her throat.

    <i>What </i><i>could </i>it <i>be</i><i>? </i>

    <b>55 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Christian was fake and calcting. He would never use anyone¡¯s birthday as a password. It had to be something rted to himself.

    Suddenly, she remembered something. Once, when they were together, he had mentioned the day he took over thepany.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 596

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    :

    Roxanne slowed her breathing and pressed the numbers one by one.

    There was a dull click.

    The safe opened.

    ?? (5

    +20 Free Coins

    She let out a heavy breath of relief and quickly took out all the documents inside, spreading them across the desk. Turning her head, she said, ¡°Hurry up and take pictures. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    Dawn walked over with her phone and flipped through the documents page by page. Some were forms rted to the current project,pletely iprehensible <i>to </i>her. What surprised her was that there were also financial records rted to the foundation.

    ¡°Are you done yet?!¡± Roxanne snapped, her face tense. ¡°Can you move any

    fast

    Dawn already speeding up and said, ¡°Stop rushing me. I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    As time dragged on, both of them grew more and more anxious.

    The hallway outside waspletely empty, dead silent. The eerie quiet carried a strong sense of something about to go wrong.

    Finally, Dawn finished taking photos. She gathered the documents, put them back into the folder, slid it into the lower safe, and closed it.

    Roxanne exhaled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If Christian ever finds out, we¡¯re both finished.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Dawn said suddenly, her gaze freezing as she sucked in a sharp breath.

    Roxanne followed her line of sight. In the corner, a security camera blinked with a faint red light, shing slowly like a cold, watchful eye.

    ¡°There¡¯s surveince¡­ No, that can¡¯t be,¡± Roxanne said, forcing herself to stay calm. She shook her head. ¡°At least it¡¯s not connected to his phone. I¡¯ve never seen him check it, and I¡¯ve never found any monitoring apps on his phone.¡±

    ¡°Then where would it feed to? The security room?¡± Dawn asked.

    That did not make sense either. Everything in here was strictly confidential to him. He would never let other people see the inside of it.

    Dawn and Roxanne exchanged a look and arrived at the same conclusion at the same time.

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    Christian¡¯s office.

    <b>55 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    At that moment, footsteps echoed down the empty hallway outside, sharp and chilling.

    Christian¡¯s long legs cast stretched shadows against the wall as he strode toward the office. A security guard hurried after him, already out of breath.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, why are you here so suddenly?¡± the guard asked nervously.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Christian replied.

    ¡°N¨Cno,¡± the guard stammered.

    Christian¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on him, his brow tightening. ¡°Then what exactly are you doing?¡±

    The guard was clearly terrified. His eyes darted everywhere, unable to meet Christian¡¯s. After a moment, he spoke haltingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife was sick this morning, so I can didn¡¯t have time to file for leave yet. When I saw you, I just felt guilty.¡± <ol><li>te. I </li></ol>

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Christian said.

    He had thought it was something serious.

    Impatient, he said coldly, ¡°Go submit the leave request. Your bonus for this month is out.¡±

    gone.

    Get

    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Mr. Hoffman. Thank you.¡±

    The guard bowed repeatedly as he backed away, his heart still pounding.

    The <i>two </i><i>women </i><i>were </i><i>not </i>still <i>inside</i><i>, </i><i>were </i><i>they</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i><i>was </i><i>he </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>do</i><i>? </i>

    He had no options left, as Christian had already opened the office door.

    The room was empty and looked no different than usual. He scanned it out of habit, then opened the safe to retrieve what he needed.

    Technically, confidential documents should not have been kept here, but he trusted no one. He needed to keep them somewhere reliable.

    There was an old saying that the most dangerous ce was often the safest.

    No one would ever think he would leave his most important things here.

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    55

    +20 Free Coins

    Even though it was someone else¡¯s factory, that woman was easy to fool. It was only a matter of time before it became his anyway.

    What Christian never imagined was that Roxanne had always kept her guard up every time she came with him. He also never imagined that two women were hiding behind the cab at that very moment, having already stripped his secrets bare.

    After taking the documents he needed, he locked the safe again and left.

    A whileter, the sound of the guard seeing him off echoed outside.

    Roxanne and Dawn instinctively exchanged a look of relief, then both awkwardly looked away.

    Not long after, the two of them emerged and pushed the cab back into its original position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If he suddenlyes back, we¡¯re going to be in real trouble,¡± Roxanne said.

    After leaving the factory, Roxanne did not slow down and headed straight fo <ol><li>ir. </li></ol>

    ¡°Roxanne.¡±

    A clear voice called out from behind her. She stopped but did not turn around.

    Dawn looked at her back and asked, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>help </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    Even Roxanne did not know the answer.

    She had simply had a dream one ordinary day, a dream about an unremarkable day in the past.

    She had made a mistake at work and had been locked in istion by Vincent for a long time. When she was finally released, her body was covered in whip marks. She had a high fever and could barely walk, nearly copsing in the street.

    Ethan had saved her. He took her to the hospital and even bought her meals in the local Crestavian style.

    They were not close at the time, and she had treated him coldly.

    ¡°You helped me, you can ask for any reward you want. But I don¡¯t need you to stay here anymore. You should leave,¡± she had said.

    Ethan was not particrly warm¨Chearted. Still, he did not get angry. He only nced at her

    ¡­

    :

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    lightly and went back to reading the academic paper in his hands.

    55

    +20 Free Coins

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 597

    Chapter 597 Behind Her Back

    ¡°Hey. I¡¯m talking to you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not deaf.¡±

    :

    <b>55 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    Ethan didn¡¯t even bother to lift hisChapter 596 Why She Helped

    :

    Roxanne slowed her breathing and pressed the numbers one by one.

    There was a dull click.

    The safe opened.

    ?? (5

    +20 Free Coins

    She let out a heavy breath of relief and quickly took out all the documents inside, spreading them across the desk. Turning her head, she said, ¡°Hurry up and take pictures. I¡¯ll keep watch.¡±

    Dawn walked over with her phone and flipped through the documents page by page. Some were forms rted to the current project,pletely iprehensible <i>to </i>her. What surprised her was that there were also financial records rted to the foundation.

    ¡°Are you done yet?!¡± Roxanne snapped, her face tense. ¡°Can you move any

    fast

    Dawn already speeding up and said, ¡°Stop rushing me. I¡¯m almost done.¡±

    As time dragged on, both of them grew more and more anxious.

    The hallway outside waspletely empty, dead silent. The eerie quiet carried a strong sense of something about to go wrong.

    Finally, Dawn finished taking photos. She gathered the documents, put them back into the folder, slid it into the lower safe, and closed it.

    Roxanne exhaled. ¡°Let¡¯s go. If Christian ever finds out, we¡¯re both finished.¡±

    ¡°Wait,¡± Dawn said suddenly, her gaze freezing as she sucked in a sharp breath.

    Roxanne followed her line of sight. In the corner, a security camera blinked with a faint red light, shing slowly like a cold, watchful eye.

    ¡°There¡¯s surveince¡­ No, that can¡¯t be,¡± Roxanne said, forcing herself to stay calm. She shook her head. ¡°At least it¡¯s not connected to his phone. I¡¯ve never seen him check it, and I¡¯ve never found any monitoring apps on his phone.¡±

    ¡°Then where would it feed to? The security room?¡± Dawn asked.

    That did not make sense either. Everything in here was strictly confidential to him. He would never let other people see the inside of it.

    Dawn and Roxanne exchanged a look and arrived at the same conclusion at the same time.

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    Christian¡¯s office.

    <b>55 </b>

    +20 Free Coins

    At that moment, footsteps echoed down the empty hallway outside, sharp and chilling.

    Christian¡¯s long legs cast stretched shadows against the wall as he strode toward the office. A security guard hurried after him, already out of breath.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman, why are you here so suddenly?¡± the guard asked nervously.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Christian replied.

    ¡°N¨Cno,¡± the guard stammered.

    Christian¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on him, his brow tightening. ¡°Then what exactly are you doing?¡±

    The guard was clearly terrified. His eyes darted everywhere, unable to meet Christian¡¯s. After a moment, he spoke haltingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My wife was sick this morning, so I can didn¡¯t have time to file for leave yet. When I saw you, I just felt guilty.¡± <ol><li>te. I </li></ol>

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Christian said.

    He had thought it was something serious.

    Impatient, he said coldly, ¡°Go submit the leave request. Your bonus for this month is out.¡±

    gone.

    Get

    ¡°Yes, yes. Thank you, Mr. Hoffman. Thank you.¡±

    The guard bowed repeatedly as he backed away, his heart still pounding.

    The <i>two </i><i>women </i><i>were </i><i>not </i>still <i>inside</i><i>, </i><i>were </i><i>they</i><i>? </i>

    <i>What </i><i>was </i><i>he </i><i>supposed </i><i>to </i><i>do</i><i>? </i>

    He had no options left, as Christian had already opened the office door.

    The room was empty and looked no different than usual. He scanned it out of habit, then opened the safe to retrieve what he needed.

    Technically, confidential documents should not have been kept here, but he trusted no one. He needed to keep them somewhere reliable.

    There was an old saying that the most dangerous ce was often the safest.

    No one would ever think he would leave his most important things here.

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    55

    +20 Free Coins

    Even though it was someone else¡¯s factory, that woman was easy to fool. It was only a matter of time before it became his anyway.

    What Christian never imagined was that Roxanne had always kept her guard up every time she came with him. He also never imagined that two women were hiding behind the cab at that very moment, having already stripped his secrets bare.

    After taking the documents he needed, he locked the safe again and left.

    A whileter, the sound of the guard seeing him off echoed outside.

    Roxanne and Dawn instinctively exchanged a look of relief, then both awkwardly looked away.

    Not long after, the two of them emerged and pushed the cab back into its original position.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. If he suddenlyes back, we¡¯re going to be in real trouble,¡± Roxanne said.

    After leaving the factory, Roxanne did not slow down and headed straight fo <ol><li>ir. </li></ol>

    ¡°Roxanne.¡±

    A clear voice called out from behind her. She stopped but did not turn around.

    Dawn looked at her back and asked, ¡°Why did you help me?¡±

    <i>Why </i><i>did </i><i>she </i><i>help </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    Even Roxanne did not know the answer.

    She had simply had a dream one ordinary day, a dream about an unremarkable day in the past.

    She had made a mistake at work and had been locked in istion by Vincent for a long time. When she was finally released, her body was covered in whip marks. She had a high fever and could barely walk, nearly copsing in the street.

    Ethan had saved her. He took her to the hospital and even bought her meals in the local Crestavian style.

    They were not close at the time, and she had treated him coldly.

    ¡°You helped me, you can ask for any reward you want. But I don¡¯t need you to stay here anymore. You should leave,¡± she had said.

    Ethan was not particrly warm¨Chearted. Still, he did not get angry. He only nced at her

    ¡­

    :

    Chapter 596 Why She Helped

    lightly and went back to reading the academic paper in his hands.

    55

    +20 Free Coins

    head. His tone was detached, like it had nothing to do with him. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to look at you being so pitiful.¡±

    Roxanne instinctively wanted to argue back, but when she opened her mouth, she realized she had nothing to say. To outsiders, she was the untouchable heiress standing high above everyone else. In reality, she was frequently subjected to punishment, and afterward no one ever cared whether she lived or died. If that was not pitiful, what was?

    She pressed her pale lips together and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    After the question left her mouth, Ethan finally looked up.

    But he did not look at her.

    His dark eyes softened in the sunlight. After a long pause, he spoke gently. ¡°There¡¯s a girl about your age. I hope she never runs into this kind of trouble. Consider it me earning some goodwill for her.¡±

    At that time, Ethan was still young, yet he already carried all the quiet charm of a grown man. Roxanne was intensely curious about the girl he mentioned, but he never talked about her, not a single word. After leaving the hospital, he treated Roxanne like aplete stranger.

    Later, Roxanne used her own methods to find out about Dawn.

    She had never envied anyone so deeply.

    But when she woke from the dream, she began to wonder.

    <i>Was </i><i>her </i><i>obsession </i><i>really </i><i>about </i><i>that </i><i>man</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Maybe </i><i>it </i><i>never </i><i>was</i>.

    What Roxanne loved and longed for had always been Ethan as he loved Dawn. It was not a real person, but a vague image representing gentleness, care, safety, and shelter.

    Suddenly, she felt utterly exhausted. All those years of obsession felt like poison that had been umting for too long, surging back over her in an overwhelming wave.

    <b>14:57 </b>Wed, Feb <b>11 </b>M

    Chapter 597 Behind Her Back

    :.

    And so, she did not hate Dawn as much anymore.

    +20 Free Coins

    She pulled herself out of the memories and said tly, ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t helping you. Just remember you owe me one condition.¡±

    By the time the other car had driven far away, Dawn suddenly realized something.

    <i>Had </i><i>she </i><i>been </i><i>outyed</i><i>? </i>

    She already had the evidence. No matter what condition Roxanne brought up, she would have

    to agree.

    Then again, there was no written agreement.

    Who said she absolutely had to keep her word?

    With a cold snort, Dawn turned and got into her own car.

    She drove straight back to the hotel and immediately handed all the evidence..

    ¡°Handle this personally. Use officers with enough authority and people you trust. Turn all of this in.¡±

    Once it was verified, Christian would have nowhere left to run.

    Mason flipped through the materials and froze. ¡°This¡­¡±

    This was airtight evidence.

    ¡°Ms. West, why would Ms. Roxanne be willing to give us all this?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Dawn said honestly, taking a sip of water.

    After thinking about Roxanne¡¯s behavior that day, she added, ¡°But she seems a little different now. Let her be.¡±

    When she thought about it carefully, Roxanne might have coveted Ethan and disliked her, but she had never been insane enough to hire someone <i>to </i>kill. That meant there was still hope.

    Mason nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it right away. I know people here. We should get results soon.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dawn watched him leave, but there was no joy on her face.

    The surveince footage from the factory office was still in Christian¡¯s hands. He probably had

    Chapter 597 Behind Her Back

    55

    +20 Free Coins

    not noticed anything yet, but just in case, that video had to be dealt with. What was the best. way to handle it?

    She was worrying about this,pletely unaware that Roxanne had already slipped quietly into Christian¡¯s office.

    Getting in here was much harder than going to the factory, but fortunately she had prepared plenty of cash.

    She bribed the security guard and went upstairs.

    There were still employees working overtime in the building.

    Roxanne pretended to stay calm and walked in without changing her expression.

    She had been here before. A few employees nced at her and showed no further reaction.

    She entered the office smoothly and closed the door.

    Roxanne let out a heavy breath.

    But just as she finally found the surveince footage and deleted that segment, a cool voice sounded behind her. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 598

    Chapter 598 The Midnight Visit

    Chapter 598 The Midnight Visit

    s

    Night had fallen, and thick smog hung heavily over the city. Hedonia was considered a developed country, but with limitednd and a small poption, its industrial pollution was no better than that of heavily popted nations.

    A gust of wind drifted in through the window, carrying a damp, salty smell.

    Dawn had finished washing up, but she was wide awake.

    Since the afternoon, her eyelid had been twitching nonstop. She could not shake the feeling that something was about to happen.

    Just as she changed clothes and was about to go out for a walk, a sharp, urgent ring of the doorbell echoed outside.

    Her chest tightened. She immediately picked up her phone and dialed Ethan.

    The moment she opened the door, a swarm of bodyguards in ck suits poured in, flooding the room without restraint.

    Christian came inst. He wore sunsses despite the hour. Tall and imposing, with an air of absolute dominance, he looked like a caricature of unchecked power.

    Without showing anything on her face, Dawn slipped her phone into her pocket and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what is this supposed to mean?¡±

    Christian had barely taken a seat when an alert bodyguard moved quickly to shut the door.

    The disy alone would have terrified any ordinary person.

    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything,¡± Christian said casually.

    He smiled at her and picked up a small cat figurine nearby, turning it in his palm. ¡°I just wanted to have a chat with Ms. Porter. What, are you not interested?¡±

    Dawn let out a coldugh and swept her gaze across the room full of bodyguards.

    ¡°You break into a woman¡¯s room in the middle of the night with this many people, and you call that chatting?¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Christian nced around, looking almost sincere. ¡°I was worried that if I came alone, Ms. Porter might not enjoy the

    conversation.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    ¡°Just pretend they¡¯re not here.¡±

    Christian patted the seat beside him lightly. He was smiling, but there was something deeply unsettling about it. ¡°Come on, Ms.

    Porter. Sit.¡±

    Dawn looked at him coldly. After a brief hesitation, she walked over and sat down.

    She did not know whether Ethan had answered the call, or whether he woulde at all.

    Judging by Christian¡¯s attitude, he had probably noticed something already.

    So the only option was to stall.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    12:10 pm <b>D </b>

    Chapter 598 The Midnight Visit

    ¡°If <i>you </i>have something to say, say it quickly. I need to rest,¡± she said.

    As soon as she finished speaking, one of the bodyguards scowled. ¡°Watch your tone when you talk to Mr. Hoffman.¡±

    s

    Dawn showed no fear at all and scoffed. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, <i>you </ie barging into my room in the middle of the night and disturb me, and you still expect me to smile and y nice with you?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Of course not.¡±

    Christian turned and pretended to scold the bodyguard. ¡°Where are your manners?! Apologize to Ms. Porter.¡±

    The bodyguard looked unconvinced, but still nodded stiffly.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, the people under meck discipline. Don¡¯t take it personally. Your time is valuable, so let¡¯s just chat briefly and let you rest sooner,¡± Christian continued smoothly.

    After the polite talk, he narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Ms. Porter changed clothes. Were you nning to go out?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to take a walk downstairs,¡± Dawn said with a faint, teasing smile. ¡°Mr. Hoffman isn¡¯t nning to control that too, is he?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Christian rubbed the figurine in his hand, his gaze dark and unreadable. After a long pause, he said, ¡°I came tonight because there¡¯s something I wanted to confirm with you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You and Roxanne went to the factory this afternoon. What were you doing there?¡±

    Silence fell.

    For two seconds, Dawn felt her heart drop.

    So he already <i>knew</i>.

    <i>But </i>when <i>had </i>he found <i>out</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Had </i><i>Roxanne </i>told <i>him</i><i>? </i>

    No. Roxanne had been involved too. She would not frame herself over something like this. Or would <i>she</i>?

    Her thoughts raced, but her pupils only flickered slightly before settling. ¡°Since the factory is now being run by you, Mr. Hoffman, I naturally wanted to review the previous procedures and project files.¡±

    She let out a soft scoff. ¡°Roxanne didn¡¯t even want me there. If I hadn¡¯t mentioned your name, she would have loved for me to see nothing at all.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Christian¡¯s expression paused for a second.

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you went there purely to look at Stonewarden Group¡¯s old materials?¡±

    ¡°What else would it be for?¡± Dawn leaned back, looking rxed and unbothered. ¡°Honestly, Mr. Hoffman, even though we¡¯re about to work together, the truth is¡­¡±

    12:10 pm D

    Chapter 598 The Midnight Visit

    She shrugged, clearly uninterested.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand cosmetic research, and I don¡¯t need to. Knowing all that stuff would be pointless for me.¡±

    In other words, even if someone dragged her to observe the research process, she would not care.

    Christian¡¯s gaze dropped to the figurine in his hand.

    He said nothing, revealing neither anger nor approval.

    s

    After a while, Dawn spoke again. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, you didn¡¯te all this way in the middle of the night just to ask me that, did you? Don¡¯t worry. Even if there were issues with the old contract, we¡¯re about to be partners anyway. I wouldn¡¯t bring it up again.¡±

    Christian finally looked up. In that instant, his eyes were vicious, like he was ready to devour her.

    Then he curled his lips into a smile.

    ¡°Of course I know Ms. Porter is sincere about working with me.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 599

    Chapter 599 The Monster Unmasked

    Chapter 599 The Monster Unmasked

    ¡°So what are you still worried about?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°My concern is¡­¡± Christian¡¯s unfathomable gaze locked onto Dawn like a savage beast fixated on its prey.

    G

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Something went missing from my office. And today, the only people who went to the factory were you and Roxanne. So tell me, Ms. Porter, shouldn¡¯t you help me think this through?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hand at her side clenched instinctively, but her expression did not change.

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman thinks I stole something from you?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±

    Christian stood up and looked down at her, pacing back and forth as he examined her. ¡°I just can¡¯t figure this out. Normally, no one can get into my office. So why did something go missing on the very day you two went there?¡±

    ¡°Maybe it was just a coincidence, or maybe it was one of the factory employees,¡± Dawn replied calmly.

    ¡°Mhm. That actually sounds reasonable.¡±

    Dawn lifted her chin and met his gaze without flinching. ¡°If you really think it has something to do with us, then you can call the police and let them handle it.¡±

    Christian stopped in his tracks and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m giving you a suggestion.¡±

    Dawn finally steadied herself and continued, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted me to help you think of a solution?¡±

    She had figured it out. This bastard was most likely bluffing.

    And <i>no </i>matter what, this was something she could never admit to.

    Once it was confirmed, with Christian¡¯s ruthless nature, he would never let them off easily.

    He stared at her. Turbulence seemed to churn violently in his eyes before slowly twisting into a sinister smile.

    He raised his hand and wiped his mouth, looking even more agitated than before.

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you ¡­ then it was her. It had to be one of you. No. That¡¯s not right.¡±

    Christian seemed trapped in his own logic, his voice low and frantic as he muttered to himself. ¡°You two aren¡¯t that close. She didn¡¯t say you did it. Then it must be her. That bitch.¡±

    Enraged, he hurled the ornament in his hand. It loudly struck a ss bottle and shattered, the fragments scattering <b>across </b><b>the </b>floor.

    she met <b>his </b>Dawn forced herself to calm her breathing. Suddenly, Christian grabbed her and yanked her up. When she looked up, bloodshot, crazed eyes. ¡°Is that what you want me to say? But let me tell you this. That bitch is definitely involved<b>, </b><b>but </b>you¡¯re not getting away either,¡± he snarled.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    Chapter 599 The Monster Unmasked

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    In an instant, the room seemed to sink under a heavy gloom. Christian¡¯s bloodthirsty pressure crashed down on Dawn like a mountain.

    A thinyer of sweat formed at her temple. There was nowhere to retreat.

    ¡°So what exactly did Mr. Hoffman lose?¡± Dawn asked.

    Her voice was still steady. She dug her nails into her palm and stared straight back at him without fear. ¡°Or is it that you can¡¯t find anyone to take the me, so you¡¯re forcing it onto me?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying you never went into my office today?¡±

    ¡°So what if I did? And so what if I didn¡¯t?¡± Dawn shot back.

    If he had nothing to hide, why was he so afraid?

    A faint curve lifted at the corner of Dawn¡¯s mouth as she focused all her attention. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, does it really matter to argue with me about this right now? You lost something. The priority should be finding it. You can have the police search my room.¡±

    Christian¡¯s nerves were stretched to the breaking point. He could not tell what was real anymore.

    But one thing was certain. No one was supposed to touch anything in his office.

    Even a one¨Cin¨Ca¨Cmillion risk was uneptable.

    He dragged a hand through his hair and tore off his tie.

    At that moment, it was like a monster in a tailored suit had finally lost its disguise and revealed its snarling true face.

    ¡°The police won¡¯t being,¡± he said, his vicious stare never leaving Dawn. ¡°And I don¡¯t believe a word you say either. Roxanne already pushed everything onto you. You think a few casual sentences will settle this?¡±

    Impossible.

    He had to get an answer. Tonight.

    Christian had carved out his position in Hedonia through more than just luck.

    He was suspicious, ruthless, and decisive.

    He would rather kill the wrong person than let the right one go.

    ¡°So what do you want?¡± Dawn asked.

    Her eyes were red. Christian hade far too suddenly. She had thought that no matter what, it would at least be tomorrow. It was

    a miscalction. She had neither prepared nor left herself an escape.

    Mason was handling the evidence. Right now, there was only one person she could rely on.

    Ethan.

    ¡°What do I want¡­¡± Christian repeated softly, as if asking himself.

    A momentter, his eyes hardened, and he pulled his belt from his waist.

    12:10 pm D

    Chapter 599 The Monster Unmasked

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    s

    Dawn tried to stand, but two bodyguards mmed their hands down on her shoulders and forced her back into the seat. She could

    not move.

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t want to do anything to you. Really.¡± Christian¡¯s breathing was heavy. He braced his hands on either side of the chair, looking no different from a rabid animal.

    ¡°But if you want to walk out of here in <i>one </i>piece, you¡¯d better tell me everything that happened at noon. Every detail. Ms. Porter, don¡¯t think <i>you </i>covered your tracks perfectly. If I didn¡¯t have at least some proof, would I be here talking to you? Hm?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 600

    Chapter 600 The Proof

    Silence fell.

    Dawn pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    This man was no longer normal.

    Seeing her like this, Christian erupted, swearing violently before holding out his hand toward the bodyguard.

    The bodyguard looked at him, realized what he meant, and then quickly handed over the tablet.

    ¡°Look, take a good look. This is what happens when you don¡¯t cooperate with me,¡± Christian said harshly.

    He grabbed Dawn¡¯s chin hard and forced her head up.

    s

    On the screen, Roxanne was pinned against a desk, her body covered in injuries, her clothes torn and disheveled. A man stood behind her. What he was doing was clear without needing exnation.

    Christian stood directly in front of her, filming with his phone while demanding to know what she had done and why she had betrayed him.

    If her answer displeased him, a pnded across her face.

    Dawn had never seen Roxanne like this.

    Even during her worst mental breakdowns, she had never looked like this. She looked like a shattered doll, her face bruised and streaked with tears, as if nothing remained but despair.

    Dawn did not like Roxanne.

    But what had happened today involved her.

    Seeing Roxanne like that felt like someone had clenched Dawn¡¯s heart in a fist, making it hard to breathe.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Dawn spoke, her voice so hoarse it barely sounded like her own. She paused to steady herself before continuing. ¡°You actually did this to her? What did she even do to deserve this? Christian, you¡¯re an animal.¡±

    He clenched his jaw, grinding his teeth, but he did not seem bothered by the insult.

    ¡°What did she do? Betraying me wasn¡¯t enough?¡± he snapped.

    That afternoon, he had personally caught that woman messing with hisputer.

    If that wasn¡¯t suspicious, what was?

    Roxanne could not withstand interrogation.

    It did not take long before she confessed. She admitted that she had taken Dawn to the factory that afternoon, but because she was afraid he would overthink it, she had gone back to delete the surveince footage.

    Normally, no one dared enter Christian¡¯s office. No one would ever imagine that his office was connected to the <b>factory¡¯s </b>surveince system, so there had been no cloud backup.

    Chapter 600 The Proof

    s

    <i>That </i><i>bitch</i>. It <i>was </i><i>all </i><i>that </i>bitch¡¯s <i>fault</i>.

    Dawn turned her face away, her eyes burning red.

    In a low, strained voice, she asked, ¡°Where is she now?¡±

    ¡°Oh? You still have the nerve to care about her?¡± Christian sneered and forced her face back toward him. He was smiling, but the expression was demonic. ¡°Weren¡¯t you two on bad terms? If I let those men use her until she died, wouldn¡¯t that be doing you a favor?¡±

    A wave of nausea surged through Dawn¡¯s chest. She gagged twice, her face drained of all color.

    Christian was very pleased with that reaction.

    He turned and sat down in a chair a bodyguard had brought over.

    ¡°So, are you ready to talk now?¡± he said calmly.

    He crossed his legs, confidence written all over his face, as if everything were already under his control. ¡°Ms. Porter, logically speaking, you¡¯re the person in charge of Stonewarden Group, so I should treat you with some courtesy. But since you¡¯re on my turf, you follow my rules.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s face was icy. Cold sweat slid down her delicate jaw.

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say, believe it or don¡¯t,¡± she replied.

    She looked up at Christian with open mockery. ¡°The reason you treated Roxanne like that and are now forcing me here is simple. You just want to hear the answer you already decided on. So what do you want to hear? That we really stole something from you?¡±

    She let out a soft, bitterugh. ¡°You don¡¯t even know what you lost. Otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be pushing this so hard. But if you really want that answer, I can y along.¡±

    The muscles in Christian¡¯s face twitched. The agitation in his blood was almost out of control.

    Because he realized Dawn was right.

    He was never going to let them go.

    Once the seed of suspicion had been nted, nothing they said would ever be enough.

    ¡°I see,¡± he said slowly, rolling his neck as his joints cracked. ¡°Then that makes things troublesome. Your investment hasn¡¯te through yet. If you die, you really think they¡¯ll still listen to me?¡±

    Hearing that, Dawn almostughed.

    What kind of demon was this? Even at a moment like this, he still wanted her money first, then her life.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±

    Christian stretched the belt in his hands. ¡°My things can¡¯t leak out. Once you¡¯re dead, Stonewarden Group will just send someone else to take over here.¡±

    Just as he looped the belt around Dawn¡¯s neck, the door was kicked open with tremendous force. Ethan¡¯s tall figure strode in.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    2:10 pm D

    Chapter 600 The Proof

    The breath trapped in Dawn¡¯s chest finally released. The moment she saw him, all her fear seemed to settle.

    Ethan¡¯s gaze was sharp as a de, locked onto the belt only inches from Dawn¡¯s neck.

    His throat tightened, and he forced himself to stay calm. ¡°Christian. Let her go.¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± Christian sneered, his bloodshot eyes fixed on Ethan.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I already looked into it. You two have had a thing before, and even aftering to Hedonia, you were still sneaking around. If let her go, I¡¯m finished.¡±

    Without drawing attention, Dawn shook her head slightly at Ethan.

    Christian waspletely unstable now. Nothing anyone said would get through to him.

    At this point, calling the police was the only option.

    Ethan¡¯s expression barely changed, but his eyes were rimmed red. He spoke with restraint in his voice. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, what you heard were just rumors. The truth is, Ms. West and I cut ties long ago. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask any employee at Jackson Group. They all know.¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 601

    Chapter 601 A Dangerous Trade

    Chapter 601 A Dangerous Trade

    Christian said nothing, but the fierce look in his eyes softened a little.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Did you forget?¡± Ethan said calmly. ¡°I came to Hedonia to ask for your help. That means we¡¯re on the same side. If you have dirt on Ms. West, I¡¯d be thrilled. Why would I help her against you?¡±

    What he said made Christian pause in ce. He remembered.

    The Jackson Group project really did need help from the Hoffmans.

    But he and Ethan went way back. Would Ethan really not care whether this woman lived or died?

    Christian¡¯s eyes turned sharp. He let out a coldugh. ¡°You say you¡¯d be happy about it. Then why stop me from killing her? Isn¡¯t it because she used to be your woman?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Hoffman has already said,¡± Ethan replied evenly, ¡°that was in the past.¡±

    Ethan stood tall in the room. He was alone. Tony and the other bodyguards were yet to arrive. On the other side, there were seven men with Christian.

    If a fight broke out, he couldn¡¯t guarantee she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    Ethan clenched his fist. ¡°Why am I stopping you? Stonewarden Group is huge. If something happens to the person in charge, do you really think they¡¯d let it go just like that? There will be endless trouble. It might even bring in internationalw enforcement.¡±

    Those words pulled Christian back to reality. It was the truth.

    If Dawn disappeared, people might not suspect anything right away. But if Stonewarden Group and her trusted team couldn¡¯t find her, they would call the police. Things would spiral out of control.

    ¡°But she knows my secret!¡± Christian snapped. ¡°What else am I supposed to do? I have to kill her!¡±

    If she lived, he might be the one who died.

    Christian tightened the belt around Dawn¡¯s neck again. Ethan¡¯s heart jumped into his throat. ¡°Wait!¡±

    Christian red at him. ¡°What do you want from me?! You¡¯re not nning to go against me, are you? Ethan, don¡¯t forget, you <b>still </b>need my help!¡±

    He had looked into it. That project meant everything to the Jacksons. It could decide who controlled the Hedonia market.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten,¡± Ethan said quietly.

    He lowered his gaze. A cold sh crossed his eyes.

    ¡°What I mean is ¡­ With Mr. Hoffman¡¯s public image, personally handling this would draw too much attention. Why don¡¯t you hand her over to me? I¡¯ll take care of her. Think of it as paying back your favor.¡±

    Christian froze. He didn¡¯t expect that from Ethan.

    ¡°You really want to help me deal with her?¡±

    10:59 pm P POM

    Chapter 601 A Dangerous Trade

    C

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t we on the same side?¡±

    If one of them fell, they both would.

    Christian nodded. The more he thought about it, the more it made sense. The charity auction had just ended. All eyes were on him.

    If something went wrong now, people would get suspicious fast.

    But Ethan was different.

    He was still new in Hedonia.

    If things were handled cleanly, no one would ever know.

    Most importantly, he might be able to use this to control Ethanter.

    Time passed slowly; Christian¡¯s face was soaked with sweat. His jaw trembled from tension.

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said finally, forcing a crooked smile.

    ¡°Looks like Mr. Jackson wants to have some fun, huh?¡±

    He stared at Ethan. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do. But I need to be sure this woman can never speak again.¡±

    Then he shoved the woman he was holding straight toward Ethan.

    Ethan reacted fast and pulled Dawn into his arms.

    ¡°You guys keep an eye on him!¡± Christian ordered. ¡°Make sure Mr. Jackson doesn¡¯t go soft.¡±

    He watched them for two seconds, breathing hard. Then he grabbed one man nearby.

    ¡°You. Come with me.¡±

    He still had another problem to handle.

    Once they left, Ethan quickly checked Dawn from head to toe. ¡°Are you hurt anywhere?¡±

    Dawn shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    She looked at him. Her nose stung as emotions rushed up.

    If he hadn¡¯t shown up just now<i>, </i>she didn¡¯t want to think about what Christian might have done.

    The bodyguards nearby didn¡¯t understand what they were saying. But from the way they looked, it didn¡¯t seem like Dawn was about to get killed. They looked intimate.

    The bodyguards exchanged looks. They stayed alert but weren¡¯t sure on what to do.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Did you forget what my boss told you?¡±

    ¡°Do it now. Get rid of her.¡±

    10:59 pm pp M

    Chapter 601 A Dangerous Trade

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan secretly squeezed Dawn¡¯s palm twice. Then he looked up at the bodyguards and gave a cold smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear your boss? Even if I¡¯m going to do it, I can have my fun first. He agreed to it. Do you have a problem with that?¡±

    The guards hesitated.

    Their boss really had said something like that.

    They looked at each other. Then they looked at Dawn¡¯s beautiful face. Their expressions slowly turned lecherous.

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched. His voice dropped. ¡°Get out.¡±

    ¡°Boss told us to watch you!¡±

    This

    ¡°This is the sixteenth floor. What, you think I¡¯m going to jump out the window with her? Go stand outside the door. Don¡¯t get in my way.¡±

    The bodyguards didn¡¯t seem to agree, but they knew Ethan was an important guest. Even if he needed something from their boss, they still couldn¡¯t offend him.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 602

    Chapter 602 Cornered And Sitting Duck

    Chapter 602 Cornered And Sitting Duck

    This really was the sixteenth floor.

    If someone were to jump from up here, they would definitely end up dead.

    +10 Free Coins

    The bodyguard pulled open his suit jacket. The cold, dark metal at his waist was easy to see. ¡°Mr. Jackson, you better move faster,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t make this difficult for us.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened. She raised a hand to cover her mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    The moment those men left, Ethan locked the door. He turned around, grabbed her icy hands, and held them tight. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I got you.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s thoughts were a mess, but she hadn¡¯t lost control. She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I just didn¡¯t expect them to actually have a gun. What do we do now? Did you call the police?¡±

    ¡°Dawn, listen to me.¡± Ethan¡¯s voice dropped. His eyes were serious as he looked straight at her. ¡°This is Hedonia. The rules here aren¡¯t as strict as back home. Anything can happen. You need to protect yourself, okay? Hide. Don¡¯te out.¡±

    A bad feeling surged through her chest. ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°Tony is bringing a team here, but they don¡¯t have any weapons. I can¡¯t stand here and watch them walk into danger.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened. In the end, he followed his heart. He leaned down and kissed her forehead. ¡°Wait for me.¡±

    The incident hadn¡¯t caused a huge scene, but news still spread. Most staff members already knew something was wrong. People panicked. Some hid in the break room, too scared toe out and too scared to call the police.

    Except for Dawn¡¯s floor, every other floor was empty.

    The entire hotel was silent. Too silent. It felt creepy.

    After a quick call with Tony, Ethan was ready to leave.

    Dawn grabbed his hand from behind. ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Her fingers were cold, but her grip was firm. ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t let anything happen to you.¡±

    Ethan curved his lips slightly. When he turned back, his face looked rxed, half¨Csmiling. ¡°Ms. Porter, are you worried about me?¡±

    Dawn lightly hit his arm.

    ¡°You¡¯re still joking?¡±

    ¡°Rx. Everyone knows I¡¯m scared of my wife. If my wife asks for something, I always do as she says.¡±

    Dawn said nothing more. She looked at him deeply, then let go.

    They knew they both had things they needed to do.

    10:59 pm PPOM

    Chapter 602 Cornered And Sitting Duck

    No matter how worried she was, she couldn¡¯t stop him.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    When the door slowly closed, Dawn quickly scanned the room. She spotted a vase near the cab. She rushed over, grabbed it, and threw it into the bathroom.

    The ceramic shattered on the floor. She picked up the sharpest piece and held it tightly, then turned and went back into the room.

    It wouldn¡¯t solve the problem, but she had to warn Mason.

    The phone rang for a long time before someone finally answered. Dawn tightened her grip and kept her voice low, watching the door. ¡°How are things on your side?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Porter, it¡¯splicated,¡± Mason said heavily. ¡°This Christian guy only cares about profit. But he spends a lot of money building connections. Hiswork is deep in Hedonia. Very few people would dare touch him<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    Mason was relieved he hadn¡¯t gone straight to the local police. Had he gone straight to the local police, all their evidence would have likely vanished by now.

    From the moment Christian tried to kill Dawn, she had guessed this situation.

    So what could they do now?

    In ces like this, you had to y by their rules.

    Dawn rubbed her aching temple and asked hoarsely, ¡°How much cash can we move right now?¡±

    ¡°Less than a hundred million dors.¡±

    ¡°Find a way to raise more. As much as you can.¡±

    ¡°You mean-¡±

    ¡°If Christian keeps his connections with money, we¡¯ll use more money to break them.¡± Those who are willing to take the money don¡¯t care who you are. Whoever pays, they stand with.

    ¡°And if needed, use the evidence we have. People who reach the top aren¡¯t stupid. If they don¡¯t have other leverage in Christian¡¯s hands, then his fall might actually protect their positions.¡±

    These rtionships supported each other, but they also feared each other.

    Sometimes, one side copsing wasn¡¯t exactly bad news for the other.

    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±

    After hanging up, Dawn realized there was something she hadn¡¯t said.

    <i>Forget </i>it.

    Mason couldn¡¯t get here anyway. His side mattered more right now.

    <i>Ethan</i>, <i>please </i><i>be </i>safe.

    She couldn¡¯t tell what was happening outside. The sounds slowly faded until there was nothing.

    10:59 pm <b>P </b>

    M

    Chapter 602 Cornered And Sitting Duck

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn leaned against the door and forced herself to calm down. They had weapons, but they wouldn¡¯t dare fire them easily.

    This was downtown. Even causing public panic would be enough to destroy Christian.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t just sit still like this.

    <i>What </i>else can <i>I </i>do?

    She clenched her teeth and walked to the window. She pushed it open and looked outside.

    The sixteenth floor wasn¡¯t low, but it wasn¡¯t impossibly high either.

    At this hour, there were some people outside. Not many, not few. They passed by now and then, mostly in small groups.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 603

    M

    Chapter 603 Total Chaos

    Chapter 603 Total Chaos

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    A group of young men and women in their early twenties walked toward the hotel from a distance. Dawn casually picked up a half- empty stic water bottle nearby. When they were a few feet away, she threw it down.

    The bottle burst on impact. Water sshed all over them.

    As expected, the group started cursing and stormed into the hotel.

    No matter how reckless Christian¡¯s people were, they would not dare touch random civilians.

    If they did, things would blow up fast.

    7

    Dawn was counting on this. She wanted to drag outsiders into the situation.

    After that, she tightly slipped her phone into the back pocket of her jeans and made her way quickly to the door. She pressed her ear against it. Once she had made sure it waspletely silent outside, she slowly turned the handle.

    There was no one there.

    No people. No signs of a fight.

    <i>Had </i><i>Ethan </i><i>lured </i><i>them </i><i>somewhere </i><i>else</i>?

    No. <i>They </i><i>probably </i><i>wouldn¡¯t </i><i>leave </i>the <i>hotel</i>.

    Her thoughts raced. The only ce that made sense was the rooftop. But right now<i>, </i>she had nothing she could use as a weapon.

    Just then, the elevator doors opened. The same group of young people came out with the front desk staff. Their attitude was loud and arrogant.

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    A guy with blond hair, about twenty <i>or </i>so, stared Dawn up and down. His tone softened a bit.

    ¡°Were you the one who threw something downstairs just now? You hit us! You know that? Apologize.¡±

    Dawn nced at the front desk staff. <i>This </i><i>wasn¡¯t </i>the one <i>from </i><i>earlier </i><i>in </i><i>the </i>afternoon<i>. </i><i>A </i><i>shift </i>change. Good. This one hadn¡¯t been <i>bought </i>off <i>by </i><i>Christian</i>.

    She bowed again and again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. The bottle slipped by ident. I was just about to say I¡¯d pay you for it, but the money¡¯s with my husband. He went up to the rooftop for stargazing. Why don¡¯t you alle up with me?¡±

    The group exchanged looks.

    The moment they heard the word ¡°money,¡± their eyes lit up.

    ¡°Sure. If it was an ident, we won¡¯t make a big deal out of it. Let¡¯s go. Take us to your husband.¡±

    Dawn quietly let out a breath. She stepped into the elevator with them.

    She really did want to stir things up, but these people were innocent. She couldn¡¯t let them get hurt.

    Chapter 603 Total Chaos

    Dawn led the way. When they reached the rooftop door, she casually picked up a fire extinguisher leaning nearby.

    There were voices outside, but no sounds of fighting.

    Dawn peeked through the crack in the door.

    Two groups stood facing each other, tense and ready to explode. Thankfully, no weapons were out.

    ¡°My husband is inside,¡± Dawn said softly. ¡°Could you get him for me?¡±

    There were seven or eight of them in total.

    Christian¡¯s bodyguards would never take that risk.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    The blond guy swaggered forward and pushed the door open. ¡°Hey! Who¡¯s the husband of the woman from the sixteenth floor?¡±

    Others followed, shouting along. ¡°Are you mute or something? What¡¯s so great about stargazing? Seriously, you need to watch your wife. She got herself into trouble, you know?¡±

    They all crowded in and then froze. Something felt very wrong.

    Still, they were already here. They weren¡¯t leaving without the money.

    ¡°What is this? Some kind of undercover act?¡±

    ¡°Whoa! We just asked who the sixteenth¨Cfloor husband is. Why does this feel like we walked into a movie scene?¡±

    One girl quietly pulled out her phone and started a livestream.

    Christian¡¯s bodyguards lookedpletely stunned. The scene grew more chaotic by the second. Dawn finally let out a quiet breath. These kids were bold and spoke whatever was on their minds. There was no way the guards would dare make another

    move now.

    She secretly exchanged a look with Ethan. Then she suddenly shouted, ¡°Ethan!¡±

    In that split second, Ethan¡¯s bodyguards rushed out all at once. They caught the other sidepletely off guard and quickly subdued them.

    The scene turned into total chaos.

    ¡°W¨CWhat¡­ what is going on?¡±

    The group spun around in confusion. ¡°Are you guys filming a movie or something?¡±

    Dawn steadied her breathing. She forced a small smile, thanked them, and apologized again. In the end, she paid them. Basically, that was hush money.

    ¡°What do we do now? We can¡¯t send them to the police. And Christian¡­ He¡¯s extremely suspicious. If he doesn¡¯t hear from his bodyguards for a long time, he¡¯ll know something happened.¡±

    Ethan understood that too. Dark thoughts moved heavily in his eyes.

    After a long time, he turned and looked at Dawn.

    10:59 pm <b>P </b>

    M

    <b>? </b>

    Chapter 603 Total Chaos

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle everything here. You go somewhere safe. Take a shower. Get some sleep. Okay?¡±

    Dawn bit her lip. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Ethan lowered his eyes and smiled slightly. ¡°Thank me for what?¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t have to get involved in this. And Christian going down won¡¯t help you. It might even cause you a lot of trouble.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Ethan, something terrible would have happened to her tonight.

    ¡°You silly girl.¡±

    He hesitated for a moment, then raised his hand and gently touched her head. ¡°I told you before. You never have to thank me. In this world, nothing matters more than you.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and said nothing.

    She wasn¡¯t the same Dawn from three years ago. Sweet talk alone wouldn¡¯t make her lose her head anymore.

    Tony booked another hotel with higher security. After everything was arranged, Ethan personally drove Dawn there.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 604

    Chapter 604 Where is Roxanne?

    Chapter 604 Where is Roxanne?

    They arrived. Dawn swiped the card to get into her hotel room.

    She stepped in first. She should have said goodbye, but something held her back.

    Her hand tightened on the door. She hesitated for a moment before speaking.

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Mason has taken all the evidence to the authorities,¡± she said. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be long before Christian is taken into custody. But his men are armed. Be careful.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If anything happens, call me,¡± she added. ¡°I still have a few people we can use here.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    They immediately fell silent.

    Dawn opened her mouth again, but the words didn¡¯t manage toe out.

    Under the man¡¯s deep, burning gaze, her heart began to race. An unspoken tension hung between them, heavy and restless.

    After a few seconds, she looked away first. ¡°There¡¯s nothing else. You should go.¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    He suddenly called out her name.

    She looked up. His sharp, handsome features were lit by the hallway light, clear and calm.

    He seemed like he wanted to say something. In the end, he simply said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s talk after this is over.¡±

    She watched him walk away, his tall figure fading down the corridor.

    Dawn stood there for a long time before returning to her room.

    She couldn¡¯t sleep. She didn¡¯t feel like doing anything.

    It was almost midnight. There wasn¡¯t a single sound. The silence only made her feel more uneasy.

    After thinking it over, she decided to call Mason.

    As soon as she pulled out her phone, the screen lit

    up

    with his name..

    She answered at once.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Porter, it¡¯s done,¡± Mason said.

    He was walking fast; she could hear his footsteps. ¡°We have enough evidence to charge Christian. They¡¯re arranging the arrest now.¡±

    1:00 pm P <b>P </b>

    M

    Chapter 604 Where is Roxanne?

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Great!¡±

    Dawn jumped to her feet, her eyes lighting up.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    After hanging up, she immediately told Ethan the news.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take people to keep an eye on him,¡± he said. ¡°Just in case he tries to run.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dawn paused, then finally said what had been weighing on her. ¡°Can you help me find Roxanne? She could be in trouble.¡±

    Roxanne had helped her; if something happened to her because of that¡­

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan agreed, his deep voice steady and reassuring. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Roxanne was still useful to Christian; he probably wouldn¡¯t kill her. But what Dawn had seen in that video was already enough to break any woman.

    Dawn couldn¡¯t stay in the hotel at ease. As soon as Mason arrived, she went out with him.

    There were police at the Hoffman Vi now. Their main task at the moment was to find Roxanne.

    ¡°Can we track her phone?¡± Dawn muttered, then shook her head. ¡°No, that won¡¯t work.¡±

    There was no way the phone was still with her.

    She pressed hard on her aching temples. Then a thought struck her. <i>The </i><i>office</i><i>. </i>

    Christian had filmed the video in his office. Roxanne was already in terrible shape. There was no reason for him to risk moving her again.

    Dawn looked up sharply. ¡°Go to Christian¡¯s office!¡±

    The night grew darker.

    The city was drowned in noise.

    By the time Dawn reached Christian¡¯s office building, the search team had already left. The entire building was silent. It felt cold and hollow.

    Mason came back after speaking with someone, his expression serious.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, they didn¡¯t find anyone.¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t?¡±

    That was impossible.

    Dawn took a slow breath and said firmly, ¡°Mason, go check the surveince room. Look at the footage from around four or five this afternoon. I want to see how Christian left and where his bodyguards went.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    11:00 pm <b>P </b><b>P </b>

    M

    Chapter 604 Where is Roxanne?

    Mason left the guards behind and went to the surveince room.

    Dawn carefully examined the office. It looked ordinary. Everything was visible at a nce.

    Where is Roxanne?

    She couldn¡¯t have been carried out without anyone seeing.

    The bad feeling in her chest grew stronger. She turned to the others. ¡°Search again¨CCheck everything. See if we missed something.¡±

    When the lights came on, the entire building was cleared out.

    They searched everything but found nothing.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn walked slowly along the inner wall. Her hand brushed against a raised gray brick. Her expression changed. She pressed it

    hard.

    ¡°There¡¯s a hidden room here!¡±

    The door was built into the wall, with the same color and material. It was easy to overlook.

    Dawn¡¯s eyes darkened as she stepped inside.

    The room was quite small. There was space only for a bed and a wardrobe.

    She opened the wardrobe.

    No one.

    Her hands froze. She spun around and ran toward the bathroom.

    When the guards rushed in, Dawn stood motionless at the doorway, as if she had been frozen in ce.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, you¡­?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 605

    Chapter 605 Fate Sealed

    Chapter 605 Fate Sealed

    The next second, she couldn¡¯t finish what she was about to say.

    ?

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    In front of them, the woman¡¯s pale arm rested loosely over the edge of the bathtub. Half of her body was covered in wounds. Her eyes were still open, staring ahead, like she couldn¡¯t believe this was how the world ended for her.

    The bathtub was filled with blood.

    ¡°R¨CRoxanne¡­¡±

    The bodyguard sucked in a sharp breath. His hands shook as he hurried to make a phone call.

    ??

    After a long time, Dawn couldn¡¯t hold back the nausea in her chest anymore. She bent over and started dry heaving beside the sink.

    By the time Ethan and the police arrived, Dawn was sitting on the floor, frozen. Her eyes were empty, like her mind had gone somewhere far away.

    Ethan¡¯s chest tightened. He crouched carefully in front of her.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer right away.

    Her eyes slowly lifted. Her lips trembled for a long time before she finally spoke. ¡°Roxanne is dead.¡±

    Death was not something unfamiliar to her. When she was little, she had lost her parents.

    Later, her grandmother too. Every person who disappeared from her life left a deep mark.

    When she was eight or nine, all she remembered was

    endless fire.

    When her grandmother passed, it felt like the natural order of life. Sad, empty, but expected.

    But Roxanne¡­

    She was young, but her life was ended in such a brutal, painful way, right in front of her.

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t a good person.

    You could even say she was a bad one.

    But sitting here just now, Dawn couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the possibilities.

    If I <i>had </i>been more <i>alert</i><i>¡­ </i><i>if </i><i>I </i><i>guarded </i><i>myself more </i><i>carefully against </i><i>Christian</i><i>, </i>would Roxanne still be <i>alive</i>?

    Even under Christian¡¯s threats and torture, Roxanne never revealed anything.

    Maybe the woman had her own reasons.

    But she saved Dawn. She protected the evidence. She didn¡¯t alert the enemy.

    That was what she got.

    <b>11:00 </b><b>pm </b>

    M

    Chapter 605 Fate Sealed

    Dawn couldn¡¯t pretend she didn¡¯t see that.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan looked at her red eyes and let out a slow breath. He gently pulled her into his arms. ¡°This has nothing to do with you,¡± he said quietly. ¡°Roxanne chose to work with Christian from the start. She was ying with fire. No matter how it ended, it was always going to lead here.¡±

    You <i>reap </i><i>what </i>you sow.

    Maybe this time, by ident, she helped Dawn. But her original path was still a dark one. It rarely ends well.

    Dawn didn¡¯t speak. She just leaned quietly against his shoulder.

    People came and went around them. The noise never stopped.

    The scene had to be secured. Everyone who arrived early had to give statements.

    When it was Dawn¡¯s turn, Ethan frowned slightly, about to speak for her. But she spoke first. ¡°I¡¯m okay. You can wait outside.¡±

    Ethan squeezed her hand. ¡°Alright.¡±

    He left the room.

    Dawn watched his back disappear, then turned back. ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Outside, Tony was sweating heavily. ¡°Mr. Jackson, everyone from the Hoffmans is now in custody. The investigation will probably take a long time. So, what about our project?¡±

    Hedonia wasn¡¯t like other countries. The people at the very top acted like untouchable kings.

    This branch might have been pulled out, but who knew how many problems were still buried underneath?

    ¡°Have you read ¡®Leaders Eat Last?¡°¡± Ethan asked calmly.

    ¡°Huh?¡± Oliver looked confused.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, what do

    you

    mean?¡±

    ¡°Hedonia has other forces at bay. Maybe it¡¯s time to find another path.¡±

    Any real businessperson would be interested in a profitable project. Now that the Hoffmans were gone, there might be even more opportunities.

    Tony¡¯s face lit up. ¡°I understand, Mr. Jackson. I¡¯ll make some calls now!¡±

    After he left, <i>only </i>the noise of voices remained. Evidence collection. Questioning. Police radios crackling.

    This building felt strangely alive.

    Ethan turned and looked inside.

    He couldn¡¯t hear what they were saying. Under the bright lights<i>, </i>Dawn¡¯s delicate face looked sharp and clear. She was sweating. A few strands of hair stuck to her skin. The slight frown on her face showed how much she disliked all of this.

    ¡°Can this case be merged with Christian¡¯s other cases?¡±

    11:00 pm P <b>P </b>

    M

    Chapter 605 Fate Sealed

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn asked after finishing her statement.

    The officer looked up at her. His tone was polite.

    ¡°Sorry. We can¡¯t share that information.¡±

    Dawn took a slow breath. ¡°Okay. But you¡¯ll let her rest in peace, right? You¡¯ll bring the killer to justice?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As long as we have enough evidence, we can press charges. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She nodded and turned to leave.

    The The moment she stepped outside, Ethan walked up and grabbed her hand without thinking.

    ¡°How did it go? Are you okay?¡±

    Dawn looked down at their joined hands and shook her head.

    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±

    She didn¡¯t have deep feelings for Roxanne. But the image from earlier left a strong impact. It wouldn¡¯t leave her mind.

    ¡°I just feel sad about it,¡± she said with a faint, distant smile. ¡°The things Roxanne did, they were tied to her past. Maybe from the day Vincent adopted her, her fate was already decided.¡±

    Vincent was not a normal man. When he adopted Roxanne, he only wanted to raise a weapon he could control.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 606

    Chapter 606 The Road You Can¡¯t Turn Back From

    Chapter 606 The Road You Can¡¯t Turn Back From

    +10 Free Coins

    Years of pressure had already broken Roxanne¡¯s spirit. On top of all that, Vincent had spent a long time manipting her mind, slowly making her doubt herself. Ultimately, Roxanne experienced a condition simr to Stockholm Syndrome.

    She knew Vincent was a bad man. He was strict with her. If she made even a small mistake, he would yell at her or hurt her.

    She hated him.

    But at the same time, she also depended on him.

    Without Vincent, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to raise Anna. She wouldn¡¯t have a sessful career.

    Vincent was family to her, despite also pushed her straight into hell.

    Living in that twisted situation, she finally walked onto a road she could nevere back from.

    Ethan looked into her eyes. He understood where her pain came from.

    He raised his other hand and gently patted her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±

    Right then, Mason came over to give an update.

    When he saw the tension between the two, he frowned slightly, almost too small to notice.

    Dawn pulled away from Ethan¡¯s hand, looking a little stiff. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°These are copies of the illegal ounting records from before and after Christian took over the factory. The originals are with the authorities. Once their investigation is done, the factory can return to Stonewarden Group management.¡±

    Mason handed the files to her. His eyes briefly swept over Ethan. ¡°I¡¯ve already brought the former factory manager back. He¡¯ll handle things from here. We can head home.¡±

    Dawn flipped through the papers, then nodded.

    ¡°Okay. Also, have someone follow up with the police investigation. When the results are out, bring Roxanne¡¯s body back. Give her a <i>proper </i>burial.¡±

    Roxanne had no family left in this world.

    ¡°I helped you get what you wanted. You have to promise me one thing.¡±

    Sadly<i>, </i>she never got to say what that condition was before everything happened.

    <i>Let </i><i>this </i><i>be </i><i>my </i><i>way </i>of <i>repaying </i><i>this </i><i>favor</i>.

    Mason acknowledged but didn¡¯t leave.

    Dawn frowned slightly. ¡°Go ahead and handle your work. I¡¯ll head back to the hotelter.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Before leaving, he looked deeply at Ethan. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation today, Mr. Jackson. Without you, the

    11:00 pm P <b>p </b>

    M

    Chapter 606 The Road You Can¡¯t Turn Back From

    prosecution probably wouldn¡¯t have gathered evidence so smoothly.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan curved his lips slightly. His deep gaze felt like it could see through anything. ¡°It¡¯s rightfully so, Mr. Cook. You¡¯re wee.¡±

    The way he stressed Mason seemed to say everything.

    Mason pressed his lips together and said nothing more.

    He left after that.

    It was destined to be a long, unusual night. After the police finished collecting evidence, Dawn and Ethan finally left the building.

    Ethan walked her back to the hotel. At the door, he called out to her. ¡°Dawn-¡±

    She turned around. The dim yellow hallway light stretched his shadow long behind him. His face was half in light, half in shadow. He looked the same as always, yet somehow different.

    She pressed her lips together. ¡°About tonight¡­ thank you. Go back and get some rest.¡±

    She closed the door.

    Ethan stood outside. On the other side of the door, Dawn stood there, facing away.

    Maybe they had been through too much together. Talking about love or hate now felt too simple.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know when he had left. When she woke up the next day, it was already noon. There were two unread WhatsApp messages from Ethan. She didn¡¯t open them. She didn¡¯t respond.

    The next two days were filled with work.

    On the third day, Mason booked the flight home.

    ¡°How is Roxanne?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°The Hedonia police won¡¯t let us take the body yet. I¡¯ve sent people to coordinate. It should be fine.¡±

    Mason handed her a pair of headphones. ¡°You haven¡¯t rested well over the past two days. Try to sleep.¡±

    Dawn hummed softly and looked up at him.

    His handsome face showed clear exhaustion. Honestly, Mason had worked the hardest these past two days.

    She spoke, ¡°When we get back, take some days off. Decide how many yourself. Rest well.¡±

    Mason frowned. ¡°Ms. Porter ¡­ ¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡±

    Dawn smiled and leaned back, pulling the nket over herself. ¡°I¡¯m not some evil boss. I care about my people, okay? You¡¯re the pir of Stonewarden Group. If you copse from exhaustion, I¡¯ll have a lot to answer for.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Mason swallowed and lowered his eyes.

    pm

    Chapter 606 The Road You Can¡¯t Turn Back From

    After adjusting her seat, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°Do you me me?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°I provoked Mr. Jackson two days ago.¡±

    ¡°Provoked?¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn let out a smallugh. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice. And honestly, business is full of open and hiddenpetition. That¡¯s normal, right?¡±

    She closed her eyes. Her voice gave away no emotion. ¡°But Mason, you know me. I don¡¯t like people interfering in my private life. Whatever is between me and Ethan, I know my limits.¡±

    In other words, whether they were right or wrong, whether they separated or made up, that was her decision.

    Mason¡¯s long fingers curled into his palm. ¡°I just think you deserve better.¡±

    ¡°I deserve what?¡±

    Dawn opened her eyes, staring into space.

    Compared to a year ago, her clear eyes were even calmer now. As if she had seen through everything, and nothing could shake her

    now.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 607

    Chapter 607 I Would Stay

    Chapter 607 I Would Stay

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°There¡¯s no right or wrong in this world,¡± Dawn said quietly. ¡°People just stand on different sides. Take Roxanne, for example. Who can say we would have done better if we had gone through what she did?¡±

    No one could say for sure.

    Human nature isplicated.

    From where you stand, your own position always feels like the moral high ground.

    If someone grew up fighting to survive in a swamp of hardship, staying kind and keeping strong values was already something rare.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t manage to do that. She faced the consequences of her choices.

    But what about Dawn?

    Her life felt like a bad joke. Her parents were set up and killed. She was adopted andter brought back to her biological family.

    Every step felt scripted, as if someone else had written her life and pushed her forward scene by scene.

    That was why she hated Vincent. Hated Will. Hated Ethan.

    She hated everyone.

    But if she looked at it from another angle, Will wasn¡¯t really wrong. He only wanted to protect himself and his family.

    Ethan wasn¡¯t wrong either. He wanted to be good to her. His way wasn¡¯t perfect; his father¡¯s choices had nothing to do with him.

    The reason she cared was simple.

    If Dawn truly didn¡¯t care about these people, then whatever they did would mean nothing to her.

    She smiled faintly and pulled herself out of the flood of memories. ¡°Carrying so much hatred is exhausting,¡± she said. ¡°We hate because we expect too much. However, do we truly have the right to expect anything from others?¡±

    After all, the people she cared about had never expected much from her.

    Mason looked at her in silence, his eyes thoughtful.

    ¡°So, does this mean you n to forgive Mr. Jackson?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s <i>no </i>such thing as forgiving,¡± Dawn said.

    She closed her eyes again. Her voice was a little rough but calm. ¡°Mason, I¡¯m just choosing to set myself free.¡±

    Wherever life takes her, she¡¯ll go with it.

    Looking back now, every step made sense. Philosophers would call it fate.

    She wanted to see where fate would take her next.

    Just then, the flight attendant reminded them that the ne was about to take off.

    TEU

    pm

    M

    Chapter 607 1 Would Stay

    +10 Free Coins

    The aircraft pierced through thick clouds and drew a long arc across the sky, soaring at over 30,000 feet, free like a bird.

    They arrived in Northville at dusk. The skyline was split between light and shadow, yellow and blue blending together like a soft, flowing veil.

    Aidan was there to pick her up, with Benjamin by his side.

    ¡°Mommy! Long time no see!¡±

    The little boy ran straight into her arms, hugging her tight. He nted a loud kiss on her cheek.

    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Dawn said with a smile. She gently squeezed his face and looked him over. ¡°You¡¯ve grown taller and heavier too. Looks like Daddy¡¯s been taking good care of you.¡±

    ¡°Of course! I eat all the food Daddy can¡¯t finish!¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t helpughing. She shot Aidan a mock re, then turned to Mason. ¡°Get in. We¡¯ll drop you off first.¡±

    Mason sat in the front passenger seat. Dawn and Benjamin sat in the back.

    The two of them chatted nonstop, sharing little stories from their lives.

    Before long, they reached Mason¡¯s ce. He got out of the car.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, get some good rest tomorrow. I¡¯ll go to the office.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all resting,¡± Dawn said, smiling. She looked in a great mood.

    ¡°I already told them. If anythinges up, they¡¯ll contact me. Did you forget what I told you on the ne? You¡¯re the backbone of thepany; you need <i>to </i>take care of your health.¡±

    Mason didn¡¯t argue. He picked up his luggage and went inside.

    Aidan nced after him, then looked away and turned the steering wheel.

    ¡°Your assistant seems to treat you differently,¡± he said tly, with a hint of coolness in his tone.

    Dawn replied calmly, ¡°I could say the same about you. So what?¡±

    Aidan nced at her through the rearview mirror and chuckled softly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a lot this past year.¡±

    ¡°So have you,¡± Dawn said, smiling as she gently tapped Benjamin¡¯s nose. ¡°Daddy¡¯s getting old, huh?¡±

    Benjamin froze, eyes wide. He thought his daddy was handsome, but he didn¡¯t want to make Dawn sad either. Growing up was hard.

    Luckily, his wise and capable father quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re not leaving this time, right?¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    11:00 <b>pm </b>P <b>P </b>

    M

    Chapter 607 I Would Stay

    Dawn looked out at the familiar streets. ¡°I¡¯m staying. If I leave again, the kids will grow up without me noticing.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    Benjamin was smart enough to catch the meaning right away. His eyes lit up, and he asked excitedly, ¡°Mommy! Are you bringing Dulce back?¡±

    Dawn paused. For once, she didn¡¯t have an answer.

    She rubbed his head gently. ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a serious question. Let me think about it, okay? For now, let¡¯s just go home.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Benjamin¡¯s lips drooped, his voice clearly sad. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Dulce for a long time. I miss her so much¡­ if you bring her home, we could see each other every day.¡±

    That was true.

    But Dulce was very close to the Jacksons now.

    They were like family to her. If Dawn forced her to leave, would that be fair?

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 608

    Chapter 608 A Night Together

    Dawn looked at Benjamin¡¯s soft, fair face and fell into thought.

    When they reached the vi, Benjamin refused to go to bed.

    He kept insisting on sleeping with Dawn.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    She nced at the lights glowing inside the vi, then she turned to Aidan. ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him sleep with me tonight? I¡¯ll take him to school in the morning.¡±

    Aidan raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Did he really think she couldn¡¯t handle it?

    Dawnughed helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m a mom, you know. Can you stop underestimating me?¡±

    ¡°Alright. After you drop him off,e see me,¡± Aidan said. He had things to talk about, but with Benjamin around, it wasn¡¯t a good time. Tomorrow would be better.

    Benjamin was already past the diaper stage, and preschool didn¡¯t require a backpack, so there was nothing to prepare.

    They got out of the car.

    Dawn and Benjamin held hands at the door, watching Aidan¡¯s car drive away before going inside.

    ¡°Mommy, did you miss me?¡± Benjamin asked.

    ¡°Of course I did. What about you? Did

    you

    miss me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I missed you every day.¡±

    Benjamin squinted as he smiled, showing neat little teeth. ¡°But the person who misses you the most isn¡¯t me. It¡¯s Daddy. I saw him secretly looking at your photo.¡±

    The smile on Dawn¡¯s face froze for a moment.

    She thought about what she had talked about with Aidan in the car earlier. That cold, serious man¡­ right?

    had she actually guessed

    But thinking carefully, even though she had saved his life, he had never been particrly nice to her from the start. Having a crush on her was unlikely.

    She quietly let out a breath and reminded herself not to overthink. She tapped Benjamin lightly on the forehead. ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t make things up.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not making it up,¡± Benjamin muttered softly.

    ¡°Daddy really did look at your picture.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t argue with him. She opened the door and went in. Loud game sounds filled the living room right away. Micahy

    Chapter 608 A Night Together

    carelessly on the couch, gripping a controller and ying as if his life relied on it.

    ¡°Wow! Micah, what game are you ying? Can I y?¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coin

    The sudden voice nearly made Micah jump out of his skin. He sat up fast and stared at the two of them at the door. ¡°Y¨Cyou guys?¡±

    ¡°What about us?¡± Dawn frowned. ¡°Turn it off.¡±

    ¡°What? Am I supposed to do that because you tell me to?¡±

    Micah snapped back. His game character was about to die. He rushed back to the controller. ¡°I mean¨Cwhy are you back? You didn¡¯t even tell me.¡±

    Showing up unannounced?

    The house was a mess. Dawn would definitely think he was a slob.

    Given how excited Benjamin was, Dawn didn¡¯t bother exining. She walked over and turned off the screen.

    ¡°Dawn!¡±

    Micah exploded. ¡°Why did you cut the power?¡±

    ¡°Because you wouldn¡¯t stop on your own.¡±

    Dawn shot him a look and led Benjamin to sit on the couch. ¡°He has school tomorrow. If you keep ying games, his brain won¡¯t calm down at all.¡±

    If he got any more excited, sleep would be impossible.

    ¡°You still shouldn¡¯t have just turned it off,¡± Micahined, but his voice was much quieter now.

    He snorted and tossed the controller aside, then pped his hands. ¡°Benjamin,e here. Let¡¯s see if you¡¯ve gained weight.¡±

    He said that to tease Benjamin, but his eyes were really on Dawn. She looked darker and thinner. She clearly wasn¡¯t taking good care of herself.

    Micah grumbled, ¡°Did youe back alone?¡±

    ¡°Who else would Ie with?¡±

    ¡°You tell me.¡± Micah raised his chin. ¡°Dawn, that kid is already old enough to run around. Aren¡¯t you going to make up with my brother?¡±

    Is <i>she </i>seeing <i>another </i><i>man </i><i>now</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn could tell exactly what he was thinking based on his look. She grabbed a nearby pillow and threw it at him. ¡°Micah, are you asking for trouble?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh! Mommy is out for blood!¡±

    Benjamin covered his face and ran away, peeking through his fingers with a big gap.

    Micah grimaced, annoyed but unable to fight back. ¡°Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯re not getting younger. What¡¯s wrong with

    11:00 pm <b>PP </b>

    M

    Chapter 608 A Night Together

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan? He¡¯s way better than those unreliable guys out there. You have a child together. You have feelings. Why can¡¯t you be together?¡±

    It was obvious. Both of them were stubborn.

    Holding onto their pride, he had no idea how long they nned to keep it up.

    One was stubborn. The other was just as bad.

    Dawn pressed her lips together. After a long pause, she spoke calmly. ¡°You should worry about yourself. You never do decent work. Everything you touch fails. Is that a skill problem, or something else?¡±

    Micah gritted his teeth. ¡°That¡¯s bad luck!¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you know you have bad luck, but you keep doing things that depend on your lousy luck? What is that? That¡¯s foolish.¡±

    ¡°You brat! Dawn, that¡¯s crossing the line!¡±

    Micah red at her. He was ready to fight her.

    No wonder people say siblings are natural enemies. If they didn¡¯t fight as kids, they¡¯d make up for it as adults.

    ¡°And for your information,¡± Micah snapped, ¡°my gamepany and Alpany are doing better. Are you aware of the size of this industry? Technology advancement will wipe out old industries. Everything depends on algorithms!¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 609

    Chapter 609 Heavy Topics at Night

    Chapter 609 Heavy Topics at Night

    Dawn raised an eyebrow and gave a coldugh. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you yelling at me?¡± Micah asked.

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± she shot back.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    She nced at the game console beside him. This was the first time she had ever spoken to Micah in such a harsh tone.

    ¡°Even though someone gives you a perfect track to run on, you still have to figure out your path. You can¡¯t just sit there and wait for luck to fall from the sky. Gamepanies and tech startups are everywhere. Do you really think standing out is that easy? You think you can just start apany and money will magically show up?¡±

    She took a breath and kept going. ¡°A good leader should set the example. They should know how hard the road ahead is and light the way for the people behind them. Not drift through life like you do, ying games all day and taking it easy. If this is how you think, you better shut thepany down and do nothing at home. Live off the money Mom left you. At least you wouldn¡¯t be wasting everyone¡¯s time.¡±

    As the words left her mouth, the anger in Dawn¡¯s chest didn¡¯t fade. It only grew.

    But she had said enough.

    She turned to Benjamin, who was staring at her with his mouth open, stunned. Dawn reached out her hand. ¡°Benjamin, let¡¯s go.¡°*

    ¡°Oh¨Cokay, Mom,¡± Benjamin said quickly.

    He ran over and held her hand, and the two of them headed upstairs.

    As they climbed, the little boy couldn¡¯t help but turn his head around. Micah was still sitting on the couch, slumped and dazed. He looked kind of pitiful.

    Inside the bedroom, Dawn picked out some clothes and handed them to Benjamin. ¡°Go take a shower.¡±

    Benjamin rubbed his chubby chin, looking deep in thought, like a tiny old man.

    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, sweetheart?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Benjamin looked up at her with his big round eyes.

    After hesitating, he said softly, ¡°You were really mean to Micah just now.¡±

    Dawn froze. Guilt hit her all at once. She pulled him into her arms, realizing she had let her anger get the better of her and ignored how he might feel.

    She lowered her voice. ¡°I wasn¡¯t being mean. I was just telling him what the right thing is.¡±

    ¡°Did Micah do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Dawn paused. ¡°Not exactly wrong.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t good at exining adult problems to kids, but since it had alreadye up, she tried her best.

    11:00 <b>pm </b><b>PP </b>

    M

    Chapter 609 Heavy Topics at Night

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Micah is an adult. And adults have responsibilities. Like your dad¨Cdoesn¡¯t he have lots of people working for him? If your dad doesn¡¯t work hard, those people won¡¯t get paid properly. That¡¯s why he has to carry that responsibility. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°I think so,¡± Benjamin nodded seriously. Then he said, ¡°So Micah doesn¡¯t have responsibilities.¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    ¡°That¡¯s not quite it,¡± she said after a moment. ¡°Micah is a little lost now. He¡¯ll figure it out. So, let¡¯s wait for him to figure it out together, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Benjamin grinned. ¡°Micah is the best in the whole world!¡±

    Dawn smiled and kissed his cheek. ¡°Alright. Go take your shower.¡±

    After getting Benjamin ready for bed, she told him a fairy tale.

    It was already past ten, and once his body clock kicked in, the boy fell asleep easily, soft snores filling the room.

    Dawn looked at his round, smiling face, her heart overflowing with love.

    She tucked a stuffed toy into his arms and quietly left the room.

    Dawn sat down on the couch.

    The quiet of the night always made thoughts rush in¨Cabout the past, the future, and things she wished she had handled better.

    She nced downstairs. The living room lights were still on. Micah hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.

    Was he reflecting on her words?

    Or was he angry with her?

    Her words had been harsh, but they were true.

    Being lost wasn¡¯t the problem. Giving up after being lost was. Micah had stayed like this for years¨Cwanting to improve, wanting to learn, but never truly taking action.

    More than a year ago, she had handed him all of their mother¡¯s inheritance.

    That house in the Forgotten Peak wasn¡¯t just a house. It was built with solid gold bars, and at today¡¯s prices, it was worth hundreds of millions of dors.

    But what was the point of having <i>so </i>much wealth?

    If you weren¡¯t going to do anything, it was fine.¡±

    That money would be enough to keep himfortable for the rest of his life.

    But if he chose to do something, you had to do it well.

    Failing over and over at starting businesses was worse than doing nothing at all. He might as well donate the money instead.

    Dawn frowned. She knew this wasn¡¯t the right time for a heart¨Cto¨Cheart. She picked up her phone. After hesitating for a long time, she finally sent Micah a message.

    11:00 pm Pp M

    Chapter 609 Heavy Topics at Night

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I spoke too harshly and let my emotions get in the way. I¡¯m sorry for that. But I hope you¡¯ll think carefully about what I said. Get some rest. Good night.¡±

    Not long after, Micah replied with a sticker.

    Dawn rxed slightly and leaned back on the couch, letting out a quiet breath.

    Once her own mess was settled, Micah¡¯s earlier words drifted back into her mind.

    She opened her photo album. Every picture was Dulce.

    The most recent photos were from just a short time ago.

    Fair skin. Soft cheeks. Delicate features. Her nose and mouth looked a lot like Ethan¡¯s. Her eyes, though, were clearly Dawn¡¯s.

    Dawn¡¯s finger brushed gently across the screen.

    ¡°My Dulce¡­¡±

    She could choose not to be with Ethan. But she couldn¡¯t stop her daughter from being with his family.

    Even though the internal chaos at Stonewarden Group had finally been resolved, she still couldn¡¯t forcefully take her daughter

    back.

    Dawn shut her eyes tightly. Her uneven breathing gave away the storm of emotions churning inside her.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 610

    Chapter 610 The Calm Before Monday

    Chapter 610 The Calm Before Monday.

    After a long time, the phone finally rang

    She lifted it to her ear without much emotion. ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    10 Free Cams

    In the entire Stonewarden Group, only Daniel called her that. ¡°They¡¯re ready,¡± he said. ¡°They n to cause trouble for you at Monday¡¯s shareholders¡® meeting.¡±

    She let out a short, coldugh. The chill showed at the corner of her eyes as she opened them. ¡°Good. Then we¡¯ll y along and See what kind of storm they think they can raise.¡±

    Early the next morning, Dawn left in a hurry. Mason already booked her flight to Meriax

    For the whole of next week, there was no news from her at all.

    Even Micah started to wonder if her return a few days earlier had just been his imagination.

    After that sleepless night, he threw himself into work. He began adjusting thepany¡¯s structure and even signed up for an entrance exam at a well¨Cknown business school.

    He worked so hard that even Ethan heard about it.

    That evening, Ethan invited him over for dinner.

    The moment Micah walked in, he greeted Tara and then copsed onto the couch like all the strength had drained out of him. He was so tired he didn¡¯t even notice when Ethan came over.

    ¡°Did you go work construction or something?¡± Ethan asked.

    ¡°Feels about the same,¡± Micah replied.

    He twisted open a bottle of soda and gulped down half of it in one go. ¡°Bro, I didn¡¯t expect running apany to be this hard, it¡¯s nothing like what I imagined.¡±

    ¡°What did <i>you </i>imagine?¡± Ethan asked, crossing one leg over the other, one arm resting on the couch. His steady gaze stayed on Micah. ¡°If you want to do something well, nothing in this world is easy.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Micah said with a nod. ¡°I get that now.¡±

    He ran a hand through his hair and leaned back.

    ¡°When Dawn scolded me before, I was annoyed. But after thinking about it all night, she was right. I always talk about effort, but I¡¯m not making any.¡±

    In business, failure isn¡¯t the scariest thing. Empty dreams are.

    Micah spoke with growing excitement, not noticing the change in Ethan¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Hey, bro?¡±

    11:01 pm <b>P </b>

    <b>M </b>

    Chapter 610 The Calm Before Monday

    When there was no reply, Micah waved a hand. ¡°Are you listening to me?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Ethan said quietly.

    His eyes were calm.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s throat moved as he pulled himself out of his thoughts. ¡°Do you know why heirs of big corporations always start from small positions before taking over?¡±

    Micah thought for a moment. ¡°Because lower positions train you better. They¡¯re going to inherit thepany anyway, not stay in that role forever. The more they experience, the more they learn. Like when I worked as a security guard at yourpany.¡±

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ethan said. ¡°To run apany well, what matters most isn¡¯t how strong your resources are. It¡¯s how much pressure the leader can handle, how clear their thinking is, and how well they can execute.¡±

    Micah nodded seriously, clearly taking it to heart.

    ¡°So, yeah,¡± he said, ¡°it¡¯s a good thing Dawn woke me up.¡±

    Otherwise, he¡¯d probably still be stuck at home ying video games.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡± Ethan started.

    But the words stopped in his throat, as if they were hard to say.

    Micah sighed, wearing a knowing look. ¡°I knew this. You two are fighting, right? She¡¯s stubborn to the core, and you¡¯re walking on eggshells, afraid of upsetting her.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows twitched slightly. He said nothing.

    ¡°She went to Meriax,¡± Micah added.

    ¡°When?¡± Ethan asked.

    ¡°About a week ago, I think,¡± Micah said after thinking for a moment. ¡°She didn¡¯t say what she was going for. I didn¡¯t ask. I don¡¯t know when she¡¯sing back either. If you really want to know-¡±

    He nced at theplicated look on Ethan¡¯s face and chuckled. ¡°Ask her yourself.¡±

    Just then, Hannah came downstairs with Dulce.

    Micah decided this was his cue to escape this suffocating ce. He pped his hands and stood up. ¡°Dulce,e here.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Micah!¡±

    Dulce toddled over and threw herself into his arms.

    Everyone quietly treated Dulce as Dawn¡¯s child. Since Dawn wasn¡¯t around, no one dared bring it up.

    Watching them y, Tara finally couldn¡¯t hold back. She walked over to her son, nudged his arm, and whispered, ¡°I heard Micah mention Dawn earlier. What¡¯s going on? When is sheing back?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Ethan replied.

    11:01 pm Pp M

    Chapter 610 The Calm Before Monday

    ¡°Tsk, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    She started to scold him, then suddenly realized her voice was too loud. She lowered it and said, ¡°Dawn isn¡¯t a cold¨Chearted person. That¡¯s your wife. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one to make things right with her? Do you need someone to teach you that?¡±

    Tara had said things like this many times.

    She understood Dawn¡¯s concerns.

    But what happened in the older generation had nothing to do with them.

    If there was a knot in someone¡¯s heart, they had to find a way to untie it, <i>not </i>just pretend it didn¡¯t exist.

    The longer it dragged on, the colder the heart could be.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were impossible to read. Tara was about to speak again, but he cut in first. ¡°I know<i>, </i>Mom. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 611

    Chapter 611 The Woman He Thought He Saw

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    After saying that, Ethan went upstairs. Tara was so angry she couldn¡¯t hold it in. She muttered a few sharpints under her

    breath.

    Downstairs,ughter and chatter filled the house. Ethan returned to his bedroom. The first thing he saw was arge framed photo on the wall¨Chis wedding picture with Dawn.

    He stopped walking. He didn¡¯t move any closer, but he didn¡¯t look away either. He just stood there, staring.

    The quiet upstairs felt painfully different from the noise below. That contrast made the loneliness sink deep, as if it pressed straight into his soul.

    Ethan¡¯s hand at his side slowly clenched.

    Without warning, everything inside him fell apart.

    Dawn vanished again. This time, Ethan couldn¡¯t just sit still about it. He sent people to search for her in Meriax, but the only information that came back was about the Stonewarden Group.

    Thepany was in chaos. Severe internal conflict. Only one week earlier, thepany had undergone a full leadership shake¨Cup. Most of the senior executives left behind during Vincent¡¯s time had been exposed for serious problems.

    ¡°This looks like Ms. Porter¡¯s work,¡± Oliver said carefully. His tone was respectful.

    ¡°But honestly, this oue was unavoidable.¡±

    ¡°After Vincent died, those people used their resources to pressure her from every side,¡± Oliver continued. ¡°They wouldn¡¯t let her step away, yet they made everything difficult for her. This time, she had cleaned the house.¡±

    Ethan stood by the window. Sunlight fell across his sharp profile, leaving half his face in shadow.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson,¡± Oliver asked, ¡°do you want us to keep investigating?¡±

    Ethan finally turned around. All emotion was hidden in the darkness.

    His voice was rough. ¡°Is she in danger?¡±

    ¡°Not at the moment,¡± Oliver replied. ¡°Stonewarden Group now appears fully under Ms. Porter¡¯s control.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Ethan said quietly. ¡°As long as she¡¯s safe, stop digging.¡±

    He had promised himself not to disturb her again.

    Whether Dawn came back or not should be her choice.

    Days passed. There was <i>no </i>word from her. Ethan buried himself in work. When the urge to look for her became unbearable, <b>he </b>dragged two assistants into the mountains to inspect new project sites.

    The moment he returned to the office, Alex called.

    apter 611 The Woman He Thought He Saw

    Thien Ales cand, excited ¡°Even if the sky falls today, you¡¯re canceling everything I finally 274 us a spot for ve been working nonstop time in rx¡±

    Ethan nced at the time He still had a mestinging up

    ¡°Oh, step it,¡± Ales snapped ¡°We¡¯re already on the way to pack you up Almost there!¡±

    Before Ethan could argue, the call ended

    A few minutester, Alex and frogan appeared in his office for once, they were perfectly grated. One gathed his left arm the other grabbed his right. They marched him out

    ¡°You shippedst time,¡± Alex said ¡°And guess what? Vie didn¡¯t even get to see the legendary and beautiful owner, tot <i>vers </i>different. She will show up¡±

    The car sped along the overpass. To make sure Ethan didn¡¯t try anything reckless, Aley even made Brogan drive we he set in the back seat, watching Ethan closely

    They arrived at the har

    Honestly, it was kind of amazing

    The ce had been open for less than a year, yet it had already be a favorite among fiorthville¡¯s upper ss it was parked every single night

    besides top level security and service, the biggest attraction was the mysterious owner, who almost never showed her face

    ¡°She¡¯s never even appeared in public Ethan said, ¡°How do you guys know she¡¯s that beautifir

    ¡°Rumors don¡¯t start from nothing¡± Alex said. ¡°If she¡¯s callert Horthville¡¯s number one beauty, even if she¡¯s not trop dead g gorgan, she¡¯s got to be stunning¡±

    Alee clearly wasn¡¯t leaving without meeting her

    But the moment they walked in, several curvy women apquoathed ham, farting openly He instantly forged <i>why </i>ca

    Ethan took a sip of his drink Frankly, he found the whole thing boring

    ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well rz¡± Brogan said, clinking has ss against Ethan¡¯s

    ¡°Ethan, you¡¯ve been way too tensetely¡±

    The man didn¡¯t reply His deep gaze sunden/forked onto something. A ferrer figura temps norwa his heart rate wildly

    On stage, dancers moved freely, showing off smooth, powerful moves the main was fed with Reshing lights, and pounding musle

    Ethan watched that figure slip through the crowd Without tarking, he stood up and fodbent

    He passed through a corridor. The music behind lum tesame much quieter

    1:16 pm Po

    Chapter 611 The Woman He Thought He Saw

    This seemed to be part of the club¡¯s staff quarter. The staff moved in and out, busy with their tasks.

    ¡°Excuse me-¡±

    00:01

    s

    He reached out and stopped a server walking toward him. ¡°A very beautiful woman just went in there,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Did you see

    her?¡±

    The server looked up at him. Handsome, sure. But clearly drunk.

    People like this came every day.

    Using alcohol to boost their courage. Making up all kinds of excuses, trying to meet the boss. The funny thing was, even the server had never seen her.

    Heined silently but kept a polite smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± the server said politely. ¡°I didn¡¯t see the woman you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°That area is employee only,¡± he added. ¡°Guests aren¡¯t allowed back there. Please return to the guest area.¡±

    Ethan looked dazed for a moment. ¡°You didn¡¯t see her¡­¡±

    He let go and leaned against the wall.

    The server wanted to say more. But this man clearly had presence, the kind that suggested money and power. Better not risk offending someone important. Besides, if he really tried to force his way in, security would handle it anyway.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 612

    <b>1:16 </b><b>pm </b>P

    Chapter 612 Watching from the Shadows

    Chapter 612 Watching from the Shadows

    When Ethan wasn¡¯t paying attention, the server slipped away.

    Once the footsteps faded, the long hallway felt strangely empty and quiet.

    ?0??

    s

    Ethan lifted his head slightly and looked down the corridor. A window at the far end was cracked open. Other than that<b>, </b>there was

    nothing.

    <i>Was </i>it <i>really </i><i>just </i><i>my </i><i>imagination</i><i>? </i>

    He reached up, loosened his tight tie, and let out a slow breath.

    Upstairs, in the office.

    Dawn walked in and grabbed a bottle of water. She twisted the cap off and took several long gulps in a row.

    The man sitting in the leather chair had a cropped haircut. Under the lights, his sharp features looked even more defined. He gave off a strong, rugged presence.

    Watching her finish half the bottle of mineral water in one go, he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you so thirsty? What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I forgot to drink water all day.¡±

    Since Anna had asked to meet her today, she came here to check things out. ¡°How¡¯s it going?¡± Dawn asked. ¡°Getting used to being the boss?¡±

    Aidan leaned back with one leg crossed. He <i>looked </i>rxed, but there was a sharp edge in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t forget. You¡¯re the real boss. Trying to dump this on me? Not happening.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so impossible about that?¡±

    Dawn pulled over a chair and sat down casually. ¡°This bar was opened for you in the first ce.¡±

    From the design to the renovation, from every table to every chair, everything here was Aidan¡¯s hard work.

    She knew if she gave it to him directly, he would refuse. So she chose this way instead.

    He let out a shortugh

    ¡°If you really mean that, then we don¡¯t need to open tomorrow.<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Stop it¡±

    Dawn raised her hand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drop this, okay? I¡¯m the owner, you manage it, and profits are split fifty fifty that¡¯s final

    Aidan suddenly took out a bank card.

    <b>¡°</b><b>This </b>is your <b>share</b><b>.</b>¡±

    1:17 pm P

    Chapter 612 Watching from the Shadows

    The bar had been open for over a year. Business was booming. Of course there were profits to split.

    It was obvious he had prepared this in advance, just waiting for a chance to give her the money.

    s

    Dawn took a deep breath, reached out, and epted it. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll take it.¡± Then, she immediately pushed it back into his hand. ¡°Then this is from me to my son. Since you have custody, save it for him.¡±

    Adrian, keep quiet. His eyes were deep and unreadable.

    Dawn felt nervous under that gaze. She quickly turned toward the security monitors to change the topic. ¡°Ahem, looks like you¡¯re doing a great job with security! I¡¯ve been here this long and haven¡¯t seen any trouble.¡±

    Aidan turned the bank card between his fingers and said quietly, ¡°You hoping someone causes trouble?¡±

    ¡°No, no, of course not.¡±

    How could she want that?

    ¡°I was justplimenting you.¡±

    Dawn muttered softly. Then her eyes suddenly froze on one part of the monitor.

    In the hallway, a tall man leaned against the wall. Dim yellow light poured down from above, casting shadows across his face. His hair blocked his eyes, making his expression impossible to read.

    Even so, the tired sadness around him was obvious. You could feel it even through the screen.

    ¡°What? Feeling bad for him?¡±

    Aidan slid his long legs forward and moved to stand beside Dawn.

    His eyes were low and cold. ¡°If you feel ufortable, go find him. You can even punch him. That¡¯s better than spying on him in the dark.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s spying on him?¡±

    Dawn shot back without even thinking.

    After saying that, she pressed her lips into a thin line and said quietly, ¡°I have thought it through. Fjust feel like forcing myself to n the oue would mean I¡¯m not respecting myself.¡±

    Feelings were never about right or wrong. It was better to let things happen naturally.

    Let the wind decide where things begin or end.

    Even if nothinges of it, she won¡¯t regret it.

    Aidan turned and studied her face. Maybe because she had be a mother, her presence waspletely different from before. She was still delicate and beautiful, but now there was a calm charm that only a mature woman had.

    It was hard to describe but impossible to ignore.

    Suddenly, he asked something unrted.

    1:17 pm PO

    Chapter 612 Watching from the Shadows

    ¡°Have you finished dealing with your family mess?¡±

    Dawn paused, then realized he meant Stonewarden Group.

    s

    Vincent¡¯s old followers had been causing trouble for her everywhere. They had even arranged a kidnapping threat once. That was why she sent Dulce back to the Jacksons.

    This time, those people tried to pressure her using the Hedonia situation. Instead, she used it to strike back and remove all the internal threats she needed to eliminate.

    ¡°Almost,¡± Dawn said.

    ¡°Thepany is fully in Daniel¡¯s hands now.¡±

    ¡°Daniel?¡± Aidan frowned, thinking for a moment before remembering. ¡°He used to work for Vincent too. You¡¯re not worried he might turn on you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Dawn sounded certain. ¡°Daniel is ambitious, yes. But he just wants to prove himself in his career. If I give him the tform and authority, he¡¯ll focus on working.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Aidan nodded.

    Two secondster, he added quietly, ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a lot over the past two years. You¡¯ve grown a lot too. I think you understand the truth of this world. Except death, everything else is trivial. Misunderstandings. Hurt. You can forgive all of that in a matter of time.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 613

    Chapter 613 No Regrets, No Turning Back

    Chapter 613 No Regrets, No Turning Back

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°As long as you look at things from your perspective, it doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s right or wrong. If you¡¯re happy, then it¡¯s right.

    ¡°Now that thepany issue is settled, you don¡¯t have anything holding you back anymore, right?¡±

    After saying thatst line, Aidan looked at her deeply.

    Then he stood up and walked out.

    <b>¡°</b>If that¡¯s true, then you don¡¯t have anything holding you back.¡±

    That meant she could do whatever she wanted. She could <b>go </b>see her daughter. She could have so many possibilities.

    Dawn¡¯s breathing suddenly stopped for a moment. The hand resting on the armrest tightened, then slowly loosened.

    After a long time, she lifted her head.

    She looked at the figure still standing there on the security screen.

    <i>Ethan</i><i>, </i><i>long </i><i>time </i><i>no </i><i>see</i>.

    The night grew deeper and darker. Inside the hazy, heated nightclub, men and women moved to the music. Alcohol magnified the desires buried deep inside them, pushing everyone closer to their limits.

    In the office hallway, the man had been standing there for who knew how long. Staff passed by again and again until the outside security team finally noticed him.

    The main reason this club was so popr was its top¨Clevel security.

    Here, no matter who you were, if you were harassed, you would be protected.

    The rules were strict. Status didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson.¡±

    The moment he heard the title, Ethan looked up.

    They actually knew who he was.

    Victor curved his lips slightly. ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t remember me, Mr. Jackson. I used to be Mr. Curran¡¯s bodyguard. I was once assigned to protect Miss.¡±

    That reminder made Ethan remember.

    He narrowed his eyes. ¡°Why are you working here?¡±

    ¡°Just making a living,¡± Victor said simply.

    Then, switching to a more professional tone, he added, ¡°This area is restricted to guests. Please cooperate and move to the main floor, Mr. Jackson.¡±

    Ethan hadn¡¯t drunk in a long time. The strong liquor from earlier made his head spin. He pressed his fingers against his aching

    1:17 pm P

    Chapter 613 No Regrets, No Turning Back

    temple. ¡°You guys trained for this? Even the way you talk sounds the same.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Every employee goes through training before starting work.¡±

    ¡°Who trained you?¡±

    Victor reacted quickly. He realized Ethan was trying to get information from him.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He smiled calmly, neither humble nor arrogant. ¡°That¡¯s outside your authority, Mr. Jackson. Please move to the main floor.¡±

    Ethan looked up. His eyes were sharp and full of raw aggression like a wolf. ¡°I¡¯ll leave. But you need to answer a question from me.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is Dawn here?¡±

    At first, he thought he might have imagined it. But when Victor showed up, that feeling became stronger.

    She had to be here.

    Victor answered honestly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    The fire around Ethan seemed to die instantly. He raised a hand and pressed against his chest. A sharp, heavy pain spread through him, almost making him lose his bnce.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I¡¯ve answered your question. Now, please leave.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    His voice was hoarse, but he finally turned and walked away.

    Not long after he left, Dawn came downstairs.

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    Victor knew she must have seen everything. He was about to exin, but Dawn smiled and shook her head, ¡°You did the right thing. You don¡¯t need to show anyone special treatment. Him included.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Porter.¡±

    ¡°Go back to work. My friend is still outside.¡±

    She had slipped in earlier while <b>Anna </b>was on a phone call. After this long, Anna should be back already.

    Anna was leaning her forehead against the table when she came back to the booth. She looked drunk.

    Dawn instinctively nced in a certain direction, then quickly looked away.

    ¡°Anna?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re back.¡±

    Anna lifted her head and grinned at her. ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t leave me here alone. Baby, you¡¯re so pretty.¡±

    1:17 pm Po

    Chapter 613 No Regrets, No Turning Back

    <i>Is </i><i>she </i><i>drunk</i>?

    Dawn held her face with both hands. ¡°Anna, there¡¯s actually a secret I¡¯ve never told you.¡±

    ¡°What secret?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m your dad.¡±

    Dawn was speechless.

    Anna pped her hand away. ¡°Wow, Dawn, bold move. You think I¡¯m drunk and stupid or something?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not stupid, then tell me, what did you say when you called Leon earlier?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Anna started to speak, but her eyes visibly dimmed.

    She finished the drink in her ss and mmed the empty cup onto the table. The sharp sound was audible even amidst the loud music. Then, she sighed deeply. Her voice carried a kind of confusion Dawn had never heard before. ¡°Tell me. How do you live your life without regrets when ites to love?¡±

    Dawn slowly rubbed her finger against the wine ss. Suddenly, she felt like she had no right to give advice.

    Anna had been tangled up with that guy for years. Dawn didn¡¯t know all the details, but she had heard recently that he got divorced.

    How do <i>you </i><i>live </i><i>without </i><i>regrets</i><i>? </i>

    There was no real answer.

    No matter what you chose, there would always be regret.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 614

    Chapter 614 Choosing the Present

    s

    No one can promise that feelings will never change. Even when things seem to have an ending, the result may still disappoint.

    So what matters most is how you feel right now.

    ¡°Do what feels right to you right now,¡± Dawn said. ¡°Then you won¡¯t have regrets.¡±

    Dawn took a small sip of her drink and looked at Anna with quiet concern. ¡°Anna, never morize the road you didn¡¯t take. The path you chose is the best one for you.¡±

    Anna lifted her head. Her eyes were red, filled with tears that looked ready to spill.

    ¡°No matter what I choose,¡± she asked softly, ¡°you¡¯ll always support me, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn reached out and gently touched her hair. Her voice was low and warm. ¡°Your happinesses first.¡±

    Anna finally lost control. She tilted her head back, trying hard not to cry. After a long moment, she calmed down.

    She sniffed and said in a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ve decided to break up with him. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t live without a man. Why do I have to stay with anyone?¡±

    Some things don¡¯t need <i>to </i>be tested. If you already know the ending would end up badly, there¡¯s no need to force yourself through <ol><li>it. </li></ol>

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dawn said. ¡°I¡¯ll be your most loyal listener.¡±

    Anna kept talking, rambling as she drank. She listed Leon¡¯s faults one by one. ¡°Tell me,¡± she said, ¡°isn¡¯t he just unforgivable?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Dawn replied.

    No matter what Anna said, she agreed with her.

    But deep down, Dawn knew the truth. Anna hadn¡¯t fully let go.

    When someone truly lets go, it¡¯s usually quiet. If you¡¯re still angry, still arguing, it means you¡¯re still hoping for a different answer.

    Even if that answer is only a wish you¡¯re making for yourself.

    Anna had been cursing loudly at first. But the more she drank, the softer her voice became

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore.

    She copsed onto the table and cried quietly

    Dawn watched her aching shoulders. She didn¡¯t interrupt she just stayed beside her

    After a long while, Anna suddenly lifted her head. Her eyes were blurred by alcohol. ¡°Dawn,¡± she asked, ¡°am I weak? People online say modern women don¡¯t need love. But I don¡¯t think I can do that.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>You already said it,¡± Dawn replied with a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s online,¡±

    1:17 pm P

    Chapter 614 Choosing the Present

    She quietly moved the ss away from Anna.

    0

    s

    ¡°Anna, wanting love isn¡¯t something to be ashamed of,¡± she said. ¡°People who shout that they don¡¯t need love are either lying to themselves because they want it too much, or they¡¯ve been hurt badly and closed their hearts.¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Dawn squeezed her hand. ¡°You¡¯re a brave girl.¡±

    These words were not only for Anna but also for herself. ¡°We just need to try our best in love. Even if the ending isn¡¯t good, it doesn¡¯t define us. We always have the right to love and to be loved.¡±

    As she finished speaking, Dawn looked up.

    Behind Anna stood a tall man. No one knew how long he had been there.

    The bar was loud. He probably hadn¡¯t heard what she said. Still, his eyes were cold as they were fixated on Dawn.

    Just then, the music stopped.

    Dawn smiled lightly. ¡°Mr. Graves.¡±

    She gently squeezed Anna¡¯s hand and continued, ¡°Whether you can take Anna away tonight depends on whether you can move her. If they can¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The man wore a dark gray suit. His presence stood out sharply in the bar.

    Almost instantly, people around them began whispering, guessing what kind of drama was unfolding.

    He stood still, not looking anywhere else.

    His eyes cut through the shing lights andnded on Anna.

    After a moment, he let out a shortugh.

    ¡°Ms. Porter,<i>¡± </i>he said, ¡°do you really think you can stop me?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Dawn replied calmly. ¡°But i¡¯ve heard this bar¡¯s security serves its guests without question. Mr. Graves, would you like to experience their enthusiasm?¡±

    The curve of Leon¡¯s smile deepened. It was hard to tell if it was mockery or something else.

    Just as the tension peaked, the drunk Anna suddenly reached out.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    She grabbed her arm and spoke softly. ¡°Don¡¯t argue with him. I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Anna needs to face the music. She couldn¡¯t drag Dawn into her mess.

    Avoiding it for now wouldn¡¯t help anyway.

    Dawn frowned and called out worriedly, ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    1:17 pm P

    Chapter 614 Choosing the Present

    s

    ¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Anna forced a smile and squeezed her hand. ¡°He¡¯s scary sometimes, but he¡¯s not going to eat me. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Leon fell silent.

    What <i>was </i>he supposed to be<i>¨C</i><i>a </i><i>monster</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn shot him a guarded look and said coldly, ¡°I know Mr. Graves isn¡¯t the type to bully women. But if Anna leaves with you and I don¡¯t hear from her tomorrow¡­¡±

    ¡°You think I¡¯m a trafficker?¡±

    Leon¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. His voice turned icy. ¡°You¡¯re right about this. I don¡¯t bully women, especially mine.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stepped forward and lifted Anna over his shoulder.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 615

    Chapter 615 Things We Never Said

    Dawn had no words.

    ¡°Leon, you jerk! Put me down!¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The handsome man and the feisty, beautiful woman drew everyone¡¯s attention as they passed by. Some people even whistled, making the moment feel louder and more dramatic.

    When they turned the corner, Dawn clearly saw Anna grabbing the man¡¯s ears with both hands. And she wasn¡¯t being gentle.

    Dawn felt worried for her. Leon must spoil Anna a lot. Otherwise, she would never do that in public.

    She turned around, ready to sit down, but suddenly sensed something.

    Dawn looked up and crashed straight into the man¡¯s deep, steady gaze.

    Her heart was squeezed by an invisible hand and then started beating faster.

    She med it on the alcohol. Dawn picked up her ss, walked over calmly, and said, ¡°Mr. Jackson. Long time no see.¡± *

    Actually, it hadn¡¯t been that long.

    It hadn¡¯t even been a month since their encounter in Hedonia.

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Ethan swallowed. The emotion in his eyes was clear and raw. His low voice cut through the noisy crowd and reached her ears. ¡°Want to talk?¡±

    Behind the bar, there was a fire exit with a back door. It wasn¡¯t decorated. The iron railing was rusted from rain.

    In the distance, a crescent <i>moon </i>hung in the sky. No stars. It felt cold and lonely.

    Not caring if it was dirty, Dawn sat <i>on </i>the stairs.

    The bottle was beside her.

    The wine ss sat warm in her palm.

    She stared at the night view. Her eyes looked hazy, like the night had colored them. ¡°Do you remember when we were kids, you used to take me onto the roof to watch the moon.¡±

    She was the one who insisted on going.

    But once they got on the roof, she got scared.

    He had said to her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I got you. If you fall, I¡¯ll catch you.¡±

    ¡°Will you die from falling?¡±

    ¡°No. <b>I </b>trained inbat; two floors is nothing for me.¡±

    1:17 pm P

    Chapter 615 Things We Never Said

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Later, they almost fell. Will got furious. He made Ethan stand for three hours as his punishment, but he didn¡¯t me Dawn. Instead, heforted Dawn carefully, fearing that she might have been scared.

    She only understoodter. The way Will looked at her, there was guilt in it.

    That guilt came from her mother. Not from anything she had done.

    Thinking back to childhood, Ethan smiled too.

    ¡°We were kids. Didn¡¯t know any better.¡±

    If he had understood back then, he wouldn¡¯t have gone overseas. He would have stayed and protected his girl.

    Dawn sniffed lightly and didn¡¯t continue that topic. She turned to him. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had something to tell me?¡±

    Her eyes seemed to say¨CGo on. I¡¯m ready to hear it.

    Ethan stared at her face. After a long time, his lips moved.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He started but seemed lost on where to begin.

    He gave a small, mocking smile and lowered his eyes.

    ¡°I had prepared a lot to say. But now that I see you, it feels like those words aren¡¯t enough. If I say them, they¡¯ll just sound like

    excuses.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t react much. She just took another sip of her drink.

    Ethan continued, ¡°Maybe <i>you </i>don¡¯t know this. I¡¯ve loved you much earlier than you think.¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°What? You already fell for me when I was underage?¡±

    ¡°Close.¡±

    Teenage is the time when feelings start growing. Back then, he only saw her.

    But he knew it wasn¡¯t right. He knew she was still young.

    So, he held himself back.

    He told himself that little girl was his sister.

    Back then, Dawn talked about her uncle all the time. Ethan didn¡¯t want to admit he was jealous.

    Dawn drank again. Surprisingly, she felt more calm.

    She looked at his handsome face and joked lightly. ¡°Then you should have confessed to me earlier. Like when I first started college. If you had confessed then, I might have said yes.¡±

    ¡°What about now?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    1:17 pm P

    Chapter 615 Things We Never Said

    ¡°If I confess now, does <b>it </b>still work?¡±

    Dawn fell silent.

    She didn¡¯t expect that. She froze for a moment.

    They had already been through so much. Talking about confessions now felt meaningless.

    s

    ¡°I know you still can¡¯t let go of those things,¡± Ethan said softly. ¡°If you really want to avoid seeing my dad, then do so. I won¡¯t contact him. We¡¯ll live our life. You, me, and Dulce. Just the three of us. A family of three.¡±

    Ethan held her hand. It was cold. He wrapped his fingers tighter around it. ¡°Dawn<b>, </b>can we do this?¡±

    <i>Can </i><i>we </i><i>do </i><i>this</i><i>? </i>

    The answer was right on her lips, but she didn¡¯t say it.

    Something shed through her eyes. She pulled her hand back. ¡°You¡¯ve told me this countless times.¡±

    People are strange. The first time you hear something, your emotions explode. The second time, you feel less. By the third time, it just feels like nothing.

    But if the other person stops saying itpletely, you feel disappointed.

    Dawn finished the drink in her ss in one go. She looked up. The light in her eyes gathered into one sharp point, shining in the dark night. ¡°Ethan, do you really think we can be together like nothing ever happened?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 616

    Chapter 616 The Quiet Test

    Ethan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°I can, and I can make it possible for you too.¡±

    Dawn said, ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

    She said ¡®try¡®.

    +10 Free Coins

    After saying that, she stood up and walked back into the club. She didn¡¯t even grab her wine ss. She left Ethan alone on the stairs, sitting there in the night breeze.

    When Alex and Brogan found him, he was leaningzily against the steps. They could smell the alcohol on him from miles away.

    ¡°Is he wasted?¡±

    ¡°Looks like it.¡±

    ¡°So what now? We can¡¯t just leave him here. Should we call Dawn?¡±

    Brogan raised an eyebrow. ¡°If Dawn were going to take care of him, he wouldn¡¯t be lying here by himself.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. True.¡±

    They exchanged a look and were about to move when Ethan suddenly sat up. His face looked pale. He pressed his fingers against his temple. ¡°You¡¯re too loud.¡±

    ¡®Hey! You¡­¡±

    Alexughed in frustration. ¡°You got shut down by your ex¨Cwife, and now you¡¯re taking it out on your buddies?¡±

    Brogan watched with a faint smile.

    ¡®So? Did the pity move work?¡±

    Ethan stayed silent. His dark eyes looked dark and unreadable. When he thought about Dawn¡¯s vague answer, his expression oftened a little.

    Alex sat beside him and snorted on purpose. ¡°Look at that face. Do you think it worked? I¡¯m telling you now, whether Dawn agrees o get back together or not<i>, </i>you¡¯re done for life.¡±

    3rogan rubbed his fingers together and nodded in agreement.

    Some people can be strong and decisive in everything. But when ites to love, they bepletely stubborn and blind.

    Ethan was exactly that kind of person.

    Maybe outsiders thought he had everything. Maybe they thought he only had to wave his hand and women would rush toward

    <b>nim</b>.

    <b>But </b>they had known him <b>since </b>they were kids. Besides Dawn, no other woman had ever stayed close to <b>him</b>.

    3rogan <b>sat </b><b>on </b><b>a </b><b><i>step </i></b>two levels <b>higher </b><b>and </b><b>sighed </b><b>softly</b>.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>2:33 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapter 616 The Quiet Test

    ¡°Life really can be lonely.¡±

    The three men sat scattered across the steps, facing the moonlight. A strange, quiet loneliness hung in the air.

    No one knew how long they sat there. In the end, Tony came and sent each of them home.

    The following morning, Ethan found himself lying on his room¡¯s couch.

    He looked around and pressed his fingers against his temple.

    Soon, Hannah knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ethan, I made you some lemon tea. Are you awake? If you are, I¡¯ll bring it in.¡±

    He answered.

    She pushed the door open and frowned when she saw him.

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Oh my, why did you drink so much? Tony brought you homest night, and we were already asleep. He should¡¯ve woken me up. If I did, you wouldn¡¯t have such a headache today.¡±

    Hannah had worked for the family her whole life. She had plenty of experience taking care of drunk people.

    Ethan took a sip of the tea. Then suddenly, something felt off.

    ¡°Hannah, why is it so quiet? Where¡¯s Dulce?¡±

    ¡°Dulce?¡±

    She froze for a moment. ¡°Didn¡¯t <i>you </i>send someone to pick her up?¡±

    Ethan frowned and immediately set the cup down.

    Hannah started to panic. She quickly opened her phone and pulled up the security footage.

    ¡°Look¡­ look, this is the person who picked her <i>up</i>!¡±

    The man in the video was wearing a suit. He looked polite and well¨Cmannered. He didn¡¯t look like a bad guy.

    Mason<i>. </i>

    Ethan rxed. He let out a slow breath.

    ¡°Ethan, say something. Is everything okay? I thought you asked your assistant to pick Dulce up because you were drinking. T this <b>man </b>isn¡¯t a bad person, right?¡±

    Dulce had three morning sses every week. Usually Ethan drove her himself, or he arranged for an assistant.

    This man looked respectable. He even knew Dulce¡¯s and Ethan¡¯s names. He looked so familiar and natural. No one would suspect <b>a </b>thing.

    ¡°Hannah, don¡¯t worry. He¡¯s not a bad person.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>A </b>small smile curved <b>at </b><b>Ethan¡¯s </b>lips. <b>¡°</b><b>You </b>can <b>go </b>back <b>to </b>work now.¡±

    <i>2/3 </i>

    <b>2:33 </b>pm

    Chapter 616 The Quiet Test

    <b>+10 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°Oh, okay. As long as he¡¯s not bad.¡± Hannah studied his expression. It looked strange, but she didn¡¯t ask more questions. She turned and went downstairs.

    Even though Ethan already had a guess, he still needed to confirm.

    He called Tony.

    ¡°Check if Dulce is with Dawn right now.¡±

    Ten minutester, Tony replied. Dulce had indeed been picked up by Dawn. She was now at Stonewarden Group.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you want us to bring Dulce back?¡± Tony asked carefully.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    After hanging up, Ethan leaned back on the couch.

    He held his forehead with one hand, looking worn out and low¨Cspirited. But a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth, revealing what he was really thinking.

    He stood up and went to the bathroom to get ready.

    After Ethan finished breakfast, Tara came back from having breakfast at the diner.

    When she walked in and didn¡¯t hear Dulce¡¯s usual chatter, she went to the dining table and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Dulce? Where is she hiding?¡±

    Ethan ate his breakfast calmly and gracefully. His voice was gentle. ¡°She¡¯s staying at a friend¡¯s house for a couple of days. Mom, you can focus on your things. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 617

    With both his wife and daughter gone, there was no point in staying here.

    So, he left.

    He went to the office, held a meeting, and met with two investors in the afternoon.

    When it was about time, Ethan shut down hisputer right on schedule.

    Tony walked in with some reports and froze when he saw Ethan getting ready to leave. ¡°Mr. Jackson¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you know it¡¯s time to get off work?¡±

    Ethan picked up his car keys and walked past him.

    Raising an eyebrow, he added, ¡°I¡¯m not working overtime. If you want to, go ahead. File the overtime pay with ounting. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Tony opened his mouth; no words came out.

    This must be a miracle.

    How long had it been since his boss left work on time?

    Even though overtime paid double, this was still amazing news. His boss was clearly about to fall in love!

    It was 5:30 p.m., half an hour before the official clocked¨Coff time.

    Ethan drove to Stonewarden Group and parked right at the entrance. People walked in and out around him. He looked up at the building. He couldn¡¯t see anything from here, but his sharp features softened in a way they hadn¡¯t in a long time.

    After a while, a security guard came over and knocked on the window.

    ¡°Sorry, sir. You can¡¯t park here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan opened the door and stepped out, his long legs hitting the

    ground.

    The guard looked confused. ¡°Sir¡­?¡±

    The next second, a set of car keys was tossed over. Ethan said calmly, ¡°If I can¡¯t park here, then help me park it. Hold onto the keys for now. I¡¯lle back to youter.¡±

    The guard looked down. The Porsche logo car key felt oddly heavy in his hand.

    When he looked up again, the man was already far away.

    Maybe it was Ethan¡¯s presence. On his way upstairs, no one stopped him.

    He walked straight into the CEO office area and pushed the door open.

    Dulce, doll¨Clike and sweet, was sitting on the desk, tearing paper into pieces.

    <b>213 </b>

    <b>2:33 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapter 617 Right Where They Belong

    Dawn sat behind the desk, wearing ck¨Cframed sses. She was fully focused on her work.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°For you.¡±

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    Dulce tore off another piece of paper and handed it to her. Dawn took it without thinking and ced it to the side. A small pile had already formed there.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes slowly deepened. It was like a boat drifting across a wide, endless sea, letting the waves pass over it until it finally reached a calm shore.

    He stood there for a long time.

    Dulce finished tearing another sheet.

    Oh, there was one more over there.

    She leaned to the side but couldn¡¯t reach it. The girl ced both hands on the desk and tried to crawl over.

    Out of the corner of her eye, Dawn noticed and quickly reached out to steady her. ¡°Look where you are,¡± she said softly. ¡°What if you fall?<b>¡± </b>

    When she looked up by ident, she saw the man standing at the door.

    Their eyes met.

    The redness at the corner of his eyes burned her.

    Her hand trembled slightly as she held Dulce¡¯s. She quickly turned her attention back to her daughter. ¡°Which one do you want? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    To keep Dulce from tearing important papers, everything had already been sorted earlier. There was nothing there except scrap paper,

    But Dulce was picky.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    <b>2:33 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapte

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 618

    r 618 Dinner for Three

    Chapter 618 Dinner for Three

    ¡°That one¡­¡±

    The little girl pointed with her tiny finger, lips puffed out. ¡°Mommy, pretty.¡±

    Dawn couldn¡¯t help smiling. She pulled out the tissue Dulce pointed at and handed her two sheets. ¡°Here.¡±

    Dulce grabbed them. Dawn lifted her down, moving her onto the couch.

    Then she turned <b>to </b>the man at the door.

    ¡°Do you want something to drink? I can have my assistant bring it.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s voice sounded a little hoarse as he walked over.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Only then did Dulce notice someone new in the office. When she saw his face, her eyes lit up and she gave him the cutest smile.

    Then she lowered her head again and focused on the tissues in her hands.

    Dawn rubbed her hands together and spoke first. ¡°Sorry. I should¡¯ve told you before picking her up.¡±

    After all, Dulce¡¯s custody was still his. And he had helped raise her for so long. Even out of respect for Tara, basic manners still mattered.

    <b>¡°</b>It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Ethan nced at his watch. ¡°Almost time. Are you done working yet?¡±

    ¡°Almost.<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Then finish your work. I¡¯ll watch her and wait for you.¡±

    Dawn opened her mouth but didn¡¯t argue.

    She nodded, walked around the desk, and sat back at herputer.

    Ethan sat sideways on the couch. It looked like he was ying with Dulce, but his eyes kept drifting somewhere else.

    She had matured a lot. The way she worked even felt unfamiliar for him.

    Was this how she had lived these past two years?

    Ethan held a tissue in his hand, pressing so hard that one corner crumpled deeply.

    Dulce noticed and got mad. She harshly pped the back of his hand.

    ¡°Daddy! What are you doing?!<b>¡± </b>

    He looked up. His daughter was ring at him, very angry.

    <b>2:33 </b><b>pm </b>1

    Chapter 618 Dinner for Three

    That look clearly used him of ruining her toy.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t helpughing. He quickly smoothed the tissue and handed it back. ¡°Is this okay now? Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    Dulce pouted.

    She took it and ripped it.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    At home, Dulce was usually the boss. But she was smart. She only acted wild when both grandmas were around. Today it was just Ethan, and her dad was strict. So, she could only stay mad for a little bit.

    Ethan kept looking at her. From this angle, her long eyshes looked like tiny fans. Her small, delicate nose looked just like her mom¡¯s.

    And her mom was only a few steps away.

    Suddenly, Ethan¡¯s heart felt full. Soft beyond words.

    Ten minutester, Dulce got bored.

    She pushed all the tissue scraps off the couch onto the floor. When she looked up, she met Old Vincent¡¯s deep stare.

    Realizing something, she quietly started pushing the scraps back.

    Too <i>many</i>. <i>They </i><i>were </i><i>all </i><i>on </i><i>the </i><i>floor </i><i>already</i><i>. </i>

    Dulce pressed her lips together.

    Then she looked up and started acting cute.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Dawn had just closed a file. She looked up at her and said gently, ¡°Almost done. I¡¯m shutting down myputer.¡±

    Hearing that, Dulce secretly nced at her dad.

    She pushed herself off the couch and slid down.

    The moment her feet touched the floor, she wobbled toward the desk.

    After only two steps, her body suddenly lifted into the air.

    ¡°Arghhh.¡±

    Oh no! <i>Help</i><i>! </i>

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened withughter. His voice was low and warm. ¡°Found your safe ce now, huh?¡±

    Dulce blinked. She didn¡¯t understand. She really didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Chapter 618 Dinner for Three

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Swing!¡±

    She struggled hard, finally breaking free from his arms, then jumped into her mom¡¯s embrace.

    Dawn caught her with both arms and kissed her soft cheek. She looked up at the man in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

    In other words, say what you need to say.

    The mother and daughter clearly had him wrapped around their fingers.

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan held back a smile. He lowered his head and kissed Dulce¡¯s other cheek. ¡°Then, may I sincerely invite Ms. Dawn and Ms. Dulce to join me for a simple dinner?¡±

    Dawn raised a brow. ¡°I¡¯ll give you that honor.¡±

    They went downstairs.

    Dawn nced around the parking lot. ¡°Where¡¯s your car?¡±

    ¡°Broken. At the dealership.¡± The man sounded regretful. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ll have to drive Ms. Porter¡¯s car.¡±

    Dawn looked at him, speechless.

    Yeah, right.

    Like <i>he </i><i>only </i>owned one car.

    But Dawn didn¡¯t expose him. She handed him her bag, calmly. ¡°Then you can borrow my car. But be careful. I don¡¯t fix cars. If you break it, you¡¯re buying me a new one.¡±

    Ethan smiled. ¡°Deal¡±

    They got into the car.

    This was the first time her parents were together like this.

    For Dulce, it was a new experience. She looked at Dawn beside her, then at Ethan driving in front

    ¡°Mommy?<i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Then she leaned forward. ¡°Daddy<i>!</i><i>¡± </i>

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    Like she had confirmed something, Dulce squinted and smiled. She made a little heart shape with her fingers, just like Daven <b>had </b>taught her. ¡°Love you¡±

    Since Dulce was with them, the food couldn¡¯t have a strong vor or be spicy, Ethan chose a private restaurant. The ce was lovely. The backyard even had a small yground just for kids, with swings and slides and everything

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 619

    Chapter 6191 Quit

    Chapter 619 I Quit

    +5 Free Coms

    Since Ethan was responsible for ordering the food, Dawn finally had time to rx. She held Dulce in her arms and yed with her.

    The girl smelled warm and milky, a scent Dawn never got tired of.

    Dulce.¡±

    Huh?¡±

    Dulce.¡±

    Mm?¡±

    Dulce.¡±

    Dawn kept calling her name, and Dulce kept answering back. After a while, though, the girl grew impatient. Her attention shifted to he tableware. She reached out, wanting to grab it.

    toddler just over a year old was curious about absolutely everything. She could not sit still for long.

    Vith a helpless smile, Dawn put her into the high chair instead.

    hen she handed her a toy.

    Here.¡±

    napkin.

    light now, napkins were Dulce¡¯s favorite thing. When she got bored, she would tear them into tiny strips and toss them into the air ke snow.

    iure enough, Dulce lit up at once. She held the napkin and started tearing it carefully, looking very serious.

    The gave birth to this child.

    ihe actually gave birth to someone this adorable.

    Ithan wiped the utensils clean and poured Dawn a ss of coffee. ¡°Drink something Careful, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    Jawn¡¯s eyes stayed on Dulce as she took the cup and sipped lightly.

    ¡®You never doubted that Dulce might not be your child,¡± she said.

    ¡®She can only be my child¡±

    <b>Dawn </b><b>had </b>no words.

    <b>She </b>looked up. At such <b>a </b>close distance, his face was very clear. He looked rxed and calm, as if the words came out without <b>thinking</b>.

    28 pm

    MMI

    Chapter 619 I Quit

    s

    That kind of reaction could not be faked. It was the most honest kind.

    She did not think too deeply about what he meant. She lowered her eyes.

    Well, she does look a lot like you.¡±

    than nced at her and smiled gently. ¡°Then I should thank Ms. Porter. You worked hard carrying her.¡±

    I did work hard,¡± Dawn said casually, tapping the edge of her cup. ¡°But there¡¯s no need to thank me. I didn¡¯t give birth to her for inyone else. Since we are having dinner together, why don¡¯t we talk about this?¡±

    than leaned back slightly, sitting a bit more upright.

    What do you want to talk about?¡±

    Dulce, of course.¡±

    than¡¯s gaze darkened at once. His eyes were deep, like a forest at night. It was hard to tell what he was thinking.

    fter a long moment, he spoke quietly.

    You¡¯re her mother. Of course you can take her.¡±

    And the condition?¡± Dawn asked.

    Me.¡±

    What?¡±

    Take me with you too.¡±

    Jawn was startled, then heughed, as if hiding something.

    Mr. Jackson, are you joking? Your family is rich enough to rival a nation. Why would I need to support you?¡±

    Ethan sighed darkly and took a sip of coffee.

    n a gentle voice, he said, ¡°Dawn, did you forget? When we got married, I transferred all my assets to you. They were never changed back. So technically, I¡¯ve been working for you all this time. I have no money.¡±

    Right<i>, </i>that did happen<i>. </i>

    ¡®Then prepare the papers. I¡¯ll sign them and return everything to you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m quitting.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s beautiful eyes widened. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    spend/3

    Ethan nodded firmly. He even smiled a little as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯ve worked for years. I think that¡¯s enough. Now I want to spend

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    MMI

    Chapter 619 I Quit

    more time with my wife and daughter. You should hire someone else.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s jaw dropped.

    He said it so seriously that it almost sounded real.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She looked away, pretending to focus on Dulce. ¡°Since when did Mr. Jackson get married? You didn¡¯t even send me an invitation.¡±

    ¡°We never divorced.¡±

    Ethan looked at her deeply. ¡°It¡¯s fine for Mrs. Jackson to forget this. You¡¯ll remember someday.¡±

    Just then, the server came to bring the food. Seeing how cute Dulce was, she could not help interacting with her.

    ¡°Waaa ¡­¡±

    Dulce made a little heart with her hands and smiled radiantly.

    ¡°Sir, ma¡¯am, your baby is so adorable,¡± the server said shyly, blushing as she looked at the handsome man and beautiful woman. ¡°She really looks like both of you.¡±

    After the server left, Dawn looked at Ethan with a teasing gaze.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, you are in your thirties, but your charm hasn¡¯t faded.¡±

    ¡°Mm,¡± Ethan replied calmly. ¡°But that charm of mine doesn¡¯t seem very useful. Otherwise, why hasn¡¯t Ms. Porter fallen for me?¡±

    Dawn had no answer. She shot him a re.

    With a child around, even awkward moments melted away. Dulce was cheerful by nature. Whether she understood or not, she kept babbling happily.

    The peaceful scene surprised Dawn. She looked up at the father and daughter across from her.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 620

    Chapter 620 The Look He Couldn¡¯t Hide

    Chapter 620 The Look He Couldn¡¯t Hide

    Dulce had been living with the Jacksons for almost a year now.

    s

    Ethan had probably gotten used to it; he took care of the child with calm precision. He knew exactly what she should eat and what she shouldn¡¯t. When a little sauce stained the corner of Dulce¡¯s mouth, he wiped it away right away.

    Dawn watched quietly. Something inside her softened, as if a hard ce in her heart had slowly copsed.

    ¡®Mommy?¡±

    Seeing her lost in thought, Dulce grabbed a rib from her te and tossed it toward Dawn.

    ¡®Eat.¡±

    )awn didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She nced at the meat on the table and moved her lips as if chewing. She said, Mommy¡¯s full already. Dulce should eat more.¡±

    Most kids were the same. Once they were nearly full, they stopped eating and started ying. tes, vegetables¨Canything they ould see became a toy.

    When you¡¯re done eating, we¡¯re going home. No ying,¡± Dawn said.

    Uh¨Coh.¡±

    Juice looked at her mom carefully.

    imm. Mommy looked serious. <i>Fine</i><i>. </i>No <i>ying</i><i>. </i>

    lot exactly fun anyway.

    he started ying with her fingers instead.

    fer hands were covered in soup, sticky and messy when she rubbed them together.

    than didn¡¯t change his expression. He unbuckled her baby chair. ¡°I¡¯ll take her outside to wash her hands¡±

    Okay,¡± Dawn said, lowering her head to sip her soup.

    A few minutester, when Ethan came back from the restroom carrying his daughter, he saw a well dressed, fake polite <b>man </b>eaning close to Dawn.

    They were talking about something. Both wore gentle smiles

    Then the man took out his phone

    Scanning a QR code? Adding her on WhatsApp?

    Ethan¡¯s dark eyes instantly dimmed. He quickened his steps and walked over

    ¡°Wifey.¡±

    <b>The </b>two people talking <b>turned </b>their heads at the same time, <b>both </b>looking confused

    <b>3:28 </b><b>pm </b>

    MMI

    Chapter 620 The Look He Couldn¡¯t Hide

    s

    Ethan¡¯s cold gaze swept over the man. He ignored him and ced the child into Dawn¡¯s arms. ¡°Dulce kept looking for Mommy. Here.¡±

    Dawn looked at him.

    Then she looked down at her daughter in her arms.

    Dulce grinned wide, showing the few little teeth she had.

    Ethan felt very satisfied with that reaction. Then he looked back at the man in front of him. He looked young. Hoodie. Denim jacket. Basically looked like a college student.

    <i>A </i><i>guy </i><i>at </i><i>his </i><i>level </i><i>actually </i><i>coveting </i><i>my </i><i>wife</i>?

    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±

    ¡°Ethan,¡± Dawn said, a little embarrassed.

    She gave the young man a small, polite smile. ¡°Sorry, my child is with me today, so it¡¯s not very convenient. If you need anything, just message me on WhatsApp.¡±

    Still WhatsApp?

    Ethan¡¯s stare turned dangerous. The young man was so frightened that he almost forgot how to walk.

    ¡°Then¡­ uh¡­ senior, we¡¯ll talkter. Bye bye.¡±

    The moment he left, Ethan¡¯s expression changed.

    Now it carried a bit of helplessness and ttery.

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you call me ¡®wify¡® pretty smoothly just now?¡± Dawn said coolly.

    She nced at him<i>, </i>then hugged Dulce and walked toward the exit. ¡°Mr. Jackson, please go pay the bill.¡±

    Ethan watched her quick steps and thought he had made her mad again. He hurried to pay and chased after them.

    When he reached the parking lot, he suddenly stopped.

    Not far away, beside a car, Dawn was squatting on the ground with their daughter.

    They were studying something together. She was muttering softly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your dad was acting weird? That guy didn¡¯t even do anything. Why did he pull a long face? That¡¯s not right. You don¡¯t treat people badly when they¡¯re being nice. night! Dure. say something.¡±

    There were probably ants on the ground. The little girl waspletely fascinated.

    ¡°Mommy, look!¡±

    <b>She </b>wanted her mom to look.

    <b>Dawn </b><b>sighed</b><b>, </b><b>then </b><b>smiled </b><b>again</b><b>. </b><b>She </b>followed her daughter¡¯s gaze gently. ¡°It¡¯s getting <b>dark</b>. They need to go home too.¡±

    1:28 pm

    Chapter 620 The Look He Couldn¡¯t Hide

    s

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened more and more.

    After a while, he walked over.

    In a low, hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Two beautiful faces lifted at the same time. Their expressions were different, but their eyes were just as bright, lighting up everything around them.

    Dawn frowned slightly. ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    ¡®Why¡­ ta¡­ soo¡­ looong?¡±

    The tension that was about to rise disappeared instantly because of Dulce¡¯s baby talk.

    Dawnughed helplessly. When she stood up, her body swayed slightly. Ethan reached out and held her arm. ¡°Careful.¡±

    His deep voice rang out right next to her ear.

    Dawn looked up without thinking and fell straight into his dark eyes.

    Sometimes, the chemistry between a man and a woman was that simple. Just one affectionate look was enough to make sparks tart exploding left and right.

    juddenly, something tugged at them from below.

    hey looked down.

    Dulce was pulling Mommy¡¯s dress with one hand and Daddy¡¯s pants with the other. Her innocent eyes seemed to ask. What are you loing? Why aren¡¯t you including me?

    Dawn quickly bent down and picked her up, <i>like </i>she was hiding something.

    Sweetie, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    She opened the car door and got in.

    Ethan stood there for a moment. The warmth of her arm was still left in his palm.

    His eyes darkened as he walked around the car and slid into the driver¡¯s seat.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 621

    Chapter 621 Not Leaving

    Chapter 621 Not Leaving

    45 Free Coins

    On the drive, Dawn kept talking to her daughter. Before long, Dulce went quiet. She tilted her head against the car seat and fell asleep.

    Soft music yed in the car, not too loud.

    Inside the closed space, the air felt warm and gentle.

    Dawn looked out at the night view and smiled a little.

    Ethan nced at the rearview mirror now and then. It had been a long time since his heart felt this full.

    No matter how slow the car went, it still reached its destination.

    Right on time, Dulce opened her eyes. She looked around, sleepy and confused. ¡°Mommy¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Dawn said softly.

    She touched Dulce¡¯s small hand. ¡°We¡¯re home.¡±

    They got out of the car.

    Ethan naturally followed them inside, carrying Dulce¡¯s things.

    At the door, Dawn suddenly turned around and held out her hand. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jackson. This is far enough.¡±

    Ethan was speechless.

    He didn¡¯t leave. Dawn didn¡¯t go inside either. It turned to a stalemate. Even Dulce felt it.

    She looked up at her mom. Then, she turned to look at her dad.

    Her big eyes blinked in confusion.

    Mommy is about to send me away. Do something<i>. </i>

    That was the look in Ethan¡¯s eyes. Dulce widened her eyes. Whether she truly understood or not, she suddenly opened her arms

    ¡°Daddy, hold me.¡±

    Ethan let out a deep breath.

    Good girl.

    He took Dulce from Dawn¡¯s arms. His smile was gentle. ¡°She probably isn¡¯t used to being away from me for a long hou How about I <b>stay </b>tonight? You still have work to do, right?¡±

    His reason sounded reasonable, thoughtful even

    <b>Dawn </b><b>looked </b>at him suspiciously. Before she could reply, Elhan had already walked <b>past </b>her aid into the house with

    <b>Micah </b><b>wasn¡¯t </b>back yet. The lights were off.

    Dolce

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    Chapter 621 Not Leaving

    But voices filled the space, warming the cold rooms.

    Ethan turned on the lights with ease and walked in.

    As soon as Dulce was put down, she became full of energy.

    She ran around in a big circle, then proudly brought over all her toys. She showed them to Ethan one by one.

    Dawn wanted to say something. But when she saw the scene, the words wouldn¡¯te out.

    Forget it.

    <i>Just </i>do <i>this </i>for <i>the </i><i>child</i><i>. </i>

    She told herself this.

    Her figure slowly disappeared up the stairs. Ethan turned to watch her, his eyes soft and calm.

    s

    Dawn took a shower. After that, she sat on the couch and answered a few work emails. When she checked the time, it was already 9:30 p.m.

    Are those two <i>still </i><i>ying</i><i>? </i><i>Probably </i><i>have </i><i>forgotten </i><i>about </i><i>everything</i>.

    She bit her lip and clicked her tongue.

    Just as she stood up, she heard footsteps outside. Heavy. Light.

    ¡°Daddy sleep, Mommy sleep¡­ Boohoo! Hug!¡±

    ¡°Okay. Daddy and Mommy will sleep together, alright? Does Dulce sleep in the middle?¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Dulce¡¯s voice was pure and excited, full of hope she had never shown before. It came closer and closer.

    Dawn stopped in ce. Her breath stuck in her chest.

    A momentter, the father and daughter walked into the room.

    Only one bedsidemp was on, warm yellow light gently fell on Dawn

    She was holding herptop, but the screen showed the desktop No files were open

    ¡°What time is it?¡± she asked, forcing calm She nced up ¡°Dulce, it¡¯s time to shower and go to bed. Now, <b>ay </b>gundbye to Daddy

    ¡°No goodbye¡±

    They said it together, like they had nned it

    Dulce held Ethan¡¯s hand tightly and walked to the couch. She babbled <b>nonstop</b>, exining one thing only Daddy is staying <b>tonight</b>. <b>He </b><b>isn¡¯t </b>leaving

    Dawn <b>couldn¡¯t </b>argue with her child. She looked up at the man in front of her

    <b>223 </b>

    <b>3:28 </b><b>pm </b>

    MMI

    Chapter 621 Not Leaving

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, do you really think this is appropriate?¡±

    Every word sounded sharp; she forced it out of her teeth.

    <b>80:91 </b>

    s

    Ethan smiled, acting like he didn¡¯t hear it. ¡°I think it¡¯s very appropriate.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already showered, right?¡± he added. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take Dulce.¡±

    With that, the father and daughter went to the bathroom hand in hand.

    The bathroom door stayed open. From outside, the size difference was abundantly clear. Dulce looked tiny, <i>like </i>a doll in the man¡¯s

    arms.

    She smiled brightly, full of joy. Now and then, she poked his face.

    It felt like she was checking if this was real.

    Or maybe she just found it amazing.

    <i>Daddy </i><i>had </i><i>never </i><i>been </i><i>in </i><i>Mommy¡¯s </i><i>house </i><i>before</i><i>. </i><i>This </i><i>is </i><i>amazing</i>.

    The words Dawn wanted to say got stuck in her throat. She couldn¡¯t speak it out loud.

    When Ethan came out after getting Dulce ready, Dawn had switched to another book. She looked like she didn¡¯t care at all.

    Ethan watched hershes tremble. A faint smile touched his lips, then vanished.

    ¡®Dawn.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Her tone was not friendly.

    I¡¯ve finished bathing Dulce. Can you put her to sleep?¡± He nced at the book in her hands and said gently, ¡°And you¡¯re holding it upside down.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 622

    hapter 622 Bedtime Stories

    Dawn set the book down and shot him a re.

    s

    She stood up, picked up the child, and said, ¡°There are two guest rooms next door. You can pick whichever <i>you </i>feel like it, Mr.

    Jackson.¡±

    In other words, he could sleep anywhere except here.

    ¡°Fine. But you¡¯ll at least let me take a shower first, right?¡±

    Ethan spread his hands, looking helpless. ¡°Dawn, I¡¯ve been running around all day too.¡±

    The guest rooms had bathrooms, of course. But the toiletries there weren¡¯t asplete as the ones here. For some reason, whenever she faced him, Dawn¡¯s brain felt like it had shut down. She couldn¡¯t think of other options.

    Micah¡¯s room was on the second floor too.

    His bathroom had everything.

    But she didn¡¯t think of that at all. She simply let Ethan use the main bedroom shower.

    She got into bed and started telling Dulce a fairy tale.

    Usually, Dulce would fall asleep pretty fast. But tonight, it was like she had drunk five cans of soda. Her eyes were wide open, not sleepy at all.

    Dawn talked until her throat felt dry. She let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Her bright, clear voice sounded fully awake,

    Dawn turned her head. Her daughter¡¯s soft little face was right next to hers. Instantly, all her frustration melted away. Her heart turned soft as cotton.

    After sending Dulce back to the Jacksons, it took a long time for Dawn to see her again.

    Luckily, Dulce was an outgoing child.

    Dawn didn¡¯t have to work hard to build a friendship with her. Dulce always remembered her.

    How did she deserve such a sweet child? Dulce felt like a gift from heaven

    She lowered her head and kissed her daughter¡¯s cheek.

    Softly, she asked, ¡°Sweetie, not sleepy yet?¡±

    <b>¡°</b><b>Daddy</b>.¡±

    <b>She </b>

    <b>She </b><b>was </b>waiting <b>for </b>Daddy.

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    MMI

    Chapter 622 Bedtime Stories

    Dulce had promised Daddy they would sleep together.

    <i>Great</i>.

    The bad mood Dawn had just shaken off came rushing back.

    If <i>Dulce </i><i>keeps </i><i>insisting </i><i>on </i><i>sleeping </i><i>with </i><i>her </i><i>dad</i><i>, </i><i>what </i><i>should </i><i>I </i><i>do</i><i>? </i><i>Should </i>I <i>stop </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    If I stop her, <i>she </i><i>will </i><i>be </i><i>sad</i><i>. </i>

    00:00

    s

    At Dulce¡¯s age, she only understood happiness and anger. She didn¡¯t understandplicated adult rtionships. Honestly, Dawn didn¡¯t know how to handle this either.

    Right when she was stuck in thought, the bathroom door opened.

    Dawn didn¡¯t know when he found clothes, but he was wearing her oversized T¨Cshirt.

    His tall, broad frame filled the shirt. You could still see the outline of his muscles. The strong masculine energy couldn¡¯t be hidden

    at all.

    Fresh from the shower, his handsome face looked even cleaner and sharper. The ends of his half¨Cdry hair still held tiny drops of water, giving him a dangerously attractive vibe.

    Dawn swallowed without thinking and quickly looked away.

    ¡°The hair dryer is in the cab. Dry your hair yourself.¡±

    ¡°Is Dulce asleep?¡±

    His voice was very low. Dulce copied him, whispering in a tiny voice, ¡°Daddy¡­ not asleep.¡±

    Dawn and Ethan both froze for a second, thenughed.

    Dulce had no idea what they wereughing about. She struggled to sit up and patted the spot next to her. ¡°Daddy¡­ sleep.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes widened instantly. She shot Ethan a warning look that silently conveyed her message, Go sleep in the guest room #f youe over here, you¡¯re dead.

    Ethan ignored itpletely.

    His calm face made it look like this had always been his room.

    He lifted one corner of the nket and pulled his daughter into his arms. His fingers brushed Dawn by ident. Even through the clothes, the spot felt like it was on fire.

    That man¡­

    Ethan acted like nothing had happened, he started soothing his daughter.

    ¡°<b>Baby</b>, want to hear <b>a </b>story?¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Mmm!<b>¡± </b>

    <b>¡°</b><b>Daddy </b><b>can </b>tell <b>you </b><b>a </b>story<b>, </b><b>okay</b>?¡±

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    MM

    Chapter 622 Bedtime Stories

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    ¡°How about Snow White and the Seven Dwarfs?¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    10:00

    s

    Dulce didn¡¯t really understand the story. She just needed a familiar voice in her ear, like white noise.

    But she was a very supportive little listener. The moment Ethan started talking, she tilted her head up and listened seriously, like she understood everything.

    Dawn rolled her eyes from the side.

    This little girl was way too talented at ttering people.

    Why did she need bedtime stories to help her fall asleep?

    Dawn had told stories forever. She refused to believe switching people would suddenly work.

    Ten minutester, Ethan lowered his voice.

    Dulcey in his arms with her eyes wide open, showing no sign of falling asleep.

    Ethan didn¡¯t know whether tough or sigh. He felt a little helpless.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    Ethan raised a finger to his lips and whispered, ¡°How about Daddy carries you outside to help you sleep? Mommy is asleep. Let¡¯s not wake her, okay<i>?</i>¡±

    Dulce didn¡¯t really understand all that. She only heard the word ¡°outside.¡±

    Yay!

    She threw her little arms open.

    Ethan lowered his gaze and smiled. He gently lifted the nket, got out of bed, and picked Dulce up again, letting her rest against his shoulder as he carried her into the hallway.

    His hand patted her back again and again.

    Dulce was very well¨Cbehaved, hanging on his shoulder like a little charm,pletely still

    Suddenly, a memory shed through Ethan¡¯s mind

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    00:90

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The pregnant woman held her lower back as she walked slowly through the house. Every few steps, she looked down at her round belly, smiling softly. ¡°Dulce, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Warm sunlight fell over her, gentle and calm.

    She looked pure and peaceful, almost like something sacred.

    A gentle smile spread across his face. There was regret in it, but also endless tenderness.

    Dulce.

    His and her child.

    A small humming sound came from his shoulder. His daughter copied the way adults did things, matching Ethan¡¯s rhythm as he

    patted her back.

    Not long after, the sound stopped.

    Ethan nced over. The child had already fallen asleep.

    He carried her back to the bedroom andid her on the bed. His gaze lingered on the sleeping mother and daughter for a long time.

    When he went downstairs to get a ss of water, he heard noise at the door.

    Micah staggered inside.

    ¡®Dawn, now that Dulce is back, can¡¯t you go to bed earlier? I¡¯m telling you, acting like this will set a bad example for the kid, you-¡±

    He reached the dining room entrance and froze when he saw the man inside.

    ¡®Ethan?¡±

    Ethan nced at him calmly and kept drinking his water.

    Micah rubbed his eyes twice, stunned. ¡°No way. Why would Dawn let you stay overnight? I thought she was done with you.¡±

    Ethan said nothing, but his face turned stormy.

    He put the ss down.

    As Ethan walked toward him, Micah stepped back. ¡°W what are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, this is my house It Dawn hears this, she won¡¯t let you off, you-¡±

    ¡°Have you been drinking?¡±

    Just a simple question, and Micah instantly lost his confidence.

    ¡°Hmm, yeah. I drank<b>.</b>¡±

    Ethan grabbed his cor and dragged him to the living room.

    13

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    MMI

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    80:90

    s

    That one move sobered Micah. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Ethan, you don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ve been busy getting business for thepany. Every day it¡¯s meetings, dinners, and drinking; I¡¯m practically drowning in alcohol. You can¡¯t really me me¡­¡±

    When Ethan saw the red flush on his face, he went back to the kitchen and poured him a ss of water.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not your fault, then whose is it?¡±

    ¡°Whose¡­¡±

    Micah opened his mouth and stopped himself. He said on purpose, ¡°It¡¯s Dawn. You didn¡¯t hear how she scolded mest time. Honestly, you shouldn¡¯t be with her. Over thest two years, she¡¯s turned super fierce.¡±

    Ethan frowned and sat on the couch, crossing one leg over the other.

    His clothes didn¡¯t quite fit, but the pressure he gave off was natural.

    Just sitting there, Ethan looked like someone in charge. His presence filled the room.

    ¡°What had you done to upset her?¡±

    Micah still didn¡¯t sense the danger. He took a sip of water.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t say I upset her. We were talking, and the topic drifted to work. Then, she yelled at me. But I think she was right, so I¡¯ve been working hardtely.¡±

    No response. Micah looked up. The man across from him had eyes so dark they looked like they could drip ink.

    That creepy feeling felt oddly familiar.

    His throat tightened. He finally realized something was wrong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t upset her. She upset <i>me</i><i>.¡± </i>

    Ethan narrowed his eyes and slowly rolled his wrist. ¡°I was wondering why your sister looked so tiredtely. So, it¡¯s because of you Kid, even I don¡¯t dare mess with her.¡±

    Micah stared at Ethan¡¯s hands and suddenly had a bad feeling. His toes curled against the floor, ready to run.

    ¡°I told you, it just how the conversation went! And it¡¯s not just me who upset her; she upset me too! And I agreed with what she said, so I¡¯m already doing things her way!¡±

    He tried to exin himself.

    But the more he spoke, the darker Ethan¡¯s eyes became.

    Micah¡¯s scalp tingled. He knew Ethan and Dawn were in a tense <b>phase </b>right now. Maybe he could just suffer a little and be the thing <b>that </b>pushes them back together?

    <i>Wait</i>. <i>No</i><i>! </i>

    <b><i>Arguments </i></b><b>aren¡¯t </b>one person¡¯s fault<i>! </i>This isn¡¯t <i>my </i>fault.

    <b>While he </b><b>was </b>still <b>fighting </b>with himself inside, Ethan suddenly grabbed the back of his neck<b>. </b>

    <b>3:28 </b>pm

    MM

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    ¡°Since you think she was right, why didn¡¯t you figure that out before the argument? Why argue at all?¡±

    <b>00:01 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°1-!<b>¡± </b>

    Micah had nothing to say. He forced himself to answer. ¡°She¡¯s older than me!¡±

    Of course his sister would be right. She knew more than he did.

    Ethan let out a coldugh. ¡°That¡¯s twisted logic.¡±

    ¡®Ow, ow, ow!¡±

    Micah quickly lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her tomorrow, okay? A real apology. Not fake. I promise. Ethan, it¡¯ste. You¡¯ll vake them up.¡±

    Ethan looked at his face, which highly resembled Dawn¡¯s. So beautiful that he felt it was unfair.

    n the end, he let go.

    Micah rubbed the back of his neck and muttered, ¡°Sometimes I wonder who the real family is.¡±

    Tell me. How¡¯s yourpany doing right now?¡±

    Not great.¡±

    Just talking about it made Micah frustrated. He dropped heavily onto the couch. ¡°I wanted to rely on myself. But I found out if

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 623

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The pregnant woman held her lower back as she walked slowly through the house. Every few steps, she looked down at her round belly, smiling softly. ¡°Dulce, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Warm sunlight fell over her, gentle and calm.

    She looked pure and peaceful, almost like something sacred.

    A gentle smile spread across his face. There was regret in it, but also endless tenderness.

    Dulce.

    His and her child.

    A small humming sound came from his shoulder. His daughter copied the way adults did things, matching Ethan¡¯s rhythm as he patted her back.

    Not long after, the sound stopped.

    Ethan nced over. The child had already fallen asleep.

    He carried her back to the bedroom andid her on the bed. His gaze lingered on the sleeping mother and daughter for a long time.

    When he went downstairs to get a ss of water, he heard noise at the door.

    Micah staggered inside.

    ¡®Dawn, now that Dulce is back, can¡¯t you go to bed earlier? I¡¯m telling you, acting like this will set a bad example for the kid, you¡ª¡±

    He reached the dining room entrance and froze when he saw the man inside.

    ¡®Ethan?¡±

    Ethan nced at him calmly and kept drinking his water.

    Micah rubbed his eyes twice, stunned. ¡°No way. Why would Dawn let you stay overnight? I thought she was done with you.¡±

    Ethan said nothing, but his face turned stormy.

    He put the ss down.

    As Ethan walked toward him, Micah stepped back. ¡°W¨Cwhat are you doing? I¡¯m telling you, this is my house. If Dawn hears this, she won¡¯t let you off, you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Have you been drinking<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Just <b>a </b>simple question, and Micah instantly lost his confidence.

    ¡°Hmm, yeah. I drank<b>.</b>¡±

    Ethan grabbed <b>his </b>cor and dragged him to <b>the </b>living room.

    11:53 <b>am </b>

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    s

    That one move sobered Micah. He scratched his head and said, ¡°Ethan, you don¡¯t get it. I¡¯ve been busy getting business for thepany. Every day it¡¯s meetings, dinners, and drinking; I¡¯m practically drowning in alcohol. You can¡¯t really me me¡­¡±

    When Ethan saw the red flush on his face, he went back to the kitchen and poured him a ss of water.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not your fault, then whose is it?¡±

    ¡°Whose¡­¡±

    Micah opened his mouth and stopped himself. He said on purpose, ¡°It¡¯s Dawn. You didn¡¯t hear how she scolded mest time. Honestly, you shouldn¡¯t be with her. Over thest two years, she¡¯s turned super fierce.¡±

    Ethan frowned and sat on the couch, crossing one leg over the other.

    His clothes didn¡¯t quite fit, but the pressure he gave off was natural.

    Just sitting there, Ethan looked like someone in charge. His presence filled the room.

    ¡°What had you done to upset her?¡±

    Micah still didn¡¯t sense the danger. He took a sip of water.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t say I upset her. We were talking, and the topic drifted to work. Then<b>, </b>she yelled at me. But I think she was right, <b>so </b>I¡¯ve been working hardtely.¡±

    No response. Micah looked up. The man across from him had eyes so dark they looked like they could drip ink.

    That creepy feeling felt oddly familiar.

    His throat tightened. He finally realized something was wrong.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t upset her. She upset me.¡±

    Ethan narrowed his eyes <i>and </i>slowly rolled his wrist. ¡°I was wondering why your sister looked so tiredtely. So, it¡¯s because of you. Kid, even I don¡¯t dare mess with her.¡±

    Micah stared at Ethan¡¯s hands <i>and </i>suddenly had a bad feeling. His toes curled against the floor, ready to run.

    ¡°I told you, <b>it </b>just how the conversation went! And it¡¯s not just me who upset her; she upset me too! And I agreed with what she said, so I¡¯m already doing things her way!¡±

    He tried to exin himself.

    But the more he spoke, the darker Ethan¡¯s eyes became.

    Micah¡¯s scalp tingled. He knew Ethan and Dawn were in a tense phase right now. Maybe he could just suffer a little and be the thing that pushes them back together?

    <i>Wait</i><i>. </i><i>No</i>!

    <i>Arguments </i><i>aren¡¯t </i>one <i>person¡¯s </i><i>fault</i><i>! </i>This isn¡¯t <i>my </i><i>fault</i>.

    <b>While </b><b>he </b>was <b>still </b>fighting with himself inside<b>, </b>Ethan suddenly grabbed the back <b>of </b>his neck<b>. </b>

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am </b><b>P </b>

    Chapter 623 Don¡¯t Mess With Her

    ¡°Since you think she was right, why didn¡¯t you figure that out before the argument? Why argue at all<b>?</b>¡±

    ¡°¨C!¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Micah had nothing to say. He forced himself to answer. ¡°She¡¯s older than me!¡±

    Of course his sister would be right. She knew more than he did.

    Ethan let out a coldugh. ¡°That¡¯s twisted logic.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>Ow, ow, ow!¡±

    Micah quickly lowered his head. ¡°I¡¯ll apologize to her tomorrow, okay? A real apology. Not fake. I promise. Ethan, it¡¯ste. You¡¯ll wake them up.¡±

    Ethan looked at his face, which highly resembled Dawn¡¯s. So beautiful that he felt it was unfair.

    In the end, he let go.

    Micah rubbed the back of his neck and muttered, ¡°Sometimes I wonder who the real family is.¡±

    ¡°Tell me. How¡¯s yourpany doing right now?¡±

    ¡°Not great.¡±

    Just talking about it made Micah frustrated. He dropped heavily onto the couch. ¡°I wanted to rely on myself. But I found out if I don¡¯t mention Dawn or your name, then I¡¯m basically nobody. No one would give a damn about me.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 624

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am </b>PDQx.

    Chapter 624 First Step Toward Her

    Chapter 624 First Step Toward Her

    s

    That was just how the world worked. Micah could not guarantee he would secure the deal he desired, even if he drank himself sick.

    Ethan nced at him calmly. ¡°You can¡¯t win deals by drinking alone,¡± he said. ¡°You also need your brain.

    ¡°The CEO you¡¯re negotiating with may be dealing with a family issue. You might want to look into that.¡±

    Micah¡¯s eyes flew open. ¡°Got it, Ethan!¡±

    Micah truly wanted to make something of himself. Ethan¡¯s words cleared his head at once. He went back to his room, changed clothes, and drove out.

    Before leaving, he called out, ¡°I won¡¯t be back for a few days. If you have what it takes, you can stay here. My room¡¯s kind of a mess now. Honestly, you should thank me.¡±

    With Micah¡¯s room off¨Climits, Ethan had no choice but to stay in the main bedroom.

    Of course, this was all their own idea. Dawn had no clue.

    The next morning, she came downstairs and froze when she saw Ethan getting busy in the kitchen.

    It took her a moment to remember¡­

    Oh.

    <i>He </i>stayed overst <i>night</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn walked over calmly, poured herself a ss of water, and took a sip. She spoke as if it were casual. ¡°Mr. Jackson, why didn¡¯t you call your assistant to pick <i>you </i>upst night? Staying over at someone else¡¯s ce doesn¡¯t seem appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly.¡±

    He turned to look at her, smiling gently.

    <b>¡°</b>Dawn, I¡¯m not joking. I¡¯ve already asked <i>Tony </i>to hire a CEO through a headhunter. I have a new assignment now.¡±

    Dawn frowned without thinking. ¡°What assignment?¡±

    ¡°Taking care of you and the child.¡±

    He stirred the eggs in the pan, his movements smooth and unhurried. ¡°I spent most of my time working before. I didn¡¯t stay with you enough. I want to make up for that.¡±

    As he spoke, memories yed through her mind like an old movie.

    Dawn¡¯s expression stayed calm. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±

    There was nothing to make up for.

    <b>¡°</b><b>We¡¯re </b><b>in </b>different positions now. That means different responsibilities<b>,</b><b>¡± </b>she said, gesturing around the house. ¡°And honestly, <b>we¡¯re </b>doing <b>just </b>fine. We have help at home.¡±

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am </b>PDX

    Chapter 624 First Step Toward Her

    s

    ¡°The maid is on leave.¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°What did you say? I do have a maid.¡±

    ¡°I gave her time off,¡± Ethan said slowly. He turned back to the stove to fry the eggs. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll handle everything for you and our daughter.¡±

    Dawn fell silent, jaw on the floor.

    <i>Couldn¡¯t </i><i>he </i><i>discuss </i>it <i>with </i><i>me</i>?

    <i>Then </i><i>again</i><i>, </i><i>if </i><i>he </i><i>had </i><i>asked </i><i>ahead </i><i>of </i><i>time</i><i>, </i><i>I </i><i>would have </i><i>said </i><i>no</i>.

    She forced herself to finish her water, took a moment to gather her thoughts, and spoke again.

    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t right for me to take Dulce away. But you don¡¯t have to push this hard. We can talk about a schedule. For example, Monday to Wednesday she stays with me, Thursday to Saturday with you, and thest day depends on what she wants.¡±

    She watched his expression and kept her tone steady. ¡°Or you can suggest something. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, I¡¯m open to it.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t seem affected by her proposal. He stayed focused on cooking.

    Soft scrambled eggs. Then, he fried the bacon.

    Dulce was still on milk, so this breakfast was for the adults.

    Two simple sandwiches.

    He finished everything in ten minutes.

    ¡°Go wash your hands. Time to eat.¡±

    Ethan raised his brows toward her. ¡°After breakfast, you can go to work. I¡¯ll stay home with Dulce. Or I can take her with you.¡±

    Take the baby to work?

    Dragging the whole family along¨Cwhat would that look like?

    Dawn took a deep breath and said helplessly, ¡°Ethan, did you even hear what I said?¡±

    ¡°I heard you¡±

    His face stayed calm. Clearly, he hadn¡¯t taken it in.

    ¡°But my position is clear too,¡± he said. ¡°Dawn, I won¡¯t separate from you¡±

    He set the sandwiches on the tes, poured a <b>ss </b>of milk, and put it in the microwave. Then he turned and looked at her seriously.

    <b>¡°</b>Maybe one day you¡¯ll ept me. Maybe you won¡¯t. But you can¡¯t refuse to give me even a chance<b>, </b>okay?¡±

    <b>Dawn </b>pressed her lips together<b>, </b>unsure how to answer.

    <b>Truthfully</b><b>, </b><b>he </b><b>hadn¡¯t </b>done anything <b>wrong</b><b>. </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am </b>

    0:

    Chapter 624 First Step Toward Her

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°We love each other. We have a child. Yes<b>, </b>bad things happened before, but the problem was never the two of us,¡± Ethan said softly.

    A hint of bitterness showed at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push me away all the time. Please.¡±

    Facing that handsome face and familiar voice, Dawn couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything cruel.

    She was a mother now. She had been through too much. She was no longer someone who let love or hate rule her whole world. Even for Dulce¡¯s sake, she couldn¡¯t cut this man out of her life forever.

    Dawn took a deep breath and reached out to take the te from his hands.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat,¡± she said. ¡°Dulce should be waking up soon.¡±

    Ethan watched her walk away, a slow smile forming on his lips.

    Once the first step was taken, everything that followed would be much easier.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 625

    Chapter 625 A Surprise Visit

    Chapter 625 A Surprise Visit

    s

    Ethan was very good at taking care of kids. Dawn saw it with her own eyes, and that made her feel at ease. She handed Dulce over to him and went off to deal with her work.

    ¡°Dulce, listen to Daddy,¡± Dawn said softly. ¡°If you miss Mommy, call me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Dulce blinked her big eyes, cupped Dawn¡¯s face, and gave her a loud kiss on the cheek. ¡°Mommy is awesome!¡±

    Dawn froze for a second, then smiled gently.

    ¡®My sweetheart is awesome too.¡±

    She hugged her daughter one more time, reluctant to let go. When she lifted her head, her eyes met Ethan¡¯s.

    His gaze was deep and intense, like a dark whirlpool that could pull her in at any moment.

    Dawn quickly looked away. She said a little awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Dulce with you. Call me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡®Okay,¡± Ethan replied.

    Father and daughter stood at the door and watched her leave.

    ¡®Daddy,¡± Dulce said, still staring in that direction.

    Her soft voice sounded <b>a </b>little worried. ¡°Would Mommye back?¡±

    Of course,¡± Ethan said, rubbing her head. ¡°Mommy just went to work.¡±

    ¡®I miss her.¡±

    is she spoke, Dulce¡¯s mouth slowly turned down, like she was about to cry.

    Ethan frowned slightly, bent down, and picked her up. ¡°I miss her too. How about this? We go visit Mommy at work?¡±

    Dulce¡¯s round eyes were still full of tears. She didn¡¯t really understand what ¡°visit at work¡± meant

    ¡®It means we go and stay with Mommy while she works.¡±

    Wow!

    You could do that?

    Dulce nodded hard ¡°Wow! Work!¡±

    Ethan¡¯s eyes were full of warmth as he looked at his daughter. ¡°But before we go, shouldn¡¯t now buy Mummy a giftr

    <b>¡°</b>Yes!<b>¡± </b>

    <b>With </b>the little princess¡¯s <b>approval</b>, he took her upstairs.

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am P </b>

    Chapter 625 A Surprise Visit

    They changed clothes and fixed her hair.

    When they came back out, Ethan looked dazzling, like a celebrity on a runway.

    8019

    s

    Ethan even found a pair of sunsses for Dulce. Her chubby pink cheeks made her look sweet, but the sunsses added a tiny bit of cool attitude. The contrast made her unbelievably cute.

    She also acted like a little celebrity. The moment she noticed someone looking at her, she would turn her head away.

    Hmph<i>. </i><i>Don¡¯t </i>look <i>at </i>me!

    But the more she acted like that, the more people adored her.

    After walking around the mall, Dulce gained a whole group of fans.

    Ethan carried her the whole time. There were so many shopping bags he couldn¡¯t hold them all, so he had the mall staff help send everything to the car.

    Flowers. A diamond ne.

    Dulce even picked a Barbie doll for her mom.

    When they arrived at thepany, Dawn was still in a meeting.

    Her secretary led them into the office. Her face turned slightly red as she asked, ¡°Mr. Jackson, would you like something to drink?! can prepare it for you.¡±

    ¡°No need. You can head out,¡± Ethan said.

    The secretary secretly nced up at him, then lowered her eyes again. ¡°Certainly. Please call me if you need anything¡±

    She had just walked a few steps away when Ethan¡¯s <i>voice </i>came. ¡°Wait.¡±

    Her eyes lit up instantly. She turned back around. ¡°Mr. Jackson, is there something you need?¡±

    ¡°I bought gifts for Ms. Porter. They¡¯re in the car. Could you help bring them up?¡±

    ¡°Oh. Sure, Mr. Jackson.

    Why is <i>he </i>buying gifts for Ms Porter?

    Didn¡¯t everyone say their rtionship was over? That they could never get back together?

    The small spark of hope in her heart went out immediately she epted it and headed to the underground parking ga

    Ny¨Cnine roses. <i>Plus </i>tworge shopping bags So heavy

    And he actually made a woman carry off of <i>this</i>?

    As she walked, sheined silently Maybe Ethan wasn¡¯t <b>as </b>perfect as she thought. Not very gentlemanly at all. No wo Porter wouldn¡¯t forgive him!

    Ethan <b>had </b>no idea that in just 20 minutes, the secretary¡¯s opinion of him hadpletely changed hom secret admirer In annoyed stranger.

    11:53 am PDX

    Chapter 625 A Surprise Visit

    s

    When she came back upstairs holding the flowers, she couldn¡¯t help saying coldly, ¡°Mr. Jackson, didn¡¯t you do any research before buying these? Ms. Porter doesn¡¯t like white roses.¡±

    Ethan frowned. ¡°Who told you that?¡±

    ¡°Do I need someone to tell me?¡± the secretary snapped.

    Her expression was awful. If it weren¡¯t for Ethan¡¯s status, she probably would have exploded already.

    ¡°Ourpany prepares flowers all the time. Every single time, Ms. Porter tells us to avoid white roses. If that¡¯s not dislike, what is?¡±

    Ethan pressed his lips together and said nothing.

    It wasn¡¯t because she hated them.

    She did that because she loved them.

    But most of the flowers he used to give her were white roses. She doesn¡¯t dislike the flowers, but him.

    Since he had nothing else to say, the secretary said casually, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Jackson, I¡¯ll go back to work.¡±

    Ethan was still lost in his thoughts and didn¡¯t answer.

    Dulce was ying with her toy nearby. After waiting a long time and her dad noting to y, she ran over and grabbed his

    hand.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    What are you doing?

    Looking at his daughter¡¯s confused little face, Ethan¡¯s heart softened. He picked her up and sat her on hisp. ¡°Dulce,¡± he asked gently, ¡°do you want Mommy and Daddy to always be together?¡±

    Duice was still very young. She didn¡¯t really understand what ¡°always together¡± meant.

    But she thought for a moment.

    ¡°Daddy Mommy¡­ sleep together?¡±

    Did her dad mean both he and her mommy would sleep together with her?

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 626

    Chapter 626 A Table for Three

    Chapter 626 A Table for Three

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened as he smiled at his daughter. He looked at her gently. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean,¡± he said. ¡°From <i>now </i>on, we¡¯re a family. I will always stay with you and Mommy, okay?¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    Dulce pped her hands, so happy she forgot about her toys.

    ¡°Then if Mommy tells me to leave again, can you help speak up for me?¡±

    Ethan looked straight at Dulce, lowering himself to her eye level. ¡°I had upset your mommy; it takes a long time for me to cheer her up. But I have to stay with you both.¡±

    His voice was deep and calm. Dulce didn¡¯t really understand, but she nodded hard anyway.

    Ethan smiled helplessly and set her down on the couch.

    He really was running out of options, so much so that he was putting his hopes on Dulce.

    He knew this wasn¡¯t right.

    This move was despicable.

    But if Dulce¡¯s words worked, what was wrong with that?

    Ethan leaned back and stared at the ceiling. His eyes were full of haze.

    Dawn¡¯s meetingsted for three hours. When it finally ended, it was already 11:30 p.m. She walked while listening to Mason go over the afternoon schedule. Then her eyes drifted toward the lounge area nearby, and her steps suddenly stopped.

    ¡®Mr. Curran would like to have a video meeting with you.¡±

    When Dawn stopped, Mason finally noticed and looked up. ¡°Ms. Porter?¡±

    He followed her gaze. On the couch in the lounge, a father and daughter sat side by side, their backs to them. They seemed to be watching something interesting outside the window. They turned their heads andughed together.

    It was a scene no painter, no matter how gifted, could ever capture. It was so warm it almost hurt to look at.

    Dawn smiled softly. ¡°Go ahead with your work. We¡¯ll keep the afternoon schedule flexible.¡±

    Mason nodded, hesitated, then asked, ¡°Would you like me to order food delivered?¡±

    ¡°No need. We¡¯ll eat out.¡±

    <b>Dawn </b>walked toward the window. The father and daughter turned around,

    <b>Dulce </b>opened her arms wide. Her smile pushed <b>up </b>her <b>soft </b>little cheeks, unbearably cute.

    <b>¡°</b><b>Mommy</b><b>!</b><b>¡± </b>

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am </b>PDQX<b>. </b>

    Chapter 626 A Table for Three

    s

    ¡°Yes, sweetheart.¡±

    Dawn closed her eyes as she received a kiss from her daughter and asked gently, ¡°When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?<i>¡± </i>

    <b>¡°</b>#$!~? came!¡±

    She babbled a lot. Only thest word was clear.

    Ethan said calmly, ¡°She means we came shortly after you left.¡±

    ¡°Shortly? How short was that?¡±

    ¡°About ten minutes,¡± Ethan added.

    Dawn opened her mouth, then realized she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Ethan had already said he¡¯d settled hispany issues. What right did she have to stop him?

    Besides, she didn¡¯t really have a position anymore.

    She took a breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    She held Dulce and walked toward the elevator. Her voice softened. ¡°Sweetheart, is there anything you want to eat?¡±

    Ethan lowered his eyes and went back into the office.

    When he came out, he was carrying Dawn¡¯s handbag. It looked natural, almost effortless.

    Dawn nced at his hand quietly. Her heart trembled a little, but she pretended not to notice.

    Thepany was in the downtown area. There were plenty of ces to eat, but it was peak hour. Every ce they tried had a long

    wait.

    Ethan checked his watch. ¡°How about Cretelese cuisine?¡±

    There was a private kitchen they used <i>to </i>visit.

    Dawn agreed without thinking.

    The food was light. Dulce could eat some too.

    Unlike other restaurants, this private kitchen was members¨Conly and required reservations. But Ethan¡¯s status was special Even the owner showed respect. When they arrived, the owner came out personally to greet them.

    ¡°It¡¯s been years,¡± the owner said with a smile. ¡°Ms. Porter is just as beautiful as ever¡±

    Dawn treated it as polite talk. She nodded slightly.

    <b>¡°</b>Thank you.¡±

    The owner seemed <b>to </b><b>fall </b>into old memories as he led them inside. ¡°Seeing you still together makes me truly happy. Back then, Mi. Jackson, for your sake-¡±

    Before he could finish<b>, </b><b>Ethan¡¯s </b><b>cough </b><b>suddenly </b>cut in.

    <b><i>2/3 </i></b>

    <b>11:53 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 626 A Table for Three

    He looked calm, but the tips of his ears turned red.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± he said.

    He set Dulce down. ¡°Dawn, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn rarely saw him this awkward. Instead of letting it go, she grew curious. Her bright eyes turned to the owner. ¡°You didn¡¯t finish. What did Ethan do back then?¡±

    There was no escape; Ethan pretended to be rxed. He picked up Dulce and took her aside to y.

    The owner covered his mouth and coughed lightly, thenughed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. He¡¯s your man. Of course he¡¯d do anything for you.

    ¡°But honestly,¡± he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen a man of his standing go that far for his wife.

    ¡°He said once you were married, you shouldn¡¯t be eating out all the time. He asked me to introduce some chefs. He trained with them for days. His arms were covered in oil burns. I even heard he skipped work because of it.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 627

    Chapter 627 Second Chance

    Chapter 627 Second Chance

    As the owner spoke, his eyes drifted toward the man not far away.

    Ethan clearly knew how to take care of a child. He moved with ease, like this was second nature to him.

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    He let out a long sigh, his tone turning thoughtful. ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about what happened between you two. We¡¯re friends, so forgive me if I¡¯m talking too much. But connections between people¨Cthey¡¯re mysterious. Missing each other once is fine. Missing each other two or three times¡­ maybe fate won¡¯t give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°Some people may never meet again after they have gone their separate ways, even if they live in the same city and on the same street.

    ¡°But some people¡­

    ¡°No matter how many twists and turns, they still find their way back to each other. If that¡¯s not destiny, what is?¡±

    Dawn said nothing. Her gaze rested on the father and daughter in the distance. The warm, peaceful scene made it hard to interrupt.

    She had never known those things before.

    Back then, she only thought Ethan was naturally talented. He seemed good at everything. Even cooking.

    She never imagined he had picked up those skills on purpose.

    Warmth slowly filled her heart, like a gentle spring flowing endlessly.

    Soon, Dulce looked up and saw her. The little girl waved her chubby hand happily. ¡°Mommy! Come here, Mommy!¡±

    Dawn smiled and walked over. She joined them, using a small to catch fish.

    Ethan had been ying with Dulce, but when Dawn arrived, he quietly stepped back.

    He was unbelievably lucky to have this.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes softened with pure affection.

    He took out his phone and started taking photos and videos.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Dulce suddenly pointed at three fish swimming together in the pond. ¡°Look!¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t understand what she meant, but she nodded along. ¡°Yeah. The little fish just woke up. They¡¯re saying hello to you¡±

    ¡°No!¡± she protested.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Dulce!¡±

    <b>1:20 </b><b>pm </b>

    Chapter 627 Second Chance

    Dulce pointed at each of them with her little fingers. Then she pped andughed happily.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s grip on the fishing tightened slightly. Her eyes turned distant for a second, then softened into a gentle smile that spread slowly.

    She didn¡¯t know that someone behind her had already recorded the whole moment on his phone, his eyes never leaving her.

    Thirty minutester, a server came to remind them it was time to eat.

    As usual, Ethan took care of Dulce. Dawn took care of herself.

    One peeled shrimp after another was ced beside her. She didn¡¯t refuse. She ate slowly and calmly.

    After she finished eating, she switched with Ethan so he could eat while she stayed with Dulce.

    The mealsted about an hour and a half.

    ¡®Mr. Jackson, you¡¯re not nning to stay over at my ce again tonight, right?¡± Dawn had only had a couple sips of wine, but her cheeks were lightly flushed. Her tone sounded softer than usual. ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own ce?¡±

    Ethan stared into her eyes for a few seconds, then lowered his gaze.

    Their daughter was watching them too, looking confused.

    ¡®Dulce, Mommy is asking if Daddy has a home. You tell her.¡±

    Dulce blinked. She raised her hand and gently touched her mom¡¯s face. Her soft voice was very clear. ¡°Mommy¡¯s home, Dulce¡¯s home, Daddy¡¯s home. Yay!¡±

    Dawn looked at her daughter¡¯s pretty little face and suddenly burst outughing.

    She didn¡¯t keep pushing the question. Instead, she leaned forward and kissed Dulce on the cheek.

    ¡®Then, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Ethan drove on the way back.

    In the back seat, Dawn had already fallen asleep. Dulce sat in her car seat beside her, chewing on her little finger, lost in her thoughts.

    Moments like this, a warm family of three, felt too precious to interrupt. The drive should have taken 40 minutes. He stretched it to almost an hour.

    As soon as the car pulled into the driveway, Dawn opened her eyes.

    After the nap, the fog in her head had mostly faded.

    Dulce was still full of energy. When she saw her mom looking at her, she gave her a big smile

    They got out of the car.

    Ethan carried Dulce out from the other side, whispering something to her.

    Dawn didn¡¯t hear it. After they went inside, she quietly asked, ¡°Did your dad say bad things about me<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    <i>2/3 </i>

    3:20 pm

    Chapter 627 Second Chance

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Haha,¡± Dulceughed.

    It was hard to tell if she understood.

    Dawn sighed. That chaotic feeling inside her came back again.

    She always told herself to let things happen naturally. But every time he got close, her mind started running wild.

    Women often be emotional first. Then they turn logical. And after being logical, they start missing the feeling again.

    Even she didn¡¯t fully understand herself.

    Even though Ethan said he wouldn¡¯t work, Tony still came to him for important decisions.

    When Dawn heard him talking on the phone, she took Dulce to bathe first..

    After washing up, Dulce fell asleep quickly.

    The room became very quiet.

    Dawn stared at the ceiling. Suddenly, her mind felt unusually clear. After some time, she heard soft footsteps at the door.

    She looked up. A tall shadow appeared in her view¨Chis shoulder broad, steep, steady, and quietly seductive.

    ¡°Ethan.¡± She pushed herself up on the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 628

    Chapter 628 Heart to Heart

    Chapter 628 Heart to Heart

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Ethan froze for a second. In his deep, unreadable eyes, her reflection moved as he watched her get out of bed and walk slowly toward him.

    For some reason, tension crawled up from his chest to his throat.

    His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Okay,¡± he said.

    They went downstairs.

    In the living room, they sat across from each other.

    The way they sat looked almost like a business negotiation.

    Ethan frowned slightly. In a gentle voice, he asked, ¡°Do you have something to say?¡±

    Even though he tried to sound calm, Dawn could still hear the nervousness in his voice.

    She licked her lips and looked down at her hands. After a long pause, she finally spoke. ¡°I said I was willing to give it a try. Buttely, I¡¯ve been pushing you away, directly and indirectly. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s brows pulled tighter and tighter, but he stayed silent.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Dawn let out a smallugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m just stubborn. Part of me thinks I shouldn¡¯t forgive you so easily. But another part of me can¡¯t stop looking at you. Sometimes <b>I </b>even wonder if this kind of struggle is a sickness.¡±

    She paused. ¡°Until just now, when I saw Dulce sleeping, something hit me. I suddenly didn¡¯t know what I was holding onto anymore.¡±

    Her eyes turned red. She looked <b>up </b>at the man in front of her.

    Dawn had engraved that face in her heart since a long ago, no matter how much time had passed, she couldn¡¯t forget him.

    ¡°We<b>¡­ </b>

    ¡°We should get back together.¡±

    The words finally left her mouth, her voice slightly hoarse. ¡°I don¡¯t want to waste time. And I don¡¯t want Dulce to misunderstand

    I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish<b>, </b>Ethan took few quick strides. He hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her hard into his arms<b>. </b>

    <b>¡°</b>Dawn<b>, </b>say no more.¡±

    His chin rested against the top of her head. His voice was low and rough.

    <b>¡°</b><b>It </b>was <b>my </b><b>fault</b>. Back <b>then </b>and now. If I had thought <b>of </b><b>a </b>better way<b>, </b><b>you </b>wouldn¡¯t have had <b>to </b><b>suffer </b>so much. Y¨Cyou¡¯re amazing. <b>You¡¯re </b>Dulce¡¯s role model. Thank <b>you </b><b>for </b>giving <b>birth </b><b>to </b><b>her</b>.<b>¡± </b>

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>3:20 </b>pm

    Chapter 628 Heart to Heart

    His soft voice went on and on, filling the quiet living room.

    ¡°Honey, give me one more chance, okay?

    ¡°Give me one chance to make it up to you and our daughter.¡±

    There was even a hint of humility in his voice.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn¡¯s eyes reddened. At this close distance, it felt like she could hear both their heartbeats. In a soft voice, she said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan swallowed hard. Waves seemed to crash in his eyes.

    No one knew.

    He had waited for this day for far too long.

    Ethan held her tighter and tighter. Dawn shifted slightly, trying to break free. ¡°You¡¯re holding too tight.¡±

    He quickly loosened his arms.

    His handsome face showed rare embarrassment.

    Dawn suddenly found it funny. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for years. Why are you acting like we just started dating<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    Ethan lowered his eyes and let out a deep breath.

    The dim light in the living room traced his strong chest, long legs, and sexiness.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he murmured.

    Suddenly, he raised his arms and wrapped them around her waist again.

    He smoothly lifted her and held her against his chest, maintaining eye contact with her.

    Dawn pushed lightly against his shoulder, her lips curling into a smile. She pretended to be annoyed. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re married. So, we¡¯re doing what married people do<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    His kiss came down like a storm.

    <b>It </b>had been a long time. Both of them lost control a little. He kissed her while carrying her upstairs, his kisses warm, deep, and full of emotion.

    Dawn wrapped her arms around him by instinct, feeling like she might fall if she let go.

    Things didn¡¯t need to beplicated for two adults who had already chosen each other.

    Everything happened naturally.

    At thest moment, Dawn held onto thest bit of reason she had. ¡°Wait, Dulce is sleeping next door. Just wait..

    A drop of sweat slid down Ethan¡¯s forehead.

    He gritted his teeth and let out a low growl.

    3:20 pm

    Chapter 628 Heart to Heart

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°Can¡¯t wait.¡±

    That night was long and wild.

    Dawn felt like he was getting back at her, like he was releasing years of frustration on her at once. She thought her back might break from how tightly he held her.

    By the time the sky started turning light, everything finally calmed down.

    Dawn fell into a deep sleep.

    They had already showered. Ethan looked refreshed and wide awake.

    Propping himself up on one arm, he watched the woman in his arms with soft eyes, like he was afraid she might disappear.

    Dawn

    My Dawn.

    You finallye back to me.

    Ethan smiled slightly. He picked up a strand of her hair and yed with it in his fingers. He stared at her for a long, long time without blinking

    At 7:30 a.m.

    A faint sound came from the doorway.

    Ethan eyes shifted. He quickly rolled out of bed.

    He just pulled on a shirt when a sleepy little child walked in. The two tiny pigtails on her head bounced as she moved.

    ¡°Daddy?¡±

    She stopped in the middle of the room.

    Looking confused.

    Like she didn¡¯t understand why her parents hade here when they had promised to sleep together.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 629

    Chapter 629 Bad Feelings

    Chapter 629 Bad Feelings

    Ethan¡¯s heart almost melted at the sight. He took two quick steps forward and lifted her into his arms.

    ¡°Sweetheart.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dulce looked at him, then turned to look at her mom on the bed. Her lips puckered, and she was about to cry. ¡°Daddy is bad. Daddy hit Mommy.¡±

    Ethan froze for a second, then couldn¡¯t helpughing softly.

    Dawn had only just fallen asleep. He didn¡¯t want to wake her. Holding his daughter, he quietly walked out of the room and exined in a low voice. ¡°I didn¡¯t hit Mommy. Mommy was too tiredst night, so she¡¯s sleeping. Let¡¯s not wake her up, okay?¡±

    Dulce blinked, not fully convinced.

    <i>Sleeping</i><i>? </i>

    <i>Mommy </i>is <i>sleeping</i>.

    She stared at her dad¡¯s face, like she was checking if he was lying. After a moment, she reached out and poked his cheek. <i>Fine</i>. <i>I¡¯ll </i><i>believe </i><i>you </i><i>this </i><i>time</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan lowered his head and kissed her cheek. ¡°What do you want to eat? Daddy will make it for you.¡±

    Dulce could already eat what adults ate, but to help her digest better<b>, </b>Ethan still made her baby food.

    She wasn¡¯t old enough to tell foods apart. If something tasted good, she wouldn¡¯t stop eating. She would ruthlessly push it away if

    t didn¡¯t.

    The little girl also knew very <i>few </i>food names.

    ¡®Meat!¡±

    Ethan hummed. ¡°How about waffles? And eggs with milk.¡±

    ¡°Yay!¡±

    She pped her little hands happily.

    They went to the kitchen.

    Ethan prepared the ingredients and started making breakfast. Dulce acted like a tiny inspector, touching this and opening that

    Cab doors opened and closed with loud bangs.

    Ethan nced at her now and then, his eyes soft and warm.

    <b>The </b>phone rang. He picked it up with one hand and held it to his ear.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Mr. <b>Jackson</b><b>.</b><b>¡± </b><b>Tony¡¯s </b><b>voice </b><b>came </b><b>through</b><b>, </b>unusually serious. <b>¡°</b>Sydney is out¡±

    3:20 pm

    Chapter 629 Bad Feelings

    +10 Free Coins

    Sydney<i>? </i>

    It took Ethan a few seconds to remember who she was.

    Austin¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend. The woman who had caused Dawn endless trouble¨Ckidnapping, attempted murder.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been a few years,¡± Ethan said. ¡°With her crimes, she should¡¯ve gotten at least ten.¡±

    ¡°Her sentence was reduced for good behavior.¡±

    Tony happened to have a friend who worked as a prison guard. They had talked about it over dinner yesterday. Otherwise, Tony wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to ask.

    ¡°She¡¯s been out for several days now. Mr. Jackson, do you think she might be causing trouble for Ms. Porter again?¡±

    Ethan nced at his daughter. She was busy ying; he turned back and flipped the waffle.

    ¡°Find out where she is now.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tony hesitated, then asked, ¡°Should we notify Mr. Osborne?¡±

    ¡°He probably doesn¡¯t need us to.¡±

    That woman had <i>no </i>family and <i>no </i>support. Once she was out, she had to survive somehow.

    And someone who had lived a life of luxury wouldn¡¯t be able to start over like an ordinary person. She would definitely stir up trouble somewhere.

    Thinking about that, a bad feeling rose in Ethan¡¯s chest.

    After hanging up, his thoughts drifted.

    Something heavy tugged at his pant leg.

    He looked down.

    Dulce stared up at him with big, watery eyes. ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s worries vanished in an instant. ¡°It¡¯ll be ready soon. Just wait a little, sweetheart.¡±

    He ted the waffles and eggs and warmed up some milk.

    Once everything was ready, he bent down and picked Dulce up.

    Holding breakfast in one hand and his daughter in the other, he walked to the dining room.

    By the time Dulce finished eating, it was almost 8:30 a.m.

    Ethan figured Dawn would still need more sleep, so he didn¡¯t rush to make her breakfast. After sitting with Dulce through her morning lesson, he went back to the kitchen.

    The grits bubbled softly in the pot. As he watched, unpleasant memories surfaced without warning.

    3:20 pm

    Chapter 629 Bad Feelings

    Sydney¡­

    That woman was far worse than Roxanne.

    Roxannecked love and had a sharp mouth, but she couldn¡¯t truly do cruel things.

    Sydney was different. She was twisted.

    Ethan turned off the stove and took some fruit from the fridge.

    After a moment, he pressed his tongue against his teeth.

    n the end, he took out his phone.

    He had attended a business event with Austin before. They should have exchanged contact info.

    Scrolling through his contacts, he actually found Austin¡¯s WhatsApp.

    ¡®Sydney has been released.¡±

    Less than a minuteter, an unfamiliar number called. Ethan nced at it and answered.

    ¡®This is Austin.¡±

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡®Mm.¡±

    Ethan sat down in the living room. His daughter was ying with building blocks in front of him. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve gotten the news,¡± Ethan said directly, ¡°but I thought <i>you </i>should know.¡±

    ¡®I know<i>,</i>¡± Austin replied, his voice low. ¡°I sent people <i>to </i>every ce she might go. No sign of her. I suspect she¡¯lle after Dawn.¡± From Sydney¡¯s point of view<i>, </i>she probably believed prison was all Dawn¡¯s fault.

    Ethan pressed his lips into a thin line and said nothing.

    ¡°My flightnds in Northville tonight,¡± Austin continued, his tone cautious. ¡°You and Dawn¡­¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 630

    Chapter 630 Newfound Allies

    Chapter 630 Newfound Allies

    <b>?? </b>

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well with Dawn right now.¡± Before Austin could finish speaking, Ethan cut him off. His tone carried a quiet but clear im of territory. ¡°Actually, we¡¯re a family. When youe to Northville, Dawn and I will wee you together.¡±

    <i>Family</i>. <i>That </i>word <i>ced </i><i>him and </i><i>Dawn </i>on <i>opposite </i><i>sides </i><i>forever</i>.

    It meant there would be no other possibility between Austin and Dawn.

    Austin let out a softugh. ¡°Alright.¡±

    So much time had passed, Austin had stopped hoping.

    After hanging up, Ethan looked at his daughter softly. The living room was quiet, made warm and lively by the small sounds of her

    coys.

    Dawn slept until 11:30 a.m. She woke up because she was hungry.

    The smell of food drifted up from downstairs. She opened her eyes and swallowed without thinking.

    She looked around the room.

    The father wasn¡¯t there.

    The daughter wasn¡¯t there either.

    she slowly got up, washed up, and went downstairs. By the time she reached the first floor, the smell of food had mostly faded.

    ¡®Mommy!¡±

    Dulce spotted her first.

    Her eyes lit up. She ran over with quick little steps. ¡°Mommy,zy!¡±

    <i>.azy</i><i>, </i><i>huh</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn puffed her cheeks and nced toward the kitchen.

    She lowered her voice. ¡°What did your dad tell you?¡±

    ¡°Mommyzy.¡±

    <i>That </i><i>jerk</i><i>. </i><i>Calling </i>me <izy</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn bit her lip and carried her daughter toward the kitchen.

    The man stood inside, tall and straight. His presence made the kitchen feel smaller.

    He wore an apron. He had rolled up the sleeve of his white shirt, showing healthy tan skin and clear muscle lines. Broad shoulders Narrow waist. Long legs. And sexy hips.

    <b>3:20 </b>pm

    Chapter 630 Newfound Allies

    Dawn cleared her throat and walked over like nothing was wrong.

    Smack!

    She lightly pped his backside, then quickly squeezed once.

    Dulce didn¡¯t notice this. But Ethan froze for a second and turned to look at her in disbelief.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, I helped you with so much workst night. Shouldn¡¯t you thank me properly?¡±

    As she spoke, she shot him a look.

    <i>Exin </i><i>it</i><i>! </i>

    No matter what, their image in front of their daughter must stay perfect!

    +10 Free Coins

    The corner of his lips lifted slowly. He looked straight into Dawn¡¯s eyes and said, word by word, ¡°Yeah. You worked really hardst night. Thanks for everything, Honey.¡±

    By the time the video call ended, the sky outside was getting dark.

    Most employees had gone home. The building was quiet. After a while, Mason knocked and came in. ¡°Ms. Porter, everything is ready.¡±

    ¡®Okay.¡± Dawn sat up straight. ¡°I might note to the office for a long time. If you need some time off, submit your application now. I¡¯ll approve it.¡±

    Before Mason could reply, she picked up a pen and added with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t miss this chance. When Danieles back to take my position, the workload will be way heavier. You know he¡¯s a workaholic.¡±

    Mason looked at her expression and felt strangely relieved.

    It had been a long time since he¡¯d seen her smile like this.

    ¡°And you? What are your ns?¡±

    ¡°Nothing special. Just spend more time with Dulce.¡± She had already missed far too many moments. She didn¡¯t want to miss any

    more.

    Mason nodded and rubbed his fingertips together slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t need a vacation. When Mr. Brownes back, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll stay here and wait for you to return.¡±

    ¡°You sure?¡± Dawn raised an eyebrow. ¡°You haven¡¯t taken vacation in years. Saving it for early retirement?¡±

    Mason smiled. ¡°If you need me, I don¡¯t have to retire.¡±

    ¡°Oh please. I¡¯m not paying retirement benefits,¡± she joked.

    Since he insisted, Dawn didn¡¯t push. She packed her bag and teased, ¡°At this rate, you and Daniel might end up together. Neither of you dates. Both work nonstop.

    ¡°Can you at least beat him to it? Find someone. Marriage doesn¡¯t matter, but you should at least try dating. If money¡¯s tight,e,

    <i>2/3 </i>

    <b>:</b><b>20 </b>pm

    Chapter 630 Newfound Allies

    to me. Thepany will cover it. You¡¯re a founding member; you deserve it.¡±

    Mason watched her lively expression but only smiled quietly.

    Dating was something he had never thought about.

    ¡®Sigh.¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn sighed softly as she backed toward the office door and blinked yfully. ¡°I mean it. I¡¯m not joking. So do your best, Mason.¡±

    Over the years, she had already started seeing Mason as family.

    f he hadn¡¯t been there helping her all this time, she doesn¡¯t know how she would have survived.

    Go home now. Good night.¡±

    Mason stood there, watching the office door slowly close.

    de lowered his eyes and smiled. He couldn¡¯t tell if he felt loss or satisfaction. The girl he had protected and loved for so long had inally grown up. She was about to live her life.

    And that was good.

    Dawn went downstairs. A familiar car was parked outside.

    The window rolled down. The father and daughter¡¯s faces appeared in two separate windows.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 631

    Chapter 631 Danger in the Dark

    ¡°Honey.¡±

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    14

    s

    Dawn broke into a bright smile. She opened the back car door and slid inside. She leaned down and kissed Dulce on the cheek. ¡°Sweetheart, I missed you.¡±

    Ethan turned from the front seat. Sunlight slipped through his hair and lit up his sharp features.

    ¡°What about me?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    No kiss. No missing him either.

    The corner of Dawn¡¯s mouth lifted. She pretended not to care and started ying with their daughter.

    Ethan pressed his tongue against the inside of his cheek. He unbuckled his seat belt, leaned between the seats, wrapped one hand behind her neck, and pulled her forward. Then he nted a firm kiss on her lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t, but I do.¡±

    ¡°Ethan!¡±

    She red at him, but the smile at her lips wouldn¡¯t stay hidden.

    Ethan shot her a yful look and turned back, buckling his seat belt again. ¡°Dulce, we are taking you to see Grandpa.¡±

    Grandpa.

    The fact that her daughter would call Austin Grandpa made Dawn amused.

    She suddenly thought of Sandra and Harry.

    Now she was on break; maybe she should take Dulce to Trifton to pay them a visit.

    Ethan started the engine. They all failed to notice the figure stepping out from the corner not far away. The darkness had masked her expression.

    The restaurant they booked sat halfway up a mountain. The ce was peaceful, and the air was clean. The restaurant grew all the vegetables. Chickens, ducks, and fish were raised behind the hill.

    The moment Dulce got out of the car, she was fascinated. She ran off with a staff member to chase butterflies.

    Dawn watched her daughter and couldn¡¯t stop smiling.

    ¡°By Christmas, Dulce should be able to run, right?¡±

    ¡°Probably.¡±

    Ethan¡¯s gentle gaze stayed fixed on the delicate¨Clooking woman in front <i>of </i>him. ¡°Where do you want to go for vacation<b>? </b>I¡¯ll push all

    <b>11:36 </b>am

    Chapter 631 Danger in the Dark

    my work aside and spend time with you two.¡±

    Dawn nced at him. ¡°Are you seriously going to ignore yourpany?¡±

    She never felt this way before.

    But after taking over Stonewarden Group, something inside her changed.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She finally understood¨Conce you reach a certain level, your words and actions are no longer just your own. There are always people watching behind you. Responsibility follows you everywhere.

    Ethan reached out and took her hand, rubbing her fingers gently in his palm.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to Tony and Oliver.¡±

    At that moment, both Tony and Oliver sneezed at the same time. They looked up and stared at each other.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡®Flu?¡±

    Tony sucked in a breath. ¡°Should I take tomorrow off and get checked?¡±

    Oliver frowned at the file in his hand, then pped it into Tony¡¯s chest. ¡°Instead of going to the hospital, you should pray. I hope Boss wins his wife back soon.¡±

    Tony froze, then <i>nodded </i>seriously.

    As long as Ethan came back to work, every sickness would magically disappear.

    Meanwhile, their boss was currently following behind his wife like a loyal assistant. He stayed half a step behind her, protecting her while listening to her lecture.

    Austin is my uncle. When we meet him, <i>you </i>better be respectable.

    ¡®And right now, we¡¯re not officially back together to the public. Keep some distance from me.¡±

    After talking for a while, she heard nothing behind her.

    Dawn stopped and turned around. Ethan was looking at his phone.

    She took a deep breath. ¡°Ethan, you didn¡¯t have toe.¡±

    <i>You¡¯re </i>here<i>; </i><i>why </i>ignore me<i>? </i>

    Ethan frowned slightly and looked at her. ¡°Dawn, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    That question made her anger re instantly. She exploded, ¡°What kind of attitude is that?¡±

    He blinked. ¡°What attitude?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, and you¡¯re looking at your phone!¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>11:36 </b>am

    Chapter 631 Danger in the Dark

    s

    He raised the phone. ¡°I was worried I¡¯d miss out on the details, so I wrote down what you said in my notes. Is that not allowed, Ms.

    Porter?¡±

    Dawn froze. She stared at the screen.

    It really was the Notes app.

    Her expression changed rapidly. She didn¡¯t know what to say.

    After a long silence, she turned and walked inside without a word. Her steps got faster and faster.

    Ethan stood there for a moment. Light and shadow moved through his hair, making his eyes look even more charming.

    They walked through two long hallways and reached the private dining room.

    The entire restaurant had been booked today. No other guests were around.

    Dawn stood at the door, looking through the window at the man inside.

    She couldn¡¯t remember how long it had been since theyst met.

    Too long.

    And yet, it wasn¡¯t that long.

    Austin looked thinner now. His sharp features seemed colder, more serious. Just sitting there, he gave off a feeling that no one should cross him.

    Dawn stared for a long time. Her eyes slowly turned red.

    She opened her mouth. It took a while before she finally called out to him.

    ¡°Uncle Austin.¡±

    The man turned around.

    In that moment, it felt like an invisible thread connected their eyes. Even the air seemed to stop moving

    In the end, Dawn was the first to lose control. She ran toward the doorway, just like she did when she was a child.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 632

    Chapter 632 A Hug That Felt Like Home

    ¡°You¡¯ve already grown up. Why are you still so clingy? Aren¡¯t you afraid people willugh at you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hugging my uncle. Let themugh if they want. If they could, they couldugh themselves silly.¡±

    Time passed; it seemed toplete a full cycle.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Dawn rushed forward and threw herself into Austin¡¯s arms. The familiar scent hit her all at once, and her eyes instantly turned <i>red</i>.

    ¡°You¡¯re a mom now. Why are you still this reckless?¡±

    Austin smiled as he spoke. After a short pause, he lifted his hand and gently patted the back of her head. ¡°Alright. Ethan¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Who cares about him?¡±

    Dawn sniffed, her voice soft and spoiled, the way she always sounded when she talked to elders.

    ¡°Let me take a good look at you.¡± She frowned. ¡°Are you going broke or something? Why are you so skinny? Your clothes can barely stay on you.¡±

    She sounded like she was scolding him, but Austin¡¯s eyes only grew warmer.

    ¡°Everyone online is talking about losing weight. I¡¯m just following the trend.¡±

    ¡°Trend, my foot.¡±

    Dawn shot him a look. ¡°You¡¯d better eat properly. If you get sick, I¡¯m not taking care of you.¡±

    There was no awkwardness at all. After just one meeting, they slipped back into their old rhythm, bickering as naturally as they always had.

    Ethan walked over and exchanged a brief look with Austin. Something passed between them, quiet and unreadable, before both men looked away.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Ethan said calmly, a faint smile on his face. ¡°Austin just got off a long trip, and you¡¯re already lecturing him. Is he 80 years old or something?¡±

    He gestured toward the room. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and order something. We can talk slowly.¡±

    Austin nodded and led the way.

    The private room wasrge. The three of them sat in different directions.

    They ordered a few dishes based on the server¡¯s suggestions. Dawn added a few dishes that Dulce could eat

    After handing the tablet back, Dawn nced toward the door and lowered her voice. ¡°Could you please bring my daughter over?¡±

    Austin hadn¡¯t met Dulce yet.

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go get her now<i>,</i><i>¡± </i>the server replied and left.

    Austin¡¯s gaze was gentle. There was even a hint of kindness in his smile. ¡°Before I came today, your parents told me to send you

    <b>11:36 </b>am

    Chapter 632 A Hug That Felt Like Home

    their regards. Your mom wanted me to bring you some food, but I left in a hurry and didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    Dawn felt a surge of guilt when she mentioned Sandra.

    So much time had passed without contact. One reason was that she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    The second reason was that she worried about causing them trouble.

    ¡°How is their health?¡± she asked softly.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Austin paused for two seconds, then added, ¡°At the beginning of the year, your mom had a small growth in her stomach. It was benign. She had a minor surgery and is fine now.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s guilt deepened. ¡°I¡¯ll fly back with you. I want to visit Mom and Dad.¡±

    As she spoke, cheerful chatter came from outside.

    Dulce was walking over with the server, chatting nonstop. Her soft, babyish voice made people smile without even realizing it.

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    When she entered the room, her bright eyes widened, full of wonder. So many people!

    Dawn reached out her arms. ¡°Come here. Mommy will hold you.¡±

    Dulce opened her arms and leaned into her mother¡¯s embrace. A secondter, she turned to look at Austin.

    <i>Where </i><i>did </i><i>this </i><i>strange </i><i>man </i><ie </i><i>from</i><i>? </i><i>He¡¯s </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>handsome</i><i>. </i>

    Austin stared at Dulce, his expression deep and unreadable. The feeling was hard to exin.

    He felt like time pulled him back more than 20 years. In that instant, he saw a young Dawn standing right in front of him. She looked so much like her.

    The small, delicate nose. The soft, pretty lips.

    And especially those eyes¨Cincredibly clear and bright.

    Dulce sucked on her fingers and stared at him without any fear or shyness.

    ¡°Dulce,¡± Dawn said seriously, introducing them. ¡°This is Mommy¡¯s Uncle Austin. You should call him Little Grandpa. Be polite, okay?¡±

    Dawn expected Dulce to be shy. Instead, Dulce wriggled free from her arms, clutching a piece of candy. She toddled over to Austin, wobbling as she walked.

    ¡°Little Grandpa,¡± she said, holding up the candy. ¡°Eat¡±

    Eat <i>candy</i><i>. </i>

    Dark emotion flickered in Austin¡¯s eyes. His throat moved as he carefully lifted Dulce into his arms, slow and gentle. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    <b>1:36 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 632 A Hug That Felt Like Home

    All her life, Dawn had never seen Austin eat candy.

    But today, because of Dulce, that rule was broken.

    Dawn finally rxed and nced at the man beside her without thinking.

    Ethan quietly took her hand and rubbed it gently in his palm.

    Dawn struggled a little. <i>There¡¯s </i><i>an </i><i>elder </i><i>right </i><i>here</i><i>! </i>

    He didn¡¯t let go. When he smiled, his eyes looked like the dark sky, filled with stars.

    Once the most important moment passed, everything else flowed easily.

    They left Dulce in Austin¡¯s care.

    s

    Strangely enough, even though it was their first meeting, it feltpletely natural¨Clike Austin had always been the one taking care of her.

    ¡®Can you eat this?¡±

    Dulce shook her head.

    ¡®How about this?¡±

    ¡®A little.¡±

    Dawn watched their interaction and couldn¡¯t helpughing quietly.

    The mealsted nearly an hour. By their usual schedule, Dulce should have been ready for sleep by now.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 633

    Chapter 633 Spoiled by Grandpa

    Chapter 633 Spoiled by Grandpa

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    But today, Dulce was full of energy. She kept pulling Austin to y with her and wouldn¡¯t let go. Austin had many tricks to amuse kids, and every one of them worked. Dulceughed so hard she could barely breathe.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Dawn said, stepping in and lifting the child away.

    ¡°Grandpa is tired. That¡¯s enough for today.¡±

    ¡°Grandpaaa! Ahhh, my grandpa¡­¡± Dulce wailed dramatically.

    Dawn was speechless.

    Just then, a server came over and took Dulce into their arms, saying they would take her to look at the fish. The girl finally stopped wailing.

    Austin frowned, clearly disapproving. ¡°She just wants to y with me. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dawn and Ethan looked at each other, both stunned.

    Austin was a ruthless giant in the business world, someone people feared just hearing his name. How did he turn into this?

    Back when he raised Dawn, he had never been this patient.

    Dawn took a dull sip of her drink. ¡°Uncle Austin, you¡¯re ying favorites.

    ¡°You were so strict with me before. Why are youpletely different with Dulce? That¡¯s not fair.¡±

    Ethan casually crossed <i>one </i>leg over the other. He was still holding Dulce¡¯s pink water bottle, and the contrast made him look strangely like a devoted family man. ¡°You don¡¯t get it,¡± he saidzily. ¡°There¡¯s a thing called skipping a generation. You¡¯re the niece. She¡¯s the granddaughter. Totally different.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That actually makes sense!¡±

    She turned sharply to look at Austin.

    ¡°When are you nning to get married? Since <i>you </i>like kids <i>so </i>much, you should hurry up and have a kid of your own. If your kid gets scolded someday, I¡¯ll finally feel bnced.¡±

    Ethan nodded along seriously. ¡°In theory, that¡¯s entirely correct.¡±

    He looked across the table with interest. ¡°Austin, you should hurry.¡±

    Austin stared at the pair ganging up on him. His teeth were practically grinding. ¡°Outrageous! You dare to tease me? And Ethan- fine, Dawn gets a pass. But you<i>? </i><i>Do </i>you think it¡¯s appropriate for you to lecture me?¡±

    <i>Austin </i><i>this</i><i>, </i><i>Austin </i><i>that</i><i>. </i><i>It </i><i>made </i>me feel <i>sick</i>.

    <i>We¡¯re </i><i>clearly </i><i>around </i><i>the </i><i>same </i><i>age</i>.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    <b>11:36 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 633 Spoiled by Grandpa

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Ethan sighed on purpose. He took Dawn¡¯s hand and kissed it lightly. ¡°Dawn is my wife. It¡¯s perfectly reasonable to treat <i>you </i>as my

    elders.¡±

    Watching the two men argue, Dawn couldn¡¯t help wanting tough.

    She pulled her hand back. ¡°Alright, enough. Let¡¯s talk about the real issue.¡±

    Austin hade to Northville for one reason¨CSydney.

    The moment her name came up, all three of them grew serious. After a long pause, Austin finally spoke in a low voice.

    ¡°I sent people to check on her earlier. She¡¯s not in very good shape.¡±

    Dawn nced at Ethan, then looked back at Austin.

    ¡°Did she contact you after she got out this time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    That was worrying.

    Austin pressed his fingers to his temple. ¡°I was partly responsible back then. If I had understood myself earlier, if I had exined things to her sooner, maybe none of what happenedter would have happened.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together and stayed silent.

    She wasn¡¯t in a position to judge Austin and Sydney.

    Ethan noticed the look on her face. His brows tightened slightly. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What matters now is finding where Sydney is.¡±

    If Austin was right, Sydney was unstable, a ticking bomb that could blow up anytime.

    ¡°I¡¯d sent people to investigate,<i>¡± </i>Austin said. ¡°We should have news soon. But¡­¡±

    He looked at Dawn.

    Then his gaze shifted to Ethan.

    ¡°Just in case, you need to make sure Dawn and Dulce are well protected.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan said, nodding. ¡°And you¨Cwhat are you nning to do next<b>?</b>¡±

    <i>Go </i><i>back to </i>Trifton or <i>stay </i>here?

    ¡°I have some work here,¡± Austin replied. ¡°I¡¯ll probably stay a few days.¡±

    Dawn jumped in immediately. ¡°Then don¡¯t book a hotel. Stay with us.¡±

    Austin nced at Ethan, <b>a </b>faint smile in his eyes. ¡°Would I interrupt you two?¡±

    ¡°How would you interrupt us?¡± Dawn said without hesitation.

    She didn¡¯t even discuss <b>it </b>with Ethan.

    <b>11:36 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 633 Spoiled by Grandpa

    ¡°Micah¡¯s been staying at his office anyway. I¡¯ll have the maid change the sheets. It¡¯s settled.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ethan said, surprisingly not objecting to the idea. His deep eyes were like a dark, fog¨Ccovered sea. ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, you can sleep with me. You and Dulce just started getting close. It¡¯s good to bond more.¡±

    At this point, Austin couldn¡¯t refuse.

    The three of them chatted about random things for a while. Then the server came back, carrying Dulce.

    She kept rubbing her eyes with her little hands.

    ¡°Dulce.¡±

    Austin reached out and lifted her into his arms. His voice was so gentle it almost melted. ¡°Sleepy? Let Little Grandpa hold you.¡±

    Dulce looked up at him with her big, soft, and clingy eyes.

    ¡°Little Grandpa?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Austin¡¯s heart practically melted. He let the little girl rest against his shoulder and gently patted her back. ¡°Should I rock you to sleep? Dulce is the sweetest girl, right?¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 634

    Chapter 634 Drinking Game

    Ethan had walked over at some point. He stood beside Dawn, watching the scene with her.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    His dark eyes flickered. He leaned closer and whispered in her ear, ¡°Darling, how about we let Austin take care of Dulce? We can make up for our honeymoon?¡±

    Dawn turned to him in shock. ¡°Are you dreaming or something?¡±

    Dulce was way too young.

    Kids her age needed their parents the most. What was he even thinking?

    Ignoring his crazy idea, Dawn turned and said, ¡°Since Dulce is getting sleepy, we should head home. Uncle Austin, do you have any ns tonight?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡±

    Austin walked side by side with her.

    Ethan watched the two of them walk away. He pressed his tongue against his back teeth.

    Now that their rtionship had changed, they actually seemed closer.

    <i>What </i><i>about </i><i>me</i><i>? </i>

    <i>When </i><i>do </i><i>I </i><i>get </i><i>to </i><i>hold </i><i>my </i><i>wife at </i><i>night</i><i>, </i><i>like </i><i>before</i><i>? </i>

    On the drive home, no <i>one </i>spoke. From the back seat, Austin hummed softly, coaxing the child to sleep.

    Dawn nced at the rearview mirror. The moment felt strangely familiar, like something she had seen in a dream before.

    Maybe life was finally back on track.

    The person she loved was here. Her family was here. And she had a child.

    A small smile curved on her lips as the night wind brushed across her face.

    When they got home, Ethan carried Dulce upstairs and put her in bed.

    Dawn thought for a moment, and then she took out a bottle of wine from the cab.

    ¡°Uncle Austin.¡±

    She lifted the bottle slightly toward the man on the couch. ¡°Want a drink?¡±

    Austin frowned slightly. Before he could speak, Dawn walked over and set the bottle on the coffee table, pulling out the corkscrew. ¡°I¡¯m an adult <i>now</i><i>. </i>Don¡¯t start lecturing me.¡±

    Austin paused, then smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    1:37 am

    Chapter 634 Drinking Game

    She wasn¡¯t the little girl who used to follow him around anymore. She had started her family and was a mother now.

    s

    ¡®I haven¡¯t had a drink in a long time,¡± Dawn muttered as she opened the bottle. ¡°For a long time, I was tense every single day. Now hat I can finally rx, I want to enjoy myself a little.¡±

    ¡®Enjoy yourself?¡± Austin said quietly. ¡°How?¡±

    Just¡­ emptied my mind. Drink and be happy.¡±

    ¡®So you won¡¯t think about the kid and Ethan?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice anything strange. She just felt rxed, like she wasining to family. ¡°Well, he¡¯s there to take care of the

    id, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    She poured the wine into a ss. The red liquid glowed under the light.

    she let out a soft wow. ¡°Uncle Austin, you know what? I haven¡¯t been this happy in a really, really long time.¡±

    Austin¡¯s gaze darkened. He didn¡¯t speak.

    He watched the girl rambling on before him. His heart was aching and filled with guilt.

    These past few years, he had avoided his feelings by avoiding her. He barely checked on her and even blocked out news about her

    ?n purpose.

    So he never knew she had gone through so much.

    His girl should have grown up safe and smooth, living a carefree life without worries.

    Austin¡¯s throat bobbed. He picked up the wine ss in front of him and drank it in one go. ¡°Come on. Pour me another ss.¡±

    Dawn paused for a second. ¡°You won¡¯t let me drink, but you¡¯re drinking yourself?¡±

    Still, since he had travelled far, she filled his ss to the top.

    She realized that, in her memory, she had never actually shared a drink with him before.

    Moments like this always felt like something <i>you </i>did with your closest friends.

    Thinking of that, she suddenly smiled. She lifted her ss and clinked it against Austin¡¯s.

    ¡°Austin, remember the first time I drank? I got drunk on purpose and had Anna film it and send it to you. I just wanted to make you mad. Then I hid and waited to watch you lose your mind.¡±

    During her rebellious phase, she had used every trick she could think of to get his attention.

    She couldn¡¯t really exin why.

    Dawn simply felt being cared about was a bliss.

    When he rushed over, worried and anxious, she felt like she truly had family. Like she wasn¡¯t alone.

    Austin rubbed the rim of his ss. The past memory shed through his mind, and a faint smile formed on his lips. ¡°You were way worse back then. Like a little brat.¡±

    <i>2/3 </i>

    <b>11:37 </b>am

    Chapter 634 Drinking Game

    ¡°Hey, why are you calling me names?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m calling you names.¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn widened her eyes. When she poured again, she purposely filled his ss extra full. ¡°Just wait. I¡¯m totally getting you drunk tonight!¡±

    After finishing one bottle, she immediately grabbed another, clearly nning not to stop until Austin passed out.

    The two drank and talked. Before long, they were arguing loudly, their faces red. Dawn was already swaying slightly and leaning sideways on the couch when Ethan came downstairs.

    When she saw him on the stairs, her eyes lit up right away. She waved at him. ¡°Come here! I can¡¯t outdrink him!¡±

    Austin had spent years in the business world and attended countless drinking events. One bottle of wine was nothing to him.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 635

    Chapter 635 Entrusting

    Austin gave a slow smile and said in a low, confident voice, ¡°Beating you two in a drinking game? That¡¯s not hard.¡±

    Ethan nced at the two empty bottles on the coffee table.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Before he could finish, Dawn jumped in, ¡°He¡¯s not sure. I¡¯m telling you, he¡¯s almost done for. Ethan, we¡¯re husband and wife. We share everything. So, this is your mission today. Go! Drink him under the table!¡±

    As she finished, she waved her hand dramatically. Her slim body tipped forward like she might pass out at any second.

    Ethan wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her upright.

    ¡°Sit properly.¡±

    ¡®If I sit properly, can I watch you duel him?¡± she asked.

    Ethan gave a small nod. Then he used Dawn¡¯s ss to pour himself another drink.

    Austin sat across from them. From where he was sitting, he could see the drunk woman leaning heavily against Ethan¡¯s shoulder. She shifted left and right, trying to getfortable.

    Her half¨Cclosed eyes carried the charm of a grown woman. That aura clung deep in her core. She was stunning.

    After two seconds, he looked away.

    Some people and chances, <i>once </i>missed, are lost for good, no matter how unwilling you were or how much you regret it now.

    Forbidden feelings need to stay buried deep in the heart. Sealed tight forever.

    ¡®Mr. Osborne.¡±

    Austin looked up.

    The man across from him was staring straight at him. Ethan¡¯s sharp eyes looked like they could see through everything.

    Austin thought Ethan would say something.

    But Ethan just smiled. ¡°You and Dawn never drank alone together; we never did that either. Here a toast to you, family.¡±

    We¡¯re <i>family</i>.

    His words felt like a warning and a reminder.

    The story had already been decided. It couldn¡¯t be changed again and again.

    Austin looked straight into Ethan¡¯s eyes for a long time.

    He picked up his ss and finished it in one gulp.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to toast me. I should be the one thanking you.

    <b>am </b>

    Chapter 635 Entrusting

    s

    ¡°From now on, I count on you to take good care of Dawn.¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t fully understand what he meant. By the time he truly understoodter, it was toote.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He smiled faintly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let her suffer even a little.¡±

    Dawn had already fallen asleep on the couch. Ethan picked up a nket and gently covered her.

    ¡°When she first came to stay with me, she couldn¡¯t sleep at night,¡± Austin said. ¡°At first, I stayed up with her. Later I couldn¡¯t keep doing it, so I lied to her.¡±

    Memories, whether good or bad, somehow alwayse with a smile when people talk about them. That might be one of the strangest things about humans.

    Austin put his ss down and leaned back, staring at the ceiling.

    Ethan asked, ¡°What did you lie about?¡±

    ¡®I make her listen to the audio Bible every night.¡±

    Austinughed at himself. ¡°I told her those recordings had magic. If you listened, you would definitely fall asleep.¡±

    As he spoke, Ethan could almost see a young Dawn,pletely fooled.

    ¡®So, did she believe you?¡±

    ¡®She did.¡±

    How old was she back then?

    Just a little kid.

    Maybe she didn¡¯t have many strengths. But the biggest one she had was innocence. No matter what you told her, she believed you.

    Austin¡¯s face was slightly flushed. The skin around his eyes was red, but his whole expression was soft and gentle.

    ¡°Ethan,¡± he said quietly, ¡°Dawn is very sensitive. If another woman appears around you, she might stay quiet. But inside, she¡¯ll be deeply hurt. Please take good care of her feelings.¡±

    It sounded like normal conversation. However, if you listened closely, it seemed as though he was entrusting Dawn to Ethan.

    Ethan felt like something was off, but he couldn¡¯t exin why.

    ¡°As for Sydney¡­¡±

    Austin paused. ¡°If you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. Don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t let her hurt any of you¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not your responsibility,¡± Ethan said.

    He stood up and poured Austin a ss of water. His eyes were deep and serious. ¡°Mr. Osborne, you need to forgive yourself.¡±

    Austin remained silent. Something inside his dark eyes seemed to shatter piece by piece until nothing was left. Only endless

    <b>11:37 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 635 Entrusting

    s

    darkness.

    They drank until early morning.

    Austin went back to his room. Ethan watched his back as he left and took a deep breath.

    Then, he stood up.

    Dawn was still asleep on the couch behind him.

    He looked at her face for a long time. Then a slow smile appeared on his lips. He bent down and picked her up in his arms.

    Dawn opened her eyes slightly. In front of her was a very handsome face.

    ¡°You¡¯re so good¨Clooking.¡±

    Ethan nced at her, his smile growing.

    She lifted her hand and touched his face. ¡°Where do you work? How much do you charge for a night? I¡¯ll keep you, okay?¡±

    Ethan¡¯s smile froze.

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice anything strange. She kept talking sweetly, trying to persuade him. ¡°How much do you want? I¡¯ve got plenty of money. If you make me happy, I¡¯ll buy you anything you want. Deal?¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 636

    Chapter 636 How Much Do You Charge for a Night?

    Dawn kept talking and talking. By the time she finished, Ethan¡¯s face was dark with anger.

    He gritted his teeth. ¡°Dawn!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Dawn shed a bright grin. Her pretty eyes sparkled. ¡°Wow, you know my name. Do you have a crush on me?¡±

    Ethan quickened his steps. Right now, he didn¡¯t want to think. He only wanted to throw this woman out the window.

    They reached the room.

    He put Dawn down on the bed.

    His chest rose and fell. His breathing was uneven.

    Ethan rubbed his forehead. He paced twice before pulling the nket over her.

    He thought she would finally calm down. She didn¡¯t.

    Dawn rolled over and stared at him. Her eyes were bright.

    Flirty. Bold.

    ¡°What? You think I can¡¯t pay?¡±

    Ethan suddenly wondered what kind of life she had lived over the past year.

    Parties every night? All booze and a morous life?

    The more he thought about it, the heavier his chest felt. <ol><li></li></ol>

    B

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    He pointed a finger at her, then slowly curled it into a fist and pulled it back. His voice turned harsh. ¡°I¡¯ll deal with youter.¡±

    He left the main bedroom and went to Dulce¡¯s room.

    After a few hours, Dulce had kicked off her nket. One leg stuck out. Luckily, she was wearing a sleep sack, so her stomach wouldn¡¯t get cold.

    Ethan covered her again and sat beside the bed, watching her.

    So small. Tiny hands. Tiny body.

    In the dim room, her face seemed to glow. It chased away the darkness in his heart.

    This was his daughter.

    His and hers.

    Ethan¡¯s face softened. He leaned down and kissed Dulce¡¯s forehead lightly. ¡°Good night, baby.¡±

    12:13 pm XXM.

    Chapter 636 How Much Do You Charge for a Night?

    He adjusted <i>the </i>lights and went back to the main bedroom.

    The little one was taken care of. Now he had to check on the big one.

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    The mother had worse sleeping manners. She was lying on top of the nket, hugging a pillow, mumbling about keeping some young guy <i>around</i><i>. </i>

    Ethan clenched his jaw, thenughed at himself in rage.

    He let out a long sigh.

    ¡°Dawn?¡±

    ¡°Mmm?¡±

    She tilted her head back. Her eyes were clearly drunk. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Come on. Let¡¯s wash your face.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She reached out. The next second, she almost fell off the bed.

    Ethan sighed and picked her up again.

    How could he forget? After drinking, she was always stirring up trouble. If she cooperated at all, he considered himself lucky. She probably didn¡¯t even remember what she said one minute ago.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me. How much do you want?¡±

    They reached the bathroom.

    Ethan set her down, took a cleansing wipe, poured makeup remover on it, and started cleaning her face.

    He had done this before. It was easy for him. But with someone who wouldn¡¯t cooperate, simple things became hard.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t <i>you </i>talking? <i>You </i>don¡¯t like talking?

    ¡°Do you like me?

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. I <i>don¡¯t </i>like noisy people. But you need to tell me your price. Once we agree, you can stay here and keep mepany tonight.¡±

    Dawn kept saying more and <i>more </i>ridiculous things. She didn¡¯t notice Ethan¡¯s eyes turning darker and darker.

    Ethan said nothing. He finished washing her face.

    He nned to give her a bath. But right now, he was afraid he might lose his temper.

    Ethan went out and changed into pajamas.

    When he came back, Dawn was still awake.

    She was sitting cross¨Clegged in the middle of the bed. Ethan rubbed his temples. His <b>voice </b>was <b>low </b><b>and </b><b>coaxing</b>. ¡°<b>Please</b>, can <b>you</b><b>/</b>3

    12:13 pm DXXM.

    Chapter 636 How Much Do You Charge for a Night?

    stop messing around?¡±

    ¡°You touched me earlier.¡±

    Dawn said it very seriously. ¡°You have to take responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I will.¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to take it so seriously. Just sleep with me tonight. I already picked someone else to marry.¡±

    Ethan had no words.

    A vein jumped at his temple. A strange feeling rose in his chest.

    Husband¨Cshe meant me, right<i>? </i>

    Should I be happy?

    At least she still reserved that position for <i>me</i><i>. </i>

    +10 Free Coins

    She suddenly held his face with her soft hands. Dawn looked straight into his eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t be too greedy. I can give you my heart, but my body has to go home. I have a husband. I have a child. I-¡±

    Ethan had had enough. He lowered his head and kissed her hard.

    ¡°Mmm¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet!¡±

    He growled softly. ¡°Stop talking. One more word and I swear¡­¡±

    The next day, Dawn woke up at 10 a.m. She sat up and knocked on her head. Her entire body ached, as if a truck had run over her.

    She got out of bed and went to the bathroom.

    The woman in the mirror had a rosy color on her cheeks but¡­

    From her neck downward, there were marks everywhere.

    Memories fromst night rushed back into her mind¡­

    ¡°Where do you work? <i>How </i>much do <i>you </i>charge for a night? I¡¯ll keep you, okay?¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you talk? Don¡¯t like talking?¡±

    ¡°Do you like me?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk, that¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t like noisy people. But you need to tell me your price.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 637

    Chapter 637 The Morning After

    Chapter 637 The Morning After

    Did she really say all that to Ethan yesterday?

    +10 Free Coins

    For a while, Dawn forgot how to breathe. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Couldn¡¯t ept it. She actually offered him that, treating him like a male escort.

    <i>Arghhhhhh</i><i>! </i><i>Holy </i><i>shit</i><i>! </i>

    <i>I¡¯m </i><i>doomed</i><i>. </i>

    <i>No </i><i>wonder </i><i>he </i>was so <i>rough</i><i>. </i>

    Dawn bit her lip and stood in front of the mirror for a long time before finally washing up.

    After getting dressed, she suddenly became too cowardly to go downstairs.

    From the doorway, she could already hear voices below. Dulce was awake. Austin was there too.

    If she showed up now, it would be mortifying.

    Gritting her teeth, Dawn turned around and went back to bed.

    She lifted the nket, climbed on the bed, and closed her eyes.

    Dawn refused to believe they would stay here forever.

    Not long after, the door opened. A tall figure walked in.

    Dawn looked up. Normally, Ethan carried a wild, dangerous kind of charm. But with sses on, he looked more refined, like a schr from the 1940s.

    Her eyes were watery as <i>she </i>stared at him.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Dawn got up and took a step forward. Then she suddenly snapped back to her senses. The way he said it sounded like he was calling a pet. She stepped back and sat down on the couch instead.

    Sunlight poured through the window, lighting her slightly dazed expression. Hershes lowered. She looked a little wronged and was acting cute.

    Ethan smiled and crossed the room in two steps, sitting beside her.

    ¡°If you¡¯re awake, you shoulde downstairs for breakfast. Why are you throwing a fit, huh?¡±

    Dawn nced at him, nning to use him first. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it?

    ¡°Look at me. Here.

    <b>1/3 </b>

    12:13 pm XXM.

    Chapter 637 The Morning After

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°You bruised my whole body! How am I supposed to go out? If I walk into a police station like this, I won¡¯t need <i>to </i>exin anything. They¡¯ll already know what happened.¡±

    Hearing herin, Ethan¡¯s eyes softened even more.

    He reached up and fixed the hair by her temple.

    Then he pulled her cor back into ce.

    ¡°You feel wronged, huh?¡±

    His voice was gentle, but it made Dawn¡¯s back feel cold. She forced herself to nod. ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far. Taking advantage of me when I was drunk!¡±

    Ethan looked at her and took her hand, helping her up.

    After a moment, he said, ¡°Do you want some water?¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Dawn blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just worried you¡¯re thirsty.¡±

    She hadn¡¯t noticed before. Once he said that, her throat suddenly felt dry, like it was on fire.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    A sh of satisfaction crossed Ethan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I made your favorite croissant.¡±

    Dawn walked right into the trap. She even forgot what she had been thinking about earlier.

    Raven handed her a <i>cup </i><i>of </i><i>honey </i>water, her eyes full of teasing.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, here.¡±

    Dawn knew exactly what Raven was looking at. She coughed awkwardly and drank the honey water in one go.

    She had tried her best to cover <i>up</i>.

    But that jerk had clearly lost his mind. There was no hiding it.

    Thinking about that, she shot Ethan a fierce re.

    After drinking, they went to eat breakfast.

    Just then, Austin came back from outside carrying Dulce. In his other hand, he held a ball.

    Dulce was thrilled, babbling excitedly.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Austin smiled slightly. ¡°Morning.¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    0

    12:13 pm XXM.

    Chapter 637 The Morning After

    091

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°Morning, Uncle Austin.¡±

    When Dawn lifted her head, her long neck showed, along with the marks scattered across it.

    Austin¡¯s eyes dimmed for a split second, then returned to normal.

    ¡°Sweetie,e here.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t notice anything strange. She waved at her daughter. ¡°Do you want some milk? Mommy will give you a sip.¡±

    ¡°No. Eat pastry.¡±

    The croissant.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little oily. You can only have a tiny bit.¡±

    Dawn showed her with her fingers, then tore off a small piece of the pastry and fed it to her. Dulce smacked her lips happily. It tasted amazing.

    Suddenly, Dulce grabbed Dawn¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Mommy, ow ow.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Dawn still looked confused.

    Dulce leaned closer and gently blew on her neck. ¡°Dulce blow. It won¡¯t hurt now.¡±

    Dawn had no words.

    Sheughed awkwardly and looked up. ¡°Uncle Austin¡­¡±

    Help<i>! </i><i>This </i>is so <i>embrassing</i><i>! </i>

    Nothing was more embarrassing than when this happened before her elders.

    Austin kept a straight face <i>and </i>said calmly, ¡°I know you¡¯re young and healthy. But tell Ethan he should hold back a little.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I will.¡±

    Austin had left the house; Dawn¡¯s scalp still tingled from embarrassment.

    She turned and looked at the man who was casually ying with their daughter. She was so mad at him.

    ¡°Ethan. Come here.¡±

    No. I <i>have </i><i>to </i><i>let </i>this <i>out</i><i>. </i>

    After asking Raven to watch Dulce, she dragged Ethan upstairs.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious ¡­ can you control yourself? Uncle Austin saw everything. How is he supposed to look at me now?¡±

    <b>3/3 </b>

    12:13 pm DXXM.

    Chapter

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 638

    638 Seeking Help

    Chapter 638 Seeking Help

    ¡°With his eyes,¡± Ethan said.

    He cupped her face and leaned down to kiss her.

    His voice was soft. ¡°Austin is an adult. He won¡¯t overthink it, okay?¡±

    Dawn pped his hand away. ¡°Is that the point? It¡¯s rude for elders to see this kind of thing!¡±

    Ethan sighed, thenughed. ¡°What should we do? Want to leave some marks on me and let Austin see those instead?¡±

    <i>What </i><i>kind </i><i>of </i><i>stupid </i><i>idea </i><i>is </i><i>that</i><i>? </i>

    Dawn puffed out her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You have to fix this!¡±

    She crossed her arms, clearly not letting him off the hook.

    +10 Free Coins

    Ethan lowered his gaze. Warmth flickered in his deep eyes. After a moment, he walked to the vanity and picked up the bottles, checking at them one by one.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°Which one is foundation?¡±

    She nced at his face. ¡°You¡¯re going to cover it with makeup?¡±

    <i>Honestly</i><i>, </i><i>that </i><i>might </i><i>actually </i><i>work</i>.

    <b>¡°</b>That one<i>.</i>¡±

    Dawn handed him the foundation and grabbed a sponge. ¡°Here you go. Mess this up and you¡¯re banned from my room for a whole

    month.¡±

    A whole month?

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened slightly. He calmly squeezed out some foundation.

    He wasn¡¯t skilled, but with Dawn guiding him, it turned out pretty well. The marks were mostly hidden.

    They were halfway done when Raven¡¯s voice suddenly came from downstairs.

    Dawn ran to the stair rail and looked down. ¡°Anna? Why are you here?¡±

    Anna seemed to rx when she saw Dawn. ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    Dawn forgot about everything and hurriedly went downstairs.

    Anna looked terrible. Her eyes were bloodshot, like she hadn¡¯t slept for days.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Anna pressed her lips together.

    12:13 pm 88 M

    Chapter 638 Seeking Help

    She hesitated for a long time before finally saying, ¡°Dawn, can I stay here for a few days?¡±

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Anna never asked for her help. If it were any other time, she would have moved in without a second thought. Seeing <i>her </i>so careful made Dawn uneasy.

    Dawn held her hand. ¡°Tell me the truth. Did something happen?¡±

    Anna knew she couldn¡¯t hide it.

    ¡°It¡¯s Leon.¡±

    She sighed. Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°I think he¡¯s lost it. I don¡¯t know what to do. Please help me.¡±

    For years, Anna had been deeply involved with Leon. It led to nowhere; it simply wore her down.

    She wanted to leave. He wouldn¡¯t let her.

    He even tried to lock her at home.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the life I want,¡± Anna said quietly. ¡°I want to leave him.¡±

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help you,¡± Dawn said, holding her cold hands. Her heart ached. ¡°Leon is such a jerk.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know him well, but she knew enough. He was controlling and proud and hated being told no.

    That kind of attitude might work at work, but never on Anna.

    Dawn asked Raven to make some food so Anna could eat properly.

    ¡®We¡¯ve got a bodyguard heretely,¡± Dawn said gently. ¡°He won¡¯t find you. Stay as long as you want. Leave when you¡¯re ready. Or don¡¯t leave at all. I can take care of you.¡±

    Anna looked at her, speechless.

    How lucky was she to have a friend <i>like </i>Dawn?

    With another person in the house, the happiest person was Dulce. At first she was curious, but soon she got close to Anna and kept calling her name, over and over. Anna was delighted.

    They took Dulce outside to y ball. Before long, Dawn and Anna were both out of breath. Dulce, somehow, was still full of energy.

    Ethan yed with her while Dawn and Anna sat down to rest.

    ¡°Having a daughter is really nice,¡± Anna said, watching them.

    She smiled without realizing it. ¡°Look at Dulce. She¡¯s so cute.¡±

    Her mood finally improved, and Dawn quietly rxed.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Dawn said.

    Then she turned and asked seriously, ¡°How about you be her godmother?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    <b>2/3 </b>

    12:13 pm DXXM.

    Chapter 638 Seeking Help

    +10 Free Coins

    ¡°You.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Anna licked her lips anxiously. ¡°Can you decide that casually? Are you sure about this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my best friend. If I say yes, it¡¯s a yes.¡±

    Dawn took a sip of water. ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡±

    ¡°Just like that?¡± Annaughed, rubbing her hands. ¡°Well, if Dulce is my goddaughter, there should be a special ritual, right? I didn¡¯t bring any gifts. I¡¯d feel bad bing her godmother without one.¡±

    Her eyes lit up. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping tomorrow! I¡¯m going to buy my goddaughter the best gift in the world!¡±

    Dawn smiled. ¡°Deal.¡±

    The weather had turned cool, but not freezing.

    When the wind brushed past, it felt like a thin veil against the skin. Dawn turned to look at the woman beside her. Anna looked fragile, like she might scatter with the breeze. The sight made Dawn¡¯s chest tighten.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 639

    Chapter 639 A Quiet Unease

    Chapter 639 A Quiet Unease

    Love is a bad thing.

    Anna used to be so carefree and lively. Now, even she had moments like this¨Csoft, emotional, and sentimental.

    After ying in the yard for a while, everyone went back into the living room.

    A bodyguard brought over a brand¨Cnew phone.

    <b>+10 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn put in the SIM card and then handed it to Anna. ¡°It¡¯s registered under Ethan¡¯s ID. Leon could try to trace you, but he won¡¯t be able to. Use it without worry.¡±

    ¡°Dawn¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    Dawn raised one hand to cut her off. ¡°Stop thanking me. We don¡¯t need that between us. Just be yourself, okay?¡±

    Anna looked at her. Her eyes were red, but she was smiling. She nodded.

    The house suddenly felt lively. Even Raven seemed happy.

    That night, a big dinner was prepared. There was something everyone liked.

    Austin was very busy with work. Even during the meal, his phone kept ringing. Dawn finally took it away from him. ¡°When you¡¯re eating, you focus on your meal,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Your job right now is to gain some weight. Got it?¡±

    Austin looked helpless. When he turned, he met the warning look in Dawn¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Little Grandpa, eat.¡±

    Dawn froze when she saw Dulce grab a rib with her bare hand and hold it out. ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to eat it. It¡¯s okay-¡±

    Before she could finish, Austin had already taken the rib and put it into his mouth. He even looked like he was enjoying it.

    This¡­

    Was this what people meant by grandparents being extra soft on their granddaughter?

    Dawn twitched her lips and whispered to Dulce, ¡°Little Grandpa has his utensils. You don¡¯t need to worry about him, okay, sweetheart? Just take care of yourself.¡±

    Dulce blinked. ¡°Oh.¡±

    The very next second¡­

    ¡°Well then, Little Grandpa, eat?¡±

    Another piece of asparagusnded on Austin¡¯s te.

    Dawn and Ethan exchanged a look. They wanted to stop her, but Austin looked perfectly happy.

    11:38 am PDX D

    Chapter 639 A Quiet Unease

    Forget it. Dulce¡¯s hands were clean anyway. If it helped him eat more, that was fine.

    Dawn smiled helplessly and carried Austin¡¯s phone into the living room.

    Just as she set it down, the phone vibrated.

    A message popped up on the screen.

    ¡°Central Hospital Reminder: Your test results have¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t see the rest, but just that opening made Dawn frown.

    <i>Central </i><i>Hospital</i><i>? </i><i>Test </i><i>results</i><i>? </i><i>Is </i><i>Uncle </i><i>Austin </i><i>sick</i><i>? </i>

    She nced back toward the dining room. The atmosphere was warm and cheerful.

    +10 Free Coins

    Austin was wearing only a shirt, sleeves rolled up to his elbows. He looked at Dulce with patience and gentle care. He didn¡¯t look sick at all.

    Dawn¡¯s heartbeat slowly settled. She decided to ask him after dinner.

    Not long after, Tony came by to report work matters and went upstairs to the study with Ethan.

    Anna had been running around all day. She went upstairs to shower.

    That left only Dawn, Austin, and the constantly chatting Dulce in the living room.

    The adults naturally yed with Dulce, talking casually as they did.

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Dawn said. ¡°I saw a message on your phone earlier. It was from Central Hospital. Did you go for a medical checkup?¡±

    Austin paused.

    In his deep eyes, something surged¨Clike heavy waves¨Cbefore being hidden by loweredshes.

    He gave a quiet response. ¡°Yeah. A routine medical check.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Dawn tilted her head and looked at him. Something felt off. ¡°You never go for those. Why are you suddenly being so obedient? Tell me-¡±

    Austin looked up. His brows were tightly knit, like storm clouds gathering.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t fall for a female doctor, did you?¡±

    Dawn lowered her voice and guessed dramatically. ¡°Want me to help you?¡±

    Austin¡¯s eyes flickered. He smiled.

    He picked up one of Dulce¡¯s toys. ¡°That¡¯s what you think?¡±

    ¡°What else would it be?¡± Dawn pouted. ¡°It can¡¯t be illness. That¡¯s impossible. You¡¯ve always been healthy, and you exercise all the time. I don¡¯t even need to guess,¡±

    <b>11:39 </b><b>am </b><b>P </b>

    Chapter 639 A Quiet Unease

    Austin kept looking at her gently. His eyes were dark and bright, filled with quiet warmth.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    He answered softly, ¡°There is someone.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    +10 <b>Free </b>Coins

    Dawn froze for a second, then she leaned closer, clearly ready for a deep talk. ¡°What¡¯s her name? Which department does she work in? I¡¯m telling you, if you finally like someone, you have to hold on tight. You¡¯re not young anymore. You should start a family.¡±

    You <i>should </i>start <i>a </i><i>family</i><i>. </i>

    Those words hit Austin in a strange way, warming his chest.

    He gave a helpless smile. ¡°Is it because you¡¯re a mom now? You sound way more naggy than before.¡±

    ¡°Hmph.¡±

    Dawn shot him a look. ¡°I just want you to find someone already.¡±

    But when she thought about it more carefully, this wasn¡¯t something that could be rushed.

    They still didn¡¯t know where Sydney was. If that woman found out Austin had someone new and lost control again, what should they do?

    ¡°Uncle Austin,¡± Dawn asked seriously, ¡°your people still haven¡¯t found Sydney?¡±

    ¡°<b>No.</b><b>¡± </b>

    Austin¡¯s expression grew heavier. His face turned solemn. ¡°Northville is huge. If someone really wants to disappear, it¡¯s easy. And she¡¯s always been very calcting.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 640

    Chapter 640 Drawing Her Out

    Chapter 640 Drawing Her Out

    Of course.

    Back then, Sydney had deceived everyone, leading them in a circle.

    +10 Free Coins

    Dawn thought briefly and said quietly, ¡°As long as she shows up, she¡¯ll leave traces. I¡¯ve asked my team to hire more people and speed up the search.¡±

    Otherwise, they would stay stuck on the defensive.

    Dawn stepped outside and called Mason. As soon as the call connected, she asked, ¡°Any news about Sydney?¡±

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Mason replied, his voice low.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, searching like this is like looking for a needle in the ocean. And doing it so openly could scare her off. Do you think she¡¯s already moved to another city?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t answer. She casually picked a leaf and rolled it between her fingers.

    Sydney hated Dawn and Austin the most.

    Now that both of them were in Northville, why would she go somewhere else?

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Dawn said slowly, ¡°what ce that we would never suspect, but it would be the easiest spot for her to watch us?<b>¡± </b>

    Mason froze. ¡°You mean?¡±

    ¡°Change the direction of the investigation.¡±

    Dawn looked at the tree branches swaying in the wind. ¡°Before this, you focused on the high¨Cend hotels and media offices. But things are different now. Sydney isn¡¯t a reporter anymore, and she doesn¡¯t have the money for an expensive lifestyle. Maybe she¡¯s nearby? Maybe she lurked in the restaurants around us or the everyday ces?¡±

    She could hide easily and still keep track of their movements.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it right away.¡±

    ¡°Mason,¡± Dawn said, ¡°we need to move faster.¡±

    The longer they dragged this out, the greater the danger.

    If Sydney really had bad intentions<b>, </b>anyone around them could be a target.

    Mason hesitated, then spoke.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, I have a suggestion.¡±

    ¡°What is it?<b>¡± </b>

    ¡°Instead of searching all over the city, why don¡¯t we draw her out? We¡¯re making such a big move; she must have noticed. That <b>only </b>makes things harder. What if we do the opposite<b>?</b>¡±

    11:39 am PD

    Chapter 640 Drawing Her Out

    Pull everyone back and let her lower her guard.

    Maybe that would lure her out from hiding.

    Dawn had thought about it before, but she found it too risky.

    +10 Free Coins

    Now that Mason brought it up, the spark red again. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it. But safety muste first.¡±

    She hung up the phone. A shadow suddenly fell beside her.

    Ethan hade out at some point. His expression was calm.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have any leads on my side,¡± he said. ¡°Maybe setting bait will work.¡±

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to take risks,¡± Dawn said softly. ¡°But we don¡¯t have another choice. She¡¯s already been released from jail. The police have no reason to monitor her, so we can only rely on ourselves.¡±

    Ethan wrapped an arm around her shoulders and gave them a gentle squeeze.

    ¡®Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Dawn nodded. She hoped so.

    The next day, Ethan stayed home to look after the child. Dawn and Anna went to a nearby mall.

    inna nced at the bodyguards behind them and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit much? Look<b>, </b>people are staring at us.¡±

    Just bear with it,¡± Dawn said. ¡°If it¡¯s too awkward, put on sunsses.¡±

    he felt ufortable too, but there was no choice.

    We might be under surveince right now. For safety, it¡¯s better to have two people with us.¡±

    it that point, Anna could only nod.

    t felt better once they were inside the mall.

    ¡®he salesgirls were used to this and didn¡¯t react much.

    Besides buying gifts for Dulce, Anna also needed new daily items. Her usual clothes were still at Leon¡¯s ce.

    ¡®hey walked around for a long time and bought many things.

    Neither of them <i>could </i>carry everything, so they asked the staff to deliver the bags directly to the house.

    >awn sighed dramatically. ¡°You¡¯ve only been here a few days, and you¡¯re already spending like this. If people hear about it, they¡¯ll hink I¡¯m petty. Guess I need to work harder. I may have money, but I¡¯m still nowhere near Ms. Winsor.¡±

    Anna¡¯s family had been in business for generations. She was born into wealth and rarely thought twice about spending money.

    <b>Anna </b>froze. Her face suddenly turned pale.

    <b>¡®</b><b>Anna</b><b>, </b>what¡¯s wrong<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>Dawn asked.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>11:39 </b><b>am </b>PDXD.

    Chapter 640 Drawing Her Out

    ¡°I¨Cit¡¯s nothing,¡± Anna said quickly.

    She hooked her arm through Dawn¡¯s. ¡°We¡¯ve bought enough. Let¡¯s head back. Dulce will be looking for you soon.¡±

    Dawn felt that something was off, but she couldn¡¯t say exactly what.

    <b>¡°</b>Okay.¡±

    They chatted as they went down to the basement level.

    Finding their car wasn¡¯t easy. Dawn hesitated and suggested, ¡°How about I go look for it? You wait here by the exit.¡±

    +10 Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°No!¡± Anna blurted out. She realized she¡¯d overreacted and quickly added, ¡°I mean¡­ I¡¯m just standing here anyway. I¡¯ll go with

    you.¡±

    Dawn looked at her. After a moment, she finally asked what had been on her mind.

    ¡°Anna, is something going on with you?¡±

    She was acting far too strange.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 641

    Chapter 641 A Dire Mistake

    +5 Free C

    Dawn didn¡¯t mean to dig deeper. But the moment she asked, Anna¡¯s eyes turned red. She clenched her fingers and whispered, ¡®Dawn, I totally forgot. I used Leon¡¯s card just now. What do <i>I </i>do? He¡¯ll know I¡¯m here. He might already be on his way.¡±

    This Anna looked nothing like the confident woman from before. She was anxious. Restless. Full of fear.

    So different it was shocking.

    Dawn was shocked, but there was no time to exin. She spoke gently, trying to calm her. ¡°He won¡¯t get here that fast. He¡¯s no! someone with nothing to do. And we have bodyguards with us. Nothing will happen.¡±

    She was wrong. Dawn had underestimated him.

    The moment they reached the car, a group of men in matching suits surrounded them.

    Secondster, a tall man stepped forward from the crowd. He stood straight and calm, radiating a pressure that made it hard to breathe.

    When he saw Anna, his lips curved slightly. ¡°Anna,¡± he said softly. ¡°It¡¯s time toe home.¡±

    Sweat burst out in Anna¡¯s palms. She stepped back without thinking. ¡°Leon, we¡¯ve already broken up. Please stop interfering wi my life.¡±

    ¡®Broken up?¡±

    His eyes locked onto her. He took one step closer, and his presence spread like a shadow.

    ¡°A breakup only counts if both people agree. If I don¡¯t agree, then you¡¯re just throwing a tantrum.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    Anna was about to speak, but Dawn pulled her behind her.

    ¡°Mr. Graves, don¡¯t <i>you </i>think that¡¯s a bit too controlling?¡±

    Anna still had feelings for him, so she held back, but Dawn didn¡¯t fear him. ¡°A breakup is a one¨Csided decision,¡± Dawn said calmly ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to be with <i>you </i>anymore, so it¡¯s over. Even if this went to court, no judge would object.¡±

    In short, breaking up is not illegal.

    ¡°Ms. Porter.¡±

    Leon narrowed his eyes. ¡°This is between Anna and me. Are you sure you want to get involved?¡±

    ¡°If it were just a couple¡¯s argument, I¡¯d stay out of it,¡± Dawn replied. ¡°But your behavior is clearly harming my friend¡¯s mental and emotional well being. I can¡¯t ignore that.¡±

    ¡°Mental and emotional well¨Cbeing?¡±

    Leon said the words slowly.

    His gaze fell on Anna, like an X¨Cray scanner, carrying a coldness that made her want <b>to </b>disappear <b>in </b>shame. <b>¡°</b>Is being <b>by </b>my side

    <b>1/3 </b>

    2:15 pm

    Chapter 641 A Dire Mistake

    +5 Free Ci

    unbearable for you?¡±

    Anna lowered her head. Sweat beaded along her forehead.

    Dawn¡¯s heart ached. Her voice grew firmer.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Anna doesn¡¯t want to see you. With your status, you can have any woman you want. Why force this?¡±

    ¡°Too bad,¡± Leon said tly. ¡°The only one I want is Anna.¡±

    He raised his hand slightly, like a general giving an order.

    The bodyguards closed in at once, forming a tight circle. His voice was cold and clear. ¡°Ms. Porter, think carefully. You have two people. I have eight. Either we both get hurt and I take her anyway, or you let me take her now. Your choice.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Leon said. ¡°I¡¯m reminding you.¡±

    ¡°You-¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Anna suddenly grabbed Dawn¡¯s hand from behind. Her hand was icy cold, the chill sinking deep into the bones.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± she said softly. Her voice sounded empty, like someone who had given up after too much despair.

    She even smiled. ¡°It looks like he can¡¯t live without me. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no point in running. No matter where I go, it wor change anything. Dawn, let¡¯s stop here.¡±

    ¡°Anna!¡±

    Dawn felt Anna <i>pull </i>free. Her eyes burned red.

    This wasn¡¯t normal. This felt <i>like </i>giving up on herself. How could she think nothing mattered anymore?

    As Anna walked toward the ck Mercedes nearby, Dawn shouted urgently, ¡°Wait!¡±

    She wanted to catch her with Anna<i>, </i>but a long leg stepped in front of her, blocking the way.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, Ms. Porter?¡± Leon asked coldly.

    ¡°What do you think?<i>¡± </i>

    Dawn met his gaze without backing down. ¡°Leon, right? I don¡¯t care how powerful you are. But Anna is my friend. I won¡¯t leave her alone. Even if you dated her, that doesn¡¯t give you the right to control her freedom.¡±

    Leon pressed his lips together, looking like he might explode at any second.

    ¡°<i>Who </i><i>told </i>you I¡¯m controlling her freedom?¡±

    ¡°You are¨Cright now.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s eyes were steady. Years in business had taught her not to be scared by empty threats.

    2:15 pm

    P 8

    Chapter 641 A Dire Mistake

    s

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t trying to control her, why push her to go back with you? Her luggage is still at my ce. We just bought a lot of things, and they were sent to my home too. What? Can¡¯t you wait for a few days? Or have you already booked a wedding?¡±

    Leon¡¯s eyelid twitched. He finally realized how hard this woman was to deal with.

    And her background wasn¡¯t simple. On top of that, Ethan stood behind her, someone even harder to handle.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 642

    Chapter 642 Even If It Kills Me

    Chapter 642 Even If It Kills Me

    Forcing it would never work.

    But Anna¡­

    Leon drew in a slow breath and turned to the woman at his side. ¡°Anna. Do you want to go back with her?¡±

    His tone was low¨Ccold, edged with warning.

    It made Anna¡¯s pupils shrink instinctively.

    +5 Free!

    Dawn only grew more resolute. She couldn¡¯t let Anna go back with this man. She couldn¡¯t understand what had happened¨Cw could possibly turn a girl who used to be so sunny into this hollow version of herself.

    Before Anna could answer, Dawn strode forward, took her hand, and gave it a gentle, reassuring squeeze.

    ¡°That¡¯s settled then. We only just saw each other yesterday, and we still have plenty of heart¨Cto¨Cheart talks left. Mr. Graves, you aren¡¯t that petty, are you?¡±

    Dawn shot Leon a look.

    ¡°When you and Anna get married, I¡¯ll be there as her family. <i>You </i>can¡¯t let her family down, Mr. Graves.¡±

    Leon frowned, his gaze moving back and forth between the two women. In the end, he nodded.

    ¡°Same time, the day after tomorrow. I¡¯ll <ie </i>pick her up myself.¡±

    He looked at Anna as if he meant to pull her into his sight and keep her there.

    ¡°If anything happens <i>to </i>Anna, Ms. Porter¡­ don¡¯t me me <i>for </i>turning ruthless.¡±

    Leon and his men came and went like the wind. In less than a minute, the underground garage returned to silence.

    Dawn withdrew her gaze and lightly patted Anna on the shoulder.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Anna.¡±

    Anna barely reacted. Her face was pale, her eyes unfocused. Dawn had the unsettling feeling that Anna¡¯s soul had been yanked ou of her body moments ago.

    ¡°Anna?

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    She finally spoke, her voice hoarse and bitter. ¡°Am I¡­ really that useless?¡±

    ¡°How could you be?¡± Dawn¡¯s heart ached, her eyes reddening. ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. He did. He lied to you from the start, and now he¡¯s trying to drag you back and keep you there. We¡¯re done with him, okay?¡±

    Anna shook her head. The clear, bright eyes Dawn remembered looked fogged over now, murky and lost.

    2:15 pm

    PXX

    Chapter 642 Even If It Kills Me

    ¡°I did do wrong. How could I not?

    +5 Free C

    ¡°I knew from the beginning that he had a family. I should¡¯ve stayed far away. Even if he and his wife were in a marriage of convenience¡­ still¨Chow can you trust a man¡¯s words?¡±

    She hadn¡¯t just trusted him. She¡¯d believed himpletely.

    And now she was paying for it.

    Anna dragged a hand through her hair. Her thoughts were a tangled mess, <i>like </i>two voices fighting inside her head.

    She was immensely grateful that Dawn had stopped her just now¨Cbut after being <i>stopped</i>¡­ where was she supposed to go?

    Every path felt like a dead end.

    That man would find her eventually.

    ¡°Anna, listen to me.¡± Dawn cradled her head and forced her to meet her eyes. ¡°Tell me first¨Cdo <i>you </i>still want to be with him?¡±

    ¡°Do I still want to be with him¡­¡±

    Anna murmured the words under her breath.

    After a long pause, she slowly lifted her head. Her voice trembled, but her resolve was unshakable. ¡°Dawn, even if it kills me, I wo be with him.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s heart jolted. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    In her memory, Anna had always been easygoing, carefree, from a well¨Coff family, nevercking anything.

    People like that were usually born kind, rarely harboring resentment.

    For her to say ¡°even if it kills me¡°-whatever had happened between them, it was far more than a simple breakup.

    No matter what, though, they had to get home first.

    By the time they returned to the vi, it was already afternoon.

    Raven had dinner ready. Dawn picked up Dulce and headed upstairs, telling her to go call Auntie Anna.

    The guest room door was open. No one inside.

    ¡°Anna?¡±

    Dawn called out and turned her gaze toward the bathroom.

    The steady rush of running water came from within.

    ¡°Anna is taking a shower. We¡¯ll wait a bit.¡± Dawn lowered her head to her wide¨Ceyed daughter and whispered, ¡°What do you say when you see Anna?¡±

    Dulce blinked. After a long beat, she spoke softly.

    ¡°Mommy?

    2:15 pm

    <b>P</b>&

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 643

    Chapter 643 End of the Road

    Following her daughter¡¯s gaze, Dawn looked down¨Cand forgot how to breathe.

    It was supposed to be dinnertime. Instead, the house had descended into chaos.

    Dawn handed Dulce to Austin and asked him to watch her.

    Ethan had already called for an ambnce. It would take at least half an hour to arrive.

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    Two minutes earlier, Dulce had pointed at the water pooling on the floor and told her mommy to look. That was when Dawn realized the water seeping out wasn¡¯t clear. It was pale red. Blood diluted with water.

    She scooped Dulce up and rushed outside, shouting down the stairs, ¡°Ethan!¡±

    Ethan and Austin charged upstairs at once and mmed the guest bathroom door open.

    The men couldn¡¯t go in. Only Dawn and Raven rushed inside.

    Even Raven¨Cwho¡¯d lived long enough to think she¡¯d seen everything¡ªlet out a startled cry at the sight.

    The bathtub was filled to the brim.

    Annay naked in the water, a deep cut shed clean across her wrist.

    No mistaking it¨Cblood was still flowing, carried outward by the rippling water.

    She must¡¯ve been afraid the wound would clot. The warm water kept running, and her discarded clothes were stuffed into the drain, forcing the water to spill out <i>into </i>the hallway.

    Dawn mped a hand over her mouth. For two full seconds, her mind went nk.

    ¡®Anna¡­¡±

    Her Anna¡­

    Raven reacted first. She rushed to turn off the faucet, then, with trembling fingers, reached to check Ann¡¯s breathing.

    ¡®She¡¯s still breathing! Mrs. Jackson¡­ she is!¡±

    t was faint. But it was there.

    Dawn wiped her tears away and forced her voice steady. ¡°Raven, get a towel¨Cno, a robe.¡±

    They were going to the hospital. A robe would be easier.

    She couldn¡¯t lift Anna on her own, so she reached over and pulled the drain.

    Then, she clutched Anna¡¯s wrist with both hands, pressing hard, begging the blood to stop. Please. Please stop¡­

    A minuteter, Raven came back with the robe. The tub was only half¨Cdrained. Together, they hauled Anna out. By the time the robe was on, Dawn was soaked through, head to toe.

    2:15 pm

    Chapter 643 End of the Road

    s

    ¡°Has the ambnce arrived?¡±

    ¡°Not yet¡­¡±

    Raven was shaking. This was her first time dealing with something like this. When she¡¯d helped lift Anna, she¡¯d felt how cold the young woman¡¯s body was. If she really didn¡¯t make it ¡­ how would Dawn survive that?

    Raven silently scolded herself.

    What nonsense.

    Ms. Winsor would be fine. She had to be.

    Dawn didn¡¯t have the bandwidth to think. She was gripping Anna¡¯s wrist with all her strength, yet the blood kept seeping through her fingers.

    Tears spilled freely, beyond her control.

    ¡°Anna¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, Anna. Don¡¯t do this¡­ don¡¯t give up on yourself. You know he¡¯s not worth it. <i>You </i><i>know </i>he¡¯s terrible. Why would you still¡ª¡±

    Her voice broke, words dissolving into sobs.

    She didn¡¯t know what else to do anymore.

    But what if <i>talking </i><i>helped</i><i>? </i>

    What if <i>Anna </i>could <i>hear </i><i>her</i><i>? </i>

    What if <i>it </i>could wake even <i>the </i><i>smallest </i><i>will </i><i>to </i><i>live</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°You still have me. You still have Dulce. Your parents are waiting for you at home. You can¡¯t just ¡­ you can¡¯t. Let¡¯s try again, okay? Just once more, One more time¡­¡±

    No matter what she said, the woman in her arms didn¡¯t respond. That beautiful face had gone deathly pale, her lips drained of all color.

    Ethan came in then. His expression darkened at the sight.

    ¡°Dawn. Let me<i>.</i><i>¡± </i>

    He pressed against Anna¡¯s artery, checked the time, and said in a low voice, ¡°Hold on a little longer. The ambnce should be here any second.¡±

    Five more agonizing minutes passed before voices finally sounded at the door.

    ¡°Quick!¡±

    Dawn stood up. Her legs, numb from crouching too long, nearly gave out. Raven caught her in time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Ethan, hurry. Carry her down. They¡¯ll have blood supplies. They can save her¡­¡±

    Faced with the naked desperation in her eyes, Ethan¡¯s heart clenched.

    2:15 pm

    PXX.

    Chapter 643 End of the Road

    He didn¡¯t waste another second. He lifted Anna and rushed downstairs.

    The doctors and nurses took over immediately. One look at Anna¡¯s face, and their expressions turned even graver.

    ¡°Move!

    ¡°Now!¡±

    60:9

    s

    4

    Time slowed to a crawl. Every second felt endless.

    Ethan and Dawn both rode in the ambnce. He held her hand tightly and murmured, ¡°She¡¯ll be okay. Anna¡¯s a tough one. She¡¯ll pull through.¡±

    ¡°I want her to be okay.¡±

    The moment Dawn spoke, tears spilled again.

    She tried to keep herself together, but the doctors¡® urgent movements, the nurses¡® clipped voices, their grave expressions¨Cit all screamed how bad things were.

    At one point, guilt stabbed through her chest.

    She¡¯d known something was wrong.

    <i>Why </i><i>hadn¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>stayed </i>with <i>Anna </i><i>the </i><i>moment </i><i>they </i><i>got </i><i>home</i>?

    <i>Why </i><i>hadn¡¯t </i><i>she </i><i>noticed </i><i>when </i><i>Anna </i><i>went </i><i>into </i><i>the </i><i>bathroom</i><i>? </i>

    Anna¡­

    How much pain had she endured <i>to </i>reach the point where she saw no road forward but this?

    Dawn¡¯s eyes still shimmered with tears¨Cthen, abruptly, hardened. ¡°Leon Graves¡­ I want to know exactly what that man did to her.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Ethan said. One hand rubbed her back, steady and grounding. With the other, he pulled out his phone and issued the order immediately,

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 644

    Chapter 644 The Nerve to Come Visiting

    Chapter 644 The Nerve to Come Visiting

    He hung up.

    He said, ¡°Give me no more than three days. We¡¯ll know everything¨Cstart to finish. For now, just stay with Anna, okay?¡±

    Dawn nodded.

    <i>Anna</i>¡­ <i>she¡¯ll </i>be <i>okay</i>, <i>right</i><i>? </i>

    The moment they reached the hospital, Anna was rushed straight into surgery.

    Dawn and Ethan waited outside, pacing back and forth without stopping.

    The more time passed, the tighter the knot in her chest became.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she out yet? It¡¯s been almost two hours. What if something went wrong?¡±

    Ethan studied her face and answered firmly, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. She¡¯ll be out soon.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really.¡±

    Right now, Dawn needed certainty. She needed someone to say it¨CAnna would be okay.

    Just then, the ER doors opened.

    The doctor pulled off his mask and said gently, ¡°She¡¯s been brought back from the brink.

    s

    ¡°But her will to live doesn¡¯t seem very strong. The family will need to provide emotional support. If possible, please arrange a therapist. With patients in her condition, there¡¯s always a risk they¡¯ll try again.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s breath caught. It took a long moment before she could steady herself.

    ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    She turned to Ethan, her expression dazed. ¡°A therapist ¡­ you know someone, right? We need the best.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry about Dulce. Stay here with Anna for the next couple of days, okay?¡±

    Ethan sighed softly, pain flickering in his eyes.

    He pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Dawn, no one wants something like this to happen. But since it did, all we can do is stay with her and guide her through it. There¡¯s one thing you need to be clear about¨Cthis has nothing to do with you. Do you understand?¡±

    Dawn took a deep breath.

    The familiar scent on Ethan¡¯s clothes seemed to ease the panic lodged in her chest.

    She nodded. ¡°I know.¡±

    <b>1/3 </b>

    <b>11:45 </b>am

    <b>PP </b>

    Chapter 644 The Nerve to Come Visiting

    ¡°Good. Go sit with her. I¡¯ll grab you something to eat.¡±

    Dawn curled her fingers. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Ethan waited until Anna was transferred to the ward before leaving.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The room was quiet, almost hollow. Dawn sat by the bed, watching Anna lie there, lifeless and pale, and felt an ache she couldn¡¯t

    name.

    ¡°Anna¡­ if your folks saw you like this, how heartbroken would they be?¡±

    Her tears fell again as she spoke.

    She took Anna¡¯s hand¨Cit was still cold.

    ¡°Your mom loved you so much. She gave you everything. I used to envy you, you know. I thought you had all of a mother¡¯s love. My mom¡­ she passed away when I was little.

    ¡°Do you remember the first time we met? We fought over a bed and couldn¡¯t stand each other. I don¡¯t even know how two people like that became friends.¡±

    As she talked, Dawn let out a small, shakyugh.

    Looking back now, it felt like an old film¡ª

    Something you miss. Something you hold close.

    But they were both moving forward. The past felt more like an old friend than who they were now.

    Anna¡­

    She used to be so bright. So open.

    Free.

    Not someone who¡¯d be cornered by love to the point of giving up on herself.

    Dawn held Anna¡¯s hands between her own and pressed her forehead against them, praying with a devotion she¡¯d never known before.

    Maybe spirits were <i>too </i>abstract. Maybe God was too far away.

    She¡¯d never really believed in any of it.

    But right now, she¡¯d believe in anything-

    As long as Anna woke up.

    One night passed.

    Anna still didn¡¯t stir.

    Leon somehow got wind of it and showed up at the hospital. Fortunately, Ethan had nned ahead and stationed <b>bodyguards </b><b>at </b>the entrance.

    11:45 am

    PPP.

    Chapter 644 The Nerve to Come Visiting

    ¡°He¡¯s still here?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s gaze turned icy as she stood up,

    Ethan quickly grabbed her arm. ¡°Dawn-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t slept all night. Her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Why did Anna end up like this? Because of him. And he still has the nerve toe?¡±

    Dawn let out a coldugh, picked up a full cup of water from the table, and walked out.

    Oliver started to panic.

    ¡°Mr. Jackson, should we stop Mrs. Jackson?¡±

    Ethan nced toward the hospital bed and followed after her. ¡°If she needs to vent, let her. As long as she doesn¡¯t kill <b>him</b>, we don¡¯t owe him anything.¡±

    Oliver was speechless.

    Fair point.

    But considering who Leon was¡­ this might get messy.

    Dawn didn¡¯t care. She strode up and dumped the entire cup of water over Leon. Her eyes were cold as steel. ¡°Leon, listen carefully. From today on, every time you show your face, I¡¯ll hit you. If you don¡¯t value your life, try me.¡±

    Leon tilted his head instinctively. Water dripped from his hair, sliding over his sharp, sculpted features.

    The chill around him only seemed to deepen.

    But Dawn wasn¡¯t backing down. Her anger burned hotter than his.

    ¡°Get out.¡±

    After a long pause, Leon finally looked back at her. His eyes were dark, frozen solid. His voice came out hoarse. ¡°I want to see her¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 645

    Chapter 645 Fickle Will to Live

    Chapter 645 Fickle Will to Live

    Dawn couldn¡¯t believe it. She¡¯d gone this far, and the man still had the audacity to say something like that.

    s

    Ethan stepped in behind her, one arm settling over her shoulders. The moment he stood there, the air shifted¨Chis presence pressing down with quiet dominance.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not something you get to decide, Mr. Graves. At least not right now<i>.</i>¡±

    A faint smile curved Ethan¡¯s lips, but it never reached his eyes.

    ¡°Anna hasn¡¯t woken up yet. If she asks to see you after she does, I¡¯ll have someone notify you. How does that sound?¡±

    Leon clenched his jaw. Those pitch¨Cdark eyes of his looked like des drawn and waiting. ¡°She¡¯s my woman. It¡¯s only right that! take her back. What gives you the right to keep her here?¡±

    ¡°Your woman?¡±

    Dawn¡¯s hands curled into fists as she stared him down.

    ¡°What right do you have to say that? Let me ask you¨Chow did Anna end up like this? Wasn¡¯t it because of you? She was fine. She came to me because she wanted a fresh start. And you still wouldn¡¯t let her go. You pushed her to this point. You did. You¡¯re a murderer.¡±

    In that moment, Dawn wasn¡¯t rational.

    She didn¡¯t need to be.

    If killing were legal, she would¡¯ve torn the man in front of her apart with her bare hands for Anna.

    Leon said nothing. His gaze dropped,shes shadowing his eyes, but the cold radiating off him was enough to make most people back down.

    Dawn¡¯s voice went hoarse, stripped of all warmth.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time. Get out of here. If you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t care who you are¨Cthings might turn nasty.¡±

    With that, she turned and walked back into the hospital room.

    Ethan stayed outside, probably to ¡°reason¡± with Leon.

    Nearly ten minutester, he came back in.

    Dawn nced up. ¡°Is he gone?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan sighed. ¡°But he went downstairs. Dawn¡­ maybe we wait until Anna wakes up?¡±

    ¡°And how do you know seeing him won¡¯t make things worse?¡±

    Her temper red again. She shot Ethan a re. ¡°You men are all the same. If you¡¯re not defending him, what <b>else </b><b>are </b><b>you </b><b>good </b>for?¡±

    <b>11:45 </b>am

    Chapter 645 Fickle Will to Live

    Ethan felt wronged, but he understood her.

    s

    Watching your best friend hover between life and death had a way of tilting every thought toward anger.

    And truth be told, matters of the heart were never something outsiders could fathom.

    If Anna truly felt nothing for Leon, she wouldn¡¯t have been driven this far.

    But all of that only mattered if Anna woke up.

    If she didn¡¯t, Leon would carry that guilt for the rest of his life.

    The next afternoon, Anna finally opened her eyes.

    Dawn rushed to her side, fussing over her, calling for porridge to be brought in¡ªbut Anna didn¡¯t react at all.

    She stared at the ceiling, eyes hollow, as if her soul had slipped away that night and never returned. Whaty there now was just a shell.

    ¡°Anna.¡±

    Dawn held her hand carefully. ¡°Can you say something? If you don¡¯t want to talk ¡­ just blink for me, okay?¡±

    <i>Just </i><i>let </i><i>me </i><i>know </i><i>you¡¯re </i><i>still </i><i>here</i>.

    But there was nothing.

    Shey there like a porcin doll¨Csilent, unmoving, at the mercy of whoever touched her.

    Dawn lowered her head, her emotions slowly unraveling.

    Ethan couldn¡¯t watch anymore. He squeezed her shoulder, urging her to stand.

    The therapist was on the way. This was beyond what they could handle alone now.

    At this point, they had run out of options.

    Dawn followed him out with Ethan, waiting to hear the therapist¡¯s take.

    She then leaned against the wall, her eyes filled with helpless exhaustion.

    ¡°How can someone change like this overnight?¡±

    So empty.

    Ethan held her hand, his voice steady, grounding. ¡°Nothing happens overnight. She¡¯s probably been tired for a long time. She survived this¨Cmaybe that means better days are ahead.¡±

    Dawn pressed her lips together. It was the onlyfort she had left.

    No one knew exactly what the therapist talked about with Anna. From noon until dusk, the door stayed closed.

    When it finally opened, Dawn stepped forward. ¡°How is she?¡±

    <b>11:45 </b><b>am </b>

    ppp.

    Chapter 645 Fickle Will to Live

    The therapist, Miranda Olson, looked gentle andposed. She was young, but already a respected name in the field.

    +5 Free Cons

    Adjusting her sses, she spoke gravely. ¡°I believe Ms. Winsor has experienced some form of violence. Not necessarily physical. Psychological harm counts, too.¡±

    Dawn had suspected as much.

    Still, hearing it aloud made her chest tighten.

    ¡°Did she¡­ talk?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Miranda nodded. ¡°But treatment needs to continue. I¡¯lle every day. If possible, spend more time with her. If she can open up about what she¡¯s been through, that knot in her heart can finally loosen.¡±

    Anna had been dragged back from the edge of death, but her desire to live was still painfully fickle.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Beseeched 646

    Chapter 646 Dead Inside

    Chapter 646 Dead Inside

    Dawn lowered her gaze and nodded. ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my job,¡± Miranda replied.

    After a few more reminders, Ethan had Oliver see her downstairs.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn took a moment to steady her breathing. She even rubbed her face with both hands, forcing her expression to soften.

    ¡°Do I look okay right now?¡± she asked, lips pursed as she looked at Ethan.

    Ethanughed quietly, equal parts fond and pained, and flicked her nose. ¡°You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re Anna¡¯s best friend. Of course, she¡¯ll trust you.¡±

    Dawn drew in a deep breath and pushed the door open.

    Anna was half propped up in bed, her face still pale. She held a cup of water¨Cprobably something Miranda had just given her.

    ¡°Anna,¡± Dawn called gently, walking over with a smile.

    ¡°Are you hungry? I had fresh porridge brought in. It smells amazing¨Cseafood, your favorite. Want a little?¡±

    Anna nced at her, her eyes distant, as if she didn¡¯t quite recognize her.

    Dawn¡¯s chest tightened, but she kept smiling.

    ¡°Or is there something else <i>you </i>want? I can have it sent over.¡±

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Dawn froze.

    Anna probably didn¡¯t realize how powerful her voice was¨Chow they shattered the dam Dawn had been holding back for two days straight.

    I¡¯m not hungry. There¡¯s nothing I want to eat. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Anna said evenly, her voice mechanical, stripped of emotion.

    Still, the fact that she was speaking at all felt like a miracle.

    Dawn sniffed and nodded. ¡°Okay¡­ then, we¡¯ll catter.¡±

    Silence settled over the room.

    Anna drank her water in small, careful sips, as if following an instruction she¡¯d memorized, until she finished the cup. Maybe the therapist told her to hydrate. Maybe her body simply remembered it needed water

    Either way, she drained the cuppletely.

    She sat there holding the empty ss, eyes vacant.

    Dawn¡¯s heart clenched. She quickly took the cup from Anna¡¯s hands and set it aside, then spoke cautiously. ¡°Anna can we talk for

    173

    <b>11:37 </b>am

    Chapter 646 Dead Inside

    <b>0</b><b>:</b><b>9 </b>

    s

    a bit?¡±

    ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°Anything. Whatever you want.¡±

    Anna¡¯s longshes fluttered twice, like a switch had been tripped, brushing against a memory she didn¡¯t want to keep.

    After a few seconds, she said softly, ¡°Dawn, I don¡¯t know what there is to say. I¡¯m ¡­ kind of a failure.¡±

    The calm despair in her tone was unsettling.

    ¡°How could you be?¡±

    Dawn held her hand over the nket and smiled before speaking gently. ¡°You¡¯re not a failure at all. You have work you love, parents who adore you, and you¡¯ve helped your friends more times than you can count. Everyone likes you.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t move. She lifted her eyelids slightly.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dawn met her gaze without blinking. ¡°To me, you¡¯re the best, Anna.¡±

    Anna pressed her pale lips together, as if trying to smile. In the end, only a faint twitch crossed her cheek.

    Guilt surged again.

    Dawn suddenly remembered¨Clong ago, Anna had called her once.

    She¡¯d cried uncontrobly, doubting herself over and over.

    If I¡¯d paid <i>attention </i>back <i>then</i><i>¡­ </i><i>would </i><i>this </i><i>have </i><i>never </i><i>happened</i><i>? </i>

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Her hand was suddenly squeezed.

    Dawn looked up, meeting Anna¡¯s eyes¨Cstill as dead water.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Anna said.

    <b>¡°</b>I won¡¯t. Why would I?¡±

    Dawn <i>looked </i>into her eyes, smiling through it. ¡°We still have so many ces to go together You¡¯re Dulce¡¯s godmother now, you <i>know</i><i>. </i>One day, I¡¯ll be your child¡¯s godmother, too. We¡¯ll watch them grow up together. Okay?¡±

    Anna nodded<b>. </b>

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    That night seemed to have sealed away another side of Anna. She grew quiet and distant¨Caware of everyone, yet letting no one inside.

    <b>11:37 </b>am

    Chapter 646 Dead Inside

    The therapist came every day, talking for an hour or two, adjusting medication.

    It helped some. Anna looked better.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    After a week in the hospital, Miranda suggested that she go home if there were no other physical concerns. A familiar environment might help her recover.

    ¡°So¡­ at this rate, how long until Anna gets better?¡± Dawn asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Miranda replied, then added, ¡°I mentioned emotional topics today. She didn¡¯t resist. If she¡¯s willing to talk next time, we might make real progress.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t let her guard down. She made time every day to be with Anna, sometimes bringing Dulce to sit with her.

    Even without seeing her, Leon still came daily. Sometimes for hours. Sometimes all day.

    Packages followed¨Cone after another¨Csent to Oceanic Vi.

    Supplements. Jewelry. Flowers.

    At first, Anna joked about who the sender might be. Then, she seemed to realize the truth. She stopped asking. And the smile disappeared from her face.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 647

    Chapter 647 You Can¡¯t See Her Again

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    The therapist had been right. Anna¡¯s condition was improving¨Cslowly, steadily. She could even take care of Dulce on her own now.

    Seeing that, Dawn finally let herself breathe a little easier.

    She quietly summoned one of the bodyguards and asked, ¡°Is that Graves guy still outside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    ¡®Heh. Guess he¡¯s learned patience now.¡± Dawn¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Keep an eye inside. If Annaes out, give me a signal. I¡¯m going to have a word with him.¡±

    When she said she wanted to meet him, she meant it.

    She even went upstairs and changed into something sharp and practical.

    Passing the yroom, she heardughter spilling out¨CAnna and Dulce were in the middle of a game,pletely absorbed.

    Dawn quickened her steps down the stairs. Outside the vi, the man stood tall by the hood of his car, cigarette between his ingers. He didn¡¯t look surprised to see her. He flicked the half¨Csmoked cigarette to the ground and crushed it under his shoe.

    ¡®Littering like that? Real ssy. Looks like Mr. Graves isn¡¯t much of a man, and his manners are trash, too.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hold back as she stopped just a few steps away from him. Her eyes stayed frosty.

    Leon didn¡¯t seem offended. He asked quietly, ¡°How is she?¡±

    ¡®Thanks to you, nothing¡¯s blown up. Yet.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°If apologies worked, we wouldn¡¯t need the police.¡± Dawn let out a short, mockingugh and met his gaze head¨Con. ¡°I used to think that, despite your messy family background, you at least had decent character. Now, I think my eyes were busted. I take it back.¡±

    Leon frowned. His deep¨Cset eyes looked as if they were buried beneath heavy fog. ¡°What happened between Anna and me isn¡¯t as simple as you think.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    Dawn scoffed. ¡°And what exactly are you trying to say?

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you still n to cling to her and refuse to let go.¡±

    Leon stayed silent for several seconds. No one knew what ran through his head. Light washed over those handsome features like a shield, hiding everything.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said hoarsely.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let her go.¡±

    ¡°Keep dreaming.¡±

    <b>11:37 </b>am

    Chapter 647 You Can¡¯t See Her Again

    0:30

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    Dawn wanted to curse him out, but it felt like a waste of breath. The more she said, the more it would seem like this man still had power over their lives.

    She took a deep breath and said coldly, ¡°Mr. Graves, let me be honest. I will never allow you near Anna again. Once her condition stabilizes a bit more, I¡¯ll notify her family to take her back to Trifton. As for you-

    ¡°You have <i>no </i>feelings for your ex¨Cwife, yet a child suddenly popped up. Do you think Anna is stupid? And the things you¡¯ve done to her¨Cemotional maniption, silent treatment¨Cany one of them is enough for her to cut you off for life.¡±

    Leon¡¯s expression barely changed, but if you looked closely, violent waves were surging deep in his eyes.

    ¡°Ms. Porter, are you making decisions for Anna now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not qualified?¡±

    Leon pressed his tongue against his back teeth, anger seething.

    Still, his restraint held. He didn¡¯t explode.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re her closest friend, but you truly don¡¯t have the right to do this.¡±

    Dawn had done her homework. Leon wasn¡¯t just powerful in business¨Che was aggressive, forceful, and fond of methods that lived

    outside the rules.

    If this were the old Stonewarden Group, they could have matched him move for move.

    But not now.

    The old veterans were long retired. They could spar with him in the boardroom, maybe. But if things turned ruthless, her family wouldn¡¯t stand <b>a </b>chance.

    Thinking that through, Dawn let out a quiet breath. Her tone softened slightly.

    ¡°Mr. Graves, why can¡¯t you understand? You and Anna don¡¯t belong in the same world. What she needs, you can¡¯t give. What you want, she can¡¯t fulfill. If that¡¯s the case, why not let each other go?¡±

    Leon didn¡¯t answer. His lowered gaze said everything.

    Let go? <i>Impossible</i>.

    ¡°Do you know what I felt when I saw her that day?¡± Dawn asked suddenly,

    The day Anna tried to take her own life.

    Leon¡¯s eyes flickered as he finally looked at her.

    Dawn spoke calmly, like she was recounting something ordinary. ¡°She was lying in a white bathtub. Reddish liquid was spilling over the edge. The tub was porcin¨Cpure white¨Cbut her hand rested there, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t tell the color difference.¡±

    She tugged at the corner of her mouth¨Cnot a smile, but something far more bitter<b>. </b>

    <b>2/3 </b>

    <b>11:37 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 647 You Can¡¯t See Her Again

    Mncholy. Helplessness. Heartache.

    ¡°I never imagined I¡¯d see her lying there, so lifeless. And the person who drove her to that point was you.

    ¡°Mr. Graves, do you want to see that happen again?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t endure it a second time.

    If Anna¡¯s parents ever found out, it would destroy them too.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    ¡°No¡­¡± Leon lowered his head. His bangs shadowed his eyes, his voice rough and broken. ¡°This time was an ident. Anna won¡¯t do something like that again.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 648

    11:19 am

    Chapter 648 One Step at a Time

    Chapter 648 One Step at a Time

    Dawn let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°And who are you saying that to?¡±

    Because really¨Cwho could guarantee anything?

    +S Free Coins

    ¡°Anna¡¯s finally starting toe back to herself. I¡¯m not letting all that effort get ruined. So, Mr. Graves¡­ go. And don¡¯te back to bother her again.¡±

    She held Leon¡¯s eyes for a heartbeat, then turned and walked inside.

    If he had even a sliver of real feeling for Anna, he¡¯d think twice.

    Dawn breathed out slowly. She¡¯d done what she could. The rest was out of her control.

    From the next day on, Leon didn¡¯t show up again.

    The forecast said a hurricane wasing in two days.

    Right before a storm, the sky always looked too pretty¨Cpink light spilling across the horizon like a dream that didn¡¯t know it was about to break.

    Anna stood at the window, staring into the distance. There was a strange stillness to her, like she¡¯d been paused mid¨Cthought.

    Dawn watched from a few steps behind. Anna had gotten so thin. At nearly five¨Cseven, she looked like a hard gust could fold her in

    half.

    Something pinched in Dawn¡¯s chest. She crossed the room and slipped an arm around Anna¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°What are you doing over here? Dulce was just running around looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Just standing,¡± Anna said.

    She didn¡¯t turn, only kept her eyes on the far¨Coff glow. ¡°Dawn¡­ where do you think people go after they die?¡±

    The question still had teeth.

    But it also felt like she was pressing on a bruise to see if it still hurt¨Cmaybe because she needed to know it was real

    Dawn thought for a moment, then answered carefully, like she wasying something fragile down on a table. ¡°I don¡¯t know what everyone believes. But me? I think death is just gone. There¡¯s nowhere to go. If I had to call it anything dust¡±

    Like fire eating through everything until all that¡¯s left is smoke, thinning into the air until there¡¯s nothing

    Anna nodded, almost relieved.

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Her voice softened into a quiet sigh. ¡°When you¡¯re dead, there¡¯s nothing. Only living gives you hope. We haven¡¯t <b>even </b>seen <b>enou </b>of the world yet. How could we just end it?¡±

    Dawn didn¡¯t speak. She only tightened her arm around Anna¡¯s shoulder, a small, wordless anchor

    11:19 am

    Chapter 648 One Step at a Time

    6400

    s

    ¡°Dawn¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Anna¡¯s eyes reddened fast, like her body had been holding it back until now.

    ¡°I must¡¯ve terrified you. I¡¯m a grown woman, and I still did something like that. It¡¯s ¡­ it¡¯s not something a person with a brain should do.¡±

    The words broke her open. Tears surged down her face, hot and unstoppable.

    Dawn pulled her into a hug and patted her back, slow and steady.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Anna, it¡¯s okay. Really.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ it¡¯s not.¡±

    Anna pressed her face into Dawn¡¯s shoulder, sobbing so hard she could barely breathe. ¡°Thank God you found me. Dawn, if I¡¯d really died¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine my mom. She would¡¯ve shattered. That¡¯s not just pain¨Cthat¡¯s me being the worst kind of daughter.

    ¡°I let one ugly moment push me into something extreme. It was selfish and irresponsible ¡­ I won¡¯t do it again. Dawn, I swear!

    won¡¯t.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s throat tightened. She stroked Anna¡¯s hair and whispered, ¡°I know. From now on, we live. No matter what happens, I¡¯m right here, okay?¡±

    Anna cried until her eyes were swollen, until her breath came in shaky little hups.

    ¡°Okay,¡± Dawn said, forcing a small smile as she wiped her cheeks.

    ¡°Look at you. You cried yourself into aplete mess. Those eyes are going to stay puffy for two days.¡±

    ¡°No way.¡± Anna sniffed and leaned toward the ss to inspect herself. She froze. ¡°Oh my God¨CI look like a panda.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m icing them tonight. For hours if I have to. I refuse to ept this.¡±

    ¡°At that rate, you¡¯ll catch a cold before the swelling goes down.¡±

    Dawn sighed. ¡°Just let it be. We¡¯re not going anywhere for the next couple of days.¡±

    ¡°I should¡¯ve stopped sooner¡­¡±

    Anna took a deep breath through her nose and immediately regretted it. She sounded congested, like her own face was betraying her. ¡°If Dulce sees me like this, is she going to¡­ think something?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a toddler. She won¡¯t reach such conclusions,¡± Dawnughed, the sound finally warm. ¡°The most she¡¯ll think is her godmother is sick.¡±

    ¡°Well, I kind of am.¡±

    The kind where you wake up clear¨Cheaded and want to p your past self for being so reckless.

    The more Anna reyed those days, the more it felt like she¡¯d been sleepwalking through someone else¡¯s life. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to turn over a new leaf.¡±

    <b>11:19 </b>am

    Chapter 648 One Step at a Time

    Sometimes, people don¡¯t change gradually. Sometimes they snap into rity in one single second.

    Like Anna<i>. </i>

    Anna recovered faster than Dawn expected, like she¡¯d switched tracks inside her mind.

    s

    She still drifted sometimes, eyes going distant, but she tried. She showed up. She chose forward. And that was everything.

    Time heals the people who want to heal.

    Dawn was still wondering how to bring up Leon when Anna beat her to it.

    The weather was perfect that day. Dawn, Raven, and Anna spread a pic mat in the yard,id out snacks and fruit, and let Dulce burn off her endless energy. It was basically a pic without calling it one.

    After a while, both women copsed onto the mat like they¡¯d just survived a marathon.

    ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯mpletely done.¡±

    ¡°Same,¡± Dawn replied, staring up at the clean blue sky.

    She pulled her sunsses down over her eyes and muttered, ¡°Why do kids have unlimited energy? I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 649

    Chapter 649 Dark Past Unearthed

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either,¡± Anna sighed, rubbing the back of her neck like she could physically knead the fatigue out. ¡°Dawn¡­ Dulce is already a pretty easy kid, right? And I still feel like my brain¡¯s gone numb after a few days with her. I¡¯m starting to think I don¡¯t want to be a mom. Having Dulce as my goddaughter is plenty.¡±

    ¡°What, are you making excuses now?¡±

    Dawn chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s kids for you¨Cexhausting but joyful.¡±

    Anna went quiet. For a while, the only sound was their breathing and Dulce¡¯s distant giggles as she chased something across the yard like her legs had springs.

    Then, so softly Dawn almost missed it, Anna said, ¡°Dawn¡­ I had a baby once.¡±

    For a moment, nobody spoke.

    Dawn¡¯s head snapped over. ¡°What?¡±

    Anna¡¯s face stayed strangely calm. A faint flush still lingered on her cheeks from their earlier ¡°we¡¯re¨Ctoo¨Cold¨Cfor¨Cthis¡± sprinting around thewn.

    ¡°It was¡­ an ident, but I was going to keep it. I thought he¡¯d be happy. I even nned it like a surprise¨Cwait until he got back from his business trip, then tell him.

    ¡°But that couldn¡¯t be any further from the truth.¡± Her mouth curved, but it wasn¡¯t a real smile. It was something bitter and tired. ¡°I don¡¯t know why I assumed he¡¯d be excited just because I was. That¡¯s ¡­ kind of unfair, isn¡¯t it? Like forcing someone into a feeling.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not unfair,¡± Dawn cut in immediately, voice sharp with disbelief. ¡°That was his child. If he didn¡¯t want a kid, he should¡¯ve acted like it from the beginning. Don¡¯t wait until it happens and then suddenly turn into ¡®I wasn¡¯t ready.¡® Don¡¯t do that thing where you carry all the me like it¡¯s <i>your </i>job.¡±

    Anna blinked, like the words had to travel through a fog before theynded.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± she murmured.

    She continued, ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so hard <i>on </i>myself. We were both wrong. My mistake was trusting him. I really believed he and his ex¨Cwife were clean¨Cno feelings, no mess. And I believed¡­ I believed he loved me.¡±

    She didn¡¯t say Leon¡¯s name right away. She didn¡¯t have to. It sat between them anyway, heavy as a stone.

    When Leon came back from his business trip, Anna told him. She was so excited that she actually wrapped the test like a gift. Put it in a little <i>box </i>like it was something precious.

    He knocked it out of her hands, then he began to grill her with furious questions.

    He demanded why she hadn¡¯t told him earlier.

    ¡°Leon¡¯s trip took a long time¨Cthree months. It was still early in the pregnancy, so I didn¡¯t rush to tell you¡±

    Dawn¡¯s <i>voice </i>trembled slightly. ¡°So when he came back¡­ the baby was already four months along<b>?</b><b>¡± </b>

    ¡°About that,¡± Anna said, letting out a self¨Cmocking smile <b>as </b>she lifted a hand and traced a small arc over her <b>stomach</b>.

    11:19 am

    Chapter 649 Dark Past Unearthed.

    ¡°About this big, I think. Not much, but you could already see the curve.¡±

    0:91

    s

    A tear slipped from the corner of her eye without warning, yet her tone stayed light, as if she were telling someone else¡¯s story. ¡°He said he¡¯d arrange the surgery. Of course, I refused. My family could afford a child. Even if he didn¡¯t want it, I could raise the baby myself. What I never expected was¡­.

    ¡°After we argued, I ran into his ex¨Cwife on the way home. She hit me with her car. A passerby called the ambnce. The baby was gone. And then Leon called me¨Cbefore I could even speak, he started yelling at me.¡±

    Just hearing it made Dawn¡¯s chest feel tight and heavy.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because his ex¨Cwife used me of hurting her child.¡±

    Anna turned to look at Dawn. ¡°Sounds unbelievable, right? But she pulled it off¨Cand her child really was injured.¡±

    In that moment, Anna knew she¡¯d already lost.

    Not because of anything else.

    Just the fact that that woman could frame her by hurting her child was enough to make Anna concede defeat.

    How could anyone be that ruthless?

    She didn¡¯t understand it, and she didn¡¯t want to.

    But leaving wasn¡¯t easy either. Leon went nearly mad¨Clocking her in the room, letting her out only to eat, and to sleep with him.

    Dawn¡¯s voice shook. ¡°He¡­ that¡¯s illegal.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Anna sighed. ¡°But what could I do, Dawn? I had no evidence. He had money and power. I couldn¡¯t hide anything¨Che¡¯d find it no matter what. In the end, I just¡­ gave up.¡±

    She didn¡¯t just give up on him. She gave up on herself.

    Dawn gripped her hand tightly. ¡°Anna, I swear to you, I will never let him hurt you again.¡±

    But no one saw how fast trouble woulde.

    Maybe things had been too quiettely¨Cquiet enough that even the bodyguards let their guard down.

    That afternoon, the neighbor¡¯s dog wouldn¡¯t stop barking, and Dawn¡¯s eyelid twitched nonstop, a bad feeling creeping in.

    ¡°Dawn.¡±

    Anna came up behind her with two cups of coffee, handing one over.

    ¡°I think <i>I¡¯ve </i>stayed at your ce long enough. I want to¡­ go back to Trifton.¡±

    Dawn froze for a second. ¡°Anna, but you¡¯re not fully recovered yet. The doctor said <i>you </i>still need regr checkups.¡±

    <b>1:19 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 649 Dark Past Unearthed

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    ¡°What¡¯s there to check? Look at me¨Cperfectly fine,¡± Anna said, spinning in front of her to prove it. ¡°Both body and mind. I¡¯m eating well, sleeping well.

    ¡®And you¡¯ve been watching me take my meds every day anyway. I¡¯ll keep taking them in Trifton. Worst case, you can video call me and supervise.¡±

    She said it lightly, but Dawn couldn¡¯t shake the unease settling in her chest.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    11:19 <b>am </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 650

    Chapter 650 I¡¯ll Go With You

    s

    Dawn couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it¨Cjust a hollow unease, like standing on ground that might give way at any moment.

    When she didn¡¯t answer right away, Anna tugged her down onto the chair beside her and smiled faintly. <i>¡°</i><i>You </i><i>know</i>, Dawn, I¡¯ve finally figured something out these past few days. Maybe everyone really does have a path they¡¯re meant to walk. The people we meet, the things we go through¨Cit¡¯s all written somewhere already.¡±

    So, there was no dodging it, no erasing it.

    All she could do was lower her head and walk straight into the wall.

    Even if it meant blood and broken bones, maybe that pain was simply her due.

    A breeze swept through, lifting the loose strands at Anna¡¯s temple. Dawn studied her profile¨Cstill beautiful, but thinner than before, a kind of pallor seeping out from deep within.

    Like someone who was utterly exhausted, yet forcing herself to live as if everything were normal.

    Going back to Trifton¡­

    t wasn¡¯t impossible.

    But even if Anna¡¯s family looked harmonious on the surface, her father had never been a good husband.

    Years ago, Hubert Winsor had kept another woman on the side. Anna¡¯s mother, gentle by nature, could do nothing but cry day after day. Back then, it had been Anna who stepped in to resolve it.

    fears had passed, and though Hubert <i>now </i>looked like he was ying it straight, he¡¯d never truly cut ties with that woman.

    f Anna went back this time, she¡¯d have to <i>face </i>all of that again.

    Could she really keep her emotions <i>in </i>check?

    Dawn pressed her lips together, thought for a moment, then said, ¡°How about this¨Cyou give me two days. Let me wrap things up nere, and I¡¯ll go back with you.¡±

    <b>¡°</b>What? No.¡± Anna frowned. ¡°I¡¯m already disrupting your work enough as it is. If youe back with me, too, what about your home?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Dawnughed. ¡°Did you forget? I grew up in Trifton, too.¡±

    Anna looked <b>at </b>her, silent.

    ¡°Really. I was nning to go back anyway<b>.</b>¡±

    <b>Seeing </b><b>the </b>disbelief on Anna¡¯s face, Dawn rubbed her brow helplessly. ¡°You know my adoptive parents still haven¡¯t met Dules, <b>right</b><b>? </b><b>Taking </b>her back <b>to </b>visit family¨Cthat makes perfect sense.¡±

    <b>The </b><b>suspicion </b>in <b>Anna¡¯s </b><b>eyes </b><b>finally </b>faded<b>. </b>She <b>nodded </b><b>¡°</b><b>That </b>actually <b>does </b>make a little sense.¡±

    <b>11:19 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 650 I¡¯ll Go With You

    Dawn said nothing to that, but she thought, <i>Not </i><i>just </i><i>a </i><i>little</i><i>¨C</i>it made <i>total </i><i>sense</i>.

    s

    ¡°So, you spend these two days resting and getting ready. I¡¯ll handle work. Once everything that needs doing is done, we¡¯ll head back to Trifton together.¡±

    Dawn hadn¡¯t been to the office muchtely. Most projects were being overseen by Daniel and Mason, but she was still the decision- maker¨Cshe couldn¡¯t just vanishpletely.

    Traveling meant preparation.

    Anna stayed home each day with the child. That gave Dawn time to work, and at night she sorted through clothes for herself and Dulce.

    ¡°Honey, how long are you nning to stay in Trifton?¡±

    ¡°Not sure. Maybe three days. Maybe a month.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ming with you.¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Ethan went silent.

    Dawn pulled a hanger from the closet and tossed it onto the bed. Ethan, who was behind her, followed step for step.

    When she said no, he finally stopped.

    He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

    After a moment, he kept talking <i>anyway</i>. ¡°Why <i>not</i>? I can arrange things at thepany. I can work remotely. There are plenty of people there¨Cthey¡¯re not freeloaders.¡±

    ¡°And how long has it been since you actually went back to the office?¡± Dawn shot him a look, separating Dulce¡¯s clothes into a pile. ¡°You¡¯re in charge now, not some frencer who can disappear whenever he feels like it. You can¡¯t keep coasting in and out¨Cit something goes wrong<b>, </b>the buck stops with you.¡±

    She knew Ethan hadn¡¯t shown up at the office muchtely, but every night he was still workingte in the study.

    And he was still in Northville¨Cclose enough that nothing major would slip.

    Trifton was different.

    Too far. Help from afar won¡¯t put out a fire right in front of you.

    Everyone was watching their family situation. What if someone tried to stir up trouble while they were gone?

    Ethan stood there watching her bustle around, wanting to help but not knowing how

    Under the warm light, his tall frame looked solid and strong His sharp features, paired with that unusually earnest expression, made him look¨Cridiculously both well behaved and alluring

    <i>Well</i><i>¨C</i><i>behaved</i><i>? </i><i>Ethan</i><i>? </i>

    The thought made Dawn smile before she could stop herself.

    <b>11:20 </b><b>am </b>

    Chapter 650 I¡¯ll Go With You

    She set the clothes down and turned to him. ¡°You really want toe with us that badly?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Ethan smiled softly, his gaze alone enough to drown her.

    <b>0401 </b>

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    He stepped closer, wrapped an arm around her waist, his low, pleasant voice thick with temptation. ¡°Honey, haven¡¯t I behaved well enough these past few days?¡±

    Dawn stared at him. ¡°I guess¡­ you¡¯ve been okay.¡±

    ¡°And what if Dulce misses me? What about you? What if you miss me?¡±

    He leaned in, eyes bright.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go,¡± he continued smoothly. ¡°If anything unexpected happens, I can help.¡±

    Dawn was almost convinced.

    She promptly shook her head, realizing she¡¯d almost fallen right into his trap.

    <i>Oh</i><i>, </i><i>he¡¯s </i><i>good</i>.

    <i>Real </i><i>good</i><i>. </i>

    This man had clearly mastered the seduction game. He could pull tricks out of his hat anytime he wanted.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 651

    <b>12:48 </b>pm

    Chapter 651 Making You a ymate

    Chapter 651 Making You a ymate

    s

    With a smile on her lips, she grabbed Ethan¡¯s cor, pulled him close, and took the lead by kissing him. ¡°You¡¯re right about everything, but business must be handled first, so we¡¯ll go first, and you cer.¡±

    The man was about to speak when Dawn let go and added.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve still got objections, then this conversation¡¯s over.¡±

    Ethan went silent.

    With things said that way, Ethan could only let out a low sigh.

    Just then, the phone rang; he leaned against the edge of the couch and answered.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Alex¡¯s voice came from the other end-

    ¡°Ethan, how long has it been since we met? Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think you¡¯d turned into a priest. Come out for a drink, hurry up!¡±

    Ethan nced at the woman who was still busy; she looked the same as before, but her little ears were pricked high, clearly listening to how he would answer.

    The corners of his mouth curled slightly as he said tly, ¡°Not going.¡±

    ¡°What, Dawn won¡¯t let you out?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Ethan¡¯s doting gaze remained fixed on the woman as he said nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m just happily henpecked. You single guys wouldn¡¯t understand.¡±

    Soon, Dawn finished packing her luggage; just as she stood up, the man reached out, hooked her waist, and pulled her over.

    At such a close distance, their breaths mingled.

    ¡°Dawn, are you really not letting me go?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t letting you go, it¡¯s just¡­¡±

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    This response was so blunt that Dawn was stunned for a moment, her suspicious gaze roaming over his face. ¡°Are you plotting something?¡±

    ¡°What plot? I¡¯ve always been straight with you.¡±

    Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, Ethan said cryptically, ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°But what?¡±

    ¡°We won¡¯t see each other for days. Shouldn¡¯t we keep the me burning ahead of time?¡±

    12:48 pm

    Chapter 651 Making You a ymate

    Dawn was speechless.

    <b>What </b>on earth<i>? </i>

    +5 Free Cond

    <i>Who </i>even says ¡®keep the <i>me </i><i>burning </i><i>ahead </i><i>of </i><i>time</i><i>¡®</i><i>? </i>

    Before Dawn could say anything, the man suddenly leaned down, swept her up in his arms, and strode toward the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your husband will lead by example.¡±

    With that, he kissed her hard.

    All of Dawn¡¯s protests were drowned out between their lips. She couldn¡¯t resist.

    The temperature in the room kept rising. From initial resistance, she gradually began to hook her arms around his neck, though she still clung to a shred of reason. ¡°You ¡­ go easy. Dulce and Anna are still downstairs.¡±

    Ethan curved his lips into a smile and reached up to tug open her blouse.

    His voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Rx. Anna knows boundaries.¡±

    At that moment, Anna downstairs sneezed uncontrobly.

    ¡­Anna?¡± Dulce looked at her in confusion, wide¨Ceyed.

    ¡®Godmommy¡¯s fine. I probably just caught a bit of a chill these past few days. Don¡¯t be scared, sweetheart.¡± As she spoke, she nced upstairs and muttered, ¡°What are your parents doing? How long does it take to pack? Maybe we should¡­¡±

    Anna exchanged a look with little Dulce. ¡°Should we go check on them?¡±

    Dulce seemed to understand, her eyes lighting up instantly.

    She tossed aside the toy in her hand, thought for a moment, then picked up the doll she¡¯d just dropped and stretched out her

    irms.

    Anna picked her up with a soft grunt.

    She whispered conspiratorially, ¡°Let¡¯s not make any noise. We¡¯ll go see what trouble they¡¯re up to.¡±

    Dulce nodded repeatedly. But the little girl was far <i>too </i>excited; she¡¯d barely stepped onto the stairs before she started giggling nonstop, leaving Anna both helpless and amused.

    is they got closer and closer to the main bedroom door, Anna slowed her steps.

    ¡®Shh.¡±

    They stopped talking.

    Dulce quieted down, and that only made the other sounds more obvious.

    Something felt off to Anna. When the closed door was right in front of her, realization hit, and she abruptly stopped.

    ¡°Ann-¡± mmph.

    The moment Dulce opened her mouth, Anna mped a hand over it

    <i>2/3 </i>

    Chapter 651 Making You a ymate

    ¡°Sweetheart! I think we should go back downstairs.¡±

    s

    Anna¡¯s voice was very, very low as she backed away. ¡°Your parents are ¡­ working hard on making you a ymate. Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s not disturb them. Come on¡­ you¡¯ll hang with Godmommy today, okay?¡±

    Dulce was far too young to understand any of that.

    As long as someone was ying with her, anything was fine. She didn¡¯t absolutely need her parents.

    After thinking it over, Anna found a stroller and took her out for a walk.

    Two bodyguards naturally followed behind. She¡¯d wanted to refuse, but considering safety, she let theme along.

    Once they stepped outside, everything was new to Dulce¨Cthe bugs by the roadside, the neighbor¡¯s dog, the birds skimming over theke.

    She was thrilled, waving her arms nonstop, eager to touch everything.

    Anna helped her pick up leaves¨Cyellow and red¨Cthat they could take home to use as bookmarks.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give these to Mommy. Mommy has lots of books. <i>You </i>can put them inside like this¡­¡±

    She demonstrated the motion for Dulce, who copied her movements, though it was hard to tell whether she understood or not.

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 652

    Chapter 652 Uninvited Guest

    Anna was amused by her andughed.

    ¡®Sweetheart, you¡¯re just too adorable¡­¡±

    s

    She had been about to lower her head and rub Dulce¡¯s cheeks, but the moment she lifted her eyes, she saw a man not far away. He was all starlight and shadow, like some god on high¨Ctoo far to reach.

    Anna¡¯s face slowly drained of color, and even when Dulce reached out to tug at her clothes, she didn¡¯t react at all.

    ¡®Ms. Winsor?¡± one of the bodyguards couldn¡¯t help but remind her softly.

    ¡®I¨CI¡¯m fine.¡±

    Inna¡¯s gaze held an indescribable unease, and she squeezed her fingers hard twice before she could steady herself. ¡°I need to take are of something. Why don¡¯t you take Dulce back first? I¡¯ll head back on my ownter.¡±

    The bodyguard frowned. ¡°But¡­ Ms. Porter specifically instructed us to ensure your safety and Ms. Dulce¡¯s.¡±

    I told you to go, so go. Why so much nonsense?¡±

    hat ended their conversation.

    The two bodyguards exchanged looks, helpless to refuse.

    ¡®hey were already some distance from home; walking back would take at least twenty minutes.

    Dulce still wanted to y for a while. The bodyguards coaxed her for a long time before finally carrying her away.

    Once everyone was gone, thekeside became empty and quiet.

    inna stood facing the wind, her beautiful eyes seeming to be veiled in mist.

    fter a while, a shadow darkened the space beside her as a man came to stand shoulder to shoulder with her.

    leither spoke, and the atmosphere held a hint of inexplicable eeriness; a gust of wind blew, brushing her hair against his shoulder, nomentarily creating an illusion of intimacy.

    The sensation made Anna deeply ufortable.

    She instinctively edged half a step away.

    If you don¡¯t have anything to say, then 1-

    ¡®Have you been doing welltely?¡±

    ¡±

    The man spoke, his voice hoarse beyond recognition.

    Anna pressed her lips together. Her pale face held no trace of color. ¡°So¨Cso. If you hadn¡¯t shown up, maybe I¡¯d be doing a little

    better.¡±

    The man¡¯s dark gaze was fixed intensely forward, where the undercurrents surged as if they could swallow everything whole.

    12:48 pm

    Chapter 652 Uninvited Guest

    s

    ¡°nning to leave Northville?¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t answer.

    She knew that with this man¡¯s power, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to know anything.

    ¡°Fine.¡± Leon¡¯s voice was deep and raspy, as if suppressing some unspeakable emotion. ¡°I can let you go take a breather. I can even let you go home and see your parents. But Anna¨CI won¡¯t let go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Anna¡¯s breathing instantly fell out of rhythm.

    She turned her head in disbelief, parted her lips, yet didn¡¯t know what to say.

    What could she say?

    Judging by external circumstances alone, she simply couldn¡¯t oppose him.

    Once they returned to Trifton, with this man¡¯s ruthless, anything¨Cgoes methods, he might even use her parents as leverage.

    Cold sweat beaded across Anna¡¯s forehead. She took several deep breaths and said, ¡°Mr. Graves, why do you have to push so hard? There are countless women in this world. You really can¡¯t live without me?¡±

    And it¡¯s not like hecked anything.

    He had women who loved him and an adorable child.

    The thought made Anna clench her palms tightly; she had never wanted to be the ¡°other woman,¡± nor had she ever thought she¡¯d be trapped in such a messy entanglement.

    Leon¡­ why wouldn¡¯t he let her go?

    The brokenness in Anna¡¯s eyes was like a crack appearing on a clean, bright mirror, growing heavier until it spread across her entire vision.

    Leon frowned as he watched her, his presence overwhelming, like an invisible closing in from all sides, leaving her nowhere to escape.

    After a long while.

    He finally spoke. ¡°No matter how many there are, not one of them is you.¡±

    Anna tugged bitterly at the corner of her mouth. ¡°By that logic, Mr. Graves, you¡¯re quite devoted to me.¡±

    ¡°Anna.¡± Leon¡¯s hand curled slightly inside the pocket of his trousers, the movement subtle enough to go unnoticed. She only heard his hoarse voice say, ¡°Some things, I can¡¯t help.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Go on, Mr. Graves. What exactly can¡¯t you help?¡±

    Was he <i>lying </i>to her?

    Or was it <i>the </i>child<i>? </i>

    He once told her his marriage to his ex¨Cwife was purely contractual, that they didn¡¯t live together and had no feelings. She had believed him.

    12:48 pm

    Chapter 652 Uninvited Guest

    +5 Free Colms

    Butter, not only did she see intimate photos of them, and out of nowhere, there was a child.

    What did that make Anna?

    A fool!

    Irritated, Anna ran a hand through her hair, unwilling to recall the past. One thing after another, all of it felt like a mockery of her own stupidity.

    ¡°Actually, none of that matters anymore. I¡¯ll just treat it as ¡­ the price I had to pay for making the wrong choice. But Mr. Graves- Leon-¡±

    She looked straight into his eyes, forcing each word out through clenched teeth. ¡°Could I ask you to let me go? Wouldn¡¯t it be better for you to enjoy your happy family? A wife, a child¨Chaven¡¯t you already got perfection? Why insist on clinging to me?

    ¡°Or is it that you want your child to know that his father is actually a-!¡±

    She stopped abruptly.

    The man¡¯s expression was far too dark and ominous, as if he might explode at any moment.

    Anna¡¯s heart trembled uncontrobly for a moment. But then she thought¡­

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Beseeched 653

    11:43 am

    Chapter 653 Masters at ying the Gray Area

    Chapter 653 Masters at ying the Gray Area

    What was she still afraid of?

    She had already died once.

    ¡°Or do you want your child to know that his father is aplete, irredeemable bastard?¡±

    Thest two words left her mouth with an indescribable rush¨Csomething wild, almost exhrating.

    Leon¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly as he stared at her without blinking.

    Anna thought he would do something.

    Curse at her.

    Threaten her. Warn her.

    But nothing came.

    Leon simply studied her for a moment, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Done venting? If not, keep going.¡±

    Anna didn¡¯t know what to say after that.

    That reaction, of all things, left her at a loss.

    <b>+5 </b>Free Coins

    She looked away. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to insult you. Just leave. I won¡¯t have anything to do with you ever again, and I¡¯m not going back with you. From now on, our paths diverge; let¡¯s never cross paths again.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak, but the danger in his dark eyes seeped out like poison.

    He ground his teeth. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Anna¡¯s heart pounded. Her hands clenched tight at her sides.

    ¡°I <i>could </i>say it ten times and it wouldn¡¯t change.¡± Her eyes burned red as she nearly shouted, ¡°Can¡¯t you understand in words? I said I will not be with you again. I¡¯d rather die than be with you!¡±

    Every word cut into Leon¡¯s chest like a de.

    He endured the dull, crushing pain and stepped forward, gripping Anna¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    That hoarse voice carried too many emotions to name.

    ¡°Let me be clear, too. I will never let go¨Cunless I¡¯m dead.¡±

    Anna stared at him wordlessly.

    The man¡¯s tall silhouette grew increasingly blurred before her eyes; it was a long time before the breath trapped in Anna¡¯s chest finally escaped, followed by a rush of tears.

    11:43 am M

    Chapter 653 Masters at ying the Gray Area

    +5 Free <b>Coins </b>

    She stared at the rippling surface of theke, and somewhere inside her, everything turned into a barren wastnd¨Cendless, empty, lifeless.

    Elsewhere.

    When the bodyguards brought Dulce home, Dawn had just changed and wasing downstairs.

    She¡¯d just been dragged into some nonsense by Ethan¨Cthat jerk¨Cand barely managed to escape. Another minute and it probably would¡¯ve gone straight into the evening.

    Seeing Dulcee in, she asked, confused, ¡°Where¡¯s Anna?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Winsor said¡­ she had something to take care of and told us toe back first.¡±

    Dawn reached out and took Dulce into her arms, frowning. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say she shouldn¡¯t be left alone? You could have at least called to tell me. How could you let her go off on her own?¡±

    These past days, Anna seemed normal on the surface¨Cbut Dawn knew there was still a knot in her heart.

    Leaving her alone was like setting a ticking time bomb.

    ¡°No¡­ I need to go find her myself.¡±

    She shoved Dulce back into the bodyguard¡¯s arms and turned to head out.

    Before she reached the door, a familiar figure appeared¨Csmiling, no less. ¡°Where are you off to? Look, I bought fresh pears. I tried one¨Cthey¡¯re really sweet.¡±

    Anna was holding a bag of pears. That much was true.

    But something still felt off to Dawn. ¡°You just went out to buy pears?¡±

    ¡°What else would I be doing?¡±

    Anna nced at her, her expression suggesting Dawn was making a mountain out of a molehill as she brushed past her. ¡°When we went out earlier, there was an olddy with a fruit cart by the gate. She was almost sold out, so I hurried over to grab some.¡±

    ¡°Then, why didn¡¯t you take Dulce with you?¡±

    ¡°If I took her, I¡¯d have to carry the kid and the pears. Too much trouble.¡±

    The bodyguards were right there.

    It was an obvious answer.

    But Dawn didn¡¯t press further; some questions didn¡¯t need to be picked apart to the bone. Perhaps everyone staying quiet would be better than a thousand words.

    A flicker of pain crossed her eyes. She stepped forward and took the bag from Anna¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright then. To make up for my misunderstanding, let me serve you for the rest of the day.¡±

    They smiled at each other, both with tears shimmering in their eyes.

    <b>2/3 </b>

    11:43 am

    Chapter 653 Masters at ying the Gray Area

    s

    As Dawn headed toward the kitchen, Anna watched her back, her chest burning like it was being roasted over fire¨Cunbearably hot.

    They both kept this small episode to themselves. Neither said a word about it.

    The tickets to Trifton were already booked. Before heading to the airport, Dawn pulled Ethan aside. ¡°Have someone keep an eye on Leon. I¡¯m worried he might pull something.¡±

    Ethan hummed in response and sent her a file on his phone.

    ¡°I already had people look into it. Leon has a major project in Neotrix City tied to local tourism development. He needs to personally attend the ribbon¨Ccutting, so he shouldn¡¯t have time to go to Trifton and bother you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡±

    But Dawn still didn¡¯t dare rx.

    ¡°Just in case, have Tony arrange a few reliable people to stay near Anna¡¯s ce for a while. At least make sure they¡¯re protected.¡±

    Ethanughed helplessly. ¡°Honey, you really treat Leon like some kind of criminal.¡±

    Dawn snorted. ¡°And what else is he?¡±

    Men like him were masters at ying in the gray areas.

    <b>3/3 </b>

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

 Beseeched 654

    Chapter 654 Sydney Is About to Strike

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    If Anna truly fell back into his hands, there was no telling what kind of chaos he would stir up, let alone what it¡¯d do to her parents.

    She didn¡¯t want anything going wrong at all.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±

    Dawn¡¯s instructions were, of course, something Ethan Jackson would follow without question.

    His dark gaze lingered on them as they departed, yet an unease settled deep in his chest.

    Men understood men best. Once a man fixated on something, even a wall of bronze and iron wouldn¡¯t stop him. He¡¯d find a way to tunnel straight through it.

    Leon ¡­ would never give up that easily.

    And what troubled Ethan even more now-

    Sydney still hadn¡¯t shown her face.

    Where exactly was she hiding?

    Ethan stood at the security checkpoint for a while, his expression unreadable as he turned his phone over in his hand.

    A momentter, it rang.

    He nced at the caller ID. Austin.

    Austin had an important partner to meet today, which was why he hadn¡¯te to the airport. Calling now, he was probably asking whether Dawn and the others had boarded the ne.

    Ethan¡¯s brow twitched slightly. He cast onest look inside before turning away.

    He answered the call.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°I might know where Sydney is.¡±

    A momentary silence ensued.

    Ethan¡¯s eyes darkened instantly. ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°Come back first. We¡¯ll talk when we meet.¡±

    <b>A </b>ck Mercedes shed past <i>on </i>the elevated highway. Ethan drove straight to the Northville branch of Osborne Group. Austin had cleared the way in advance, so Ethan entered the office without any obstacles.

    <b>A </b>tall<b>, </b>straight figure stood by the window¨Cthin, cold, distant.

    At first nce, he looked almost fragile<b>, </b>as if a strong gust of wind might knock him over.

    <b>11:43 </b>am MM

    Chapter 654 Sydney Is About to Strike

    Ethan frowned. Before he could say anything, the man turned around.

    <b>+5 </b>Free <b>Coins </b>

    Compared to a few years ago, Austin¡¯s demeanor had softened considerably. There was even a faint smile as he personally poured Ethan a ss of water. ¡°Back so soon? I thought it¡¯d take another twenty minutes.¡±

    Ethan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You look oddly rxed.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. But you¡¯re here now, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Ethan didn¡¯t say anything for a while.

    After setting the ss down, Austin took a seat on the couch, unhurried andposed. Though he was a few years older than Ethan, he was impably maintained, showing no trace of age.

    Perhaps because he¡¯d grown thinner, his features looked sharper¨Chis bone structure even more pronounced.

    ¡°I got a text this morning from an unknown number. But my instinct says it was Sydney.¡±

    ¡°What did it say?¡±

    ¡°She asked to meet me.¡±

    Ethan mulled over this information.

    At a time like this, such a request was impossible not to overthink.

    Especially given the history between her and Austin.

    Ethan let out a coldugh. ¡°That confirms it. She¡¯s been watching us all along. The moment Dawn leaves, she can¡¯t wait to make her move.¡±

    Austin showed little reaction, simply nodding in agreement.

    Ethan asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your n?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why I called you back?<i>¡± </i>

    Austin lifted a hand. ¡°You know Dawn¡¯s temperament. Her wings are strong now¨Cshe doesn¡¯t care whether I¡¯m her elder or not. If she finds outter and thinks I hid this from you, she¡¯ll lecture me for hours.¡±

    His deep eyes were open and transparent¨Cnothing there but quiet resignation.

    Ethan smiled faintly. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Austin crossed his leg. ¡°So, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sydney reaching out to <i>you </i>means one of two things. She wants to rekindle things¡­ or-¡±

    He recalled fragments from years ago, his voice turning heavy. ¡°Her resentment toward you runs deep. She wants revenge.¡±

    A woman who had spent time in prison couldn¡¯t possiblye out unchanged. And Sydney had always been ruthless¨Cgood at acting, sharp¨Cminded, patient. There was <i>no </i>telling what kind of scheme she was brewing.

    Right now, they were in the light. She was in the dark.

    Chapter 654 Sydney Is About to Strike

    This meeting couldn¡¯t be avoided.

    +5 Free Coms

    than and Austin exchanged a nce, a strange tacit understanding passing between them; they immediately knew what the other

    was thinking.

    ince she¡¯d decided toy her cards on the table, they might as well find a way to seize the initiative.

    But we don¡¯t know what she¡¯s really after. There could be risks. How about I go in your ce?¡±

    lis gaze was heavy, his resolve already clear.

    What¨Ctrying to score points with Dawn?¡±

    ustin let out a cold chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s not how you do it.¡±

    We have no idea who is backing her or if anyone else is following. Besides, she asked for me. If you go¡­ it might just mess things <ol><li>p. </li></ol>

    than pressed his tongue against his back teeth. ¡°Then what¡¯s your brilliant idea, Uncle Austin?¡±

    I go,¡± Austin said decisively.

    You handle the backup.¡±

    t this point, there was no better option.

    19 p.m., Ethan received a video call from Dawn. He answered it in the living room, deliberately holding the

    admin

    <strong>Olivia Harris</strong> is an emerging author celebrated for her captivating romantic and steamy novels. With a talent for crafting deep emotional connections and fiery chemistry between her characters, Olivia¡¯s stories offer readers an escape into worlds filled with passion, intrigue, and heart-stopping drama.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!